The divine right of church-government and excommunication: or a peacable dispute for the perfection of the holy scripture in point of ceremonies and church government; in which the removal of the Service-book is justifi'd, the six books of Tho: Erastus against excommunication are briefly examin'd; with a vindication of that eminent divine Theod: Beza against the aspersions of Erastus, the arguments of Mr. William Pryn, Rich: Hooker, Dr. Morton, Dr. Jackson, Dr. John Forbes, and the doctors of Aberdeen; touching will-worship, ceremonies, imagery, idolatry, things indifferent, an ambulatory government; the due and just powers of the magistrate in matters of religion, and the arguments of Mr. Pryn, in so far as they side with Erastus, are modestly discussed. To which is added, a brief tractate of scandal ... / By Samuel Rutherfurd, Professor of Divinity in the University of St. Andrews in Scotland. Published by authority.
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         
           1646
        
      
       Approx. 2290 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 407 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A92138
         Wing R2377
         Thomason E326_1
         ESTC R200646
         99861333
         99861333
         113466
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A92138)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 113466)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 53:E326[1])
      
       
         
           
             The divine right of church-government and excommunication: or a peacable dispute for the perfection of the holy scripture in point of ceremonies and church government; in which the removal of the Service-book is justifi'd, the six books of Tho: Erastus against excommunication are briefly examin'd; with a vindication of that eminent divine Theod: Beza against the aspersions of Erastus, the arguments of Mr. William Pryn, Rich: Hooker, Dr. Morton, Dr. Jackson, Dr. John Forbes, and the doctors of Aberdeen; touching will-worship, ceremonies, imagery, idolatry, things indifferent, an ambulatory government; the due and just powers of the magistrate in matters of religion, and the arguments of Mr. Pryn, in so far as they side with Erastus, are modestly discussed. To which is added, a brief tractate of scandal ... / By Samuel Rutherfurd, Professor of Divinity in the University of St. Andrews in Scotland. Published by authority.
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [28], 656, 103, [1] p.
           
             Printed by John Field for Christopher Meredith at the Crane in Pauls Church-yard.,
             London: :
             MDCXLVI. [1646]
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "March: 3"; the I in imprint date crossed out.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Customs and practices -- Early works to 1800.
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
           Presbyterianism -- Early works to 1800.
           Excommunication -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-08 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-08 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DIVINE
           RIGHT
           OF
           Church-Government
           AND
           Excommunication
           :
           OR
           A
           peaceable
           DISPUTE
           for
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           in
           point
           of
           Ceremonies
           and
           Church-Government
           ;
           IN
           WHICH
           The
           removal
           of
           the
           Service-book
           is
           justifi'd
           ,
           The
           six
           Books
           of
           
             Tho
             :
             Erastus
          
           against
           Excommunication
           are
           briefly
           examin'd
           ;
           with
           a
           Vindication
           of
           that
           eminent
           Divine
           
             Theod
             :
             Beza
          
           against
           the
           Aspersions
           of
           Erastus
           ,
           The
           Arguments
           of
           Mr.
           
             William
             Pryn
             ,
             Rich
             :
             Hooker
             ,
          
           Dr.
           Morton
           ,
           Dr.
           Jackson
           ,
           Dr.
           
             John
             Forbes
          
           ,
           and
           The
           Doctors
           of
           Aberdeen
           ;
           Touching
           Will-worship
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Imagery
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Things
           Indifferent
           ,
           An
           Ambulatory
           Government
           ;
           The
           due
           and
           just
           Power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           The
           Arguments
           of
           Mr.
           Pryn
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           side
           with
           Erastus
           ,
           are
           modestly
           discussed
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           brief
           Tractate
           of
           SCANDAL
           ;
           with
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Doctors
             of
             Aberdeen
          
           ,
           touching
           Scandal
           .
        
         
           By
           SAMUEL
           RUTHERFURD
           ,
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           University
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           Not
           by
           might
           ,
           nor
           by
           power
           ,
           but
           by
           my
           Spirit
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           ,
        
         
           Zach.
           4.
           6.
           
        
         
           
             Veritas
             claudi
             &
             ligari
             potest
             ,
             vinci
             non
             potest
             .
          
           Hieronymus
           comment
           .
           ad
           Ierem.
           in
           Prefati
           .
           ad
           Eusebium
           .
        
         
           Occultari
           ad
           tempus
           potest
           veritas
           ,
           vinci
           non
           potest
           ,
           florere
           potest
           ad
           tempus
           iniquitas
           ,
           per
           manere
           non
           potest
           .
        
         
           Augustinus
           ad
           Psal
           .
           61.
           
        
         
           Published
           by
           AUTHORITY
        
         
           
             London
             ▪
          
           Printed
           by
           JOHN
           FIELD
           for
           
             Christopher
             Meredith
          
           at
           the
           Crane
           in
           Pauls
           Church
           yard
           .
           MDCXLVI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           The
           Right
           Honorable
           and
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           The
           EARL
           of
           LOVDEN
           ,
           Chancellor
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           AND
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           University
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             RIGHT
             HONORABLE
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             wonderful
             ,
             the
          
           
           
             Counsellor
             ,
             the
             mighty
             God
          
           driveth
           on
           his
           great
           State-design
           in
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           to
           
             to
             save
             an
             afflicted
             people
             ,
             to
             dye
             his
             Garments
             in
             the
             blood
          
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           
           build
           
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             amongst
             men
             ,
          
           and
           
             cause
             the
             wildernes
             blossome
             as
             a
             Rose
             ,
          
           that
           
             the
             
             glory
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             Carmel
             and
             Sharon
          
           may
           in
           a
           spiritual
           manner
           be
           given
           to
           Zion
           ;
           So
           he
           still
           acteth
           in
           his
           own
           sphere
           of
           Righteousnes
           ,
           and
           all
           inferior
           wheels
           in
           their
           revolutions
           move
           toward
           his
           most
           eminent
           end
           ;
           for
           the
           Courtiers
           and
           Royal
           Attendants
           
           of
           his
           Throne
           are
           Righteousnes
           and
           Judgement
           .
           And
           he
           desireth
           that
           the
           motions
           and
           wayes
           of
           his
           people
           may
           be
           concentrick
           to
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           
           move
           in
           the
           same
           Orb
           with
           himself
           ;
           we
           must
           either
           walk
           ,
           or
           be
           drawn
           to
           the
           end
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           his
           end
           cannot
           come
           down
           and
           comply
           with
           our
           policy
           .
           When
           men
           go
           with
           one
           head
           ,
           and
           two
           faces
           ,
           and
           two
           hearts
           ,
           Providence
           can
           beguil
           them
           :
           we
           are
           then
           safe
           ,
           and
           do
           sail
           at
           the
           Haven
           of
           the
           Sea
           when
           we
           walk
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           way
           draweth
           a
           straight
           line
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           These
           two
           Kingdoms
           have
           before
           them
           an
           end
           ▪
           the
           Covenant
           to
           be
           a
           people
           to
           God
           ;
           this
           we
           did
           
             Swear
             with
             our
             Hands
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             most
             High
          
           ;
           the
           stones
           of
           the
           field
           shall
           witnes
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             avenge
             the
             quarrel
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
          
           if
           we
           dally
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Vow
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
          
           
           
             one
             in
             both
             Kingdoms
          
           had
           been
           on
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           low
           only
           ,
           and
           our
           Oath
           had
           a
           date
           only
           till
           the
           Year
           1645.
           and
           then
           our
           Vow
           must
           exspire
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Law
           of
           shaddows
           ,
           when
           the
           Body
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           came
           .
           As
           successe
           is
           a
           poor
           and
           waxy
           Kalender
           for
           Religion
           ,
           so
           the
           low
           condition
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           shall
           not
           move
           us
           to
           forsake
           the
           Lords
           cause
           ,
           or
           to
           blame
           God
           ,
           because
           
             good
             causes
             have
             sometimes
             sad
             events
          
           ;
           for
           beside
           that
           Heathens
           said
           ,
           that
           
             God
             cannot
             erre
          
           ,
           because
           
             Marius
             ex
             culpâ
             gloriam
             reportavit
          
           ,
           Marius
           was
           made
           glorious
           by
           ill-doing
           ,
           and
           
             one
             hath
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             
             another
             a
             Kings
             Crown
             for
             a
             reward
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
          
           we
           know
           that
           God
           ,
           
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             good
             to
             Israel
             .
          
           If
           that
           which
           was
           intended
           for
           Vnion
           ,
           shall
           by
           mens
           wickednesse
           ,
           turn
           to
           a
           sad
           Division
           between
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           I
           shall
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           truly
           Godly
           of
           either
           Kingdoms
           ,
           can
           scarce
           be
           capable
           of
           such
           bloody
           intentions
           ,
           as
           shall
           leave
           a
           Legacy
           of
           perpetuated
           blood
           to
           the
           Posterity
           ;
           and
           sure
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           present
           guiltinesse
           ,
           strength
           prevail
           ,
           yet
           
             habent
             Deum
             ultorem
          
           ,
           men
           on
           Earth
           cannot
           long
           be
           strong
           against
           Vengeance
           from
           Heaven
           .
           As
           successe
           doth
           inebriate
           ,
           so
           extremity
           of
           a
           low
           condition
           is
           a
           wicked
           Counsellor
           ;
           and
           evil
           Iealousie
           ,
           as
           Hell
           ,
           thinketh
           alwayes
           evil
           .
           All
           whose
           
           bowels
           are
           moved
           for
           the
           Desolation
           ,
           Graves
           ,
           multiplied
           Widows
           and
           Orphans
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           will
           not
           dare
           
             (
             Judgement
             from
             the
             Almighty
             being
             a
             terrour
             to
             them
             )
          
           to
           adde
           affliction
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           already
           afflicted
           .
           Blessed
           shall
           they
           be
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           mediate
           for
           preventing
           of
           National
           ruptures
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Brotherly
           Covenant
           .
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           is
           a
           uniting
           Saviour
           ,
           
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           one
           Religion
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           I
           beseech
           the
           
             God
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           Chains
           of
           Gold
           to
           tie
           these
           tipo
           Nations
           and
           Churches
           together
           
             in
             uno
             tertio
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           concentered
           and
           united
           in
           one
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           .
           O
           that
           that
           precious
           
             Dew
             of
             Hermon
          
           ,
           that
           showers
           of
           Love
           and
           Peace
           may
           lie
           all
           the
           night
           upon
           the
           Branches
           of
           the
           
             two
             Olive
             Trees
          
           ,
           that
           the
           warmnesse
           ,
           heat
           ,
           and
           influence
           of
           one
           Sun
           of
           Righteousnesse
           with
           healing
           in
           his
           wings
           ,
           may
           make
           the
           
             Lilly
             amongst
             the
             Thorns
             ,
             the
             Rose
             of
             Sharon
             ,
          
           that
           is
           planted
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Spouse
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           to
           
             spred
             its
             Root
          
           ,
           and
           
             cast
             its
             Smell
          
           ,
           as
           green
           and
           flourishing
           to
           all
           the
           Nations
           round
           about
           .
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           Peace
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           about
           a
           great
           work
           in
           Britain
           ,
           why
           should
           Divisions
           that
           proceed
           from
           the
           lusts
           of
           men
           ▪
           and
           the
           
             enemies
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           retard
           
           the
           wheels
           of
           the
           Chariot
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Let
           us
           not
           water
           the
           Lilly
           with
           blood
           again
           .
           The
           
             Sons
             of
             Babel
          
           have
           shed
           our
           blood
           in
           great
           abundance
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           doth
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           stand
           ,
           and
           Pray
           and
           Prophecy
           in
           sackcloth
           .
           
             The
             violence
          
           
           
             done
             to
             me
             and
             to
             my
             flesh
             be
             upon
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             shall
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Zion
           
             say
             :
             And
             my
             blood
             upon
             the
             Woman
             arrayed
             in
             Purple
             and
             Scarlet
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Harlots
             and
             Abominations
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             shall
          
           Ierusalem
           say
           .
           Happy
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           for
           the
           second
           Temple
           builded
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           repairing
           the
           old
           waste
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           
           
             beholding
             the
             Righteousnesse
          
           of
           the
           Elder
           Sister
           the
           
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
          
           ,
           and
           both
           as
           a
           
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Royal
             Diadem
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             God.
             
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           either
           of
           an
           Apology
           for
           Intituling
           this
           Piece
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           others
           can
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           will
           adde
           riper
           Animadversions
           to
           Erastus
           )
           to
           Your
           Honours
           Name
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           word
           of
           incitement
           ,
           that
           Your
           Lordship
           co-operate
           with
           Your
           serious
           Endeavours
           ,
           for
           a
           right
           understanding
           between
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           the
           work
           of
           the
           right
           arm
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           the
           Lords
           creating
           of
           
             glory
             on
             every
             Assembly
             on
             Mount
          
           Zion
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           are
           witnesses
           of
           Your
           Honours
           Travels
           for
           both
           )
           
             that
             glory
             may
             dwell
             in
             our
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             at
             all
             respective
             observance
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             S.
             R.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Ingenuous
           and
           Equitable
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           lieth
           obvious
           to
           any
           ordinary
           underderstanding
           (
           worthy
           Reader
           )
           that
           as
           alwayes
           we
           see
           a
           little
           portion
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           now
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             our
             God
          
           in
           his
           acting
           on
           Kingdoms
           and
           Churches
           ,
           maketh
           
             Darknesse
             his
             Pavilion
          
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           the
           Demonstrative
           Causes
           and
           true
           Principles
           of
           such
           bloody
           conclusions
           and
           horrible
           vastations
           ,
           as
           the
           Soveraign
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           hath
           made
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Bohemiah
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Palatinate
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           greater
           sinners
           then
           we
           are
           ;
           and
           why
           the
           windows
           of
           Divine
           Justice
           have
           been
           opened
           to
           send
           down
           such
           a
           deluge
           of
           blood
           on
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           why
           in
           Scotland
           the
           Pestilence
           hath
           
             destroyed
             in
             the
             City
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           (
           their
           Lovers
           and
           Friends
           standing
           aloof
           from
           their
           calamities
           )
           is
           from
           the
           
             Lord
             who
             is
             wonderful
             in
             Counsel
          
           ;
           but
           to
           finde
           reasons
           to
           quiet
           the
           understanding
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           easie
           scrutiny
           :
           matters
           are
           rolled
           on
           
           invisible
           wheels
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           us
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           no
           Men
           ,
           no
           Angels
           can
           hunt
           out
           the
           tracings
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ;
           Nor
           can
           we
           set
           a
           day
           of
           Law
           ,
           nor
           erect
           a
           Court
           to
           implead
           this
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           holden
           in
           Law
           ,
           to
           answer
           for
           any
           of
           his
           matters
           :
           It
           were
           our
           wisdom
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             ad
             extrà
          
           ,
           are
           so
           twisted
           and
           interwoven
           thred
           over
           thred
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           see
           but
           little
           of
           the
           walls
           and
           out-works
           of
           his
           unsearchable
           
           counsels
           ;
           sure
           ,
           Divine
           Providence
           hath
           now
           many
           irons
           in
           one
           fire
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           touch
           of
           his
           finger
           he
           stirt●●h
           all
           the
           wheels
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
           I
           speak
           this
           ,
           if
           happily
           this
           little
           piece
           may
           cast
           it self
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Noble
           and
           Celebrious
           Judges
           and
           Senators
           who
           now
           sit
           at
           the
           ●e●m
           ▪
           for
           I
           hope
           they
           consider
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           short
           and
           sorry
           Line
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           poor
           Circle
           ,
           Job
           1.
           21.
           
           Gen.
           3.
           19.
           between
           the
           Womb
           and
           the
           Grave
           ,
           between
           Dust
           and
           Dust
           ▪
           and
           that
           they
           then
           act
           most
           like
           themselves
           (
           
             Psal
             .
             82.
             6.
             
             I
             have
             said
             ye
             are
             Gods
          
           )
           when
           they
           remember
           they
           are
           sinful
           men
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           reckon
           it
           for
           gain
           ,
           that
           the
           
             King
             of
             Ages
          
           gives
           them
           a
           Diurnal
           of
           24
           hours
           to
           build
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Widow
           Church
           (
           though
           her
           Husband
           live
           for
           evermore
           )
           
             to
             sing
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             are
             eyes
             to
             the
             blinde
             ,
             and
             legs
             to
             the
             lame
          
           ;
           and
           withall
           do
           minde
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Spirit
           is
           within
           half
           a
           Cubit
           ,
           or
           the
           sixth
           part
           of
           a
           Span
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           Death
           cannot
           adjou●n
           for
           six
           hours
           ▪
           to
           repent
           ▪
           or
           do
           any
           more
           service
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           welcom
           and
           testimony
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           incomparably
           above
           the
           Hosanna's
           of
           men
           .
           Undeniable
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           destroy
           again
           what
           we
           have
           builded
           ,
           if
           we
           behead
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           divest
           him
           of
           his
           Vicarious
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           soader
           the
           
             Man
             of
             Sins
             head
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           to
           the
           shoulders
           of
           any
           Man
           ,
           or
           Society
           of
           men
           on
           Earth
           .
           It
           is
           not
           an
           enriching
           spoyl
           to
           pluck
           a
           Rose
           or
           Flower
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           Diamonds
           and
           Rubi●s
           picked
           out
           of
           the
           Royal
           Diadem
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           addeth
           but
           a
           poor
           and
           sorry
           Lustre
           to
           Earthly
           Supremacy
           ;
           it
           is
           
             Baldnesse
             in
             stea●
             of
             Beauty
          
           .
        
         
           An
           Arbitrary
           power
           in
           any
           ,
           whether
           in
           Prince
           or
           ●
           relats
           ,
           is
           intolerable
           .
           Now
           to
           cast
           ou●
           Domination
           in
           one
           ,
           
           and
           to
           take
           it
           in
           in
           another
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           
             put
             away
             the
             Evil
             of
             our
             doings
             ,
          
           but
           to
           Barter
           and
           Exchange
           one
           sin
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           mockingly
           to
           expiate
           the
           Obligation
           of
           one
           Arrear
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           contracting
           new
           Debt
           .
           Again
           ,
           how
           glorious
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           
             Shields
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           lay
           all
           their
           Royalty
           and
           Power
           level
           with
           the
           dust
           
             before
             him
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
          
           and
           to
           make
           their
           Highnesse
           but
           a
           Scaffold
           to
           heighten
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           if
           Domination
           by
           the
           Sword
           be
           the
           Magistrates
           Birth-right
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           Luke
           22.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           Psal
           .
           82.
           1
           ,
           6.
           
           Rom.
           13.
           4.
           and
           the
           Sword
           can
           never
           draw
           blood
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ;
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           alloweth
           not
           Carnal
           weapons
           to
           be
           used
           within
           the
           walls
           of
           his
           Spiritual
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           if
           Power
           be
           an
           enchanting
           Witch
           ,
           and
           like
           strong
           Drink
           ,
           which
           is
           
             dolosus
             luctator
          
           ,
           a
           cosening
           Wrestler
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           be
           the
           more
           cautelous
           and
           circumspect
           ,
           that
           it
           incroach
           not
           upon
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           that
           we
           
             provoke
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
          
           and
           cause
           
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             plowed
             ,
             and
             Zion
             become
             heaps
             ,
          
           and
           
             many
             houses
             great
             and
             fair
             ,
             desolate
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           the
           Appeal
           be
           to
           the
           
             Spirit
             that
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Churches
          
           in
           the
           Word
           :
           The
           Golden
           Reed
           can
           measure
           every
           Cubit
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           as
           well
           the
           outer
           Porch
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holiest
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           dimensions
           ,
           the
           
             length
             and
             bredth
             of
             the
             City
             which
             is
             named
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             The
             Lord
             is
             there
             .
          
           If
           the
           Scripture
           be
           no
           Rule
           of
           
             Church
             Government
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Magistrates
           Sword
           be
           upon
           the
           
             shoulders
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           the
           prime
           Magistrate
           ;
           we
           come
           too
           near
           to
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           Earthly
           ,
           and
           Temporary
           Mes●iah
           .
           And
           if
           Excommunication
           and
           Censures
           ,
           and
           that
           Ministerial
           Governing
           which
           was
           undeniably
           in
           the
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           be
           Fictions
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           whether
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           House
           should
           be
           of
           Gold
           and
           
           Silver
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           should
           be
           but
           Earthen
           Pitchers
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             all
             this
             is
             but
             a
             Plea
             for
             a
             Dominion
             of
             an
             higher
             Nature
             ,
             even
             over
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             by
             Censures
             .
          
           But
           why
           a
           Dominion
           ?
           Because
           a
           power
           of
           Censures
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           Spiritual
           Censures
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hath
           influence
           on
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           we
           should
           yield
           a
           Domination
           were
           the
           businesse
           .
           But
           this
           power
           of
           Censuring
           Spiritually
           ,
           is
           as
           strong
           as
           Authoritative
           in
           Dispensing
           Rebukes
           ,
           Threats
           ,
           Gospel-charges
           and
           Commands
           in
           the
           Word
           Preached
           ,
           as
           in
           Censures
           ;
           The
           power
           is
           Ministerial
           only
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           not
           Lordly
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           it
           be
           deemed
           a
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           an
           Arbitrary
           power
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           If
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           carve
           out
           any
           Government
           that
           seems
           good
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           this
           plea
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           as
           perfect
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           imperfect
           and
           uselesse
           in
           Government
           ,
           we
           fall
           from
           the
           Cause
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           stand
           as
           a
           Rule
           in
           matters
           of
           Church-Government
           ;
           then
           the
           Question
           is
           only
           ,
           on
           whose
           shoulders
           the
           Ark
           should
           be
           carried
           ;
           and
           by
           whose
           Ministery
           doth
           
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
          
           and
           King
           of
           the
           House
           punish
           (
           if
           I
           may
           use
           this
           word
           )
           Scandalous
           men
           ?
           And
           whether
           doth
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Christ
             ,
             in
             laying
             Judgement
             to
             the
             Line
             ,
             and
             Righteousnesse
             to
             the
             Plummet
             ,
          
           use
           the
           Magistrates
           Sword
           for
           a
           Spiritual
           and
           Supernatural
           end
           of
           the
           Service
           and
           Ministery
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           or
           doth
           he
           send
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           as
           his
           Ambassadors
           for
           this
           end
           ?
           
             But
             if
             you
             were
             not
             Disputing
             your self
             ,
             and
             not
             Christ
          
           (
           say
           some
           )
           
             to
             make
             Preachers
             the
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             of
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             Circle
             which
             beginneth
             and
             endeth
             at
             it self
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             if
             Scandals
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             Is
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             a
             Christian
             as
             you
             are
             ?
          
           Paul
           
             was
             glad
          
           
           
             that
             the
             Gospel
             was
             Preached
             ,
             he
             made
             no
             account
             by
             whom
             .
          
           But
           I
           should
           be
           grieved
           that
           such
           a
           hard
           conclusion
           should
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           such
           innocent
           Principles
           :
           This
           were
           to
           extract
           Blood
           out
           of
           Milk
           ,
           a
           Domination
           out
           of
           a
           meer
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           I
           confesse
           ,
           Self
           is
           a
           great
           Sophist
           in
           Debates
           ,
           and
           that
           any
           man
           is
           inclinable
           to
           miscount
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           he
           may
           stand
           for
           an
           hundred
           ,
           when
           the
           product
           is
           scarce
           one
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           cypher
           .
           I
           conceive
           nothing
           is
           here
           taught
           ,
           that
           may
           reach
           a
           blow
           to
           the
           Honour
           and
           Majesty
           of
           the
           
             Godly
             Magistrate
          
           .
           The
           Magistrate
           is
           a
           Christian
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Preacher
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           so
           all
           
             the
             People
             were
             holy
             ,
             as
             were
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
          
           and
           the
           
             Levites
             .
             Uzziah
          
           who
           burned
           Incense
           was
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
          
           ,
           and
           Circumcised
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           Sons
           of
           Aaron
           :
           Yet
           I
           hope
           these
           stretched
           themselves
           beyond
           their
           line
           ,
           when
           they
           usurped
           what
           was
           due
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           .
           It
           s
           another
           thing
           to
           punish
           evil
           doing
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           do
           this
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           Spiritual
           removing
           of
           Scandals
           ,
           by
           
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           5.
           
           Matth.
           18.
           15.
           2
           
           Cor.
           10.
           8.
           and
           a
           gaining
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           an
           Offender
           .
           This
           Spiritual
           removing
           of
           Scandals
           ,
           doth
           only
           bring
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           in
           request
           ,
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           both
           such
           as
           are
           within
           and
           without
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           Scandals
           raiseth
           up
           an
           evil
           report
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Truth
           .
           Now
           the
           Sword
           can
           never
           this
           way
           remove
           Scandals
           ;
           and
           because
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           Spiritual
           means
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           Censures
           ,
           to
           restore
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           to
           his
           Honour
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           presumption
           (
           with
           all
           submission
           I
           speak
           it
           )
           for
           men
           to
           horse
           out
           ,
           and
           decourt
           such
           Censures
           Spiritual
           as
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           Christ
           used
           as
           most
           sutable
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Lord
           commandeth
           in
           the
           second
           Command
           ,
           and
           to
           substitute
           
           in
           their
           room
           ,
           nothing
           but
           a
           Sword
           void
           of
           all
           activity
           on
           the
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           also
           here
           plead
           for
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           against
           Humane
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           are
           deservedly
           by
           the
           Honorable
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Reverend
           Assembly
           laid
           aside
           ;
           Religion
           needeth
           not
           any
           such
           Ornaments
           ,
           except
           men
           would
           make
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           naked
           ,
           under
           shame
           ,
           and
           so
           under
           sin
           (
           for
           Justice
           Married
           shame
           and
           sin
           once
           .
           )
           But
           as
           Roses
           ,
           Lillies
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           other
           glorious
           Creatures
           ,
           are
           most
           beautiful
           without
           Garments
           ,
           and
           not
           capable
           of
           shame
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           I
           confesse
           ,
           Ceremonies
           were
           the
           Seas
           and
           Rivers
           that
           Prelats
           delighted
           to
           swim
           in
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           Element
           be
           dried
           up
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           lesse
           pleasure
           to
           live
           :
           But
           if
           they
           would
           repent
           of
           their
           bloody
           Persecution
           ,
           that
           their
           Souls
           might
           be
           saved
           ,
           no
           matter
           .
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           nothing
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           have
           they
           been
           injurious
           to
           Magistrates
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           Ceremony
           that
           the
           Emperour
           kisse
           the
           sole
           of
           the
           Popes
           foot
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           indented
           on
           it
           a
           curious
           Crucifix
           .
           And
           when
           Prelacy
           was
           yong
           ,
           and
           its
           beard
           not
           grown
           ,
           a
           Deacon
           was
           sent
           to
           Theodosius
           the
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Prelats
           to
           chide
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           presumed
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Chancel
           ,
           a
           place
           too
           holy
           for
           Lay-men
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           here
           said
           against
           Erastus
           ,
           a
           friend
           too
           dear
           to
           worthy
           Bullinger
           and
           
             Rodolp
             .
             Gualther
          
           ,
           (
           often
           we
           love
           both
           the
           Friend
           and
           his
           Error
           )
           I
           humbly
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Godly
           and
           Learned
           :
           But
           I
           conceive
           ,
           I
           am
           unwilling
           that
           Error
           should
           lodge
           with
           me
           willingly
           ;
           and
           I
           professe
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           that
           wrath
           is
           gone
           out
           from
           the
           Lord
           against
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           after
           a
           Reformation
           obtained
           with
           the
           Lives
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           Tears
           and
           Prayers
           of
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           whereof
           a
           great
           number
           
           are
           asleep
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           rear
           up
           a
           building
           to
           the
           Lord
           so
           maimed
           and
           lame
           ,
           as
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             Offer
             it
             now
          
           
           
             to
             your
             Governour
             ,
             will
             he
             be
             pleased
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             accept
             your
             persons
             ?
          
        
         
           
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Controversie
          
           (
           say
           some
           )
           
             whether
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             belong
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           to
           which
           I
           say
           ;
           1.
           
           It
           was
           a
           Controversie
           created
           by
           men
           willing
           to
           please
           Princes
           ,
           with
           more
           power
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           ever
           the
           Law-giver
           and
           Apostles
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           the
           minde
           of
           glorious
           Lights
           ,
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Troops
           of
           
             Protestant
             Divines
          
           ,
           who
           Studied
           the
           Controversie
           against
           the
           usurped
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           sin
           ,
           more
           exactly
           then
           one
           Physitian
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           cursory
           way
           ,
           diverted
           off
           his
           road
           of
           Medicine
           of
           which
           he
           wrote
           Learnedly
           ,
           and
           broke
           in
           on
           the
           By
           upon
           the
           deepest
           Polemicks
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           reached
           a
           Riders
           blow
           unawares
           to
           his
           friends
           .
           2.
           
           In
           things
           doubtful
           ,
           Conscience
           hath
           refuge
           to
           the
           surest
           side
           :
           Now
           it
           s
           granted
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           controverted
           by
           any
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           
             Apostolick
             Church
          
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           was
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Conscience
           would
           sway
           to
           that
           in
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Error
           ,
           except
           on
           supposal
           of
           abuse
           ;
           and
           Christian
           Rulers
           would
           not
           do
           well
           to
           venture
           upon
           Eternity
           ,
           Wrath
           ,
           the
           Judgement
           to
           come
           ,
           confiding
           on
           the
           poor
           Plea
           of
           an
           Erastian
           Distinction
           ,
           to
           incroach
           upon
           the
           Prerogative
           Royal
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           This
           very
           God
           of
           Peace
           build
           Zion
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           an
           Habitation
           of
           Peace
           ▪
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             S.
             R.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             Introduction
             ,
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             CHrist
             hath
             not
             instituted
             a
             mutable
             Church-Government
             ,
             Page
             1
             ,
             2
          
           
             Some
             things
             moral
             ,
             some
             things
             natural
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Physical
             Circumstances
             are
             all
             easily
             known
             and
             numbred
             ,
             p.
             2
          
           
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             such
             and
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             p.
             3
          
           
             Time
             and
             place
             of
             Ceremonies
             need
             not
             be
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             being
             supposed
             ,
             p.
             4
             ,
             5
          
           
             1.
             
             Argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             platform
             of
             Ch.
             governm●is
             not
             mutable
             at
             mens
             wil
             ,
             p.
             7
          
           
             The
             Script
             .
             way
             of
             teaching
             that
             indifferent
             things
             are
             alterable
             ,
             is
             it self
             unalterable
             ,
             p.
             8
          
           
             2.
             
             Argument
             ,
             p.
             9
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             shall
             not
             teach
             when
             we
             sin
             ,
             in
             Church-policy
             ,
             when
             not
             ,
             if
             the
             platform
             be
             alterable
             at
             mens
             will
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             some
             things
             positive
             are
             alterable
             in
             Ch.
             -policy
             ,
             some
             not
             ,
             p.
             10
          
           
             3.
             
             Argument
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             13.
             touching
             the
             unviolable
             cōmand
             given
             to
             Timothy
             discussed
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
          
           
             Pauls
             cloak
             of
             lesse
             consequence
             then
             Positions
             of
             policy
             ,
             p.
             11
          
           
             Widows
             ,
             p.
             12
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Argument
             ,
             p.
             13
          
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             external
             policy
             thereof
             ,
             p.
             13
             ,
             14
          
           
             A
             promise
             of
             pardon
             of
             sin
             made
             to
             the
             right
             :
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             proveth
             Discipline
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             16
          
           
             The
             will
             of
             Christ
             as
             King
             ,
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             p.
             17
             ,
             18
          
           
             Things
             of
             policy
             ,
             because
             lesse
             weighty
             then
             the
             greater
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             not
             therefore
             alterable
             at
             the
             will
             of
             men
             ,
             p.
             19
             ,
             20
          
           
             Order
             requireth
             not
             a
             Monarchical
             p●elate
             ,
             p.
             21
             ,
             22
          
           
             How
             the
             care
             &
             wisdom
             of
             Christ
             hath
             left
             an
             immutable
             platform
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             p.
             22
             ,
             23
          
           
             Christ
             the
             onely
             immediate
             King
             ,
             Head
             ,
             and
             Law-giver
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             deputy
             heads
             or
             Vicars
             ,
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Argument
             ,
             p.
             26
             ,
             27
          
           
             Moses
             and
             David
             might
             not
             alter
             or
             devise
             any
             thing
             in
             Worship
             or
             Government
             ,
             nor
             may
             the
             Church
             now
             ,
             p.
             27
             ,
             28
          
           
             Two
             notes
             of
             Divinity
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Ceremonials
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             p.
             29
             ,
             30
          
           
             How
             Moses
             his
             doing
             all
             according
             to
             the
             patern
             ,
             proveth
             an
             immutable
             platform
             .
             The
             Objections
             of
             Mr.
             Hooker
             and
             Mr.
             Pryn
             answered
             at
             length
             ,
             p.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gods
             care
             to
             us
             leadeth
             us
             to
             think
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             better
             guide
             thē
             natural
             Reason
             in
             all
             morals
             of
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             p.
             33
             ,
             34
          
           
             The
             occasional
             writing
             of
             things
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             alterable
             ,
             p.
             35
             ,
             36
          
           
             Papists
             pretend
             ,
             as
             Formalists
             do
             ,
             that
             things
             are
             not
             written
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             various
             occurrences
             of
             providence
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             37
          
           
             That
             there
             was
             no
             uniform
             platform
             of
             Government
             written
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             no
             Argument
             that
             there
             is
             none
             now
             ,
             p.
             39
             ,
             40
          
           
             Fundamentals
             ,
             because
             successively
             delivered
             ,
             are
             not
             alterable
             ,
             p
             41
             ,
             42
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             perfect
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             our
             patern
             ,
             p.
             42
             ,
             43
          
           
             The
             indifferency
             of
             some
             things
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             infer
             that
             the
             Government
             is
             alterable
             ,
             p.
             45
             ,
             46
          
           
             The
             Argument
             of
             Moses
             his
             doing
             all
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             to
             the
             least
             pin
             ,
             according
             to
             special
             direction
             ,
             further
             considered
             ,
             p.
             47.
             50
          
           
             The
             Ark
             of
             Noah
             proveth
             the
             same
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Formalists
             acknowledge
             Additions
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             
             &
             12.
             32.
             the
             same
             way
             that
             Papists
             do
             ,
             p.
             51
             ,
             -56
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Moses
             and
             Canonick
             Writers
             are
             not
             Law-givers
             under
             God
             ,
             but
             Organs
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             meer
             reporters
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             p.
             62
             ,
             63
          
           
             Papists
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             limited
             in
             the
             making
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             
             and
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             Formalists
             ,
             p
             62
             ,
             63
             ,
             64
          
           
             Four
             wayes
             Positives
             are
             alterable
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             onely
             ,
             p.
             64
          
           
             All
             things
             ,
             never
             so
             small
             ,
             are
             alike
             unalterable
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             stamped
             with
             Gods
             authority
             ,
             speaking
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             p.
             64
             ,
             65
          
           
             By
             what
             authority
             Canonical
             Additions
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             p.
             65
          
           
             Canonick
             Writers
             how
             immediately
             led
             by
             God
             ,
             p
             66
          
           
             The
             Characters
             of
             Formalists
             Ceremonies
             &
             Papists
             Traditions
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             67
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             maketh
             any
             thing
             lawful
             ,
             according
             to
             Hooker
             ,
             p.
             68
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             teach
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             that
             are
             not
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             p.
             69
             ,
             70
          
           
             ●t
             derogateth
             nothing
             f●om
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             hee
             be
             consulted
             in
             the
             meanest
             things
             ,
             p.
             70
          
           
             How
             things
             are
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             p.
             71
          
           
             Some
             actions
             are
             supernaturally
             moral
             ,
             some
             naturally
             or
             civilly
             moral
             ,
             some
             mixt
             .
             p.
             72
          
           
             Some
             habitual
             reference
             to
             Scripture
             is
             required
             in
             all
             our
             moral
             actions
             .
             p
             73
          
           
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             holden
             by
             Hooker
             ,
             p.
             77
          
           
             Whether
             our
             obedience
             be
             resolved
             ,
             in
             all
             Church
             policy
             ,
             in
             
               This
               saith
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
            
             or
             in
             
               This
               saith
               the
               Church
            
             .
             p.
             79
          
           
             Two
             thing●
             in
             the
             external
             worship
             ,
             1.
             
             Substantials
             .
             2.
             
             Accidentals
             or
             Circumstantials
             ,
             p.
             80
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             question
             who
             should
             be
             judge
             of
             things
             necessary
             or
             indifferent
             ,
             in
             Church-policy
             ,
             not
             to
             purpose
             ,
             in
             this
             question
             .
             p.
             81
             ,
             82
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             Honour
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             Veneration
             ,
             Devotion
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Service
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Adoration
             .
             p.
             82
             ,
             83
             ,
             84
             ,
             85
          
           
             Two
             acts
             of
             Religion
             imperated
             and
             elicite
             .
             p.
             83
          
           
             Honouring
             of
             holy
             men
             is
             not
             worship
             ,
             p
             84
          
           
             The
             Religions
             object
             with
             the
             act
             of
             reverencing
             ,
             maketh
             adoration
             to
             be
             Religious
             ;
             but
             a
             civil
             object
             ,
             except
             the
             intention
             concu●s
             ,
             maketh
             not
             religious
             adoration
             of
             a
             civil
             object
             .
             p.
             85
             ,
             86
          
           
             What
             Worship
             is
             .
             p.
             86
             ,
             87
          
           
             Worship
             is
             an
             immediate
             honouring
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             some
             worship
             honoureth
             him
             more
             immediately
             ,
             some
             lesse
             .
             p.
             87
             ,
             88
          
           
             A
             twofold
             intention
             in
             worship
             .
             p.
             88
             ,
             89
          
           
             Vncovering
             the
             head
             is
             veneration
             ,
             not
             adoration
             ,
             p.
             89
          
           
             Consecration
             of
             Churches
             taken
             two
             wayes
             condemned
             .
             p.
             90
          
           
             Master
             Hookers
             moral
             grounds
             of
             the
             holinesse
             of
             Temples
             ,
             under
             the
             
               N.
               T.
            
             answered
             .
             p.
             92
          
           
             The
             place
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               
               Have
               ye
               not
               houses
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               in
               ,
               &c.
            
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             hallowing
             of
             Churches
             .
             p.
             93
          
           
             Nor
             the
             place
             Psa
             .
             74
             8.
             p.
             94
          
           
             The
             Synagogue
             not
             Gods
             house
             ,
             as
             the
             Temple
             was
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
             Question
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             negative
             argument
             from
             Scripture
             valid
             .
             p
             95
          
           
             Not
             to
             command
             is
             to
             forbid
             .
             p.
             96
          
           
             How
             far
             Davids
             purpose
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             was
             lawful
             .
             p.
             97
          
           
             Of
             additions
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             p.
             98
          
           
             Even
             perfecting
             additions
             of
             men
             are
             unlawful
             .
             p.
             99
          
           
             Every
             moral
             action
             is
             to
             be
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             p.
             102
          
           
             What
             is
             man's
             ,
             in
             worship
             ,
             is
             not
             lawful
             p.
             103
          
           
             Not
             all
             actions
             in
             man
             ,
             as
             actions
             of
             meer
             nature
             ,
             of
             arts
             or
             trades
             of
             sciences
             ,
             but
             only
             moral
             actions
             are
             regulated
             by
             Scripture
             .
             p
             104
          
           
             Helps
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             faith
             are
             different
             .
             p
             105
          
           
             What
             certitude
             of
             saith
             is
             required
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             of
             our
             daily
             conversation
             .
             p.
             107
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             a
             Warrant
             for
             the
             morality
             of
             our
             acts
             ,
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             .
             p.
             107
          
           
             Many
             actions
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             are
             purely
             moral
             ,
             all
             actions
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             are
             purely
             moral
             .
             p.
             107
             ,
             108
          
           
             What
             ever
             is
             beside
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             
             morals
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             p.
             109
          
           
             The
             vanity
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             Scriptures
             in
             Essentials
             ,
             not
             in
             Accidentals
             .
             p.
             110
          
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             how
             true
             ,
             p.
             110
             ,
             111
          
           
             Doubting
             condemneth
             .
             p
             113
          
           
             Papists
             say
             ▪
             the
             Scripture
             in
             general
             is
             perfect
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             particulars
             ,
             and
             so
             Form
             lists
             .
             p
             114
          
           
             What
             is
             onely
             negative
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             cannot
             be
             commanded
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Opinion
             of
             sanctity
             and
             divine
             necessity
             ,
             not
             essential
             to
             false-worship
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             worship
             ,
             essential
             ,
             and
             accidental
             ,
             of
             Gods
             general
             and
             particular
             will
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             p.
             118
             ,
             119
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             divine
             and
             apostolike
             traditions
             rejected
             .
             p.
             125
             ,
             126
          
           
             Circumstances
             not
             positive
             ,
             religious
             observances
             ,
             as
             ceremonies
             are
             .
             p.
             127
          
           
             Ceremonies
             usurpe
             essential
             properties
             of
             divine
             Ordinances
             .
             p.
             128
             ,
             129
             ,
             130
          
           
             We
             owe
             subjection
             of
             conscience
             collateral
             onely
             to
             Gods
             Ordinances
             .
             p.
             135
          
           
             The
             spirit
             worketh
             not
             with
             Ceremonies
             .
             p.
             136
          
           
             The
             place
             Matth.
             15.
             concerning
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             discussed
             .
             p
             137
             ,
             138
          
           
             Ceremonies
             Magical
             .
             p.
             141
          
           
             If
             the
             third
             command
             shall
             enjoyn
             decency
             in
             general
             ,
             then
             must
             it
             enjoyn
             this
             special
             decency
             ,
             Crosse
             and
             Surplice
             .
             p.
             141
             ,
             142
          
           
             Iewish
             and
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             are
             fruitlesse
             professions
             of
             unlawful
             worship
             .
             p.
             142
             ,
             143
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Ceremonies
             be
             Idolatry
             .
             p
             144
          
           
             Of
             religious
             kneeling
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Four
             things
             in
             adoration
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Intention
             of
             worship
             ,
             not
             essential
             to
             worship
             .
             p.
             145
          
           
             Religious
             bowing
             ,
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             mans
             arbitrary
             and
             free
             intention
             ,
             signifieth
             divine
             adoration
             .
             p.
             147
             ,
             148
          
           
             Objections
             of
             Swarez
             contending
             ,
             that
             intention
             of
             adoration
             is
             essential
             to
             adoration
             ,
             removed
             .
             p.
             148
             ,
             149
          
           
             Of
             the
             Idolatrous
             worship
             of
             the
             Iews
             and
             Papists
             .
             p.
             150
          
           
             The
             relative
             expressiō
             of
             God
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             adoring
             the
             creature
             ,
             p.
             151
          
           
             The
             Iews
             beleeved
             not
             the
             Golden
             ca
             lt
             to
             be
             really
             God.
             p.
             151
             ,
             152
          
           
             The
             adoring
             of
             Images
             not
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Ceremonial
             law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Moral
             law
             .
             p
             154
          
           
             The
             evasions
             of
             Bellarmine
             and
             Swarez
             answered
             .
             p.
             155
          
           
             Papists
             did
             of
             old
             adore
             before
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             a
             memorative
             signe
             and
             yet
             were
             Idolators
             .
             p.
             158
          
           
             Two
             sort
             of
             signes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Divers
             evasions
             of
             Papists
             touching
             the
             adoring
             of
             Images
             .
             p.
             161
             ,
             162
             ,
             scq
             .
          
           
             Swarez
             is
             not
             content
             at
             the
             hungry
             expressions
             of
             
               Durandus
               ,
               Mirandula
               ,
               Hulcot
            
             ,
             in
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             .
             p.
             165
             ,
             166
          
           
             The
             place
             (
             
               worship
               at
               his
               footstool
            
             )
             discussed
             ,
             Psal
             .
             99
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             may
             as
             lawfully
             be
             given
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             as
             Adoration
             .
             p.
             169
             ,
             170
          
           
             Divers
             Fables
             touching
             Images
             .
             p.
             179
             ,
             180
          
           
             The
             original
             of
             Images
             ,
             p.
             181
          
           
             Images
             not
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             neither
             worshippe●
             therein
             ,
             p.
             182
             ,
             ●83
             ,
             184
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             will
             have
             all
             things
             to
             be
             adored
             .
             p.
             190
          
           
             
               Joan.
               d●
               Lugo
            
             proveth
             the
             same
             by
             four
             Reasons
             .
             p.
             191
          
           
             Whether
             sitting
             or
             kneeling
             ,
             be
             the
             most
             convenient
             and
             lawful
             gesture
             ,
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             p.
             192
          
           
             Sitting
             the
             onely
             convenient
             and
             lawful
             gesture
             .
             p.
             193
          
           
             What
             is
             occasional
             in
             the
             first
             Supper
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christ
             sate
             at
             the
             first
             Supper
             .
             p.
             194
             ,
             195
          
           
             Sitting
             a
             sign
             of
             our
             coheirship
             .
             p.
             197
             ,
             198
             ,
             199
          
           
             A
             signe
             of
             our
             coheirship
             may
             well
             consist
             with
             our
             inferiority
             in
             worshipping
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             198
          
           
             Ceremonies
             fail
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             Rulers
             .
             p.
             201
          
           
             Whether
             humane
             Laws
             binde
             the
             conscience
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             p.
             201
             ,
             202
             ,
             seq
             .
          
           
             How
             civil
             positive
             Laws
             binde
             not
             the
             conscience
             :
             p.
             202
             ,
             203
          
           
             A
             twofold
             goodnesse
             .
             p.
             207
          
           
             
             The
             will
             of
             created
             Authority
             cannot
             create
             goodnesse
             in
             things
             .
             p.
             204
             ,
             205
          
           
             Humane
             Laws
             obli●ge
             onely
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             p.
             206
          
           
             A
             twofold
             consideration
             of
             Humane
             Laws
             .
             p.
             208
          
           
             How
             Rulers
             are
             subordinate
             to
             God
             in
             commanding
             .
             p.
             209
          
           
             Humane
             authority
             is
             not
             the
             nearest
             ,
             nor
             the
             instrumental
             cause
             of
             Laws
             .
             p.
             208
             ,
             209
          
           
             A
             double
             obedience
             due
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             objective
             ,
             and
             subjective
             .
             p.
             210
          
           
             Objective
             obedience
             no
             more
             due
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             then
             to
             equals
             .
             p
             210
             ,
             211
          
           
             False
             Rules
             of
             obedience
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             proposed
             by
             D.
             Jackson
             ,
             refuted
             .
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             The
             goodnesse
             of
             supposed
             obedience
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             cannot
             countervalue
             the
             evil
             in
             the
             sinful
             manner
             of
             doing
             ,
             with
             a
             doubting
             conscience
             .
             p.
             214
          
           
             Other
             arguments
             for
             the
             obligation
             of
             humane
             Laws
             answered
             .
             p.
             216
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             resist
             to
             Ruler
             .
             p.
             217
          
           
             Why
             men
             cannot
             make
             Laws
             that
             layeth
             a
             tie
             on
             the
             conscience
             .
             p.
             219
          
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             a
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             by
             censures
             .
             p.
             220
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             divine
             Ordinance
             as
             Excommunication
             .
             p.
             223
          
           
             Objections
             against
             Excommunication
             removed
             .
             p.
             224
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             rebuke
             our
             Brother
             .
             p.
             225
          
           
             The
             Church
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             is
             not
             the
             civil
             Sanedrim
             .
             p.
             226
             ,
             227
             ,
             229
          
           
             How
             Heathen
             and
             Publicans
             were
             excluded
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             230
          
           
             Binding
             and
             loosing
             acts
             judicial
             ,
             p.
             235
             ,
             236
          
           
             Excommunication
             is
             a
             divine
             Ordinance
             ,
             proved
             by
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             p.
             238
             ,
             239
             ,
             
               &
               seq
               .
               fuse
            
             .
          
           
             To
             deliver
             to
             Satan
             ,
             is
             not
             miraculous
             killing
             ,
             p.
             238
             ,
             239
          
           
             The
             essentials
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             p.
             238
             ,
             239
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Word
             doth
             warrant
             censures
             ,
             and
             exclusion
             from
             the
             Seals
             ?
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cutting
             off
             ,
             not
             alwayes
             killing
             .
             p.
             241
          
           
             Moral
             scandals
             excluded
             men
             from
             holy
             things
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             .
             p.
             243
          
           
             The
             prophecy
             ,
             Ezek
             44.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             p.
             244
             ,
             245
          
           
             Ceremonial
             exclusion
             from
             holy
             things
             under
             the
             old
             ,
             did
             typi●ie
             exclusion
             for
             moral
             uncleannesse
             under
             the
             N.
             Test
             .
             p.
             247
             ,
             248
          
           
             The
             Churches
             exclusion
             from
             the
             Seals
             declarative
             ,
             non
             coactive
             by
             violence
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Censures
             applyed
             to
             some
             by
             name
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eschuing
             the
             society
             of
             scandalous
             Church-members
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Church-censure
             ,
             p.
             249
          
           
             The
             hindering
             of
             Jezabel
             by
             preaching
             ,
             not
             sufficient
             .
             p.
             251
          
           
             Debarring
             of
             the
             scandalous
             from
             the
             Seals
             ,
             proved
             .
             p.
             252.
             seq
             .
          
           
             It
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             debar
             from
             the
             Seals
             .
             p.
             253
          
           
             Erastus
             against
             exclusion
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             refuted
             .
             p.
             253
             ▪
             
               seq
               .
               fuse
            
             .
          
           
             By
             Erastus
             his
             way
             ,
             we
             cannot
             deny
             the
             Seals
             to
             a
             Turk
             .
             p.
             258
             ,
             259
          
           
             To
             exclude
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             not
             one
             with
             Excommunication
             .
             p.
             260
          
           
             Excommunication
             is
             no
             real
             separation
             of
             one
             from
             Christs
             invisible
             body
             .
             p.
             261
             ,
             262
             ,
             264
          
           
             Though
             Excommunication
             be
             onely
             declarative
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             not
             empty
             .
             p.
             266
          
           
             Putting
             out
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             p.
             269
          
           
             Whether
             Erastus
             doth
             prove
             ,
             that
             none
             were
             excluded
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             for
             moral
             uncleannesse
             ,
             from
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             p.
             271
          
           
             A
             twofold
             forgivenesse
             .
             p.
             273
          
           
             All
             are
             invited
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             they
             come
             any
             way
             .
             p.
             274
          
           
             The
             question
             whether
             all
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             perverted
             by
             Erastus
             .
             p.
             275
          
           
             Two
             sort
             of
             signes
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             some
             purely
             holy
             ,
             some
             partly
             holy
             ,
             partly
             necessary
             for
             the
             bodily
             life
             ;
             the
             latter
             clean
             and
             unclean
             might
             eat
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             former
             .
             p.
             277
          
           
             All
             are
             commanded
             to
             hear
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             ●ome
             to
             the
             Supper
             .
             p.
             280
          
           
             
             Whether
             Erastus
             doth
             justly
             deny
             Excommucation
             to
             be
             typified
             of
             Old.
             p.
             281
          
           
             Ceremonial
             uncleannesse
             typified
             exclusion
             out
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             for
             scandals
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ▪
             p
             287
             ,
             288
          
           
             Legal
             uncleannesse
             was
             sin
             ,
             p.
             289
          
           
             The
             scope
             and
             sense
             of
             Matth.
             18.
             perverted
             by
             Erastus
             ,
             p.
             290
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             speaketh
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             of
             private
             or
             lesser
             scandals
             onely
             ,
             p.
             291
          
           
             By
             the
             word
             (
             Brother
             )
             is
             not
             meaned
             a
             Iew
             onely
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Christs
             speaking
             in
             the
             second
             person
             ,
             argueth
             not
             the
             privacy
             of
             the
             scandal
             ,
             p.
             294
          
           
             A
             twofold
             forgiving
             ,
             p.
             295
          
           
             Christ
             speaketh
             not
             of
             such
             sins
             as
             private
             men
             may
             forgive
             ,
             as
             Erastus
             dreameth
             ,
             p.
             297
          
           
             Christs
             scope
             spiritual
             ,
             Erastus
             his
             way
             carnal
             ,
             p.
             298
          
           
             A
             Publican
             most
             odious
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             p.
             305
          
           
             It
             s
             not
             private
             forgivenesse
             which
             is
             holden
             forth
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             p.
             308
          
           
             Binding
             and
             loosing
             proper
             to
             Stewarts
             ,
             p.
             309
          
           
             To
             excommunicate
             is
             not
             formally
             to
             debar
             from
             the
             Seals
             ,
             p.
             311
          
           
             Christ
             might
             well
             give
             directions
             touching
             a
             Church
             not
             yet
             erected
             ,
             p.
             314
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             vindicated
             from
             Erastus
             his
             glosse
             ,
             p.
             316
             ,
             317
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             intervene
             not
             for
             this
             particular
             miracle
             ,
             p.
             318
             ,
             319
          
           
             Faith
             of
             miracles
             not
             in
             all
             the
             faithful
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             p.
             320
          
           
             Delivering
             to
             Satan
             not
             miraculous
             ,
             p.
             321
          
           
             The
             Church
             ,
             not
             Paul
             alone
             ,
             had
             hand
             in
             delivering
             the
             man
             to
             Satan
             ,
             p.
             326
          
           
             What
             delivering
             to
             Satan
             is
             ,
             p.
             327
          
           
             The
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             p.
             328
          
           
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             not
             killed
             by
             Satan
             ,
             p.
             332
          
           
             Delivering
             to
             Satan
             not
             miraclous
             ,
             p
             336
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             put
             away
             ,
             not
             alwayes
             to
             kill
             ,
             p.
             337
          
           
             To
             eschew
             the
             scandalous
             ,
             a
             mean
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             p.
             339
          
           
             The
             similitude
             of
             a
             cut
             off
             member
             to
             hold
             forth
             Excommunication
             vindicated
             ,
             p.
             340
          
           
             No
             warrant
             that
             the
             Apostles
             killed
             any
             ,
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Satan
             ,
             p.
             341
          
           
             No
             miraculous
             faith
             required
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             p.
             342
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Leaven
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             p.
             344
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             Leaven
             ,
             none
             killed
             for
             eating
             Leavened
             Bread
             ,
             p.
             346
          
           
             To
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             with
             Leavened
             Bread
             ,
             a
             violation
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             348
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Putting
             away
             of
             Leaven
             ,
             p.
             349
          
           
             What
             is
             meaned
             by
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             leaven
             .
             p.
             352
             ,
             533
          
           
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             not
             miraculously
             killed
             by
             Satan
             .
             p.
             354
             ,
             355
          
           
             Erastus
             his
             expositions
             ,
             all
             without
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             .
             p.
             354
          
           
             Withdrawing
             from
             scandalous
             Brethren
             ,
             argueth
             Excommunication
             .
             p.
             357
          
           
             How
             eschewing
             intimate
             fellowship
             with
             a
             scandalous
             Brother
             is
             a
             Church-Censure
             ,
             p.
             357
             ,
             358
             ,
             359
          
           
             Sacraments
             ,
             though
             helps
             of
             piety
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             given
             to
             all
             .
             p.
             361
             ,
             362
          
           
             Erastus
             his
             contradiction
             in
             excluding
             both
             some
             ,
             and
             none
             at
             all
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             p.
             363
          
           
             How
             withdrawing
             from
             scandalous
             Brethren
             ,
             may
             infer
             Excommunication
             .
             p.
             365
          
           
             The
             scandalous
             are
             forbidden
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             p.
             368
          
           
             An
             evident
             contradiction
             in
             Erastus
             thorow
             his
             whole
             Book
             .
             p.
             369
          
           
             Whom
             Erastus
             excludeth
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             p.
             370
          
           
             Some
             on
             earth
             must
             try
             who
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             who
             not
             ,
             p.
             371
          
           
             Other
             arguments
             for
             Excommunication
             vindicated
             ,
             p.
             37●
          
           
             The
             place
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             vindicated
             .
             p.
             373
          
           
             Paul
             did
             not
             judicially
             condemn
             the
             incestuous
             man
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             p
             374
          
           
             To
             eschew
             the
             scandalous
             is
             materially
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             ▪
             p.
             377
          
           
             What
             Presbyteries
             Erastus
             yeeldeth
             .
             p.
             379
          
           
             A
             Presbytery
             at
             Corinth
             .
             p.
             380
          
           
             Erastus
             granteth
             an
             Examination
             of
             such
             as
             
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             yet
             denieth
             that
             any
             should
             be
             debar'd
             ,
             p.
             382
             ,
             383
          
           
             The
             places
             Deut.
             17.
             and
             2
             Chro.
             19.
             do
             prove
             two
             different
             Iudicatures
             ,
             p.
             383
             ,
             384
          
           
             How
             the
             Kingly
             and
             Priestly
             office
             are
             different
             .
             p.
             384
             ,
             385
          
           
             Erastus
             denyeth
             the
             Ministery
             to
             be
             peculiar
             to
             some
             ,
             but
             proper
             to
             all
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             p.
             385
             ,
             386
          
           
             Two
             distinct
             Iudicatures
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             page
             386
             ,
             387
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             are
             not
             to
             dispence
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             Erastus
             saith
             .
             p.
             391
             ,
             392
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             to
             judge
             who
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             who
             not
             ;
             nor
             hath
             he
             power
             of
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             page
             394
             ,
             395
          
           
             How
             Erastus
             confuteth
             a
             Presbytery
             .
             p.
             398
          
           
             A
             Church
             Iudicature
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             ●●iest
             put
             no
             man
             to
             death
             .
             p.
             401
          
           
             Teaching
             and
             Judging
             not
             one
             .
             p.
             406
          
           
             The
             Civil
             Iudge
             as
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             cannot
             teach
             ,
             p.
             406
             ,
             407
          
           
             Erastus
             maketh
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             formally
             one
             ,
             p.
             406
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             
               Matters
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               King
               ,
            
             2
             Chro.
             19.
             p.
             411
             ,
             412
          
           
             Levites
             sometimes
             imployed
             in
             civil
             businesses
             ,
             p.
             414
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             p.
             417
          
           
             Men
             haue
             need
             of
             two
             sort
             of
             Governors
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministery
             both
             Supreme
             in
             their
             own
             kinde
             ,
             p.
             417
             ,
             418
          
           
             Erastus
             alloweth
             no
             Government
             ,
             but
             Popedom
             and
             Monarchy
             ,
             p
             418
             ,
             419
          
           
             Christs
             kingdom
             ,
             how
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             p.
             421
          
           
             
               Moses
               ,
               David
               ,
               Salomon
            
             ,
             appointed
             to
             the
             Priests
             nothing
             as
             Kings
             ,
             p.
             423
          
           
             The
             Priests
             onely
             judged
             
               de
               questione
               juris
            
             ,
             of
             the
             questiō
             of
             law
             in
             matters
             of
             death
             ,
             p.
             424
          
           
             The
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             had
             no
             Law-power
             ,
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             or
             from
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             put
             Christ
             to
             death
             ,
             p.
             426
             ,
             427
          
           
             The
             Sanedrim
             had
             no
             Law-power
             against
             Stev●●
             to
             stone
             him
             ,
             p
             ▪
             427
          
           
             The
             like
             of
             their
             dealing
             with
             Paul
             ,
             true
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Christian
             Magistrat
             is
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Excommunication
             ,
             p.
             429
             ,
             430
          
           
             A
             Colledge
             of
             Church
             rulers
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             p.
             431
          
           
             The
             place
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             again
             vindicated
             ,
             no
             miraculous
             killing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             p
             435
             ,
             436
          
        
         
           
             Cap.
             19.
             
             Quest
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             p.
             437
          
           
             Erastus
             yeeldeth
             there
             is
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             p.
             43●
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             under
             Church-discipline
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             not
             a
             Church-officer
             ,
             p
             ▪
             440
          
           
             A
             Iudicature
             proper
             to
             the
             Priest
             as
             Priest
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             under
             Ch.
             -discipline
             ,
             p.
             443
          
           
             How
             the
             Magistrates
             consent
             is
             requisite
             in
             Excommunication
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             Sword
             no
             kindly
             mean
             of
             gaining
             souls
             ,
             p.
             445
          
           
             The
             Scandalous
             are
             forbidden
             to
             partake
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             p.
             448
          
           
             The
             morally
             unclean
             debarred
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             452
             ,
             453
          
           
             No
             price
             of
             a
             Whore
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             meant
             ,
             p.
             454
             ,
             455
          
           
             Our
             chief
             Argument
             for
             Excommunication
             not
             answered
             ,
             p.
             456
          
           
             The
             place
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             
             
               When
               thou
               bringest
               thy
               gift
            
             ,
             &c.
             discussed
             ,
             p.
             457
          
           
             How
             men
             do
             judge
             of
             inward
             actions
             ,
             p.
             460
          
           
             A
             frequent
             contradiction
             in
             Erastus
             ,
             p.
             462
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             p.
             464
          
           
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             not
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             that
             we
             read
             ,
             as
             Erastus
             dreams
             ,
             467
          
           
             Ministers
             subject
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             471
             ,
             472
          
           
             Morally
             unclean
             debarred
             from
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             discussed
             ,
             p
             ▪
             476
             ,
             seque
             
          
           
             Though
             there
             was
             no
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             might
             say
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             p.
             480
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             more
             a
             right
             consti●uted
             Sanedrim
             in
             Christs
             time
             then
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             External
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             not
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             481
             ,
             482
          
           
             Rebuking
             of
             Princes
             argue
             no
             lesse
             ●u●isdiction
             then
             all
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             doth
             ,
             p.
             484
          
           
             Whō
             Erastus
             e●cludeth
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             ib
          
           
             
             Magistrates
             ,
             if
             Scandalous
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             debarred
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             487
          
           
             Every
             profession
             maketh
             not
             men
             capable
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             p.
             492
          
           
             All
             sins
             punished
             with
             death
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ▪
             are
             not
             therefore
             so
             punished
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             p.
             493
          
           
             How
             great
             sins
             debar
             men
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p
             497
          
           
             The
             Scandalous
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             debarred
             from
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             p.
             498
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             cannot
             admit
             to
             ,
             or
             debar
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             499
          
           
             The
             Sword
             no
             intrinsecal
             and
             kindly
             mean
             of
             gaining
             souls
             ,
             p.
             500
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             p.
             503
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Idolaters
             and
             Apostates
             are
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             as
             Erastus
             saith
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Government
             peculiar
             to
             Church-officers
             ,
             as
             to
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             p.
             506
          
           
             The
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             &
             Titus
             must
             chiefly
             be
             written
             to
             the
             Emperor
             and
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             Pastors
             be
             but
             servants
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             p.
             507
             ,
             508
          
           
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             powers
             immediatly
             from
             God
             ,
             p
             510
             ,
             511
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             not
             subordinate
             to
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             patern-Church
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             ruled
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             p.
             513
          
           
             Erastus
             and
             
               Mr.
               Pryn
            
             grant
             there
             is
             such
             an
             ordinance
             as
             Excommunication
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Suspension
             ,
             
               ex
               naturá
               rei
            
             ,
             may
             be
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Excommunication
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christs
             admitting
             Judas
             to
             the
             Supper
             no
             rule
             to
             us
             ,
             p.
             516
             ,
             517
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             preached
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Sacraments
             cannot
             be
             dispensed
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             a
             confirming
             ordinance
             ,
             p
             ,
             518
          
           
             We
             partake
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             in
             dispensing
             to
             the
             unworthy
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             preaching
             the
             Word
             to
             them
             ,
             p.
             520
          
           
             We
             know
             no
             extraordinary
             ▪
             conversion
             by
             miracles
             ,
             without
             the
             Word
             ,
             p.
             522
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             not
             a
             first
             converting
             ordinance
             ,
             yet
             a
             confirming
             one
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             presupposeth
             Faith
             and
             Conversion
             in
             the
             vvorthy
             Receiver
             in
             a
             Church-profession
             ,
             p.
             523
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             528
          
           
             The
             Church
             a
             perfit
             society
             without
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             p.
             529
             ,
             530
          
           
             God
             efficacious
             by
             Preachers
             ,
             not
             by
             Magistrates
             .
             p.
             532
          
           
             Differences
             between
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             p.
             532
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             cannot
             limit
             the
             Pastors
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             p
             ▪
             535
          
           
             That
             Magistrates
             are
             more
             hot
             against
             the
             Churches
             punishing
             of
             sin
             ,
             then
             against
             sinful
             omissions
             ,
             argueth
             that
             they
             are
             unpatient
             of
             Christs
             yoke
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             they
             desire
             to
             vindicate
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             p.
             536
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Reciprocation
             of
             the
             Subordinations
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             Church-Officers
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Not
             any
             power
             or
             office
             subject
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             immediately
             subjection
             is
             properly
             of
             persons
             ,
             p.
             538
          
           
             A
             Magistrate
             and
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             different
             .
             p.
             539
          
           
             Two
             things
             in
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             jus
             ,
             authority
             ,
             aptitudo
             ,
             hability
             ,
             p.
             539
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Christianity
             maketh
             no
             new
             power
             of
             Magistracy
             .
             p.
             542
          
           
             A
             fourfold
             consideration
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Ministerial
             power
             most
             necessary
             ,
             upon
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             distinction
             followeth
             ten
             very
             considerable
             assertions
             ,
             page
             542
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             commandeth
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             power
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             spiritual
             and
             sincere
             manner
             of
             the
             exercise
             ▪
             p.
             544
          
           
             Magistrates
             as
             godly
             men
             ,
             not
             as
             Magistrates
             command
             sincerity
             and
             zeal
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Ministerial
             power
             ,
             p.
             545
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             goodnesse
             in
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             essential
             ,
             accidential
             ,
             p.
             548
          
           
             
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             such
             ,
             commandeth
             onely
             in
             order
             to
             temporary
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             ,
             nor
             holdeth
             he
             forth
             commands
             to
             the
             conscience
             .
             p.
             549
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             forbid
             not
             sin
             as
             sin
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             eternal
             wrath
             ,
             p.
             550
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Subordinations
             ,
             Civil
             ,
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             p
             553
          
           
             Subordination
             of
             Magistrate
             and
             Church
             ,
             to
             each
             others
             ,
             p.
             554
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Church
             Offices
             as
             such
             ,
             not
             subordinate
             to
             the
             
               Magistrate
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             What
             power
             Erastians
             give
             to
             Magistrates
             in
             Church
             matters
             .
             p.
             557
          
           
             The
             minde
             of
             Arminians
             touching
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             Church
             matters
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             consideration
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             558
          
           
             Reciprocation
             of
             subordinations
             between
             Church
             and
             Magistrate
             .
             p.
             560
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             neither
             Magistrates
             nor
             Subjects
             .
             p.
             564
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             such
             ,
             neither
             manageth
             his
             office
             under
             Christ
             as
             mediator
             ,
             nor
             under
             Satan
             ,
             but
             under
             God
             as
             Creator
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Prince
             as
             a
             gifted
             Christian
             may
             Preach
             ,
             and
             spred
             the
             Gospel
             to
             a
             Land
             where
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             not
             been
             heard
             before
             ,
             page
             570
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             and
             the
             Priest
             kept
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             far
             different
             way
             ,
             p.
             572
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Iudges
             do
             reciprocally
             judge
             and
             censure
             one
             another
             .
             p.
             574
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             power
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             Church
             ,
             to
             Iudge
             contrary
             wayes
             justly
             and
             unjustly
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             p.
             577
          
           
             Whether
             Appeals
             may
             ly
             from
             Church-assembles
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             p.
             578
          
           
             Of
             Pauls
             appeal
             to
             
               Caesar
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Divers
             opinions
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             p.
             579
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             complain
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             appeal
             ,
             p.
             580
          
           
             What
             an
             appeal
             is
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Refuge
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             an
             Appeal
             ,
             p.
             581
          
           
             A
             twofold
             appeal
             ,
             p.
             582
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             power
             of
             punishing
             or
             his
             ,
             interest
             of
             faith
             proveth
             him
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Iudge
             in
             Synods
             .
             p.
             585
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pauls
             appeal
             proveth
             nothing
             against
             appeals
             ,
             for
             appeals
             from
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             .
             p.
             587
          
           
             Paul
             appealed
             from
             an
             inferiour
             Civil
             Iudge
             ,
             to
             a
             superior
             Civil
             Heathen
             Iudge
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             his
             head
             and
             life
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             controversie
             of
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             588
          
           
             What
             power
             a
             conqueror
             hath
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Religion
             in
             a
             conquered
             Nation
             .
             p
             590
          
           
             There
             were
             no
             appeals
             made
             to
             the
             godly
             Emperours
             of
             old
             .
             p.
             594
          
           
             To
             lay
             bands
             on
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             ty
             him
             to
             blinde
             obedience
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             not
             our
             Doctrine
             .
             p
             595
          
           
             Subjection
             of
             Magistrates
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             no
             Papal
             tyranny
             ,
             p.
             600
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             cannot
             forbid
             sin
             as
             sin
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             pomoteth
             Christs
             mediatory
             Kingdom
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             such
             ,
             not
             the
             Vicar
             of
             the
             mediator
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             601
          
           
             The
             Adversaries
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             Popish
             ,
             not
             we
             at
             all
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Pastors
             are
             made
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             in
             their
             whole
             Ministery
             ,
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             p.
             603
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Magistracy
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Administration
             ,
             p.
             604
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             such
             ,
             not
             the
             Vicar
             of
             the
             mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             not
             oblieged
             to
             promote
             Christs
             mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             p.
             606
          
           
             Magistracy
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             p.
             608
          
           
             The
             Adversaries
             must
             teach
             universal
             Redemption
             ,
             p
             610
          
           
             Magistrates
             as
             such
             ,
             not
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             613
          
           
             Christ
             mediator
             not
             a
             temporary
             King
             ,
             p
             614
          
           
             The
             Magistrat
             not
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             616
          
           
             The
             adequate
             and
             complete
             cause
             why
             the
             
             Magistrate
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             617
          
           
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Rebukes
             and
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             p.
             618
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             supreme
             and
             principal
             power
             of
             Church-affairs
             not
             in
             either
             Magistrate
             or
             Church
             ,
             p
             620
          
           
             Though
             the
             Magistrate
             punish
             Ecclesiastical
             scandals
             ,
             yet
             his
             power
             to
             Iudge
             and
             punish
             is
             not
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             censureth
             breaches
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Churches
             power
             ,
             is
             not
             Civil
             for
             that
             ,
             p.
             622
          
           
             People
             as
             people
             may
             give
             power
             to
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             adde
             his
             auxiliary
             power
             to
             defend
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             judge
             and
             punish
             offenders
             therein
             ,
             p.
             625
          
           
             A
             Governour
             of
             ,
             or
             over
             the
             Church
             ;
             a
             Governour
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             Governour
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             different
             ,
             p.
             628
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             a
             Doctrinal
             or
             Declarative
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Punitive
             part
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             former
             is
             given
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             a
             heedless●
             and
             senselesse
             notion
             ,
             p.
             629
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Magistrates
             punishing
             with
             the
             sword
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             a
             reasonlesse
             conceit
             ,
             p.
             631
          
           
             There
             is
             neither
             coaction
             nor
             punishment
             properly
             so
             called
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             632
          
           
             Bullinger
             not
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             Erastus
             ,
             p.
             634
          
           
             The
             Iudgement
             of
             
               Wolf●ag
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Aretius
            
             ,
             and
             Gualther
             ,
             p.
             634
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Errour
             of
             Gualther
             to
             please
             the
             usurping
             Magistrate
             ,
             p.
             638
          
           
             Their
             minde
             different
             from
             Erastus
             ,
             p.
             639
          
           
             The
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             sword
             cannot
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             Excommunication
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             640
          
           
             The
             confessions
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             for
             this
             way
             ,
             p.
             642
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             Salmasius
             ,
             p.
             644
          
           
             Of
             Simlerus
             ,
             p.
             645
          
           
             
               Lavater
               ,
               Ioan.
               Wolphius
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Of
             
               R●b
               .
               Burhillus
            
             .
             646
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Tractate
             or
             Dispute
             touching
             Scandal
             .
          
           
             
               WHether
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               can
               be
               commanded
               .
               Introduction
               ,
               p.
               1
            
             
               Indifferent
               things
               as
               such
               ,
               not
               the
               Matter
               of
               a
               Church-constitution
               .
               Introd
               .
            
             
               Actions
               are
               not
               indifferent
               because
               their
               circumstances
               are
               indifferent
               .
               Introd
               .
            
             
               Marrying
               not
               indifferent
               ,
               Introd
               .
            
             
               Indifferency
               Metaphysical
               and
               Theological
               ,
               Introd
               .
            
             
               Necessity
               of
               obeying
               the
               Church
               in
               things
               onely
               necessary
               for
               the
               Churches
               Commandment
               ,
               is
               neither
               a
               lawful
               nor
               obliging
               necessity
               .
               Introd
               .
            
             
               Actions
               meerly
               indifferent
               ,
               cannot
               be
               done
               in
               faith
               .
               Introd
               .
            
             
               The
               unlawfulnesse
               unseparably
               adhering
               to
               actions
               indifferent
               ,
               maketh
               them
               unlawful
               ,
               Introd
               .
            
             
               How
               exsuperancy
               of
               goodnesse
               is
               to
               sway
               the
               will
               of
               Rulers
               and
               people
               .
               Introd
               .
            
             
               The
               will
               of
               Rulers
               not
               a
               law
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               Introd
               .
            
             
               The
               definition
               of
               a
               Scandal
               ,
               p.
               ●
            
             
               Propositions
               touching
               Scandal
               from
               Rom.
               14.
               p
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
            
             
               Propositions
               and
               Rules
               touching
               Scandal
               ,
               from
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               and
               8
               ,
               and
               10.
               p.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
            
             
               An
               object
               scandalous
               two
               wayes
               ,
               p.
               9
            
             
               Four
               things
               may
               be
               scandalous
               objects
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               
                 malum
                 aparens
                 ,
                 appearance
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
              
               p.
               11
            
             
               Rules
               touching
               Scandal
               ,
               p.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
            
             
               Whether
               or
               no
               we
               may
               deny
               obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Superiors
               for
               fear
               of
               Scandal
               causelesly
               taken
               ,
               p.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
            
             
               Whether
               Information
               can
               remove
               Scandal
               from
               things
               not
               necessary
               ,
               but
               only
               through
               the
               necessity
               of
               mans
               commandment
               ,
               p.
               20
               ,
               21
            
             
               Whether
               the
               precept
               of
               obedience
               to
               superiors
               ,
               
               or
               the
               precept
               of
               eschewing
               Scandal
               be
               more
               obligatory
               ,
               p.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               essence
               of
               an
               active
               Scandal
               ,
               p.
               36
               ,
               37
            
             
               How
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               is
               more
               obligatory
               then
               following
               precepts
               ,
               and
               how
               no●
               ,
               p.
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Whether
               or
               not
               in
               every
               indifferent
               things
               we
               are
               to
               eschew
               the
               Scandal
               of
               all
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               malicious
               ?
               Affirmatur
               ,
               p.
               53
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Occasions
               of
               sins
               as
               occasions
               ,
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               p.
               56
            
             
               What
               is
               Christian
               liberty
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               p.
               57
               ,
               58
            
             
               A
               further
               consideration
               of
               things
               not
               necessary
               ,
               how
               they
               he
               scandalous
               ,
               p.
               60
            
             
               Of
               the
               necessity
               of
               things
               which
               remove
               Scandal
               ,
               p.
               61
               ,
               62
            
             
               Some
               things
               necessary
               from
               the
               onely
               p●●i●ive
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               some
               thing
               necessary
               from
               something
               in
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               p.
               62
            
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
               monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               p.
               63
            
             
               We
               cannot
               devise
               the
               use
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               worship
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               devise
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               p
               63
            
             
               The
               place
               
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 graven
                 Image
                 of
                 their
                 gods
                 ,
                 shall
                 ye
                 burn
                 with
                 fire
                 cleared
                 ,
              
               p.
               64
            
             
               How
               House●
               and
               Temples
               builded
               to
               Saints
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               demolished
               ,
               p.
               65
            
             
               Temples
               and
               Houses
               have
               a
               like
               physical
               use
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ;
               as
               out
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               p.
               65
               ,
               66
            
             
               No
               Houses
               ,
               no
               Temple
               ,
               no
               Creatures
               ,
               are
               now
               unclean
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               p.
               67
            
             
               How
               things
               not
               necessary
               are
               to
               be
               abstained
               from
               ,
               or
               used
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               p
               67
               ,
               &c
            
             
               Things
               scandalous
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               are
               forbidden
               in
               a
               far
               other
               sense
               ;
               then
               meats
               ,
               dayes
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               in
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               p.
               73
            
             
               How
               far
               a
               Moral
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               reason
               maketh
               a
               Law
               perpetual
               ,
               p
               74
               ,
               75
            
             
               Difusing
               of
               houses
               because
               abused
               to
               idolatry
               a
               Iudaising
               ,
               p.
               75
               ,
               76
               ,
               77
            
             
               Bells
               for
               convening
               of
               the
               people
               to
               publike
               worship
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               abolished
               ,
               though
               they
               haye
               been
               abused
               to
               superstition
               ,
               p.
               77
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               A
               most
               necessary
               rule
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               
                 That
                 emergent
                 providences
                 of
                 natural
                 necessity
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 divine
                 commands
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 .
              
               p.
               81
            
             
               Eight
               considerable
               Rules
               touching
               the
               kindes
               and
               degrees
               of
               necessity
               in
               eschewing
               Scandal
               ,
               p.
               82
               ,
               83
               ,
               84
            
             
               The
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               Rule
               ,
               p.
               82
               ,
               83
               ,
            
             
               the
               6.
               
               Rule
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               A
               scandal
               may
               flow
               from
               ignorance
               and
               corruption
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               taken
               ,
               when
               it
               also
               kindly
               issueth
               from
               the
               sinful
               or
               unseasonable
               fact
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               also
               kindly
               given
               ,
               p.
               84
               ,
               85.
               
            
             
               the
               7.
               
               Rule
               84
            
             
               A
               false
               rule
               of
               Papists
               that
               men
               may
               co
               operate
               in
               a
               sinful
               act
               ,
               and
               be
               free
               of
               scandal
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               necessity
               ,
               p.
               85
            
             
               No
               relation
               of
               servant
               or
               c●ptive
               can
               render
               it
               lawfu●
               :
               to
               cooperate
               with
               sin
               ,
               p.
               86
            
             
               What
               things
               not
               necessary
               are
               to
               be
               removed
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               as
               scandalous
               ,
               p.
               87
               ,
            
             
               the
               8.
               
               Rule
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Ceremonies
               not
               so
               much
               as
               necessary
               by
               way
               of
               disjunction
               ,
               which
               necessity
               agreeth
               to
               many
               circumstances
               of
               worship
               in
               the
               Directory
               ,
               p.
               8●
            
             
               Religious
               monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               are
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               p.
               89
               ,
               90
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               What
               conformity
               with
               Idolaters
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               p
               93
            
             
               Conformity
               with
               Idolaters
               in
               things
               ,
               in
               Gods
               worship
               not
               necessary
               ,
               unlawful
               ,
               p.
               94
               ,
               95
            
             
               The
               same
               Ceremonies
               in
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               judged
               the
               same
               three
               wayes
               ,
               p.
               96
            
             
               Formalists
               grant
               conformity
               with
               Heathen
               and
               Idolaters
               in
               Ceremonies
               ,
               cloathed
               with
               a
               scriptural
               signification
               ,
               p.
               96
               ,
               97
               ,
               98
            
             
               How
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               Rule
               ,
               p.
               99
            
             
               Church-Government
               properly
               an
               Institution
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               worship
               of
               God
               needeth
               no
               religious
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               hath
               himself
               prescribed
               ,
               p.
               100
               ,
               101
            
             
               We
               need
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               conformity
               with
               Idolaters
               ,
               was
               the
               onely
               cause
               why
               God
               forbad
               his
               people
               heathenish
               rites
               ,
               p.
               102
               ,
               103
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ❧
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           cleared
           in
           both
           these
           ●REATISES
           .
        
         
           
             
               Gensis
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 51
              
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 129
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Exodus
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 117
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 130
              
            
             
               
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5
              
               
                 151
                 ,
                 152
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 15
              
               
                 347
                 ,
                 348
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 16
              
               
                 404
                 ,
                 405
                 ,
                 406
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Leviticus
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 ,
                 6
              
               
                 439
                 ,
                 440
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
              
               
                 289
                 ,
                 290
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
              
               
                 384
                 ,
                 385
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 9
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 398
                 ,
                 399
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 379
                 ,
                 380
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 453
                 ,
                 242
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 347
                 ,
                 348
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
              
               
                 285
              
            
             
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 ,
                 4
              
               
                 94
                 ,
                 9●
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 20
                 ,
                 21
              
               
                 455
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 470
              
            
             
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
              
               
                 288
                 ,
                 289
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 27
                 ,
                 28
              
               
                 286
                 ,
                 287
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 282
                 ,
                 283
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 4
              
               
                 386
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Number
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
              
               
                 41
                 ,
                 242
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
              
               
                 ●48
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
              
               
                 ●53
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
              
               
                 391
                 ,
                 39●
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 16
                 ,
                 17
              
               
                 ●04
                 ,
                 405
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 91
                 ,
                 392
              
            
             
               
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 ,
                 8
              
               
                 ●28
              
            
             
               
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 what
              
               
                 ●76
                 ,
                 477
                 ,
                 478
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 ●●
                 12
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 31
              
               
                 21
                 ,
                 22
              
               
                 ●7
                 ,
                 78
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Deuter.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 404
                 ,
                 415
              
            
             
               
                 ●
              
               
                 ●
              
               
                 51
                 ,
                 52
                 ,
                 53
                 ,
                 54
                 ,
                 55
                 ,
                 56
                 ,
                 &c.
                 98
                 ,
                 99
                 ,
                 100
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 155
                 ,
                 156
                 ,
                 157
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 51
                 ,
                 52
                 ,
                 53
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 25
                 ,
                 26
              
               
                 64
                 ,
                 65
                 ,
                 T●
                 .
                 of
                 Scan.
                 66
                 ,
                 67
                 ,
                 74
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
              
               
                 362
                 ,
                 363
              
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
              
               
                 383
                 ,
                 384
                 ,
                 385
                 ,
                 386
                 ,
                 387
                 ,
                 388
                 ,
                 389
                 ,
                 340
                 ,
                 402
                 ,
                 303
                 ,
                 404
                 ,
                 405
                 ,
                 406
                 ,
                 407
                 ,
                 408
                 ,
                 409
                 ,
                 410
                 ,
                 411
                 ,
                 505
              
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 18
                 ,
              
               
                 547
                 ,
                 548
                 ,
                 571
                 ,
                 572
              
            
             
               
                 19
                 ,
              
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 66
                 ,
                 67
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 455
                 ,
                 456
              
            
             
               
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 455
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Jeshua
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 507
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 15
                 ,
                 16
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Judges
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 567
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               1
               Sam.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 208
                 ,
                 209
                 ,
                 210
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 453
                 ,
                 454
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
              
               
                 65
                 ,
                 66.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               1
               Kings
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 96
                 ,
                 97
                 ,
                 98
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 571
                 ,
                 572
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 127
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 40
                 ,
                 41
              
               
                 428
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               Kings
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 1●
                 ,
                 18
              
               
                 572
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               1
               Chron.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 26
              
               
                 ●
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 410
                 ,
                 411
              
            
             
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 27
                 ,
                 28
              
            
             
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 30
                 ,
                 31
              
               
                 414
                 ,
                 415
              
            
             
               
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 159
                 ,
                 170
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               Chron
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 468
                 ,
                 469
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 12
                 ,
                 13
              
               
                 463
                 ,
                 464
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 545
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 241
                 ,
                 242
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
              
               
                 386
                 ,
                 387
                 ,
                 388
                 ,
                 389
                 ,
                 &c.
                 405
                 ,
                 406
                 ,
                 408
                 ,
                 409
                 ,
                 410
                 ,
                 411
                 ,
                 412
                 ,
                 507
              
            
             
               
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
              
               
                 346
                 ,
                 347
              
            
             
               
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 18
                 ,
                 19
              
               
                 348
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ezra
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 21
                 ,
                 22
              
               
                 242
                 ,
                 243
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 290
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 11
                 ,
                 12
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Psalmes
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 9
              
               
                 605
                 ,
                 606
                 ,
                 607
                 ▪
                 610
                 ,
                 611
              
            
             
               
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 202
              
            
             
               
                 50
              
               
                 1●
              
               
                 272
                 ,
                 368
              
            
             
               
                 79.
                 
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 93
                 ,
                 94
              
            
             
               
                 99.
                 
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 171
                 ,
                 172
              
            
             
               
                 106.
                 
              
               
                 19
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 152
                 ,
                 153
              
            
             
               
                 115
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 159
                 ,
                 160
              
            
             
               
                 119.
                 
              
               
                 105
              
               
                 9
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Proverbs
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 9
                 ,
                 104
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12
                 ▪
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 23
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Isaiah
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 2●
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 61●
              
            
             
               
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 156
                 ,
                 158
              
            
             
               
                 ●●
                 ▪
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 129
                 ,
                 130
                 ,
                 157
                 ,
                 158
                 ,
                 164
                 ,
                 165
                 ,
                 153
                 ,
                 15●
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 ●●
                 ,
                 ●
              
               
                 155
              
            
             
               
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 547
                 ,
                 572
                 ,
                 573
              
            
             
               
                 52.
                 
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 136
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Jeremiah
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 158
                 ,
                 159
                 ,
                 173
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 387
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 9
              
               
                 246
                 ,
                 272
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 129
                 ,
                 158
                 ,
                 159
              
            
             
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
              
               
                 387
                 ,
                 424
                 ,
                 425
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 3
              
               
                 388
                 ,
                 389
                 ▪
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ezekiel
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 13
                 ,
                 19
              
               
                 252
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 24●
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 25
                 ,
                 26
              
               
                 247
                 ,
                 347
                 ,
                 34●
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 452
                 ,
                 453
                 ,
                 496
              
            
             
               
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 533
              
            
             
               
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 41
                 ,
                 42
              
               
                 28
              
            
             
               
                 44.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 244
                 ,
                 245
                 ,
                 194
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Daniel
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 147
                 ,
                 148
                 ,
                 17●
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Hosea
               .
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 449
                 ,
                 450
                 ,
                 451
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 103
                 ,
                 104
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Habbakuk
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 18
                 ,
                 19
              
               
                 129
                 ,
                 154
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Haggai
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 11
                 ,
                 12
              
               
                 272
                 ,
                 347
                 ,
                 348
                 ,
                 387
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Zechariah
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 4●9
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Malachi
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ●
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 7
              
               
                 572
                 ,
                 583
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Matthew
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 448
                 ,
                 450
                 ,
                 458
                 ,
                 459
              
            
             
               
                 ●
                 .
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 254
                 ,
                 255
                 ,
                 476
                 ,
                 638
                 ,
                 477
                 ,
                 478
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 15
              
               
                 103
                 ,
                 104
                 ,
                 137
                 ,
                 138
                 ,
                 139
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
              
               
                 4●●
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
              
            
             
               
                 
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 308
                 ,
                 309
                 ,
                 310
                 ,
                 311
                 ,
                 235
                 ,
                 236
                 ,
                 295
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 10
              
               
                 518
                 ,
                 519
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 ,
                 6
              
               
                 51
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 290
                 ,
                 291
                 ,
                 292
                 ,
                 293
                 ,
                 294
                 ,
                 &c
                 476
                 ,
                 477
                 ,
                 478
                 ,
                 479
                 ,
                 480
                 ,
                 222
                 ,
                 223
                 ,
                 224
                 ,
                 225
                 ,
                 226
                 ,
                 127
                 ▪
                 128
                 ,
                 129
                 ,
                 465
                 ,
                 466
                 ,
                 467
                 ,
                 396
                 ,
                 397
                 ,
                 611
                 ,
                 612
                 ,
                 635
                 ,
                 636
                 ,
                 637
                 ,
                 638
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 19
              
            
             
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 18
                 ,
                 19
              
               
                 393
                 ,
                 396
                 ,
                 397
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Mark.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
              
               
                 137
                 ,
                 138
                 ,
                 139
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Luke
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ●
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
              
               
                 361
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 13
                 ,
                 14
              
               
                 428
                 ,
                 602
                 ,
                 603
                 ,
                 392
                 ,
                 393
              
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 223
                 ,
                 224
                 ,
                 297
                 ,
                 298
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 197
                 ,
                 198
              
            
             
               
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 428
                 ,
                 602
                 ,
                 603
              
            
             
               
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 617
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               John.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 464
                 ,
                 465
                 ,
                 466
                 ,
                 467
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 606
                 ,
                 607
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 31
                 ,
                 36
              
               
                 ●25
                 ,
                 426
                 ,
                 421
                 ,
                 422
                 ,
                 510
                 ,
                 511
                 ,
                 603
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 235
                 ,
                 236
                 ,
                 293
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               ●●●s
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 558
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 612
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 12
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 51
                 ,
                 52
              
               
                 426
                 ,
                 427
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 67
                 ,
                 68
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
              
               
                 146
                 ,
                 147
                 ,
                 148
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 45
                 ,
                 251
                 ,
                 25●
                 ,
                 581
                 ,
                 586
                 ,
                 92
                 ,
                 2●2
              
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 29
                 ,
                 30
              
               
                 162
                 ,
                 155
                 ,
                 158
                 ,
                 159
                 ,
                 162
                 ,
                 168
                 ,
                 170
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 28
                 ,
                 29
              
               
                 431
                 ,
                 533.
                 534
                 ,
                 569
              
            
             
               
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
              
               
                 587
                 ,
                 588
                 ,
                 589
              
            
             
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 427
                 ,
                 428
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ro●ans
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 433
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 ●06
                 ,
                 407
              
            
             
               
                 b.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5
              
               
                 541
                 ,
                 ●16
                 ,
                 217
                 ,
                 534
                 ,
                 547
                 ,
                 549
                 ,
                 630
                 ,
                 631
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 1
              
            
             
               
                 b.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 23
              
               
                 110
                 ,
                 111
                 ,
                 112
                 ,
                 113
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 Introduction
                 to
                 Scandal
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 249
                 ,
                 269
                 ,
                 356
                 ,
                 336
                 ,
                 337
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               ●
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 ●
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 ●
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
              
               
                 238
                 ,
                 239
                 ,
                 240
                 ,
                 250
                 ,
                 255
                 ,
                 256
                 ,
                 268
                 ,
                 269
                 ,
                 317
                 ,
                 318
                 ,
                 319
                 ,
                 320
                 ,
                 &c.
                 337
                 ,
                 338
                 ,
                 339
                 ,
                 340
                 ,
                 341
                 ,
                 34●
                 ,
                 344
                 ,
                 345
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 346
                 ,
                 347
                 ,
                 356
                 ,
                 366
                 ,
                 367
                 ,
                 374
                 ,
                 375
                 ,
                 376
                 ,
                 380
                 ,
                 381
                 ,
                 382
                 ,
                 431
                 ,
                 43●
                 ,
                 436
                 ,
                 636
                 ,
                 637
                 ,
                 638
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 ●
                 ▪
              
               
                 299
                 ,
                 210
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
              
               
                 ●r●●●ise
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 39
                 ,
                 40
                 ,
                 41
                 〈…〉
                 45.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 27
                 ,
                 28
              
               
                 Of
                 Scand
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 29
                 ,
                 30
              
               
                 346
                 ,
                 347
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
              
               
                 276
                 ,
                 277
                 ,
                 278
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 27
                 ,
                 28
              
               
                 278
                 ,
                 279
                 ,
                 280
                 ,
                 458
                 ,
                 459
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 385
                 ,
                 386
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 372
                 ,
                 373
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 221
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 281
                 ,
                 282
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5
              
               
                 393
                 ,
                 406
                 ,
                 603
                 ,
                 604
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 20
                 ,
                 21
              
               
                 333
                 ,
                 334
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Galath
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 57
                 ,
                 58
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 430
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 336
                 ,
                 337
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 11
                 ,
                 12
              
               
                 353
                 ,
                 373
                 ,
                 374
                 ,
                 416
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ephesians
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
              
               
                 24
                 ,
                 44
                 ,
                 393
                 ,
                 431
                 ,
                 508
                 ,
                 609
                 ,
                 610
                 ,
                 619
                 ,
                 620
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 21
                 ,
                 22
              
               
                 24
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Philip.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 15
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 460
                 ,
                 462
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 612
                 ,
                 613
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Col●ssians
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 17
                 ,
                 18
              
               
                 14
              
            
             
               
                 ●b
                 .
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 586
                 ,
                 587
                 ,
                 613
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               Thessal
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 15
              
               
                 250
                 ,
                 256
                 ,
                 258
                 ,
                 259
                 ,
                 360
                 ,
                 36●
                 ,
                 378
                 56●
                 ▪
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               1
               Tim.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 19
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 354
                 ,
                 355
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 543
                 ,
                 552
                 ,
                 573
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 65
                 ,
                 66
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 432
                 ,
                 434
                 ,
                 534
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 19
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 222
                 ,
                 223
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
              
               
                 378
                 ,
                 379
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               Tim.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 253
                 ,
                 547
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 11
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Titus
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 533
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 378
                 ,
                 379
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Hebrews
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3
                 ▪
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
              
               
                 26
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 253
                 ,
                 391
                 ,
                 39●
                 ▪
                 61●
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 3
              
               
                 48
                 ,
                 49
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 26
                 ,
                 27
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 129
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 ,
                 13
              
               
                 628
              
            
             
               
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 533
                 ,
                 560
                 ,
                 57
                 ,
                 571
                 ,
                 5●3
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               1
               Pet.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 13
                 ▪
                 &c
              
               
                 609
                 ,
                 610
              
            
             
               
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 2●
              
               
                 202
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
              
               
                 534
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 552
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               1
               John●
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 587
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               John.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Ioh.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 358
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Revelat.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 9
              
            
             
               
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 250
                 ,
                 251
              
            
             
               
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 245
                 ,
                 246
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 167
                 ,
                 168
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           ●●
           ▪
           L●●●●4
           .
           for
           puring
           ,
           read
           ●●rim
           ,
           p.
           37.
           read
           ●ullis
           in
           Marg.
           p.
           46.
           l.
           ●8
           .
           for
           Nor
           ●
           .
           But
           ,
           p.
           50
           l.
           10.
           
           ●
           .
           patrons
           ,
           p.
           51.
           l.
           1●
           .
           1.
           
           Answered
           ,
           p.
           96.
           r
           ▪
           a
           D●o
           in
           marg
           .
           p.
           1●7
           .
           l.
           5.
           for
           rellgiously
           r.
           religious
           ,
           p.
           121.
           l.
           1.
           for
           antecedent
           r.
           assumption
           ,
           p.
           139.
           l.
           ●0
           .
           delenor
           ,
           p.
           ●●6
           .
           l
           24
           for
           37.
           r.
           ●●
           ,
           p.
           210
           l.
           ●
           .
           dele
           then
           they
           are
           bou●●
           to
           beleeve
           and
           obey
           me
           ,
           p.
           ●13
           .
           l
           22.
           for
           ar●
           r.
           ●●
           ,
           p
           227.
           l
           10.
           for
           o●●
           .
           are
           ,
           p.
           267.
           l.
           2
           for
           5
           ●0
           .
           ●
           .
           108.
           p
           274.
           l.
           ●●
           .
           dele
           is
           ,
           p.
           289.
           l.
           34.
           for
           99
           ▪
           r.
           8
           ,
           ●
           ,
           p.
           ●86
           .
           l.
           8.
           adde
           be
           ,
           p
           399.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           19
           ,
           p.
           521.
           l.
           1.
           for
           5.
           r.
           7
           ,
           p.
           53●
           .
           l.
           2.
           for
           ●
           ,
           ●●
           .
           r.
           13.
           ●
           ,
           p.
           533.
           l.
           14.
           for
           ha●●
           dominion
           r.
           hath
           no
           dominion
           ,
           p.
           537.
           l.
           23.
           
           ●
           .
           reciprocation
           ,
           p.
           548.
           l.
           8.
           dele
           not
           ,
           l.
           3●
           .
           dele
           ●
           Tim.
           5
           17.
           
           Matth.
           10.
           10.
           p.
           571.
           l.
           26.
           for
           Walens
           ,
           p.
           588.
           l.
           34.
           for
           of
           life
           and
           death
           r.
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           religion
           ,
           p
           63●
           ▪
           l.
           2●
           .
           r.
           rebuke
           .
        
         
           In
           Treatist
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           p.
           15.
           l.
           ●9
           for
           ●●andalously
           r.
           causelesly
           ▪
           p.
           2●
           .
           l
           3.
           ●
           ▪
           also
           ▪
           p.
           78.
           l.
           24.
           for
           to
           eat
           ▪
           r.
           not
           to
           eat
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             
               SECTION
               I.
               Certain
               Introductory
               Conclusions
               ,
               tending
               to
               clear
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               well
               Ceremoniall
               ,
               as
               Non-Ceremoniall
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHrist
                   Jesus
                   hath
                   so
                   far
                   forth
                   set
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   stablished
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   perfect
                   Plat-forme
                   of
                   Church-Government
                   in
                   all
                   Morals
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   inward
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   outward
                   ,
                   and
                   externall
                   Government
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   left
                   no
                   Liberty
                   or
                   Latitude
                   to
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   or
                   Churches
                   whatsoever
                   to
                   choose
                   and
                   settle
                   such
                   an
                   orderly
                   Forme
                   of
                   Church-Government
                   or
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   most
                   suitable
                   to
                   their
                   particular
                   Civill-Government
                   ,
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Manners
                   ,
                   and
                   Customes
                   ,
                   so
                   this
                   Forme
                   be
                   not
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 explaine
                 the
                 Tearmes
                 of
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Confirme
                 it
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 Vindicate
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 objections
                 of
                 Adversaries
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Church-Government
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 here
                 speak
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Church-Government
                 
                 in
                 its
                 Morals
                 :
                 To
                 exclude
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 meerly
                 Physicall
                 and
                 Humane
                 in
                 this
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Pulpit
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 Stone
                 or
                 Timber
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 this
                 Timber
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 kinde
                 ;
                 a
                 Communion-Table
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 forme
                 ;
                 a
                 Cup
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 metall
                 ,
                 as
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Tin
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Morall
                 thing
                 ,
                 either
                 Morally
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 Officer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 appointed
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 Morall
                 that
                 a
                 Pastor
                 be
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 
                 Country
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 ;
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 the
                 Baptized
                 Childe
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 Morall
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 River
                 the
                 ●●ter
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 meerly
                 Physicall
                 ,
                 not
                 Morall
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sort
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 things
                 either
                 
                 meerly
                 Morall
                 ,
                 or
                 meerly
                 Naturall
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 also
                 we
                 consider
                 things
                 Circumstantiall
                 ,
                 as
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 circumstances
                 are
                 either
                 meerly
                 Physicall
                 ,
                 or
                 2.
                 meerly
                 Morall
                 ,
                 or
                 3.
                 mixt
                 ,
                 partly
                 Morall
                 ,
                 partly
                 Physicall
                 ;
                 Circumstances
                 meerly
                 Physicall
                 are
                 such
                 adjuncts
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 common
                 and
                 unseparable
                 concomitants
                 of
                 both
                 civil
                 ,
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 or
                 Sacred
                 actions
                 performed
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 contribute
                 no
                 
                   Morall
                   goodnesse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 badnesse
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 or
                 Agent
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seven
                 individuall
                 proprieties
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 ;
                 
                   Forma
                   ,
                   figura
                   ,
                   locus
                   ,
                   tempus
                   strips
                   ,
                   patria
                   ,
                   nomen
                   ,
                
                 under
                 
                   Forme
                   and
                   figure
                
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 two
                 ,
                 I
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 proportion
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 high
                 stature
                 ,
                 or
                 low
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 reduce
                 all
                 externall
                 Formes
                 of
                 habites
                 ,
                 as
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 covered
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 covered
                 ,
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 meer
                 Physicall
                 acts
                 ;
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 sitting
                 ,
                 standing
                 ;
                 the
                 eyes
                 cast
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 lifted
                 up
                 ;
                 the
                 hands
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 knocking
                 on
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 knocking
                 ,
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 naturall
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
                 ,
                 Family
                 ,
                 Country
                 ,
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 not
                 Iohn
                 :
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 common
                 concomitants
                 of
                 Civill
                 ,
                 Naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 actions
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 actions
                 performed
                 by
                 man
                 of
                 what
                 kinde
                 soever
                 ,
                 as
                 naturall
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 sleep
                 ;
                 or
                 civill
                 ,
                 to
                 declaime
                 an
                 oration
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 or
                 religious
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 or
                 pray
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 or
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 some
                 Family
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 actions
                 eternall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 
                   time
                   and
                   place
                
                 so
                 ▪
                 the
                 Agents
                 must
                 ,
                 have
                 some
                 habite
                 ,
                 some
                 gesture
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 unseparable
                 Adjuncts
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 actions
                 because
                 neither
                 actions
                 naturall
                 ,
                 civill
                 ,
                 nor
                 Religious
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 habite
                 and
                 gesture
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 meere
                 circumstantials
                 ,
                 and
                 contribute
                 no
                 Morall
                 goodnesse
                 or
                 badnesse
                 to
                 the
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 common
                 and
                 
                 unseparable
                 circumstances
                 ;
                 for
                 because
                 he
                 preacheth
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 place
                 simply
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 is
                 neither
                 Morally
                 good
                 ,
                 nor
                 ill
                 ,
                 better
                 or
                 worse
                 ,
                 because
                 Thomas
                 prayeth
                 in
                 Gown
                 or
                 Cloak
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 that
                 place
                 (
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Locus
                   ut
                   sic
                
                 ,
                 of
                 intention
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Religious
                 place
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 )
                 the
                 praying
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lesse
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 because
                 of
                 these
                 common
                 and
                 unseparable
                 adjuncts
                 :
                 Hence
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 force
                 in
                 these
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 actions
                 indifferent
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 say
                 
                   our
                   circumstances
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   meerblinde
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   cannot
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   enumerate
                   all
                   these
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   for
                   habite
                   ,
                   gesture
                   ,
                   person
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   meer
                   circumstances
                   and
                   they
                   mustcome
                   in
                   under
                   the
                   lap
                   of
                   this
                   general
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   or
                   the
                   like
                
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 my
                 knowledge
                 all
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 meer
                 
                   Physical
                   circumstances
                
                 ,
                 are
                 particularly
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Time
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Place
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 Agent
                 :
                 4
                 ▪
                 Name
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Family
                 :
                 6.
                 
                 Condition
                 ,
                 as
                 Country
                 ,
                 Family
                 ,
                 House
                 :
                 7.
                 
                 Habits
                 or
                 Garments
                 :
                 8.
                 
                 Gestures
                 ,
                 as
                 sitting
                 ,
                 standing
                 ,
                 lifting
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 or
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                 knocking
                 on
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 blinde
                 in
                 this
                 enumeration
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 particulars
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 except
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 of
                 clock
                 ,
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   person
                
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 only
                 considered
                 here
                 as
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 enumeration
                 of
                 Symbolicall
                 Rites
                 ,
                 as
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 is
                 really
                 a
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 an
                 enumeration
                 with
                 a
                 wide
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 includeth
                 species
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 individuals
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 Symbolicall
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 Oyle
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Spettle
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 high
                 voice
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Moses
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 face
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 toyes
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Dedication
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 fill
                 a
                 Volumne
                 like
                 the
                 Rationale
                 of
                 Durandus
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Some
                   Circumstances
                   are
                   meerely
                   Morall
                
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Divines
                 distinguish
                 Time
                 and
                 Place
                 ;
                 in
                 Time
                 as
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 Religious
                 Time
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   Tempus
                   ,
                   &
                   tempus
                   ut
                   sic
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Place
                 as
                 Place
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Religious
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Locus
                   ,
                   &
                   locus
                   ut
                   sic
                   ▪
                
                 
                 So
                 we
                 may
                 distinguish
                 here
                 ,
                 between
                 circumstances
                 in
                 common
                 or
                 in
                 grosse
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 circumstances
                 ;
                 As
                 time
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 adjunct
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 it self
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 place
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Religious
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   of
                   holiest
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 A
                 habit
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 accident
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 John
                 or
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 accident
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 God
                 command
                 such
                 an
                 Ephod
                 as
                 Aaron
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 to
                 wear
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 circumstance
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 administreth
                 the
                 Lords-Supper
                 ,
                 be
                 John
                 or
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 circumstance
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 person
                 be
                 a
                 called
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 circumstance
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 these
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 taken
                 in
                 common
                 and
                 their
                 Universall
                 nature
                 ,
                 are
                 meerly
                 
                   Physicall
                   circumstances
                
                 ;
                 but
                 taken
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 and
                 determinate
                 restrictions
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 meerly
                 Morall
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 common
                 adjunct
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 time
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 for
                 Iewish
                 Worship
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 are
                 circumstances
                 meerly
                 Physicall
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 meerly
                 Morall
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 restricted
                 other
                 wayes
                 :
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 served
                 as
                 our
                 meeting
                 places
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 sence
                 off
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Sun
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 
                   mixt
                   circumstances
                
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 same
                 Physicall
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 clothed
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 seasonable
                 conveniences
                 ;
                 so
                 time
                 for
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 and
                 convenient
                 time
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 Scandalous
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 time
                 for
                 Worship
                 .
                 A
                 habit
                 in
                 the
                 Preacher
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 grave
                 one
                 ;
                 a
                 place
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 private
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fit
                 place
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Market-street
                 for
                 private
                 Praying
                 ;
                 the
                 inconveniency
                 of
                 the
                 circumstance
                 may
                 vitiate
                 the
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 did
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 hath
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 Plat-form
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   all
                   Morals
                
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 
                   in
                   all
                   Morals
                
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 doth
                 not
                 teach
                 us
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   Physicall
                   as
                   Physicall
                   .
                   Scriptura
                   talia
                   non
                   ponit
                   ,
                   sed
                   supponit
                   :
                
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 s
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 habit
                 ,
                 or
                 garments
                 on
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 Worshippeth
                 ;
                 the
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 supposeth
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 ;
                 because
                 nature
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 person
                 ,
                 habit
                 ,
                 gesture
                 ,
                 its
                 unpossible
                 that
                 these
                 or
                 any
                 humane
                 actions
                 can
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Prelaticall
                 Formalists
                 ,
                 do
                 without
                 all
                 sense
                 or
                 reason
                 ,
                 require
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 prove
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 
                 of
                 
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                   ,
                   person
                   ,
                   habit
                   ,
                   gesture
                
                 in
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 presupposed
                 in
                 all
                 actions
                 ,
                 Naturall
                 ,
                 Civill
                 ,
                 Religious
                 ,
                 Private
                 ,
                 Publike
                 ,
                 Lawfull
                 ,
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 in
                 acts
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 of
                 Morall
                 conversing
                 and
                 all
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 demand
                 Scripture
                 to
                 prove
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 living
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 reasonable
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 Preacheth
                 and
                 Administrateth
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 presupposed
                 by
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Heretick
                 willeth
                 me
                 to
                 prove
                 from
                 Scripture
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 very
                 man
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 he
                 should
                 demand
                 of
                 me
                 beside
                 to
                 prove
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 also
                 as
                 can
                 laugh
                 ,
                 weep
                 ,
                 admire
                 ,
                 sing
                 ,
                 sigh
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 presupposed
                 to
                 follow
                 mans
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Scripture
                 prove
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 presupposeth
                 by
                 natures
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 laugh
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 weep
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 habit
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 gesture
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 presupposed
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 Barbarous
                 who
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 reason
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 prove
                 all
                 the
                 naturall
                 and
                 unseparable
                 circumstances
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   time
                   and
                   place
                
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 any
                 action
                 at
                 all
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 presse
                 Prelats
                 to
                 prove
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iames
                   Vsher
                
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 English
                 or
                 Irish
                 Parents
                 ,
                 for
                 sense
                 and
                 nature
                 can
                 prove
                 all
                 these
                 without
                 Scripture
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 bowing
                 to
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Festivall
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 Masse
                 ▪
                 clothes
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 warrantable
                 by
                 natures
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 Morall
                 and
                 Symbolicall
                 influence
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 positive
                 Religious
                 observances
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 spirituall
                 signification
                 and
                 use
                 ,
                 (
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 reasonlesse
                 fancies
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 demand
                 a
                 warrant
                 and
                 speciall
                 Charter
                 for
                 all
                 Morals
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 their
                 
                   &c.
                   humane
                   Ceremonies
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   a
                   blind
                   :
                
                 For
                 if
                 Prelats
                 can
                 prove
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 warranted
                 by
                 his
                 Testament
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 yield
                 that
                 their
                 natural
                 circumstances
                 of
                 
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                
                 you
                 should
                 Bow
                 to
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 Crosse
                 a
                 Baptized
                 Infant
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   in
                   what
                   place
                
                 you
                 should
                 wear
                 Surplice
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 useth
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 some
                 gesture
                 ,
                 either
                 sitting
                 ,
                 standing
                 ,
                 lying
                 ,
                 or
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 warrantable
                 and
                 lawfull
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 Gods
                 light
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 warrant
                 wearing
                 of
                 a
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 warrant
                 
                 Sacramentall
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 must
                 warrant
                 these
                 concreated
                 ,
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 unseparable
                 circumstances
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 person
                 ,
                 habit
                 ,
                 gesture
                 used
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 I
                 said
                 that
                 circumstances
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 have
                 a
                 
                 threefold
                 consideration
                 ,
                 
                   Physicall
                   ,
                   Morall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mixt
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 onely
                 of
                 these
                 circumstances
                 in
                 a
                 Physicall
                 or
                 naturall
                 consideration
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 considerations
                 there
                 being
                 involved
                 some
                 Morall
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Morall
                 goodnesse
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 its
                 essentiall
                 form
                 and
                 being
                 from
                 a
                 Law
                 or
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 clothed
                 with
                 either
                 morall
                 conveniency
                 and
                 expediency
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 some
                 Religious
                 positive
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 sinlesse
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 deviate
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 circumstances
                 clothed
                 with
                 Religious
                 Positive
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 Holiest
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 meer
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 but
                 worship
                 it self
                 :
                 So
                 a
                 Religious
                 habit
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Ephod
                 or
                 a
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 meer
                 habit
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 part
                 or
                 limb
                 of
                 worship
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 will-device
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 forgery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 things
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 things
                 properly
                 mixt
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 what
                 hour
                 Sermon
                 shall
                 begin
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 at
                 eight
                 ,
                 or
                 nine
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ;
                 how
                 the
                 worship
                 shall
                 be
                 ordered
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 should
                 begin
                 the
                 Worship
                 with
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Praising
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Exhorting
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 laid
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 a
                 Precept
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 be
                 Morall
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 order
                 is
                 not
                 Morall
                 ,
                 but
                 Prudentiall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 fall
                 under
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 lay
                 on
                 a
                 tie
                 or
                 bond
                 of
                 a
                 Precept
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 laid
                 on
                 no
                 such
                 bond
                 ;
                 The
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 mixt
                 things
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Morality
                 is
                 not
                 clear
                 ,
                 at
                 farthest
                 ,
                 can
                 but
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 directive
                 advises
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 doth
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 imposing
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 injunctions
                 or
                 Commandments
                 under
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 Church-censures
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 must
                 bind
                 and
                 ratifie
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 all
                 Church-censures
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 command
                 nor
                 censure
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Christ
                 himself
                 would
                 command
                 or
                 censure
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 conclusion
                 shall
                 be
                 farther
                 cleared
                 ;
                 I
                 prove
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 set
                 down
                 a
                 perfect
                 Plat-form
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 her self
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 variable
                 Plat-form
                 sutable
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 Civill
                 Government
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Manners
                 and
                 Customes
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Arg.
                 What
                 ever
                 
                   maketh
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   perfect
                   ,
                   thorowly
                   furnished
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   written
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   Timothy
                   or
                   Faithfull
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   might
                   know
                   how
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   behave
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God.
                
                 That
                 must
                 make
                 the
                 
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   perfect
                
                 in
                 this
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 of
                 holy
                 walking
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 perfect
                 Governour
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 perfect
                 Church-member
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 in
                 all
                 Morall
                 acts
                 of
                 Discipline
                 and
                 godly
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 spirituall
                 policie
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 hold
                 forth
                 a
                 perfect
                 Plat-form
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 varie
                 ,
                 ebbe
                 and
                 flow
                 ,
                 and
                 alter
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Civill
                 Government
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Manners
                 and
                 Customs
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 so
                 instruct
                 all
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 Governours
                 and
                 governed
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Scripture
                 must
                 hold
                 forth
                 a
                 perfect
                 form
                 of
                 Discipline
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 varie
                 ,
                 ebbe
                 ,
                 flow
                 ,
                 and
                 alter
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Civill
                 Governments
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Manners
                 and
                 Customes
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Proposition
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 :
                 Because
                 ,
                 1.
                 to
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Policie
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 Morall
                 and
                 Lawfull
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 due
                 conversing
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 Morall
                 walking
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 Rule
                 that
                 may
                 crook
                 ,
                 bow
                 and
                 varie
                 according
                 as
                 Civill
                 Customes
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Cities
                 alter
                 and
                 varie
                 at
                 mens
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Morall
                 walking
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 contradic●nt
                 thereof
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 but
                 falleth
                 and
                 riseth
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 ups
                 and
                 downs
                 at
                 the
                 meer
                 nod
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 change
                 Customes
                 and
                 Manners
                 every
                 year
                 twice
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 it
                 please
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 me
                 a
                 Civill
                 Custome
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   carry
                   Armour
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   all
                   between
                   sixteen
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   and
                   sixty
                   ?
                
                 Or
                 what
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 me
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 may
                 be
                 above
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Bishop
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 ?
                 
                   Surplice
                   ,
                   Crossing
                   ,
                   Bowing
                
                 and
                 Cringing
                 to
                 wooden
                 Altars
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 or
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 ?
                 Deacons
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 ?
                 even
                 as
                 customes
                 and
                 guises
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Civill
                 State
                 ,
                 appear
                 as
                 Meteors
                 in
                 the
                 Aire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 night
                 ,
                 disappear
                 and
                 vanish
                 to
                 nothing
                 ;
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 teacheth
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 teaches
                 that
                 abstinence
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 eternall
                 ,
                 and
                 unalterable
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 tied
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 may
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
                 in
                 some
                 works
                 that
                 are
                 alterable
                 
                 and
                 changeable
                 :
                 This
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 no
                 Answer
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 now
                 make
                 abstinence
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 intervall
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 mortall
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 deadly
                 and
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 16.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 circumcised
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 that
                 Rite
                 being
                 then
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 writeth
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 now
                 fully
                 promulgated
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 debtor
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 
                   abstaine
                   from
                   eating
                   of
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Apostacy
                 from
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5
                 ▪
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ▪
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 observing
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 were
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                   4.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   Col.
                
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Deadly
                 ,
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandilizing
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 is
                 abstinence
                 from
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 bindeth
                 as
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 bindeth
                 us
                 this
                 same
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Morality
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 abstinence
                 from
                 murthering
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 10.
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 laid
                 by
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 and
                 untrue
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Positive
                 things
                 in
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Prelats
                 deemed
                 to
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 by
                 Divine
                 right
                 :
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 to
                 bread
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Rochet
                 ,
                 corner-Cap
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 a
                 Passeover-Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 another
                 spirit
                 and
                 intention
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 shadow
                 forth
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 imagined
                 to
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 alterable
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 abstained
                 from
                 ,
                 as
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 meats
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   15.
                   
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 most
                 false
                 principle
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 make
                 
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   perfect
                   to
                   every
                
                 
                 
                   good
                   work
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 as
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 set
                 down
                 as
                 perfect
                 and
                 particular
                 directions
                 for
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 doth
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 Set
                 down
                 a
                 particular
                 Platform
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 shall
                 eschew
                 Murther
                 ;
                 for
                 scandalizing
                 our
                 Brethren
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 is
                 spirituall
                 Murther
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 15.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Arg.
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 
                   a
                   lamp
                   to
                   the
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   path
                   ,
                
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 105.
                 
                 
                   And
                   causeth
                   us
                   understand
                   Equity
                   ,
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                   Righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   good
                   way
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   to
                   walk
                   safely
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   our
                   feet
                   stumble
                   not
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 3.
                 25.
                 
                 Prov.
                 4
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Prov.
                 6.
                 23.
                 
                 That
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 lamp
                 and
                 light
                 to
                 our
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 walking
                 in
                 a
                 Platform
                 of
                 Church-Discipline
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 sin
                 or
                 stumble
                 therein
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 light
                 be
                 so
                 various
                 ,
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 alterable
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 walk
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Civill
                   Laws
                   ,
                   alterable
                
                 
                 
                   Customes
                   and
                   Manners
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 so
                 be
                 guided
                 in
                 
                   our
                   path
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   feet
                   shall
                   not
                   stumble
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 then
                 suffer
                 Jezabell
                 to
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Civill
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 alterable
                 Customes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 require
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 doth
                 clearly
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Rule
                 of
                 walking
                 straightly
                 and
                 of
                 declining
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 stumbling
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 deserveth
                 a
                 rebuke
                 and
                 a
                 threatning
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Christ
                 uttereth
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Pergamos
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 v.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 these
                 Churches
                 had
                 no
                 certain
                 Rule
                 or
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 deviate
                 and
                 erre
                 in
                 their
                 path
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Customes
                   and
                   alterable
                   Civill
                   Laws
                   and
                   Manners
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 they
                 were
                 unjustly
                 rebuked
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 aver
                 were
                 Blasphemy
                 .
              
               
                 Prelats
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   things
                   in
                   Church-Policie
                   ,
                   are
                   Fundamentals
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   altered
                   ;
                   but
                   there
                   be
                   other
                   things
                   alterable
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   things
                   of
                   Policie
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   notion
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   certain
                   Platform
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   not
                   any
                   at
                   all
                   is
                   necessary
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   not
                   suffering
                   of
                   false
                   Teachers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   sort
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 some
                 Scripture
                 or
                 reason
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 this
                 distinction
                 :
                 If
                 all
                 be
                 Morall
                 and
                 unalterable
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 its
                 good
                 ▪
                 But
                 to
                 suppresse
                 Jezabell
                 and
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                   Necessitate
                   medii
                
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 were
                 desperate
                 ,
                 and
                 past
                 remedy
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 suffer
                 false
                 teachers
                 ;
                 surely
                 then
                 
                 
                   Pergamos
                   and
                   Thyatira
                
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 irremed●l●sse
                 way
                 of
                 Eternall
                 
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Faith
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Fundamentall
                 Articles
                 ;
                 I
                 conceive
                 Prelats
                 will
                 hold
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 rash
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 this
                 ;
                 If
                 these
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 Policie
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                   necessitate
                   precepti
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 hath
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 alterable
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 some
                 things
                 unalterable
                 ?
                 Crosse
                 &
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 which
                 Prelats
                 say
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 these
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 yeers
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 as
                 positive
                 ,
                 &
                 have
                 as
                 small
                 
                   affinity
                   with
                   the
                   Civil
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Customes
                   &
                   Manners
                   of
                   Nations
                
                 (
                 except
                 they
                 mean
                 sinfull
                 Customes
                 )
                 as
                 Sacramentall
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 alterable
                 Ceremonies
                 sometimes
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 in
                 force
                 amongst
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Arg.
                 That
                 Commandement
                 which
                 Timothy
                 is
                 ●o
                 
                   keep
                   without
                
                 
                 
                   spot
                   unrebukeable
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 13.
                 is
                 no
                 alterable
                 command
                 that
                 
                   falleth
                   and
                   riseth
                   with
                   the
                   Customes
                   ,
                   Civill
                   Laws
                   and
                   Manners
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 But
                 Paul
                 commandeth
                 under
                 that
                 ,
                 every
                 Positive
                 Law
                 of
                 Church-Discipline
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 kept
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 speaketh
                 in
                 these
                 Epistles
                 to
                 Timothy
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 denyeth
                 the
                 assumption
                 ;
                 For
                 Paul
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 restraineth
                 
                 
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   one
                   speciall
                   Commandment
                   amongst
                   many
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   ,
                   keep
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   received
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   great
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   principally
                   concern
                   thee
                   and
                   thy
                   calling
                   ,
                   that
                   Commandment
                   that
                
                 Christ
                 
                   did
                   so
                   often
                   inculcate
                   unto
                
                 Peter
                 (
                 Feed
                 my
                 sheep
                 )
                 
                   and
                   that
                
                 Act.
                 20.
                 
                 Attend
                 to
                 your selves
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   And
                   that
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Preach
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 without
                 mixture
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   these
                   words
                   (
                   till
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   import
                   the
                   time
                   wherein
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   kept
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   the
                   time
                   whereunto
                   the
                   finall
                   reward
                   for
                   keeping
                   it
                   was
                   reserved
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   henceforth
                   is
                   laid
                   up
                   for
                   me
                   a
                   crown
                   of
                   Righteousnesse
                   .
                   It
                   doth
                   not
                   import
                   perpetuall
                   observation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   bindeth
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Precept
                   of
                   choosing
                   of
                   Widows
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Adversaries
                   grant
                   .
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   deny
                   ,
                   but
                   certain
                   things
                   were
                   Commanded
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   though
                   Positive
                   ,
                   yet
                   perpetuall
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Ans
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 Paul
                 restrain
                 this
                 to
                 one
                 speciall
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 generall
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 a
                 Commandment
                 of
                 feeding
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 as
                 taketh
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 speciall
                 Positive
                 Commandments
                 belonging
                 
                 to
                 feeding
                 ,
                 by
                 both
                 Word
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 all
                 Positive
                 precepts
                 of
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Policie
                 ,
                 even
                 till
                 Christs
                 appearance
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 Hooker
                 expoundeth
                 this
                 by
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 if
                 Paul
                 did
                 mean
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 Preaching
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   soundly
                   and
                   without
                   mixture
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 passe
                 by
                 the
                 Parallel
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5
                 21.
                 
                 A●lmostin
                 the
                 same
                 stile
                 of
                 Language
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 many
                 speciall
                 Positive
                 precepts
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 Policie
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 poor
                 widows
                 ,
                 the
                 Almes
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   not
                   rebuking
                   of
                   an
                   Elder
                
                 ,
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Elders
                 Governing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Elders
                   labouring
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 the
                 not
                 receiving
                 an
                 accusation
                 against
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 the
                 publike
                 rebuking
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 offend
                 publikely
                 ,
                 the
                 not
                 admitting
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 raw
                 and
                 green
                 souldiers
                 not
                 tryed
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 particulars
                 of
                 Policie
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 gravely
                 ,
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   I
                   charge
                   thee
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Elect
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   observe
                   these
                   things
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   things
                
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 ●
                 shall
                 think
                 that
                 Paul
                 who
                 particular●z●th
                 that
                 Timothy
                 should
                 
                   not
                   drink
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   wine
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   infirmity
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   bringing
                   with
                   him
                   the
                   cloak
                   that
                   he
                   left
                   at
                
                 Troas
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   parchments
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                
                 4
                 doth
                 far
                 more
                 spec●fi●
                 all
                 the
                 positives
                 of
                 policie
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 ,
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 Timothies
                 and
                 Pastors
                 are
                 to
                 
                   behave
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 If
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 alterable
                 trifles
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Platforme
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Religious
                 Masse-Surplice
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 far
                 more
                 consequence
                 then
                 Pauls
                 old
                 cloak
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Paul
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 Canonick-Scripture
                 ,
                 never
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Oyle
                   ,
                   Spittle
                   ,
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Crosse
                
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 being
                 positive
                 significant
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 should
                 far
                 rather
                 have
                 been
                 specified
                 in
                 Scripture
                 then
                 
                   Timothies
                   drinking
                   of
                   water
                
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 alterable
                 positive
                 things
                 of
                 Policy
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   Surplice
                
                 ,
                 be
                 commanded
                 as
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 Hooker
                 and
                 other
                 Formalists
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 then
                 sure
                 the
                 meaning
                 must
                 be
                 :
                 
                   I
                   give
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 
                   charge
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   who
                   quickeneth
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   That
                   thou
                   ▪
                   keep
                   this
                   Commandment
                   of
                   Crossing
                   ,
                   Surplice
                   ,
                   bowing
                   to
                   Altars
                   ,
                   of
                   corner-Cap
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   equivalent
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   without
                   spot
                   irrebukeable
                   to
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   Jesus
                
                 
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 feeding
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 must
                 include
                 all
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 particular
                 be
                 alterable
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 commanded
                 in
                 Hythothesie
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 in
                 generall
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 positive
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 commandeth
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 40.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Dunam
                 saith
                 )
                 humane
                 Holy-dayes
                 ,
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 Burges
                 saith
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 Formalists
                 ;
                 who
                 denyed
                 the
                 Prelate
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 decent
                 and
                 orderly
                 thing
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 me
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 
                   Great
                   Alexander
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 in
                 small
                 bounds
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 under
                 two
                 foot
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 maketh
                 the
                 great
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 a
                 little
                 Ceremony
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 little
                 Ceremony
                 hath
                 these
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 infested
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 precept
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 binding
                 precept
                 till
                 Christs
                 second
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 rewarded
                 with
                 life
                 eternall
                 at
                 Christs
                 appearance
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 feeding
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Will-worship
                 or
                 their
                 equivalent
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 feeding
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 decent
                 and
                 orderly
                 way
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 from
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 40.
                 
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 rewarded
                 with
                 life
                 eternall
                 :
                 let
                 Formalists
                 wait
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Garment
                 of
                 glory
                 for
                 wearing
                 a
                 linning
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 my
                 faith
                 cannot
                 reach
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 
                   choosing
                   of
                   Widovves
                
                 that
                 are
                 poor
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 sicke
                 in
                 Hospitals
                 ;
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 just
                 as
                 necessary
                 now
                 as
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 wayes
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 poor
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 Widows
                 were
                 Church-Officers
                 ordained
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 6.
                 6.
                 we
                 never
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 wanting
                 of
                 such
                 Widows
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Positive
                 institution
                 of
                 Church-Policy
                 ;
                 for
                 other
                 positive
                 things
                 of
                 policy
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 equall
                 necessity
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 speak
                 for
                 Apostles
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 necessary
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 now
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 from
                 thence
                 Formalists
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 positive
                 things
                 of
                 policy
                 are
                 alterable
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 infer
                 with
                 equall
                 strength
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 are
                 alterable
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 have
                 a
                 Divine
                 institution
                 to
                 warrant
                 it
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Prelates
                 may
                 come
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 any
                 warrant
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Apostles
                 are
                 alterable
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 put
                 out
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 out
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 world
                 of
                 alterable
                 Church-Policy
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Reverent
                 Beza
                 referreth
                 the
                 Commandment
                 to
                 the
                 Platforme
                 of
                 Discipline
                 :
                 So
                 Ambrose
                 in
                 Loc.
                 and
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   Homil.
                
                 18.
                 so
                 
                   Diodat
                   .
                   This
                   Commandment
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Or
                   generally
                   all
                   other
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                
                 ;
                 Popish
                 Writers
                 confesse
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 the
                 disadvantage
                 of
                 their
                 Cause
                 ,
                 who
                 maintain
                 unwritten
                 Church-Policy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 So
                 Lyra
                 and
                 
                   Nicol.
                   Gorran
                   .
                   Mandatum
                   quod
                   Deus
                   ,
                   &
                   ego
                   mandavimus
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Commandment
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   me
                   his
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Corne●a
                   lapide
                   :
                   Quicquid
                   tibi
                   ,
                   O
                   Episcope
                   ,
                   hac
                   Epistolâ
                   prescripsi
                   ,
                   &
                   demandavi
                   ,
                   hoc
                   serva
                   :
                   Salmeron
                   ,
                   alii
                   per
                   mandatum
                   intelligunt
                   ,
                   Quecunque
                   mandavi
                   spectantia
                   ad
                   munus
                   boni
                   Episcopi
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               THE
               Adversaries
               amongst
               these
               things
               of
               Church-Policy
               ,
               do
               
               reckon
               such
               things
               as
               concerne
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               and
               externals
               only
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 Hooker
              
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               Cameron
               and
               others
               ,
               will
               have
               Christs
               kingdom
               altogether
               Spirituall
               ,
               Mysticall
               ,
               and
               invisible
               ,
               and
               Christ
               to
               them
               is
               not
               a
               King
               to
               binde
               the
               externall
               man
               ,
               nor
               doth
               he
               as
               King
               take
               care
               of
               the
               externall
               government
               of
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               that
               belongeth
               (
               say
               they
               )
               as
               other
               externall
               things
               to
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               with
               advise
               and
               counsell
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               their
               unhallowed
               Members
               ,
               may
               make
               Lawes
               in
               all
               externals
               ,
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               externals
               though
               Positive
               ,
               are
               alterable
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               added
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               additions
               corrupting
               ,
               but
               as
               perfecting
               and
               adorning
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               his
               worship
               .
            
             
               In
               opposition
               to
               this
               ,
               our
               fourth
               Argument
               shall
               be
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               
               the
               only
               Head
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               must
               governe
               the
               politick
               ,
               externall
               body
               his
               Church
               ,
               perfectly
               by
               Laws
               of
               his
               own
               spirituall
               policy
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               perfectly
               then
               any
               earthly
               Monarch
               ,
               or
               State
               doth
               their
               subjects
               ,
               or
               any
               Commanders
               ,
               or
               any
               Lord
               or
               Master
               of
               Family
               ,
               doth
               their
               Army
               ,
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               their
               Family
               .
            
             
               But
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               and
               only
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               by
               what
               title
               Christ
               
                 is
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 fram
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 hath
                 the
                 preheminence
                 in
              
               
               
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               onely
               ,
               so●ely
               and
               absolutely
               all
               these
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               title
               he
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               onely
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Col.
              
               1.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               And
               he
               is
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Politick
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               head
               in
               all
               externals
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               mysticall
               and
               inv●sible
               body
               ,
               for
               if
               his
               Church
               be
               an
               externall
               Politicall
               body
               ,
               and
               ruled
               by
               Organs
               ,
               Eyes
               ,
               Watchmen
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Feeders
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               externally
               guideth
               the
               flock
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4
                 ▪
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               16
               ▪
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               A
               society
               to
               which
               Christ
               hath
               given
               the
               keys
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               so
               externall
               power
               in
               a
               visible
               Politick
               Court
               on
               earth
               to
               
                 binde
                 and
                 loose
              
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               and
               put
               out
               ,
               to
               
                 open
                 and
                 shut
              
               the
               doors
               of
               his
               visible
               Politick
               house
               ;
               then
               this
               Politick
               body
               must
               have
               a
               head
               in
               externall
               policy
               ,
               and
               this
               head
               in
               externals
               must
               as
               a
               head
               governe
               by
               Laws
               all
               the
               members
               in
               their
               externall
               society
               ;
               for
               a
               body
               without
               a
               head
               is
               a
               monster
               ,
               and
               a
               Politick
               body
               ,
               without
               a
               head
               Politick
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               ruleth
               Politically
               ,
               is
               a
               Monster
               .
               And
               Christ
               is
               the
               King
               ,
               yea
               the
               only
               King
               of
               his
               own
               Kingdom
               ,
               either
               as
               this
               Kingdom
               is
               mysticall
               and
               invisible
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               is
               Politick
               ,
               externall
               ,
               and
               visible
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               proveth
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 18.
                 
                 Iesus
                 ●aith
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 power
                 given
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 :
              
               I
               hope
               this
               power
               is
               only
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               not
               to
               Pope
               or
               earthly
               Prince
               :
               It
               is
               
                 the
                 name
                 above
                 all
                 names
              
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ▪
                 Rev.
              
               17.
               14.
               
               And
               upon
               this
               Kingly
               power
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               an
               ex●ernall
               Act
               of
               Royall
               power
               ,
               and
               giveth
               not
               only
               an
               inward
               but
               also
               a
               Politicall
               ,
               externall
               power
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 ●9
                 .
                 Go
                 Teach
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptize
                 all
                 Nations
                 :
              
               Is
               this
               only
               inward
               and
               heart-●eaching
               ,
               and
               inward
               Baptizing
               by
               the
               spirit
               ?
               I
               think
               not
               ,
               God
               hath
               reserved
               that
               to
               himself
               only
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 54.
                 13.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 6
                 44.
                 45.
                 
                 Joh.
              
               1.
               33.
               and
               Ioh.
               20
               ,
               21.
               22.
               
               Upon
               this
               that
               the
               Father
               sent
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               set
               him
               his
               King
               upon
               his
               holy
               hill
               of
               
                 Zion
                 ,
                 Psa
                 .
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 Christ
              
               performeth
               an
               externall
               Politick
               mission
               ,
               and
               sendeth
               his
               disciples
               with
               power
               in
               a
               Politick
               externall
               way
               to
               remit
               and
               retain
               sins
               ,
               in
               an
               externall
               way
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               clearly
               two
               remittings
               and
               retainings
               of
               sins
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               None
               can
               say
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 it
                 s
                 my
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               is
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               Matth
               ,
               16.
               18.
               that
               it
               is
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               it
               is
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               keyes
               are
               his
               keys
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               keys
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               visible
               and
               Politick
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               I
               
                 will
                 give
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 keys
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 binde
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
              
               (
               in
               an
               externall
               Politicall
               court
               
               of
               
                 Church
                 Rulers
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               differenced
               from
               an
               internal
               ,
               and
               mysticall
               binding
               in
               Heaven
               )
               
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               there
               is
               an
               internall
               binding
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               a
               Politicall
               and
               externall
               binding
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               done
               by
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               :
               But
               Christ
               can
               have
               or
               give
               no
               Politicall
               or
               ex●ernall
               keys
               of
               an
               externall
               and
               Politicall
               King
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               a
               King
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               doth
               not
               only
               binde
               the
               inward
               man
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               externall
               man
               on
               earth
               ,
               excluding
               him
               from
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
               and
               purging
               him
               out
               from
               the
               externall
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               now
               no
               brother
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 
                 ●7
                 ▪
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               7.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Now
               this
               externall
               separating
               and
               judging
               of
               an
               offender
               by
               the
               Church
               is
               done
               by
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               by
               Christ
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               ruling
               the
               externall
               man
               Politically
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               laid
               upon
               Christs
               shoulder
               ,
               Isa
               .
               22.
               22.
               
               And
               by
               a
               Royall
               Act
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 upon
                 whose
                 shoulder
                 is
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
              
               Is
               ▪
               9
               6.
               
               
                 Who
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 David
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 establish
                 it
                 with
                 judgement
                 &
                 justice
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Church
               doth
               bind
               and
               loose
               in
               the
               externall
               Court
               ,
               either
               by
               a
               Commission
               from
               him
               who
               as
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               who
               as
               King
               gave
               to
               her
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               or
               by
               a
               generall
               Arbitrary
               power
               given
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Church
               ,
               to
               do
               in
               these
               things
               as
               they
               please
               ;
               so
               they
               do
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               though
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               do
               in
               Doctrinals
               ;
               if
               the
               former
               be
               said
               ,
               then
               must
               the
               externall
               Government
               be
               upon
               the
               shoulder
               of
               Christ
               as
               King
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               which
               we
               teach
               :
               If
               the
               latter
               be
               said
               ,
               then
               might
               the
               Magistrate
               &
               Church
               appoint
               such
               an
               Ordinance
               as
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               may
               by
               their
               Artitrary
               
               power
               ,
               make
               a
               Gospel
               Promise
               of
               ratifying
               an
               Ordinance
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               pardoning
               sins
               in
               heaven
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               can
               make
               the
               ordinance
               ,
               can
               make
               also
               the
               Gospel-Promise
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               can
               by
               an
               Arbitrary
               power
               make
               one
               Promise
               or
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               may
               make
               all
               .
               And
               if
               either
               Magistrate
               or
               Church
               can
               appoint
               such
               an
               Ordinance
               as
               hath
               a
               Promise
               of
               b●nding
               &
               loosing
               made
               good
               in
               heaven
               ,
               they
               may
               also
               take
               away
               such
               Ordinances
               and
               Gospel
               Promises
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               same
               power
               to
               make
               and
               adde
               ,
               to
               unmake
               and
               destroy
               Ordinances
               .
               Hence
               also
               I
               argue
               for
               the
               Immutabili●y
               of
               a
               Scripturall
               Platform
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               cannot
               alter
               at
               her
               will
               :
               thus
               ,
               That
               must
               be
               of
               Divine
               
               institution
               which
               is
               an
               essentiall
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               but
               the
               Platform
               of
               Church-Government
               in
               the
               word
               is
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               be
               no
               lesse
               Immutable
               then
               the
               Gospel
               .
               I
               make
               good
               the
               major
               Proposition
               thus
               :
               That
               which
               essentially
               includeth
               a
               Promise
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               consisteth
               especially
               of
               Promises
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               6.
               2
               
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               17.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               But
               there
               's
               a
               Promise
               of
               forgiving
               sins
               in
               Heaven
               made
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               using
               the
               Keys
               aright
               ,
               and
               of
               Christs
               presence
               in
               the
               excercise
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               as
               walking
               amongst
               the
               golden
               Candlesticks
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               18
               ,
               19.
               20.
               
               Math.
               16.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Iob.
               20.
               23.
               
               Rev.
               2.
               1.
               
               Now
               if
               any
               shall
               object
               ,
               this
               Argument
               proveth
               only
               that
               which
               is
               not
               denyed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               some
               part
               of
               Discipline
               only
               ,
               is
               of
               Divine
               institution
               which
               is
               not
               denyed
               ,
               for
               a
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               of
               remitting
               and
               retaining
               sins
               ,
               is
               of
               Divine
               institution
               :
               But
               hence
               it
               is
               not
               concluded
               that
               the
               whole
               Platform
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               limbs
               ,
               joynts
               ,
               bones
               ,
               and
               toes
               are
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ,
               they
               being
               matters
               of
               smaller
               concernment
               .
               I
               Answer
               ,
               As
               from
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               that
               is
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ;
               for
               Example
               ,
               that
               I
               keep
               ,
               observe
               and
               do
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               believe
               and
               repent
               ,
               which
               are
               things
               of
               Divine
               institution
               :
               I
               infer
               that
               the
               whole
               Platform
               of
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ,
               and
               the
               particulars
               of
               Obedience
               and
               Faith
               ,
               are
               not
               Arbitrary
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               just
               so
               in
               Discipline
               ,
               I
               say
               the
               like
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               reason
               for
               one
               part
               written
               by
               God
               ,
               then
               for
               another
               .
            
             
               Farther
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               a
               visible
               Politick
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Mat.
               13.
               v.
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               Matth.
               16.
               19.
               
               Matth.
               8.
               12.
               
               And
               if
               the
               Word
               be
               the
               Word
               ,
               Scepter
               and
               Law
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               10.
               
               Matth.
               13.
               11.
               
               Luk.
               4.
               43.
               
               Matth.
               4.
               23.
               
               Mark
               13.
               8.
               
               Luk.
               21.
               10.
               14.
               
               Luk.
               8.
               10.
               
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Sword
               and
               Royall
               power
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               16.
               
               Rev.
               19.
               15.
               
               By
               which
               he
               Ruleth
               and
               Raigneth
               in
               his
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Isa
              
               .
               11.
               v.
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               110.
               2.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Psal
               .
               45.
               3
               ,
               4.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Isa
               .
               61.
               1
               ,
               2.
               2
               
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               if
               by
               this
               Word
               the
               King
               Raigneth
               ,
               bindeth
               ,
               looseth
               ,
               and
               conquereth
               souls
               and
               subdueth
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Matth.
               16.
               19.
               
               Rev.
               6.
               2.
               
               Then
               certainly
               Christ
               must
               Raign
               Politically
               ,
               and
               externally
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               golden
               Candlesticks
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               1.
               
               And
               if
               Christ
               Ascending
               to
               Heaven
               as
               a
               Victorious
               King
               ,
               
                 Leading
                 Captivity
                 Captive
                 ,
                 gave
                 gifts
                 to
                 men
                 ,
              
               and
               appointed
               an
               externall
               
               policie
               ,
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               his
               Saints
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               certain
               officers
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Psal
               .
               68.
               18.
               
               
                 Even
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 might
                 dwell
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Then
               he
               must
               Raign
               in
               the
               externall
               Policie
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               by
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               .
               Now
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               the
               Lord
               who
               Raigneth
               in
               this
               externall
               Policie
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               only
               Law-giver
               ,
               Iam.
               4.
               12.
               
               Isa
               .
               33.
               v.
               22.
               
               There
               can
               be
               no
               Rabbies
               or
               Doctors
               on
               earth
               ,
               who
               as
               little
               Kings
               can
               make
               Laws
               under
               him
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Yea
               ,
               not
               Apostles
               who
               can
               teach
               how
               the
               Worship
               should
               externally
               be
               ordered
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               receive
               of
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               23.
               
               Act.
               15.
               v.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               How
               the
               house
               should
               be
               Governed
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Yea
               ,
               nothing
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               then
               that
               
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               his
               Wrath
               ,
               Ezr.
               7.
               23.
               1.
               
               That
               there
               should
               be
               Officers
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               Laws
               to
               Govern
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               beside
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Prince
               or
               Judges
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               a
               Family
               ,
               or
               Souldiers
               in
               an
               Army
               should
               be
               Governed
               by
               any
               Rule
               ,
               Custome
               ,
               or
               Law
               ,
               beside
               or
               without
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Generall
               &
               Commanders
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               Subjects
               ,
               Families
               and
               Souldiers
               ,
               should
               be
               Ruled
               and
               Governed
               by
               their
               own
               will
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               their
               King
               ,
               Iudges
               ,
               Masters
               and
               Commanders
               ;
               for
               the
               question
               is
               upon
               this
               undeniable
               
               supposition
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               Prelats
               (
               if
               they
               be
               of
               the
               body
               )
               and
               of
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               Guides
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               Governed
               and
               Ruled
               by
               certain
               Laws
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               people
               ,
               whither
               or
               no
               this
               Representative
               Church
               of
               Rulers
               ,
               being
               Subjects
               and
               Members
               of
               the
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               Ruled
               by
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Commandments
               of
               this
               King
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               have
               granted
               to
               them
               a
               vast
               Arbitrary
               power
               to
               Govern
               both
               themselves
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               adding
               Positive
               Mandats
               of
               Arbitrary
               Commanders
               ,
               such
               as
               Prelats
               are
               (
               in
               the
               minde
               of
               those
               who
               think
               they
               have
               no
               patent
               of
               any
               Divine
               right
               )
               and
               of
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               kneeling
               for
               reverence
               to
               wood
               ,
               to
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
               The
               matter
               cannot
               be
               helped
               ,
               by
               saying
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Mysticall
               ,
               Invisible
               King
               ,
               (
               some
               doubt
               if
               he
               be
               the
               only
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               grosse
               to
               be
               resuted
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               
               things
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               inward
               operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Politicall
               and
               visible
               Head
               in
               regard
               of
               externall
               Policie
               ;
               this
               distinction
               must
               hold
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               as
               Christians
               and
               believers
               are
               rather
               under
               Christ
               as
               a
               Mysticall
               and
               invisible
               Head
               ,
               then
               the
               Rulers
               who
               are
               not
               as
               Rulers
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               believers
               ,
               Mysticall
               Members
               of
               the
               Head
               Christ
               ;
               for
               Christ
               exerciseth
               no
               Mysticall
               and
               Internall
               operations
               of
               saving
               Grace
               upon
               Rulers
               as
               Rulers
               ;
               but
               upon
               Rulers
               as
               believers
               ,
               then
               he
               cannot
               be
               the
               Mysticall
               and
               invisible
               King
               of
               Rulers
               as
               Rulers
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               an
               Arbitrary
               power
               to
               be
               little
               Kings
               under
               him
               ,
               to
               Govern
               as
               they
               please
               ;
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               Christ
               is
               a
               Politicall
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               not
               properly
               a
               visible
               Head
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               16.
               
               Except
               that
               he
               is
               a
               visible
               Head
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               Raigneth
               and
               Ruleth
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               externall
               visible
               Policie
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               in
               his
               Officers
               ,
               Lawfull
               Synods
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               giving
               them
               Laws
               in
               all
               Positive
               externals
               ,
               which
               place
               the
               Beast
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Bottomlesse
               Pit
               ,
               the
               Pope
               usurpeth
               :
               But
               I
               would
               gladly
               be
               informed
               of
               Formalists
               ,
               how
               the
               King
               is
               the
               Head
               and
               Vicegerent
               of
               Christ
               over
               the
               Church
               ;
               if
               Christs
               Kingdom
               be
               only
               spirituall
               ,
               Mysticall
               Internall
               ,
               not
               Politicall
               ,
               not
               externall
               ;
               for
               sure
               the
               King
               as
               King
               ,
               exerciseth
               no
               internall
               and
               Mysticall
               operations
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               under
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               his
               power
               is
               only
               Politicall
               and
               Civilly
               Politicall
               ,
               about
               ,
               or
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               properly
               within
               the
               Church
               :
               Surely
               if
               Rulers
               be
               Subjects
               and
               Members
               under
               Christ
               the
               Head
               and
               King
               :
               I
               shall
               believe
               that
               Christ
               must
               in
               all
               Positive
               things
               of
               externall
               Policie
               ,
               give
               to
               them
               Particular
               Laws
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Rule
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               being
               Members
               ,
               not
               the
               Head
               ,
               must
               as
               particularly
               be
               Ruled
               in
               all
               externals
               Positive
               ,
               by
               the
               will
               and
               Law
               of
               the
               Head
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               Kings
               ,
               Heads
               and
               Law
               givers
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               to
               themselves
               :
               And
               especially
               upon
               these
               considerations
               .
               This
               King
               and
               Head
               must
               be
               particular
               in
               an
               immutable
               ,
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               unalterable
               Platform
               of
               Church-Government
               .
               1.
               
               Salomon
               for
               wisdome
               in
               the
               order
               ,
               degrees
               ,
               number
               ,
               attire
               of
               his
               servants
               and
               Policie
               of
               his
               house
               to
               the
               admiration
               of
               the
               
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sheba
              
               ,
               in
               this
               we
               conceive
               was
               a
               type
               of
               a
               greater
               then
               Salomon
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Positives
               of
               the
               policie
               of
               Christs
               house
               ,
               must
               be
               congruous
               to
               a
               supernaturall
               end
               ,
               the
               edification
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               that
               
               Symbolicall
               Rites
               of
               mens
               devising
               ,
               speak
               supernaturall
               duties
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               already
               spoken
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               that
               Crossing
               spell
               out
               Dedication
               to
               Christs
               Service
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               pastorall
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               both
               are
               
                 Gospel
                 truths
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               18.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               24.
               
               Isa
               .
               52.
               11.
               
               Is
               as
               supernaturall
               a
               mean
               for
               edification
               ,
               as
               that
               bread
               and
               wine
               signifie
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ;
               &
               therefore
               the
               one
               more
               then
               the
               other
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               left
               to
               humane
               reason
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               expresly
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               .
               3.
               
               All
               these
               must
               lay
               a
               tie
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               have
               their
               rise
               from
               the
               vain
               will
               of
               Prelats
               and
               men
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               bind
               my
               conscience
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               they
               bind
               my
               conscience
               as
               the
               Scripture
               bindeth
               them
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               yet
               Rulers
               as
               Rulers
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               the
               King
               ,
               cannot
               presse
               them
               upon
               me
               ?
               Formalists
               give
               divers
               Replies
               to
               this
               :
               As
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Hooker
                 :
                 You
                 are
              
               
               
                 constrained
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 Church-Policie
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 weight
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 lesse
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 urged
                 of
                 immutability
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 it
                 extendeth
                 in
                 truth
                 no
                 farther
                 then
                 only
                 to
                 Laws
                 ,
                 wherein
                 things
                 of
                 greater
                 moment
                 are
                 prescribed
                 ;
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Lay-Elders
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Synods
                 ,
                 Widows
                 ;
                 else
                 come
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 if
                 all
                 yours
                 be
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 particulars
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Things
               of
               greater
               and
               lesse
               weight
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               in
               Church-Policie
               ,
               and
               in
               Doctrinals
               too
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               sense
               only
               :
               1.
               
               That
               they
               be
               things
               Positive
               .
               2.
               
               They
               be
               both
               things
               that
               are
               unchangeable
               by
               any
               ,
               except
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               oblige
               us
               
                 Necessitate
                 precepti
              
               ,
               by
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Divine
               Commandment
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               23.
               23.
               
               
                 To
                 pay
                 tythe
                 of
                 Mint
                 ,
                 Annise
                 ,
                 and
                 Cummin
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               lesse
               matter
               then
               the
               weightier
               
               duties
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Iudgement
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Faith
               :
               But
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               small
               in
               either
               Doctrinals
               or
               Policie
               ,
               so
               as
               men
               may
               alter
               ,
               omit
               ,
               and
               leave
               off
               these
               smallest
               Positive
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ;
               for
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Paying
                 of
                 tythe
                 of
                 Mint
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Pharisees
              
               should
               neglect
               it
               ,
               and
               command
               some
               other
               petty
               small
               things
               in
               place
               thereof
               :
               If
               therefore
               Prelats
               should
               obliterate
               the
               Office
               of
               Ruling
               Elders
               which
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               instituted
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               put
               themselves
               in
               as
               Governours
               in
               their
               Room
               ,
               they
               may
               put
               out
               Pastors
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               for
               them
               ,
               
                 Turkish
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Circumcision
               ,
               with
               a
               signification
               that
               Christ
               is
               already
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               We
               urge
               the
               immutability
               of
               Christs
               Laws
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               smallest
               as
               greatest
               things
               ,
               though
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Christ
               be
               greater
               or
               lesse
               in
               
               regard
               of
               the
               intrinsecall
               matter
               ,
               as
               to
               use
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               or
               to
               Baptise
               is
               lesse
               then
               to
               Preach
               Christ
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               17.
               
               Yet
               they
               are
               both
               alike
               great
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               the
               Commander
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               And
               it
               s
               too
               great
               boldnesse
               to
               alter
               any
               Commandment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               smallnesse
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               for
               it
               lieth
               upon
               our
               conscience
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               or
               a
               lesser
               thing
               ,
               and
               hath
               degrees
               of
               obligatory
               necessity
               ,
               lying
               in
               it
               for
               the
               matter
               ;
               but
               it
               tyeth
               us
               for
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               :
               Now
               Gods
               Authority
               is
               the
               same
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               (
               
                 You
                 shall
                 not
                 Worship
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 me
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
              
               )
               And
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               (
               
                 You
                 shall
                 not
                 adde
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 one
                 ring
                 or
                 pin
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 Tabernacle
                 Temple
              
               )
               yea
               ,
               either
               to
               break
               or
               teach
               others
               ,
               to
               break
               one
               of
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               maketh
               men
               the
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               18.
               
               And
               to
               offend
               in
               one
               is
               to
               offend
               in
               all
               ,
               Iam.
               2.
               10.
               2.
               
               That
               our
               things
               of
               Church-Policie
               are
               perpetuall
               ,
               we
               prove
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               we
               hold
               of
               this
               kinde
               ,
               we
               make
               good
               to
               be
               contained
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               either
               expresly
               ,
               or
               by
               due
               consequence
               ;
               and
               ,
               so
               the
               Church
               and
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               act
               nothing
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               but
               as
               Subordinate
               to
               Christ
               as
               King
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 humane
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
              
               we
               hold
               unlawfull
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Head
               Christs
               word
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               devisers
               and
               practisers
               of
               these
               do
               neither
               devise
               nor
               act
               ,
               in
               these
               ,
               as
               Subordinate
               to
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               as
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Prophet
               ,
               by
               the
               grant
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Hooker
                     ,
                     l.
                     3.
                     
                     Eccles
                     .
                     Pol.
                     pag.
                     124.
                     
                  
                
                 The
                 matters
                 wherein
                 Church-Policy
                 are
                 conversant
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 publick
                 Religious
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 the
                 Church
                 stand
                 alwayes
                 bound
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 Policy
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 appoint
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 leaders
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 blinde
                 lead
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 perish
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Clergy
                 is
                 any
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 order
                 requireth
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 distinguished
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Pastors
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 number
                 of
                 specialities
                 there
                 are
                 which
                 ▪
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 convenient
                 being
                 of
                 these
                 principall
                 parts
                 of
                 Policy
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               If
               Christ
               as
               King
               have
               appointed
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               Censures
               ;
               he
               hath
               appointed
               the
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               and
               Censure
               in
               speciall
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               a
               word
               ,
               such
               Sacraments
               ,
               
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               Lords-Supper
               ,
               such
               Censures
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               admonition
               ,
               or
               then
               he
               hath
               left
               the
               Specialities
               of
               written
               and
               unwritten
               Word
               ,
               to
               the
               arbitriment
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               no
               Excommunication
               ;
               and
               this
               Doctrinall
               and
               the
               like
               he
               hath
               left
               to
               mens
               devising
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 (
                 Crossing
                 is
                 a
                 Dedication
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 to
                 Christ
                 )
              
               now
               Jerome
               Advers
               .
               Helvid
               .
               saith
               
                 Vt
                 hec
                 que
                 scripta
                 sunt
                 non
                 negamus
                 ,
                 ita
                 ea
                 quae
                 non
                 sunt
                 scripta
                 re●nuimus
                 ,
              
               and
               August
               .
               Lib.
               de
               pasto
               .
               c.
               11.
               
               
                 Quicquid
                 inde
                 (
                 è
                 scriptura
                 )
                 Andieritis
                 ,
                 hoc
                 nobis
                 bene
                 sapiat
                 ,
                 Quicquid
                 extraest
                 ,
                 respuite
                 ,
                 n●
                 erretis
                 in
                 nebulâ
                 .
              
               Now
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               may
               receive
               some
               truths
               of
               things
               Arbitrary
               or
               mutable
               ,
               crosseth
               
                 Cyrill
                 .
                 Allexand
                 .
                 Glaphyre
              
               in
               Gen.
               l.
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 should
                 we
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 it
                 amongst
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 ?
                 Cyrill
              
               would
               deny
               all
               your
               Ceremonies
               to
               speak
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               lies
               ;
               and
               
               so
               would
               I
               :
               Yea
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               written
               ,
               Basilius
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 Pride
              
               ,
               and
               Origen
               in
               Levit.
               Hom.
               5.
               
               
                 Si
                 quid
                 autem
                 ,
                 superfuerit
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 Divina
                 Scriptura
                 decernat
                 ,
                 nullam
                 aliam
                 debere
                 tertiam
                 Scripturam
                 ad
                 autoritatem
                 scientiae
                 suscipi
                 (
                 licet
              
               )
               I
               think
               some
               third
               Scripture
               which
               is
               neither
               the
               old
               or
               the
               New-Testament
               must
               be
               sought
               to
               make
               good
               the
               Doctrines
               ,
               that
               dumbe
               humane
               Ceremonies
               teach
               us
               :
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 blind
                 lead
                 the
                 blinde
              
               is
               not
               safe
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               no
               Argument
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 immutable
                 thing
              
               in
               policy
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Leaders
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               are
               led
               ,
               except
               you
               suppose
               the
               Prelates
               to
               be
               the
               seeing
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastors
               and
               People
               to
               be
               blinde
               .
               3.
               
               I
               utterly
               deny
               this
               consequence
               :
               
                 The
                 Clergy
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               order
               necessarily
               requireth
               ,
               that
               by
               degrees
               they
               be
               distinguished
               in
               Prelates
               and
               Pastors
               ;
               for
               the
               Prelats
               are
               a
               multitude
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               order
               requireth
               that
               one
               be
               Pope
               to
               command
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               The
               Apostles
               were
               a
               multitude
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               There
               was
               a
               necessi●y
               of
               a
               Monarch-Apostle
               ,
               the
               Prelaticall
               Government
               is
               Monarchicall
               ;
               doth
               
               order
               require
               in
               all
               multitude
               no
               Government
               but
               a
               Monarchy
               ?
               Nor
               do
               we
               finde
               any
               warrant
               that
               Apostles
               had
               jurisdiction
               over
               Pastors
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               Records
               ;
               but
               where
               Papacy
               was
               working
               ;
               Paul
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               to
               go
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               see
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               25.
               
               
               Left
               unto
               them
               as
               Elders
               all
               of
               equall
               degrees
               of
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               the
               feeding
               and
               Governing
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               4.
               
               The
               particulars
               of
               Policy
               ,
               as
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
              
               are
               no
               more
               circumstances
               of
               Worship
               then
               
                 Aarons
                 Ephod
              
               ,
               a
               vesture
               is
               a
               circumstance
               ,
               but
               a
               Religious
               vesture
               teaching
               us
               of
               Pastorall
               holinesse
               ,
               is
               worship
               ,
               not
               a
               Circumstance
               :
               Men
               can
               place
               no
               Religion
               in
               Circumstances
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Hooker
                     ,
                     Eccle.
                     Poli.
                     l.
                     3.
                     p.
                     125.
                     
                  
                
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 Christs
                 office
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 immutable
                 Platforme
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 demand
                 a
                 Legacy
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 written
                 Testament
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 specified
                 ;
                 he
                 pleadeth
                 that
                 there
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 Arguments
                 from
                 love
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 awayes
                 the
                 Testator
                 bore
                 him
                 ,
                 imagining
                 that
                 these
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 proofes
                 will
                 convict
                 a
                 Testament
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 other
                 men
                 can
                 no
                 where
                 by
                 reading
                 finde
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 our
                 part
                 to
                 admire
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 dispute
                 what
                 he
                 in
                 congruity
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 how
                 unsearchable
                 are
                 
                 his
                 judgements
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               a
               Platforme
               of
               discipline
               is
               
                 questio
                 facti
              
               ,
               A
               question
               of
               Fact
               ,
               rather
               then
               Law
               ;
               we
               hear
               nothing
               in
               this
               comparison
               ,
               but
               what
               Papists
               with
               equall
               strength
               of
               reason
               do
               bring
               for
               their
               unwritten
               Traditions
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               Protestants
               are
               to
               prove
               a
               fact
               and
               deed
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               left
               in
               his
               written
               Testament
               a
               perfect
               and
               immutable
               Platforme
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               manners
               ,
               to
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               added
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               prove
               from
               the
               care
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               love
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               he
               ought
               to
               reveale
               his
               will
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               compleatly
               in
               his
               Scripture
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               love
               ,
               care
               ,
               and
               wisdom
               of
               a
               Law-giver
               to
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               if
               he
               leave
               them
               in
               the
               mist
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               write
               not
               down
               all
               things
               touching
               Faith
               and
               manners
               :
               
                 Now
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 where
                 finde
                 by
                 reading
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 Baptizing
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 remedy
                 for
                 women
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 of
                 Originall
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ;
                 we
                 finde
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 puring
                 ,
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 Images
                 ,
                 invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 Virginity
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 believeth
                 .
              
               But
               we
               answer
               ,
               because
               these
               vain
               doctrines
               (
               we
               except
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ,
               warranted
               
               by
               Scripture
               )
               are
               not
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               vaine
               and
               saplesse
               doctrines
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               will-worship
               :
               But
               to
               presse
               the
               comparison
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 demand
                 a
                 Legacy
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               the
               Testator
               hath
               testified
               his
               good
               will
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               care
               to
               his
               Brethren
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               said
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 left
                 in
                 my
                 Testament
                 to
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 my
                 mind
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 every
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 equity
                 ,
                 judgement
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 walke
                 safely
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 feet
                 shall
                 not
                 stumble
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 left
                 them
                 my
                 word
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 to
                 their
                 feet
                 in
                 walking
                 :
              
               Then
               I
               would
               inferre
               from
               this
               Testament
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               That
               the
               love
               and
               care
               of
               our
               Testator
               Christ
               ,
               so
               revealed
               ,
               warranteth
               us
               to
               plead
               for
               light
               in
               Christs
               Testament
               ,
               how
               
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 way
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               how
               to
               walk
               in
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               orderly
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Governing
               of
               Gods
               house
               ,
               by
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
              
               by
               their
               Lawfull
               calling
               ,
               qualifications
               ,
               duties
               ;
               by
               the
               Churches
               Courts
               in
               admonition
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               keys
               :
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               Testament
               is
               perfect
               to
               instruct
               in
               every
               good
               way
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               duties
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               this
               Testament
               forbiddeth
               all
               adding
               and
               diminishing
               ,
               and
               speaketh
               not
               one
               word
               of
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Cringing
                 ,
                 and
                 bowing
                 to
                 Altars
                 ,
                 of
                 wearing
                 of
                 Surplice
                 :
              
               Therefore
               these
               are
               not
               Gods
               Lawfull
               wayes
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               I
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               fall
               and
               stumble
               :
               3.
               
               We
               do
               not
               here
               argue
               simply
               from
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               congruous
               dealing
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               King
               and
               he●d
               simply
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               love
               ,
               care
               and
               wisdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               such
               a
               King
               and
               Head
               ,
               upon
               whose
               shoulder
               is
               the
               whole
               Government
               ,
               and
               upon
               whom
               are
               all
               the
               vessels
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               :
               4.
               
               It
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               blasphemy
               to
               ascribe
               the
               not
               particularizing
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 humane
                 Feasts
                 to
                 the
                 unsearchable
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Romanes
              
               11.
               referreth
               the
               great
               deeps
               of
               Supernaturall
               Providence
               in
               Gods
               Election
               and
               Reprobation
               ,
               his
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               rejecting
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               and
               observe
               (
               I
               pray
               )
               this
               consequence
               ;
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               past
               finding
               out
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               set
               down
               no
               Platforme
               of
               Church-Policy
               in
               his
               Sons
               Testament
               ;
               but
               hath
               left
               it
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               devise
               ,
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 to
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
              
               or
               some
               such
               like
               :
               But
               since
               we
               have
               a
               pattern
               of
               
               perfectly
               formed
               Churches
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               who
               had
               power
               even
               ,
               
                 In
                 actu
                 excercit●
              
               ,
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Church-worship
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               mention
               things
               of
               an
               inferiour
               nature
               :
               How
               is
               it
               that
               we
               have
               no
               hint
               of
               Crossing
               ,
               Kneeling
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               corner
               .
               Cap
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               ,
               like
               unto
               these
               ?
               And
               yet
               they
               were
               as
               necessary
               for
               decency
               then
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Col.
               2.
               5.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               20.
               
               
                 &c.
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               1.
               2
               ,
               14
               ,
               18
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               40.
               as
               now
               ,
            
             
               Others
               of
               great
               learning
               reply
               ,
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 immediate
              
               
               
                 Head
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 establishing
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
                 nurse-Fathers
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 Synods
                 ,
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 to
                 suppresse
                 and
                 punish
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Heresies
                 .
              
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               immediate
               Head
               ,
               King
               ,
               Law-giver
               ,
               and
               Governour
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               upon
               his
               shoulder
               only
               is
               the
               Government
               ,
               Isa
               .
               9.
               6.
               
               And
               
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               22.
               22.
               
               And
               by
               what
               right
               he
               is
               the
               head
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               and
               set
               
                 above
                 all
                 ▪
                 principalities
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 name
                 that
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 t●
                 come
              
               ;
               He
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Catholick
               
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               1.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               And
               he
               is
               such
               a
               head
               even
               in
               externals
               ,
               in
               giving
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
              
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               
                 vvork
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 perfecteth
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 vvhom
                 the
                 vvhole
                 body
              
               (
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 is
                 fitly
                 joyned
                 together
                 and
                 compacted
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 every
                 joynt
                 supplieth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 effectuall
                 vvorking
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 maketh
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 it self
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ▪
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Now
               these
               places
               maketh
               Christ
               the
               only
               immediate
               head
               in
               externals
               ,
               and
               internall
               operation
               of
               that
               body
               which
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               :
               Let
               any
               of
               the
               Formalists
               ,
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               the
               only
               immediate
               Head
               ,
               Shew
               us
               of
               King
               or
               Bishop
               who
               is
               the
               Mediate
               ,
               Ministeriall
               ,
               inferior
               Head
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               even
               in
               externall
               Government
               :
               For
               
                 Iohn
                 Hart
              
               in
               his
               conference
               with
               D.
               Roinald
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 principall
                 ,
                 imperiall
                 ,
                 and
                 invisible
                 Head
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 visible
                 and
                 Ministeriall
                 Head
              
               ;
               So
               do
               all
               Papists
               say
               ;
               but
               our
               Protestant
               Divines
               Answer
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               a
               repugnancy
               that
               a
               Subject
               or
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Head
               ,
               should
               be
               in
               any
               sense
               both
               a
               Subject
               and
               a
               King
               ,
               a
               part
               or
               Member
               and
               a
               
               Head
               ;
               and
               Roynald
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 name
                 to
                 be
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Royall
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               the
               head
               ,
               in
               externals
               ,
               must
               be
               with
               the
               Catholick
               body
               ,
               as
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               his
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               neither
               King
               nor
               Pope
               can
               in
               the
               externall
               Government
               be
               with
               the
               particular
               Churches
               to
               the
               end
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               be
               with
               his
               Church
               by
               his
               Laws
               and
               power
               ;
               yea
               ,
               but
               so
               may
               the
               Pope
               be
               ,
               if
               all
               Pastors
               on
               earth
               be
               but
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               and
               if
               Pastors
               be
               but
               the
               Kings
               Deputies
               ,
               and
               sent
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               King
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               as
               many
               heads
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               lawfull
               Kings
               on
               earth
               ;
               But
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               mediate
               acts
               of
               Law-giving
               which
               is
               essentiall
               to
               Kings
               and
               Parliaments
               in
               civill
               things
               ,
               doth
               agree
               to
               Kings
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               Synods
               ;
               Christ
               hath
               not
               made
               Pastors
               under-Kings
               to
               create
               any
               Laws
               morally
               obliging
               the
               conscience
               to
               obedience
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               to
               their
               hand
               ;
               if
               the
               King
               and
               Synods
               only
               declare
               and
               propound
               ,
               by
               a
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               or
               the
               written
               word
               hath
               commanded
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               the
               Law-makers
               ,
               nor
               creators
               of
               that
               morality
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               layeth
               bonds
               on
               the
               conscience
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               Organicall
               ,
               nor
               inferiour
               influence
               in
               creating
               that
               morality
               ,
               God
               only
               by
               an
               immediate
               act
               as
               the
               only
               immediate
               King
               ,
               made
               the
               morality
               ,
               and
               if
               King
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               Synods
               ,
               be
               under
               Kings
               and
               under
               Law-givers
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               an
               under-action
               ,
               and
               a
               Ministeriall
               subservient
               active
               influence
               under
               Christ
               in
               creating
               as
               second
               causes
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               the
               formall
               reason
               ,
               and
               essence
               of
               all
               Lawes
               binding
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               morality
               that
               obligeth
               the
               soul
               to
               eternal
               wrath
               ,
               though
               King
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               Pastors
               or
               Synods
               ,
               should
               never
               command
               such
               a
               Morall
               thing
               :
               Now
               to
               propound
               ,
               or
               declare
               ,
               that
               Gods
               will
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               such
               an
               act
               ,
               or
               Synodicall
               Directory
               or
               Canon
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               it
               to
               be
               observed
               under
               Civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               paine
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               ,
               it
               is
               indeed
               to
               act
               authoritatively
               under
               Christ
               as
               King
               :
               but
               it
               maketh
               them
               neither
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               Law-givers
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               Heralds
               are
               little
               Kings
               ,
               or
               inferiour
               Law-givers
               ,
               and
               Parliaments
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               name
               and
               Authority
               of
               King
               and
               Parliament
               they
               Promulgate
               the
               Lawes
               of
               King
               and
               Parliament
               :
               the
               Heralds
               are
               meer
               servants
               ,
               and
               do
               indeed
               represent
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               wrong
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               promulgation
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               is
               to
               wrong
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ;
               but
               the
               
               Heralds
               had
               no
               action
               ,
               no
               hand
               at
               all
               in
               making
               the
               Laws
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               made
               when
               all
               the
               Heralds
               are
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               no
               propriety
               of
               speech
               can
               Heralds
               be
               called
               
                 mediat
                 Kings
                 ,
                 under-Law-givers
              
               ,
               just
               so
               here
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               morality
               of
               all
               humane
               Laws
               ,
               whether
               Civill
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               God
               himself
               immediatly
               ;
               yea
               ,
               from
               Eternity
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               his
               free-pleasure
               made
               that
               without
               advice
               of
               men
               or
               Angels
               ,
               for
               who
               instructed
               him
               ?
               neither
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               Prophet
               ,
               nor
               Apostle
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               here
               are
               
                 Meri
                 precones
              
               ,
               only
               Heralds
               ;
               yet
               are
               not
               all
               these
               Heralds
               who
               declare
               the
               morality
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               equals
               may
               declare
               them
               
                 charitative
                 ,
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 charity
              
               to
               equals
               ,
               but
               these
               only
               are
               to
               be
               obeyed
               as
               Heralds
               of
               Laws
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               placed
               in
               Authority
               ,
               as
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 Synods
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Captains
              
               ;
               And
               it
               followeth
               no
               wayes
               that
               we
               disclaime
               the
               Authority
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               because
               we
               will
               not
               inthrone
               them
               in
               the
               chaire
               of
               the
               Supreame
               and
               only
               Lawgiver
               ,
               and
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               under-Law-givers
               and
               little
               Kings
               to
               create
               Laws
               ,
               the
               morality
               of
               which
               bindeth
               the
               conscience
               (
               for
               this
               God
               only
               can
               do
               )
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               be
               no
               Parliaments
               ,
               no
               Kings
               ,
               no
               Rulers
               ,
               that
               have
               Authority
               over
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               most
               unjust
               consequence
               ;
               for
               all
               our
               Divines
               against
               Papists
               ,
               deny
               that
               humane
               Laws
               as
               humane
               ,
               do
               binde
               the
               conscience
               ▪
               but
               they
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               assert
               the
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               in
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 Synods
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               IF
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               be
               as
               Faithfull
               as
               Moses
               and
               above
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               house
               above
               the
               servant
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Then
               as
               Moses
               was
               admonished
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               make
               the
               
               Tabernacle
               ,
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 See
                 thou
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pattern●
                 shewed
                 unto
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 mount
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               8.
               5.
               
               And
               was
               not
               to
               follow
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
               but
               was
               to
               follow
               the
               patterne
               that
               God
               shewed
               him
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               then
               far
               lesse
               hath
               Christ
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 and
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 our
                 Profession
              
               giving
               us
               a
               Platforme
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               New-Testament
               variable
               ,
               &
               shaped
               according
               to
               
                 the
                 alterable
                 laws
                 ,
                 customes
                 &
                 manners
                 of
                 divers
                 nations
                 ,
                 for
                 as
              
               Moses
               though
               a
               Prophet
               was
               not
               to
               make
               one
               pin
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               samplar
               &
               patern
               that
               God
               did
               shew
               him
               ,
               so
               Christ
               manifested
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               ,
               and
               seen
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               
               But
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               shew
               to
               Christ
               an
               
                 alterable
                 tabernacle
              
               in
               the
               
                 new
                 Testament
              
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               alter
               ,
               chop
               and
               change
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 Nations
                 are
                 changed
                 :
              
               
               If
               God
               thought
               Religion
               should
               run
               a
               hazard
               ,
               if
               the
               greatest
               of
               Prophets
               (
               except
               Christ
               )
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               mold
               and
               shape
               all
               the
               Leviticall
               Service
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               (
               for
               as
               the
               judicious
               and
               Learned
               Interpreter
               Mr.
               
                 David
                 Dickson
              
               saith
               ,
               all
               the
               Leviticall
               Service
               
               is
               comprehended
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Exod.
               25.
               40.
               
               )
               according
               as
               he
               pleased
               ,
               far
               more
               should
               all
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               if
               erring
               men
               ,
               far
               inferior
               to
               Moses
               ,
               Prelats
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               should
               have
               leave
               to
               draw
               the
               Lineaments
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 Service
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Censures
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               Positives
               of
               Policie
               according
               to
               no
               patern
               shown
               by
               Christ
               ;
               but
               only
               the
               
                 Fashions
                 ,
                 alterable
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Customes
                 ,
              
               &
               forms
               of
               nations
               :
               Now
               all
               the
               pins
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               were
               but
               shadows
               ,
               and
               Types
               of
               Morall
               and
               Heavenly
               things
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               5.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               1.
               
               Heb.
               9.
               9.
               
               And
               they
               were
               to
               be
               changed
               and
               done
               away
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               17.
               
               Heb.
               7.
               12.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3.
               11.
               
               Yet
               could
               neither
               be
               devised
               by
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               altered
               by
               any
               mortall
               man
               ,
               Church
               or
               Priests
               ;
               how
               can
               we
               imagine
               that
               men
               may
               now
               devise
               and
               set
               up
               an
               alterable
               and
               changeable
               New
               Testament-frame
               ,
               
                 of
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Religious
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               the
               like
               toyes
               ?
               And
               though
               David
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 heart
              
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               externals
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               nothing
               was
               left
               to
               his
               spirit
               ;
               he
               might
               neither
               in
               the
               least
               jot
               adde
               or
               omit
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               28.
               11.
               
               Then
               David
               
                 gave
                 to
              
               Solomon
               
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 patern
                 of
                 the
                 Porch
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 houses
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Treasuries
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 Chambers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 inner
                 Parlors
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 .
              
               Here
               be
               many
               particulars
               ;
               But
               whence
               had
               David
               all
               these
               ?
               From
               the
               patern
               according
               to
               which
               ,
               
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 Prelats
              
               are
               shapen
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               no
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               And
               (
               he
               shewed
               )
               
                 the
                 patern
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 chambers
                 round
                 about
                 v.
              
               19.
               
               
                 All
                 this
              
               (
               said
               
                 David
                 )
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 me
                 understand
                 in
                 writing
                 by
                 his
                 hand
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 this
                 patern
                 .
              
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               written
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               were
               written
               in
               two
               Tables
               of
               stone
               by
               him
               ;
               the
               Text
               seemeth
               to
               say
               no
               lesse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Pagni
                 ,
                 and
                 Ar.
                 Mont.
              
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 in
                 Scriptura
                 ,
                 de
                 manu
                 domini
                 ,
                 super
                 me
                 intellegere
                 fecit
                 .
              
               So
               Jerome
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 venerunt
                 ,
                 Scripta
                 manu
                 domini
                 ad
                 me
                 .
              
               Vatablus
               in
               notis
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 ista
                 dominus
                 Scripsit
                 manu
                 ,
                 su●
                 et
                 digito
                 ,
                 ●u●
                 ut
                 me
                 familiarius
              
               
               do●eret
               :
               We
               shall
               not
               contend
               with
               Tostatus
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
               It
               might
               have
               been
               written
               by
               Angels
               ;
               though
               we
               go
               not
               from
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               we
               have
               from
               this
               Papist
               Tostatus
               ,
               all
               we
               desire
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 We
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 by
              
               Davids
               
                 own
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 builded
                 all
                 ;
                 for
              
               David
               
                 durst
                 not
                 build
                 a
                 Temple
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 if
                 that
                 would
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               old
               Translation
               is
               corrupt
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               rendreth
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               Thus
               :
               
                 Dedit
                 David
                 ,
                 Salamoni
                 descriptionem
                 p●rti●us
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Nec
                 non
                 et
                 omnium
                 que
                 cogitaverat
                 :
              
               As
               if
               Davids
               thought
               had
               been
               his
               guide
               ;
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               by
               
                 Tostatus
                 ,
                 Corneli
                 .
                 a
                 Lapide
                 ,
                 Lyra
                 ,
              
               is
               meant
               ,
               not
               Davids
               spirit
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               Revelation
               from
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               Lyra
               saith
               ,
               on
               
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 Per
                 hoc
                 designatur
                 ;
                 quod
                 deus
                 pater
                 dedit
                 homini
                 Christo
                 notitiam
                 omnium
                 agendorum
                 in
                 ecclesiâ
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Pet.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               our
               own
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               on
               1
               King.
               8.
               
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 told
                 how
                 unpleasant
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 new
                 worship
                 is
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               nothing
               
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 Elements
                 ;
                 any
                 thing
                 added
              
               (
               as
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 )
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Prelats
                 :
                 Lavater
                 ,
              
               in
               1.
               
               Par.
               c.
               28.
               ver
               .
               14.
               condemneth
               all
               additions
               ,
               even
               though
               Solomon
               should
               have
               added
               them
               ,
               Ezech.
               43.
               11.
               
               
                 Thou
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 shew
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 —
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fashion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 goings
                 out
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comings
                 in
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 forms
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 forms
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 thereof
                 ;
                 And
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 keep
                 the
                 whole
                 form
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               is
               most
               considerable
               ,
               that
               the
               Form
               ,
               Fabrick
               ,
               and
               Structure
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 c.
                 40.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 shewn
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 ,
              
               by
               Christ
               the
               great
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               who
               
                 with
                 a
                 measuring
                 reed
                 of
                 six
                 cubits
                 ,
                 measured
                 the
                 Temple
              
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               chapters
               ,
               c.
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               Christ
               sheweth
               to
               Ezekiel
               all
               the
               patern
               and
               form
               which
               evidently
               typifieth
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride
                 the
                 Lambs
                 Wife
              
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               glorified
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               revealed
               by
               the
               Angel
               to
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               21.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               It
               may
               be
               thought
               that
               the
               Porches
               ,
               Chambers
               ,
               length
               and
               bredth
               of
               them
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               South
               ,
               and
               North
               ,
               the
               Laws
               about
               the
               Priests
               ,
               their
               linnen
               garments
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               washing
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               of
               lesse
               concernment
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christs
               nature
               ,
               person
               ,
               offices
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               
               Iudgement
               ,
               Heaven
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               being
               not
               so
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               so
               weighty
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               that
               all
               the
               like
               Positive
               externals
               of
               Church-Policie
               ,
               written
               to
               a
               rude
               and
               carnall
               people
               ,
               should
               be
               written
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               more
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               upon
               whom
               the
               day-spring
               from
               above
               doth
               shine
               ,
               the
               shadows
               now
               being
               past
               ;
               and
               who
               have
               greater
               liberty
               then
               they
               had
               ,
               who
               were
               as
               children
               under
               Tutors
               .
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               all
               Ceremonials
               are
               of
               lesse
               weight
               then
               the
               Morals
               ;
               but
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               of
               lesse
               Divine
               authority
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               may
               devise
               of
               our
               own
               Spirit
               such
               Ceremonials
               ,
               and
               may
               alter
               ,
               omit
               ,
               or
               remove
               these
               ,
               or
               any
               new
               Ceremonials
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               for
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               Ceremonials
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               Bread
               ,
               Eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               so
               weighty
               to
               us
               under
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               as
               the
               precept
               of
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 works
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               hope
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               weak
               inference
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               inser
               ,
               we
               may
               therefore
               alter
               and
               change
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               Christ
               who
               commanded
               us
               to
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               said
               also
               ,
               Drink
               
               
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               may
               not
               remove
               drinking
               from
               the
               last
               Supper
               ,
               because
               injoyned
               by
               Christ
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               ,
               as
               signifying
               the
               spirituall
               drinking
               of
               Christs
               Blood
               ,
               how
               can
               any
               dare
               to
               adde
               Crossing
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               Baptized
               to
               Christs
               service
               ?
               But
               1.
               
               Divine
               Ceremonials
               ,
               and
               positives
               which
               were
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               have
               these
               notes
               and
               impressions
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               Surplice
               ,
               Crosse
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               Corner-cap
               ,
               (
               which
               by
               Analogie
               answereth
               to
               Moses
               his
               Ceremonies
               )
               hath
               not
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               so
               
               of
               a
               more
               excellent
               spirits
               devising
               then
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Iews
               were
               capable
               of
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Bondage
               under
               Carnall
               Precepts
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               them
               in
               a
               more
               excellent
               manner
               :
               As
               1.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Revelation
               ;
               all
               the
               Laws
               and
               Ceremoniall
               Ordinances
               were
               revealed
               to
               Moses
               when
               he
               was
               forty
               dayes
               in
               the
               Mount
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               Heaven
               and
               above
               men
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 40.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               8.
               5.
               
               The
               length
               measure
               and
               patern
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               revealed
               to
               Ezechiel
               when
               
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               
                 saw
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ezech.
                 40.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 a
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 by
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 David
                 ,
              
               1
               Chro.
               28.
               19.
               
               Now
               if
               a
               more
               free
               and
               glorious
               spirit
               teach
               the
               Positives
               of
               policy
               ,
               under
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               such
               as
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               then
               Prelates
               
               must
               be
               in
               a
               higher
               mount
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               Moses
               was
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               deeper
               extasie
               of
               the
               visions
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               Ezechiel
               was
               in
               ,
               Ezec.
               40.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               When
               they
               are
               in
               the
               childe-birth
               pain
               of
               devising
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               such
               defaced
               and
               dirty
               whelpes
               ,
               as
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               1.
               
               I
               should
               think
               it
               blasphemy
               so
               to
               think
               :
               2.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               revealed
               :
               When
               I
               read
               the
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               Chapters
               of
               Ezekiel
               touching
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               Antitipe
               ,
               Chapters
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               c.
               21.
               c.
               22.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Ceremoniall
               Laws
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               scape-goats
               going
               to
               the
               wildernesse
               with
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lawes
               that
               pointeth
               at
               Christ
               to
               be
               slain
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               heavenly
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               explained
               especially
               in
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
              
               :
               when
               I
               read
               these
               ,
               I
               finde
               a
               strong
               smell
               of
               the
               ointments
               of
               a
               precious
               Redeemer
               ,
               the
               extream
               love
               of
               God
               to
               man
               :
               the
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               divinity
               and
               efficacy
               of
               divine
               power
               in
               these
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               :
               But
               should
               our
               Prelats
               ,
               put
               in
               Print
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               some
               Epistles
               touching
               Ceremonies
               in
               Generall
               ,
               or
               of
               Surplice
               ,
               Corner-cap
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               and
               their
               heavenly
               relation
               to
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               particular
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               think
               men
               would
               dare
               to
               say
               a
               nobler
               spirit
               speaketh
               like
               God
               and
               heaven
               in
               these
               then
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               without
               all
               Warrant
               to
               expound
               Christian
               Liberty
               of
               a
               power
               of
               devising
               a
               mutable
               Church-Policy
               ,
               and
               lawes
               not
               warranted
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               seeing
               Christian
               Liberty
               expresly
               exempteth
               us
               altogether
               from
               obedience
               to
               mens
               Laws
               not
               warranted
               by
               Christs
               word
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Col.
                 2.
                 20
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   hear
                   what
                
                 Hooker
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   mutable
                   Policie
                   under
                   
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   :
                
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 lesse
                 faithfull
                 then
                 Moses
                 ,
                 because
                 Moses
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 some
                 Lawes
                 that
                 were
                 durable
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 some
                 Laws
                 that
                 are
                 changeable
                 ,
                 otherwayes
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 lesse
                 faithfull
                 then
                 Moses
                 ;
                 for
                 Moses
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 
                 wildernesse
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 moveable
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ;
                 Solomon
                 a
                 stately
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 moveabl●
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Solomon
                 was
                 faithfuller
                 then
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 indued
                 with
                 reason
                 will
                 think
                 :
                 Christ
                 was
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 thou
                 gavest
                 me
                 :
                 He
                 concealed
                 not
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 will
                 :
                 But
                 did
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 will
                 require
                 the
                 immutability
                 of
                 Laws
                 concerning
                 Church-Policy
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               to
               the
               Jews
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 6.
                 32.
                 
                 Moses
                 gave
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 bread
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 Father
                 giveth
                 you
                 that
                 true
                 bread
                 :
              
               So
               in
               this
               ,
               neither
               Moses
               nor
               Solomon
               erected
               either
               that
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               ,
               as
               Law-givers
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               Law-giver
               :
               Now
               both
               were
               but
               meer
               servants
               and
               Heralds
               in
               all
               that
               they
               did
               ,
               for
               God
               shewed
               to
               Moses
               the
               pattern
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               to
               David
               and
               Solomon
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               pins
               ,
               rings
               ,
               chambers
               ,
               cubits
               ,
               length
               and
               breadth
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 24
                 40.
                 1
                 
                 Chron.
              
               28.
               11
               ,
               19.
               
               And
               the
               question
               is
               not
               if
               ever
               the
               Lord
               himself
               delivered
               mutable
               or
               immutable
               Laws
               ,
               either
               in
               Doctrine
               or
               Policy
               :
               We
               grant
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               may
               deliver
               Laws
               changeable
               and
               to
               indure
               for
               a
               time
               only
               in
               both
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 18.
                 
                 Col.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 Act.
              
               15.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               But
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               if
               Moses
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               Christ
               as
               a
               man
               only
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               of
               Lawfull
               Officers
               can
               be
               faithfull
               ,
               if
               they
               deliver
               lawes
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               altered
               ,
               without
               the
               expresse
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               speaking
               in
               his
               word
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               positives
               of
               worship
               and
               Policy
               ,
               such
               as
               humane
               Prelates
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               Crosse
               ,
               &c.
               which
               varieth
               ,
               dieth
               and
               liveth
               ,
               falleth
               and
               riseth
               with
               the
               climate
               ,
               Nation
               ,
               
                 civill-Government
                 ,
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Manners
              
               ,
               and
               
                 customes
                 of
                 People
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               move
               the
               question
               ,
               whither
               the
               Ambassadour
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               may
               alter
               the
               Articles
               of
               his
               Commission
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               private
               lust
               ,
               without
               an
               expresse
               and
               evident
               Warrant
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               State
               ,
               whose
               servant
               and
               Messenger
               he
               is
               in
               all
               that
               he
               doth
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               a
               faithfull
               Ambassadour
               ,
               who
               doth
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               will
               of
               those
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               Christ
               be
               as
               faithfull
               as
               Moses
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               given
               Laws
               of
               policy
               under
               the
               New-Testament
               to
               be
               altered
               without
               an
               expresse
               and
               evident
               Warrant
               from
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               at
               the
               pleasure
               and
               will
               of
               men
               ?
               This
               we
               deny
               ;
               and
               certainly
               ,
               say
               that
               Moses
               had
               erected
               a
               changeable
               Tabernacle
               at
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               Solomon
               a
               Temple
               unchangeable
               at
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               expresse
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               had
               Solomon
               been
               faithfuller
               then
               Moses
               ;
               our
               Arguments
               nerves
               do
               not
               consist
               in
               the
               immutability
               ,
               or
               the
               mutability
               of
               things
               themselves
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               immutability
               or
               mutability
               of
               things
               positive
               ,
               or
               Laws
               positive
               ,
               under
               this
               reduplication
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               be
               immutable
               or
               mutable
               at
               the
               pleasure
               and
               will
               of
               men
               ,
               without
               and
               beside
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               Crosse
               
               and
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Romish
               stuffe
               are
               pretended
               to
               be
               .
               2.
               
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               concealed
               not
               any
               part
               of
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               Ioh.
               17.
               8.
               
               But
               delivered
               all
               ,
               and
               this
               place
               ,
               with
               the
               place
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               15.
               
               We
               urge
               against
               the
               traditions
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               because
               Christ
               spake
               nothing
               from
               his
               Father
               either
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               old
               by
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               and
               Reliques
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               unwritten
               Traditions
               ,
               these
               being
               positives
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               unseparable
               ,
               and
               connaturall
               attendants
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               common
               ,
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Person
               ,
               Name
               ,
               Country
               ,
               Habite
               ,
               Gesture
               ,
               are
               therefore
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               Christ
               neither
               heard
               them
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               spake
               them
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               just
               the
               like
               say
               we
               of
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crosse
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               they
               are
               no
               part
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Father
               revealed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               these
               same
               Texts
               Papists
               use
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               perfect
               ,
               because
               they
               speak
               nothing
               of
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Counsell
                 of
              
               Trent
               ,
               Andradius
               ,
               Stapleton
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               they
               prove
               as
               well
               ,
               if
               Crosse
               and
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               humane
               Offices
               ,
               as
               Prelates
               ,
               stand
               good
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               that
               yet
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               unperfect
               :
               3.
               
               We
               say
               that
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               by
               the
               Father
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               Christ
               to
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               requireth
               the
               
                 immutability
                 of
                 all
                 Laws
                 of
                 Church-Policy
              
               in
               this
               sence
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               not
               dare
               to
               make
               and
               unmake
               ,
               erect
               ,
               command
               ,
               alter
               ,
               and
               injoyne
               positive
               Laws
               ,
               of
               doctrine
               or
               policy
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Hooker
                   ,
                   
                     ibid.
                     p.
                     113.
                  
                   
                
                 There
                 is
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 lesse
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 then
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 ;
                 then
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 had
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 better
                 for
                 beasts
                 that
                 are
                 born
                 with
                 hornes
                 ,
                 skins
                 ,
                 hair
                 and
                 garments
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 then
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 born
                 without
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 nature
                 is
                 a
                 carefull
                 mother
                 to
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hard-hearted
                 Step-dame
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 Gods
                 affection
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 for
                 even
                 herein
                 shineth
                 his
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 his
                 providence
                 be
                 many
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 he
                 bringeth
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 unto
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 follow
                 that
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 prescribed
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 civill
                 Policy
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 lesse
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 Temporall
                 estate
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 then
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               It
               s
               true
               indeed
               ,
               God
               should
               have
               lesse
               care
               of
               man
               ,
               who
               
               is
               born
               naked
               ,
               then
               of
               beasts
               born
               with
               hair
               in
               lieu
               of
               garments
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               not
               given
               reason
               to
               man
               according
               to
               which
               by
               nature
               ,
               he
               may
               provide
               garments
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               comparison
               should
               go
               
               aptly
               on
               four
               feet
               ,
               God
               should
               have
               lesse
               love
               ,
               and
               should
               declare
               lesse
               love
               to
               some
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               if
               he
               gave
               some
               naturall
               reason
               to
               devise
               a
               Bible
               and
               a
               Religion
               of
               their
               own
               that
               they
               might
               walk
               to
               heaven
               in
               the
               
                 light
                 of
                 a
                 fire
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 kindling
                 ,
              
               without
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               (
               which
               is
               a
               false
               supposition
               )
               and
               if
               he
               had
               denied
               reason
               to
               another
               part
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               surely
               all
               would
               say
               ,
               God
               had
               so
               far
               forth
               been
               more
               carefull
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               have
               willed
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               loved
               those
               in
               a
               higher
               measure
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               reason
               on
               these
               termes
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               been
               lesse
               carefull
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               denied
               reason
               ,
               as
               he
               he
               had
               no
               more
               created
               such
               capable
               of
               salvation
               and
               of
               his
               love
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               brute
               beasts
               are
               :
               and
               this
               answer
               layeth
               down
               a
               ground
               that
               naturall
               reason
               is
               sufficient
               without
               the
               light
               of
               Scripture
               to
               guide
               us
               in
               all
               these
               things
               of
               policy
               that
               are
               alterable
               ,
               then
               (
               say
               I
               )
               God
               did
               take
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               needlesse
               and
               superfluous
               pains
               in
               setting
               down
               so
               many
               particular
               Laws
               of
               Ceremonies
               and
               Civill
               Policy
               ,
               for
               the
               Iews
               ,
               if
               with
               the
               help
               of
               reason
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               steerd
               their
               course
               to
               Christ
               and
               salvation
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               star
               light
               of
               reason
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               though
               born
               naked
               may
               by
               help
               of
               reason
               ,
               make
               shift
               for
               garments
               to
               infants
               ,
               which
               beasts
               void
               of
               reason
               cannot
               do
               :
               for
               thus
               the
               comparison
               must
               run
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               indeed
               a
               cavilling
               at
               Gods
               wisdom
               ,
               as
               Papists
               do
               calling
               the
               Scriptures
               inky
               Divinity
               :
               2.
               
               The
               word
               of
               God
               maketh
               it
               a
               
               great
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               work
               of
               Free
               grace
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 are
                 written
                 to
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 Hos
                 .
              
               8.
               12.
               
               And
               their
               sin
               the
               greater
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 dare
                 to
                 multiply
                 Altars
              
               ,
               v.
               11.
               without
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               as
               Formalists
               multiplied
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Saints-dayes
               ,
               Surplices
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               singular
               love
               ,
               that
               God
               gave
               his
               judgements
               ,
               Word
               ,
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               even
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               policy
               
                 to
                 Israel
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 every
                 Nation
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               149.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Ezek.
               20.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               This
               was
               Israels
               excellency
               above
               all
               Nations
               on
               earth
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 Deut.
                 20.
                 33.
                 
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               4.
               that
               God
               gave
               them
               particular
               Lawes
               ,
               Iudgements
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Morals
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Ceremonials
               ,
               and
               Policy
               :
               yet
               Hooker
               dare
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 measure
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 by
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 such
                 differences
              
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shall
               not
               hence
               follow
               God
               hath
               a
               greater
               love
               to
               the
               Iews
               then
               to
               us
               ,
               because
               he
               gave
               them
               Laws
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 civill
                 policy
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               Except
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               us
               power
               to
               make
               civill
               Laws
               ,
               which
               laid
               Morall
               obligation
               on
               our
               consciences
               ,
               even
               in
               civill
               things
               ,
               which
               morality
               He
               expressed
               in
               particular
               Laws
               written
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               Formalists
               teach
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               hath
               left
               us
               in
               Moralls
               ,
               to
               the
               darknesse
               of
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               in
               which
               condition
               we
               could
               not
               but
               erre
               and
               sin
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               morally
               good
               and
               obligatory
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               morally
               evil
               ,
               for
               reason
               knoweth
               not
               what
               is
               positive
               Morally
               good
               ,
               except
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               teach
               us
               ;
               and
               in
               Morals
               ,
               such
               as
               judiciall
               Laws
               were
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               the
               Lord
               should
               have
               been
               more
               carefull
               in
               his
               particular
               directing
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               more
               tender
               to
               have
               them
               preserved
               from
               the
               sin
               of
               will-worship
               ,
               then
               us
               ,
               which
               cannot
               consist
               with
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               lesse
               light
               ;
               greater
               obscurity
               in
               regard
               of
               types
               and
               shadows
               toward
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Day-light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               arising
               of
               the
               Day-star
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 filling
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 toward
                 us
                 ,
              
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               But
               the
               comparison
               must
               go
               upon
               this
               supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               purposed
               to
               make
               Politick
               Laws
               in
               their
               Positives
               ,
               Morall
               and
               Obligatory
               of
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               Civill
               Laws
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               their
               Positives
               (
               such
               as
               is
               not
               to
               carry
               Armour
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               )
               not
               to
               be
               Morall
               nor
               Obligatory
               of
               the
               Conscience
               .
               But
               as
               touching
               that
               which
               is
               Morall
               in
               all
               Civill
               Laws
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               as
               carefull
               of
               our
               Temporall
               state
               ,
               as
               of
               theirs
               ,
               in
               condescending
               to
               particularize
               all
               Morals
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Hooker
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 particular
                 Positive
              
               
               
                 Laws
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
              
               Moses
               
                 did
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 different
                 manner
                 of
                 delivering
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 doth
                 plainly
                 shew
              
               ,
               Moses
               
                 had
                 Commandement
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 together
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 and
                 orderly
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 down
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 kindes
                 ,
                 for
                 each
                 Publique
                 duty
                 and
                 Law
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 we
                 rather
                 finde
                 mentioned
                 by
                 occasion
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 solemn
                 thing
                 directly
                 written
                 to
                 comprehend
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Legall
                 sort
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 Moral
                 and
                 Ceremonial
                 were
                 not
                 delivered
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 uttered
                 by
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 six
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Written
                 with
                 Gods
                 finger
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Termed●a
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
               4.
               
               
                 Given
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 without
                 time
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 where
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 restricted
                 to
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Jury
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               5.
               12.
               
               Deut.
               5.
               22.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 respect
                 in
                 Positive
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Manners
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Nations
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 one
                 kinde
                 of
                 Positive
                 Laws
                 unto
                 one
                 only
                 people
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Liberty
                 to
                 alter
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 slender
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 one
                 kinde
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 serve
                 everlastingly
                 for
                 all
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               This
               Argument
               reduced
               to
               form
               ,
               shall
               want
               both
               matter
               ,
               and
               form
               ,
               and
               reason
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 be
                 distinctly
                 and
                 orderly
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 together
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 severall
                 kindes
                 for
                 each
                 Duty
                 ;
                 and
              
               
               
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 be
                 occasionally
                 only
                 written
                 ;
                 then
              
               Christ
               
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 particular
                 Positive
                 Laws
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
              
               Moses
               
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Both
               the
               Major
               Proposition
               and
               the
               Assumption
               are
               false
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               them
               can
               be
               proved
               :
               For
               the
               occasionall
               writing
               of
               some
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               Dogmaticall
               points
               ,
               should
               then
               prove
               that
               Christ
               meant
               not
               to
               set
               down
               all
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               particularly
               ;
               for
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               Saduces
               tempting
               ;
               Paul
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               some
               at
               Corinth
               who
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               And
               of
               some
               that
               
                 mourned
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Set
               down
               and
               proved
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               By
               this
               Argument
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               full
               and
               perfect
               ,
               in
               Fundamentals
               ,
               as
               Moses
               is
               in
               Ceremonials
               ,
               but
               hath
               left
               such
               and
               such
               Fundamentals
               to
               be
               altered
               ,
               added
               or
               omitted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               that
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 Altars
                 ,
              
               are
               alterable
               things
               .
               Most
               of
               Dogmatick
               points
               concerning
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               are
               occasionall
               ,
               as
               his
               taking
               ,
               his
               betraying
               by
               Judas
               ,
               who
               knew
               the
               place
               he
               was
               in
               ,
               the
               valuing
               of
               him
               
                 at
                 Thirty
                 pieces
              
               ,
               the
               giving
               
                 him
                 Gall
                 and
                 Vinegar
              
               ,
               a
               punishment
               not
               intended
               by
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               occasionall
               ,
               in
               that
               Christ
               said
               he
               thirsted
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Crucifying
               of
               him
               rather
               then
               Barrabas
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               Pilate
               had
               scourged
               him
               upon
               a
               Policie
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               the
               people
               would
               demand
               he
               might
               be
               released
               ,
               
                 the
                 casting
                 Lots
                 for
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Crucifying
                 of
                 him
                 between
                 two
                 Theeves
                 ,
              
               the
               not
               breaking
               of
               his
               bones
               upon
               occasion
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               the
               piercing
               of
               his
               side
               ;
               all
               which
               in
               regard
               of
               second
               causes
               ,
               were
               occasionall
               ,
               and
               so
               though
               Dogmaticall
               and
               Doctrinall
               ,
               these
               must
               be
               all
               such
               alterable
               and
               Ambulatory
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               and
               Prelats
               may
               
               change
               at
               their
               godly
               discretion
               ,
               and
               Christ
               meant
               
                 not
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 particular
                 Positive
                 Laws
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
              
               Moses
               did
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Evangel
               according
               to
               Luke
               ,
               is
               set
               forth
               occasionally
               ;
               
                 because
                 many
                 have
                 taken
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 order
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 firmly
                 believed
                 ;
                 therefore
                 is
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
              
               Luke
               
                 also
                 to
                 write
              
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               Onesimus
               his
               fleeing
               from
               his
               master
               ;
               
                 The
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Philemon
              
               was
               written
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               unconstancy
               of
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               whose
               faith
               was
               perverted
               by
               false
               teachers
               ,
               that
               of
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               And
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galathians
               was
               written
               ,
               most
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               the
               Canonic●
               Epistles
               were
               written
               either
               upon
               occasion
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               or
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               be
               scandalized
               at
               Pauls
               bonds
               .
               By
               this
               vain
               Argument
               ,
               the
               most
               part
               of
               
                 Canonick
                 Scripture
              
               should
               be
               alterable
               ,
               imperfect
               ,
               not
               particular
               in
               most
               Doctrinals
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               in
               Ceremonials
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               Major
               Proposition
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               for
               its
               a
               vain
               thing
               to
               Collect
               Christs
               meaning
               ,
               to
               set
               down
               particulars
               of
               either
               Doctrine
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               from
               occasions
               of
               Providence
               ;
               for
               most
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               penned
               upon
               occasions
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               from
               second
               causes
               ,
               shall
               these
               things
               leave
               off
               to
               be
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               that
               hath
               their
               rise
               from
               occasions
               ,
               even
               sinfull
               occasions
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               is
               occasioned
               from
               mans
               fall
               in
               sin
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Is
               it
               an
               alterable
               Doctrine
               left
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               Christ
               died
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               shift
               of
               Papists
               for
               their
               unwritten
               Tradition
               .
               Sanderus
               de
               Visib
               .
               Monarch
               .
               Lib.
               1.
               c.
               5.
               pag.
               13.
               
               
                 Si
                 ergo
                 per
                 solas
                 conscriptas
                 leges
                 dei
                 civitas
              
               
               
                 gubernaretur
                 in
                 valdè
                 magnâ
                 parte
                 corum
                 que
                 passim
                 contingunt
                 ,
                 quid
                 faceret
                 ,
                 nesciret
                 ,
                 quia
                 legem
                 de
                 his
                 loquent●m
                 non
                 haberet
                 ;
                 Imo
                 si
                 tantum
                 una
                 Lex
                 toti
                 reipub
                 :
                 necessaria
                 esse
                 posset
                 ,
                 eaque
                 ipsa
                 scriberetur
                 a
                 prudentissimis
                 viris
                 ,
                 ac
                 singulis
                 annis
                 ab
                 orbe
                 condito
                 novae
                 interpretationes
                 eidem
                 adderentur
                 :
                 tamen
                 nunquam
                 eveniret
                 ,
                 ut
                 ea
                 lex
                 tam
                 plenè
                 interpretata
                 foret
                 ,
                 quin
                 causae
                 novae
                 possent
                 intervenire
                 ▪
                 ob
                 quas
                 lex
                 et
                 legis
                 interpretatio
                 novam
                 iterim
                 postularet
                 interpretationem
                 ,
                 adeo
                 et
                 foecunda
                 est
                 natura
                 in
                 suis
                 eventis
                 ,
                 et
                 Angustum
                 ingenium
                 humanum
                 ,
                 et
                 varia
                 surisperitorum
                 sententia
                 ,
                 et
                 verba
                 tum
                 pauca
                 ,
                 tum
                 ambigua
                 .
              
               All
               cometh
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               this
               Papist
               saith
               ,
               That
               there
               cannot
               be
               one
               written
               unchangeable
               Law
               that
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               for
               new
               events
               ,
               occasions
               and
               occurences
               of
               Providence
               ,
               should
               so
               change
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               necessity
               of
               a
               new
               
               interpretation
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               new
               Law.
               2.
               
               Nor
               can
               we
               say
               that
               Laws
               made
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               as
               that
               Law
               of
               transferring
               the
               inheritance
               to
               the
               Daughter
               ,
               made
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Zelophehad
               ,
               are
               in
               this
               sense
               occasionall
               ,
               that
               the
               Iews
               might
               at
               their
               pleasure
               alter
               ,
               or
               change
               a
               Law
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               substitute
               one
               of
               their
               own
               in
               place
               thereof
               ;
               for
               then
               might
               the
               Iews
               change
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               and
               Iudgements
               that
               God
               gave
               them
               for
               a
               time
               and
               occasionally
               :
               Now
               then
               they
               might
               have
               abolished
               Circumcision
               ,
               the
               passeover
               ,
               and
               substitute
               other
               Sacraments
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               for
               these
               Sacraments
               were
               not
               given
               by
               Gods
               own
               voice
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               written
               by
               Gods
               own
               finger
               .
               Nor
               ,
               3.
               
               Are
               they
               termed
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               that
               sense
               that
               
               the
               Morall
               Law
               is
               termed
               a
               Covenant
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               are
               they
               given
               without
               limitting
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               expresly
               when
               and
               where
               :
               Now
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               could
               change
               Sacraments
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               because
               their
               Sacraments
               were
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Eternall
               Law
               Morall
               ,
               they
               might
               alter
               all
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               may
               alter
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
              
               ;
               and
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               may
               alter
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Papists
               ,
               as
               
                 Vasquez
                 Becanus
              
               ,
               and
               others
               say
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Pope
               nor
               the
               Church
               can
               adde
               or
               devise
               a
               new
               Article
               of
               Faith
               :
               Yet
               doth
               Horantius
               Loco
               Catholice
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               11.
               fol.
               129.
               teach
               ,
               That
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 taught
                 us
                 all
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 shall
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 teach
                 other
                 new
                 things
                 as
                 occasion
                 shall
                 require
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               bringeth
               as
               an
               Argument
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 unwritten
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               even
               as
               the
               Formalists
               contend
               for
               unwritten
               Positives
               of
               Church-Policie
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Morals
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               and
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               do
               more
               respect
               occasions
               of
               Providence
               ,
               customes
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               manners
               of
               people
               (
               they
               doing
               so
               nearly
               concerne
               our
               Morall
               practise
               )
               then
               any
               Ceremonies
               of
               Moses
               his
               Law
               which
               did
               shadow
               out
               Christ
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               reason
               shall
               prove
               the
               just
               contrary
               of
               that
               for
               which
               its
               alledged
               ;
               for
               the
               Morall
               Law
               should
               be
               rather
               alterable
               at
               the
               Churches
               lust
               ,
               then
               Ceremonials
               ,
               for
               there
               be
               far
               more
               occurrences
               of
               Providence
               in
               regard
               of
               which
               the
               Laws
               Morall
               touching
               ,
               what
               is
               Sabbath
               breaking
               ,
               whether
               is
               leading
               an
               Ox
               to
               the
               water
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ?
               (
               the
               Jews
               held
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               Christ
               the
               negative
               )
               touching
               obedience
               to
               Superiors
               ,
               
               Homicide
               ,
               Polygamie
               ,
               Incest
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Equivocating
               :
               Then
               there
               can
               be
               occasions
               to
               change
               the
               Law
               of
               sacrificing
               ,
               which
               clearly
               did
               adumbrat
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               significant
               Symbolicall
               Ceremonies
               have
               their
               spirituall
               signification
               independent
               from
               all
               occasions
               of
               Providence
               ,
               and
               depending
               on
               the
               meer
               will
               of
               the
               Instituter
               ;
               Surplice
               ,
               or
               white
               linnen
               ,
               signifieth
               the
               Priests
               holinesse
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               or
               nationall
               customes
               ;
               for
               Christ
               might
               have
               made
               an
               immutable
               Law
               ,
               touching
               the
               Symbolicall
               ,
               and
               Religious
               signification
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               
                 Saints-dayes
                 ,
                 white
                 linnen
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               humane
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               should
               stand
               to
               Christs
               second
               coming
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               any
               occurrences
               of
               Providence
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               he
               made
               an
               immutable
               Law
               ,
               touching
               the
               Sacramentall
               obsignation
               of
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               his
               will
               never
               to
               burden
               his
               Churches
               with
               such
               dumb
               and
               tooth-lesse
               mysteries
               as
               humane
               positives
               :
               4.
               
               The
               assumption
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               divers
               Ceremoniall
               Laws
               now
               altered
               were
               made
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               occasions
               of
               Providence
               ,
               and
               many
               Doctrinals
               that
               are
               unalterable
               were
               made
               with
               speciall
               regard
               to
               such
               occurrences
               :
               5.
               
               If
               positives
               of
               Policy
               be
               alterable
               ,
               because
               the
               occasions
               of
               such
               are
               alterable
               by
               God
               ;
               it
               shall
               follow
               that
               God
               who
               hath
               all
               revolutions
               of
               Providence
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               must
               change
               these
               Positives
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               thus
               Doctrinals
               are
               alterable
               by
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               our
               question
               ;
               for
               Christ
               hath
               given
               a
               Commandment
               ;
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 ,
                 Eat
                 ye
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 :
              
               Yet
               hath
               he
               not
               tyed
               us
               in
               the
               time
               of
               persecution
               to
               conveen
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               Celebrate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               doth
               not
               then
               change
               the
               Law
               ,
               nor
               liberate
               us
               from
               obedience
               to
               a
               Command
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               God
               liberateth
               us
               himself
               .
            
             
               Hooker
               .
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 maketh
                 to
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
              
               
               
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 who
                 had
                 Laws
                 so
                 particularly
                 determining
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fully
                 instructing
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 affairs
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 withstanding
                 continually
                 inured
                 with
                 causes
                 exorbitant
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 their
                 Laws
                 had
                 not
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 twenty
                 which
                 were
                 undecided
                 by
                 the
                 expresse
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 devise
                 one
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 devise
                 twenty
                 :
                 Before
                 the
                 Fact
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Shelomith
                 ,
                 there
              
               
               
                 was
                 no
                 Law
                 that
                 did
                 appoint
                 any
                 punishment
                 for
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 gathered
                 sticks
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 God
                 instructed
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 Shall
                 we
                 against
                 experience
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 must
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 course
                 by
                 Analogy
                 answering
                 thereunto
                 with
                 us
                 as
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 Or
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 rather
                 admire
                 the
                 various
                 and
                 harmonious
                 dissimilitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 wayes
                 in
                 guiding
                 his
                 Church
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
              
               ;
               Others
               would
               not
               only
               have
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               a
               pattern
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               (
               as
               learned
               Master
               Prynne
               with
               them
               saith
               )
               take
               out
               of
               our
               hand
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               no
               rule
               to
               us
               ;
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Vniforme
                 Church-government
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 had
                 only
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
               Acts
               1.
               13.
               
                 no
                 Elders
                 ,
                 or
                 Deacons
                 :
                 Their
                 Churches
                 increasing
                 ,
                 they
                 ordained
                 D●acons
                 ,
              
               Act.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 widowes
                 in
                 some
                 Churches
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 some
                 Congregations
                 had
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               Acts
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               4.
               to
               33.
               
               
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 workers
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 Healers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               
                 Other
                 Churches
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Officers
                 or
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Churches
                 have
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 them
                 since
                 those
                 dayes
                 .
              
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               What
               Hooker
               saith
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Sanderus
                 ,
                 Horantius
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Popists
               say
               ,
               for
               their
               Traditions
               against
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               2373.
               years
               
                 between
                 Adam
                 and
                 Moses
              
               (
               saith
               Horantius
               )
               was
               not
               written
               ,
               so
               
                 Turrianus
                 ,
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               just
               nothing
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 the
                 Jews
                 might
                 devise
                 twenty
                 Laws
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 devise
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 continually
                 inured
                 with
                 causes
                 exorbitant
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 their
                 written
                 Laws
                 had
                 not
                 provided
                 for
                 .
              
               This
               must
               be
               said
               which
               is
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               controversie
               ,
               that
               the
               Iews
               of
               their
               own
               head
               ,
               and
               Moses
               without
               any
               speciall
               word
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               without
               any
               pattern
               shown
               in
               the
               mount
               ,
               might
               devise
               what
               Laws
               they
               pleased
               ,
               and
               might
               punish
               the
               blasphemer
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               that
               gathered
               st●cks
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               determine
               ,
               without
               God
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Daughters
               o●
               Zelophehad
               ,
               as
               the
               Formalists
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               without
               any
               word
               of
               God
               or
               pattern
               from
               the
               word
               ,
               may
               devise
               humane
               Ceremonial
               Prelats
               ,
               Officers
               of
               Gods
               house
               shapen
               in
               a
               shop
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               Antichrists
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               Court
               ,
               the
               Surplice
               ,
               the
               Crosse
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Now
               we
               answer
               both
               them
               and
               Papists
               with
               one
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               written
               
               Scripture
               between
               
                 Adam
                 and
                 Moses
                 which
                 was
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 years
                 :
              
               Yea
               ,
               nor
               a
               long
               time
               after
               till
               God
               wrote
               the
               
                 Law
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               :
               But
               withall
               ,
               what
               God
               spake
               in
               visions
               ,
               dreams
               ,
               and
               apparitions
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               was
               as
               binding
               and
               obliging
               a
               pattern
               interditing
               men
               then
               to
               adde
               the
               visions
               of
               their
               own
               brain
               to
               what
               he
               spake
               from
               heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               written
               word
               is
               to
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Iews
               might
               neither
               devise
               twenty
               Laws
               nor
               any
               one
               of
               their
               own
               head
               ,
               without
               expresse
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               immediate
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               same
               very
               will
               and
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               Moses
               committed
               to
               writing
               ;
               if
               then
               Formalists
               will
               assure
               us
               of
               that
               which
               Papists
               could
               never
               assure
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               receive
               both
               the
               unwritten
               Traditions
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               unwritten
               Positive
               inventions
               of
               
                 Crosse
                 and
                 Surplice
              
               ,
               devised
               by
               the
               other
               :
               as
               1.
               
               Make
               us
               sure
               ,
               as
               God
               himself
               immediatly
               spake
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               to
               Moses
               ,
               nothing
               but
               what
               after
               was
               committed
               to
               writing
               by
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               at
               Gods
               speciall
               Commandment
               ,
               as
               Papists
               say
               ,
               their
               unwritten
               Traditions
               
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 beside
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 against
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               the
               very
               will
               of
               God
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               written
               word
               ;
               and
               let
               Formalists
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               their
               positive
               additaments
               of
               Surplice
               and
               Crosse
               are
               the
               same
               which
               God
               commandeth
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 and
                 though
                 beside
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 vvord
                 :
              
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               what
               better
               is
               the
               distinction
               of
               
                 beside
                 the
                 vvord
                 ,
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 unvvritten
                 Traditions
                 ,
              
               which
               to
               them
               is
               the
               expresse
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               Formalists
               ,
               for
               their
               unwritten
               Positives
               ,
               which
               are
               worse
               then
               Popish
               Traditions
               in
               that
               they
               are
               not
               the
               expresse
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               grant
               ?
               2.
               
               Let
               the
               Formalist
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               ,
               some
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               shall
               arise
               and
               write
               Scripture
               touching
               the
               Surplice
               and
               Crosse
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               very
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               could
               assure
               the
               Church
               between
               Adam
               and
               Moses
               ,
               that
               all
               Divine
               truths
               which
               he
               had
               delivered
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               should
               in
               Gods
               due
               time
               be
               written
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               :
               I
               think
               they
               shall
               here
               fail
               in
               their
               undertakings
               .
               Hence
               the
               Argument
               standeth
               strong
               ,
               the
               Jevvs
               might
               devise
               nothing
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Government
               ;
               nay
               ,
               neither
               the
               Patriarchs
               nor
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               the
               Prophets
               of
               their
               own
               head
               ,
               without
               Gods
               immediate
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               the
               written
               Scripture
               (
               which
               are
               all
               one
               )
               
               Ergo
               ,
               Neither
               can
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               she
               would
               be
               wiser
               then
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               2.
               
               Hookers
               
                 Various
                 and
                 Harmonious
                 Dissimilicude
                 of
                 Gods
                 g●iding
                 his
                 Ch●rch
                 ,
              
               is
               his
               fancy
               :
               This
               variety
               we
               admire
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               ,
               He●
               .
               1.
               1.
               
               But
               Hooker
               would
               say
               (
               for
               he
               hath
               reference
               to
               that
               place
               )
               
                 God
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 manners
                 ,
                 spake
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 unto
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 hi●
                 Son
                 :
                 But
                 test
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 revealed
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 by
                 the
              
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 cursed
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 Worship
                 Images
                 ,
                 pray
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 now
                 by
                 humane
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 shown
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 touching
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 :
              
               Now
               Papists
               ,
               as
               
                 Horantius
                 ,
                 Sanderus
                 ,
                 Malderus
                 ,
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               
               say
               ,
               Most
               of
               the
               points
               that
               are
               in
               Question
               between
               them
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               particularly
               Church-Ceremonies
               ,
               are
               unwritten
               Traditions
               delivered
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               beside
               the
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               ▪
               3.
               
               We
               grant
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Uniform
               Church-Government
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Elders
                 were
                 not
                 ordained
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 :
              
               But
               this
               is
               nothing
               
                 against
                 a
                 Platform
                 of
                 Vniform
                 Government
                 ▪
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 altered
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               For
               by
               this
               reason
               the
               Learned
               and
               Reverend
               Mr.
               Prynne
               ,
               because
               points
               of
               Government
               did
               grow
               by
               succession
               of
               time
               ;
               cannot
               infer
               therefore
               that
               Government
               which
               the
               immediately
               inspired
               Apostles
               did
               ordain
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               alterable
               by
               men
               ;
               then
               because
               ,
               1.
               
               Fundamentals
               of
               Faith
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               were
               not
               all
               delivered
               at
               first
               by
               God
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               Uniform
               ,
               no
               unalterable
               Platform
               of
               Doctrinals
               and
               Fundamentals
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Article
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               incarnation
               ,
               was
               obscurely
               delivered
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Paradise
               :
               Sure
               the
               Article
               of
               Christs
               making
               his
               Grave
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               of
               his
               being
               put
               to
               death
               for
               out
               Transgressions
               ,
               though
               he
               himself
               was
               innocent
               ;
               his
               justifying
               of
               many
               by
               Faith
               ,
               were
               after
               delivered
               by
               Isaiah
               ,
               Chap.
               53.
               
               And
               by
               succession
               ●f
               time
               ,
               many
               other
               Fundamentals
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               written
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               Moral
               Positives
               thereof
               ,
               were
               delivered
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               from
               this
               successive
               Addition
               of
               Fundamentals
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               infer
               ▪
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Uniform
               Platform
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               2.
               
               None
               can
               hence
               infer
               ,
               because
               all
               points
               ▪
               Fundamental
               were
               not
               delivered
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               first
               ;
               the
               refore
               the
               Church
               ▪
               without
               any
               expresse
               warrant
               from
               God
               ,
               may
               alter
               the
               Platform
               of
               Fundamentals
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               they
               take
               
               on
               them
               to
               adde
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               many
               other
               Positives
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               Christ
               without
               any
               expresse
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               Argument
               is
               close
               mistaken
               ,
               we
               argue
               not
               from
               the
               Patern
               of
               Government
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               at
               the
               laying
               of
               the
               first
               stone
               in
               that
               Church
               ;
               then
               the
               Apostolike
               Church
               had
               indeed
               no
               Officers
               ;
               but
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               seventy
               Disciples
               we
               reason
               not
               from
               one
               peece
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               whole
               frame
               ,
               as
               perfected
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Lords
               Apostles
               .
               2.
               
               We
               argue
               not
               from
               the
               
                 Apostolike
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               such
               a
               Church
               ;
               for
               Apostles
               were
               necessary
               then
               ,
               as
               was
               community
               of
               goods
               ,
               miracles
               ,
               speaking
               with
               tongues
               ,
               &c.
               but
               we
               draw
               an
               argument
               from
               the
               
                 Apostolike
                 Church
              
               ;
               as
               the
               first
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               Law
               
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 from
              
               
               
                 Zion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               Isai
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               And
               the
               
                 Lord
                 was
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 Mount
                 Zion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 before
                 his
                 Ancients
                 gloriously
                 ,
              
               Isai
               .
               24.
               23.
               
               And
               the
               
                 Lord
                 was
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 Mount
                 Zion
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Micah
               4.
               2
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               Christ
               for
               that
               gave
               a
               special
               command
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 from
                 Christ
              
               ;
               therefore
               this
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               was
               to
               be
               a
               rule
               ,
               a
               patern
               and
               copy
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Visible
               Kingdom
               and
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               which
               Christ
               was
               to
               reign
               by
               his
               own
               Word
               ▪
               and
               Law
               ,
               Mi●
               .
               4.
               2
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               so
               the
               Spirit
               descended
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               framing
               and
               Governing
               of
               the
               first
               Church
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               to
               act
               all
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               led
               them
               in
               all
               Truth
               ,
               in
               these
               things
               that
               are
               of
               perpetual
               necessity
               ;
               and
               in
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               the
               first
               Church
               is
               propounded
               as
               imitable
               :
               Now
               we
               do
               not
               say
               in
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               had
               infallibility
               of
               writing
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               Miracles
               ,
               speaking
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               that
               agreed
               to
               the
               
                 Apostolike
                 Church
              
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               such
               a
               determinate
               Church
               in
               relation
               to
               these
               times
               ,
               when
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Mystery
               of
               God
               ,
               now
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               new
               taught
               ,
               and
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               ,
               did
               require
               Miracles
               ,
               gift
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               might
               openly
               be
               preached
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               (
               I
               say
               )
               urge
               the
               
                 Apost●like
                 Church
              
               and
               all
               the
               particulars
               for
               Government
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               a
               rule
               and
               patern
               to
               be
               imitated
               .
               And
               if
               Master
               Prynne
               deny
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Uniform
               Government
               in
               the
               Apostles
               
               times
               ,
               because
               God
               himself
               added
               to
               them
               Deacons
               &
               Elders
               ,
               which
               
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 had
                 not
              
               ,
               &
               removed
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 miracles
                 ,
                 gifts
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 and
                 tongues
                 :
              
               then
               say
               I
               ;
               First
               ,
               the
               Canonick
               Scripture
               is
               not
               Uniform
               and
               perpetual
               :
               Why
               ,
               for
               certainly
               once
               there
               was
               no
               Canonick
               Scripture
               but
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               added
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               Nativity
               and
               Ascension
               of
               our
               Lord
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               did
               write
               Canonick
               Scripture
               :
               I
               hope
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               a
               poor
               Argument
               to
               infer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Vniform
               and
               unalterable
               Platform
               of
               Divinity
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Argument
               is
               as
               concludent
               the
               one
               way
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               other
               :
               3.
               
               We
               do
               not
               so
               contend
               for
               an
               Vniform
               and
               unalterable
               Platform
               of
               Church-Government
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               not
               free
               to
               the
               Lord
               and
               Law-giver
               to
               adde
               ,
               and
               alter
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               only
               we
               hold
               it
               so
               Vniform
               and
               unalterable
               ,
               that
               this
               Platform
               is
               not
               shaped
               like
               a
               coat
               to
               the
               Moon
               ,
               or
               alterable
               at
               the
               will
               of
               men
               ,
               without
               expresse
               warrant
               of
               the
               Lords
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               rise
               and
               fall
               with
               the
               climate
               ,
               and
               the
               elevation
               of
               Nationall
               customes
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Argument
               is
               nothing
               concludent
               ,
               and
               judge
               what
               can
               be
               made
               of
               these
               words
               of
               the
               learned
               Mr.
               Prynne
               :
               
               
                 The
                 Government
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 not
                 being
              
               De
               facto
               ,
               
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 since
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Divine
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 variation
                 ,
                 ●inee
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 :
              
               For
               this
               is
               all
               one
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Canonick
               Scripture
               was
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               times
               ,
               but
               admitted
               of
               divers
               additions
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               now
               in
               our
               daies
               Canonick
               Scripture
               is
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               may
               also
               suffer
               the
               like
               additions
               :
               2.
               
               Because
               God
               himself
               added
               to
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               men
               may
               without
               Warrant
               from
               God
               ,
               adde
               in
               our
               dayes
               to
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Government
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               3.
               
               The
               Government
               and
               Officers
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               were
               not
               of
               Divine
               right
               ,
               but
               alterable
               by
               God
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Workers
                 of
                 miracles
              
               were
               not
               of
               Divine
               right
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               but
               might
               have
               been
               altered
               by
               men
               ,
               without
               the
               expresse
               Warrant
               of
               God
               :
               But
               will
               any
               wise
               man
               believe
               that
               Pauls
               Apostleship
               was
               alterable
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               changed
               by
               the
               Church
               ?
               Since
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 ●
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Paul
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               
               
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               When
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 And
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 instituted
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 miracles
                 ,
                 then
                 gifts
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Can
               it
               enter
               into
               the
               head
               of
               any
               man
               to
               say
               ,
               some
               Churches
               had
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 not
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               are
               not
               by
               Divine
               right
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               alterable
               at
               the
               will
               of
               men
               ?
               and
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               Crosse
               in
               Baptisme
               hath
               as
               much
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ,
               as
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               truly
               to
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               bold
               Divinity
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               set
               
                 over
                 the
                 flock
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               and
               whos
               's
               due
               qualifications
               are
               so
               specified
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               and
               Elders
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               and
               Teachers
               placed
               by
               God
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12
               28.
               may
               be
               all
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               men
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               Divine
               right
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               may
               set
               up
               other
               alterable
               Officers
               in
               their
               place
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               reason
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               that
               ordinary
               spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               now
               in
               Church-Rulers
               ,
               might
               without
               their
               
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
              
               ,
               or
               any
               immediate
               Warrant
               from
               Christ
               ,
               have
               altered
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               Apostolick-Government
               ,
               and
               Church-Officers
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               may
               upon
               motives
               from
               themselves
               not
               warranted
               from
               the
               word
               ,
               turne
               out
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crosse
              
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               stuffe
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Master
               
                 Prynne
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 speech
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor
                 ▪
                 12.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 There
                 are
              
               
               
                 diversity
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 diversity
                 of
                 operations
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
              
               compared
               with
               chap.
               8.
               to
               13.
               and
               
                 c.
                 9.
                 v.
              
               19.
               to
               24.
               
               
                 I
                 made
                 my self
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 gain
                 all
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               parallel'd
               with
               Act.
               15.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               10.
               to
               32.
               and
               chap.
               21.
               18.
               to
               30.
               
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 of
                 Judea
                 did
                 retain
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Purification
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Iewish
                 Rites
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 resolution
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
              
               and
               Act.
               2.
               22.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 frequented
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 Synagogues
                 (
                 conforming
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 thereof
                 )
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 Christian
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Churches
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 Church-Government
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               If
               diversity
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               speaker
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               will
               prove
               the
               Discipline
               to
               be
               alterable
               at
               the
               
               Churches
               will
               ,
               as
               are
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               I
               shall
               think
               men
               may
               infer
               any
               thing
               they
               please
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               be
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Past●rs
              
               ,
               are
               as
               indifferent
               and
               variable
               as
               eating
               of
               meats
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               and
               Pauls
               taking
               of
               wages
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               
               Which
               none
               can
               say
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Church
               should
               now
               command
               us
               to
               abstain
               from
               such
               and
               such
               meats
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               
               We
               should
               call
               that
               ,
               and
               do
               call
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               4
               ▪
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               All
               brought
               for
               this
               ,
               from
               
                 Act.
                 15.
                 
                 Act.
              
               21.
               tendeth
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himself
               for
               the
               then
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               of
               meer
               
               indulgence
               appointed
               some
               things
               to
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               abstained
               from
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               scandall
               :
               Therefore
               
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Purification
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Bullocks
                 ,
                 and
                 sheep
              
               ;
               And
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               Moses
               his
               Law
               ,
               may
               be
               commanded
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               another
               signification
               then
               they
               had
               before
               ,
               and
               shadow
               out
               Christ
               who
               is
               already
               come
               :
               But
               because
               God
               hath
               made
               some
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               shall
               it
               follow
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               any
               Church
               on
               earth
               can
               create
               an
               indifferency
               in
               things
               ?
               they
               must
               then
               take
               from
               things
               their
               Morall
               goodnesse
               or
               conveniency
               with
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               take
               from
               them
               their
               moral
               badnes
               ,
               &
               disconveniency
               to
               
                 Gods
                 Law
              
               ,
               which
               to
               me
               is
               to
               change
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               abrogate
               and
               change
               
                 Gods
                 Laws
              
               :
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               9.
               19.
               saith
               ,
               Paul
               was
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               
                 Quoad
                 Ceremonias
                 ,
                 &
                 res
                 medias
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               he
               Circumcised
               Timotheus
               :
               The
               Law
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               was
               abrogated
               ,
               
                 V●rum
                 id
                 non
                 adhuc
                 Judaeis
                 liquebat
              
               ;
               The
               Jews
               were
               to
               be
               spared
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               Gospel
               was
               sufficiently
               promulgated
               ;
               Paul
               said
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               to
               be
               Circumcised
               was
               to
               lose
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               a
               servant
               to
               Peter
               in
               his
               sinful
               Iudaizing
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               
               And
               
                 withstood
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 face
              
               :
               Now
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               Peter
               knew
               Christ
               was
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Iudaizing
               did
               not
               lay
               bands
               on
               his
               conscience
               ,
               he
               preached
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Act.
               11.
               
               And
               if
               Peter
               did
               Iudaize
               ,
               as
               Formalists
               observe
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               the
               Galathians
               were
               circumcised
               the
               same
               way
               (
               for
               they
               knew
               Circumcision
               had
               no
               Typicall
               Relation
               to
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               they
               believed
               he
               was
               already
               come
               )
               then
               without
               cause
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               and
               5.
               did
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               argue
               either
               Peter
               or
               the
               Galathians
               of
               sinfull
               Iudaizing
               ;
               which
               to
               say
               ,
               were
               to
               speak
               against
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               certainly
               the
               Vniformity
               ,
               and
               immutability
               of
               all
               these
               Ceremonies
               was
               ,
               that
               then
               when
               the
               Gospel
               was
               sufficiently
               Proclaimed
               to
               all
               ,
               
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Law
               of
               Ceremonies
               in
               any
               sort
               was
               damnable
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               it
               now
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Church
               then
               set
               up
               no
               Ceremonies
               ,
               no
               Surplice
               ,
               no
               Crossing
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               no
               word
               of
               Christ
               to
               warrant
               them
               ,
               neither
               can
               we
               do
               the
               like
               now
               ;
               and
               they
               complyed
               for
               a
               time
               with
               the
               Iewish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               being
               yet
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               not
               but
               by
               warrant
               of
               the
               commandment
               and
               resolution
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               are
               we
               obliged
               unto
               now
               ,
               had
               we
               a
               Warrant
               of
               the
               like
               indifferency
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crosse
              
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               use
               them
               to
               gain
               the
               weak
               ,
               in
               regard
               :
               1.
               
               They
               were
               once
               obligatory
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               :
               2.
               
               And
               if
               the
               day
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               were
               not
               yet
               sufficiently
               risen
               to
               shine
               upon
               those
               who
               are
               not
               wilfully
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               yet
               acknowledged
               the
               Gospel
               to
               be
               Gods
               word
               ,
               we
               should
               also
               be
               obliged
               to
               Ceremonies
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               durst
               not
               yield
               to
               any
               Law
               to
               lay
               them
               aside
               ,
               as
               many
               Formalists
               ,
               who
               hold
               them
               lawfull
               ,
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     Prynne
                  
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 Creation
                 till
                 Moses
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 one
                 Vniversall
                 
                 set
                 Form
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Nor
                 one
                 Form
                 of
                 Discipline
                 under
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 another
                 under
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               this
               concludeth
               not
               what
               is
               in
               question
               ;
               it
               s
               but
               the
               Popish
               Argument
               :
               This
               is
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Seth
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Moses
              
               did
               set
               up
               a
               Church-Government
               of
               such
               timber
               as
               
                 Humane
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
              
               without
               any
               expresse
               Warrant
               from
               Gods
               mouth
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               might
               alter
               by
               their
               own
               spirit
               ;
               for
               this
               Argument
               is
               ,
               
                 God
                 might
                 alter
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 now
                 may
                 alter
                 without
                 a
                 warrant
                 from
                 God.
              
               And
               shall
               we
               believe
               that
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Moses
               by
               their
               own
               spirit
               without
               any
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               might
               at
               their
               pleasure
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               put
               down
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Laws
                 for
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Arke
                 ,
                 putting
                 the
                 Leaper
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 putting
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Campe
                 ,
                 cutting
                 any
                 soul
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               men
               will
               cry
               up
               ,
               and
               down
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               them
               the
               weight
               of
               a
               Talent
               ,
               or
               a
               Feather
               ,
               without
               any
               word
               of
               God
               ?
               The
               Scripture
               cryeth
               the
               contrary
               so
               often
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 speak
                 thou
                 unto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               Could
               Formalists
               say
               that
               ,
               and
               
                 Christ
                 spake
                 unto
                 the
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Command
                 the
                 Pastor
                 to
                 crosse
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 unto
                 your selves
                 a
                 Prelate
                 over
                 the
                 Pastors
                 :
              
               I
               should
               gladly
               agree
               
               to
               the
               mutable
               frame
               of
               humane
               Government
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     Prynne
                  
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 generall
                 rules
                 prescribed
                 
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 ordering
                 and
                 regulating
                 of
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 actions
                 ,
                 lives
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 servants
                 ,
                 families
                 ,
                 calling
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 generall
                 rules
                 for
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 which
                 admit
                 variety
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 do
                 more
                 immediately
                 concern
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 remotely
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               do
               not
               more
               particularly
               regulate
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 55.
                 7.
                 
                 Ier.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 Act.
              
               8.
               22.
               
               And
               our
               words
               and
               actions
               by
               which
               we
               must
               be
               judged
               ,
               Isa
               .
               3.
               8.
               
               Ier.
               8.
               6.
               
               Mal.
               3.
               13.
               
               Ier.
               9.
               3.
               
               Matth.
               12.
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               Rev.
               22.
               12.
               
               Rev.
               20.
               13.
               2
               
               Cor.
               5.
               10.
               
               Prov.
               5.
               21.
               1
               
               Sam.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Psal
               .
               119.
               9.
               
               Prov.
               3.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Then
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               warrant
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 and
                 kneeling
                 to
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 Prelats
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               changeable
               ,
               and
               alterable
               circumstances
               and
               adjuncts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               ,
               and
               things
               indifferent
               ;
               it
               shall
               follow
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               it
               is
               indifferent
               to
               do
               evil
               or
               well
               ,
               sin
               or
               not
               sin
               ,
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               and
               actions
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               in
               Scripture
               for
               eschewing
               sin
               ,
               or
               not
               eschewing
               it
               in
               the
               most
               of
               our
               actions
               .
               I
               confesse
               there
               is
               little
               need
               
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 accurately
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               5.
               15.
               
               And
               
                 to
                 cleanse
                 our
                 wayes
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               9.
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               If
               words
               ,
               thoughts
               and
               actions
               ,
               may
               go
               at
               random
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               variable
               and
               indifferent
               Ceremonies
               ,
               God
               throweth
               not
               men
               in
               hells
               torments
               ,
               to
               be
               eternally
               miserable
               ,
               for
               circumstances
               ▪
               2.
               
               For
               the
               acts
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               Morall
               ,
               they
               are
               regulated
               as
               particularly
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               ,
               love
               and
               fear
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               creature
               ;
               
               if
               artificiall
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               of
               our
               consideration
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Morall
               acts
               of
               decent
               usage
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               do
               not
               immediately
               concern
               men
               ,
               is
               admirable
               to
               me
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Prynne
               :
               
                 To
                 the
                 Argument
                 of
                 Moses
                 his
                 doing
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 patern
                 shown
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 Answered
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Tabernacle
                 wa●
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 for
                 Worship
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 our
                 Churches
                 and
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 God
                 prescribed
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 length
                 ,
                 bredth
                 ,
                 form
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 Ark
                 ,
                 Altar
                 ,
                 of
                 every
                 Pin
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Hath
                 Christ
                 as
                 punctually
                 prescribed
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 matter
                 ,
                 dimensions
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 Tables
                 ,
                 Challices
                 ,
                 Pulpits
                 ,
                 Pews
                 ,
                 not
                 varying
                 in
                 one
              
               
               
                 pin
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 named
                 the
                 men
                 ,
              
               Bezaliel
               ,
               and
               Aholiah
               ,
               
                 who
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 implements
                 thereof
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 God
                 expressed
                 the
                 frame
                 ,
                 fashion
                 ,
                 colours
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Garments
                 of
              
               Aaron
               
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 :
                 shall
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Artificers
                 whom
                 God
                 nameth
                 ,
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 Embroyderers
                 ,
                 Goldsmiths
                 ,
                 Carpenters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Not
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 are
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 The
                 form
                 ,
                 matter
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 garments
                 are
                 particularly
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Temple
                 were
                 corporall
                 things
                 made
                 by
                 mens
                 hands
                 ,
                 not
                 spirituall
                 buildings
                 of
                 mens
                 spirits
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 patern
                 were
                 delivered
                 to
              
               Moses
               
                 the
                 Temporall
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 not
                 to
              
               Aaron
               
                 the
                 Priest
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 spirituall
                 building
                 ,
                 whose
                 maker
                 and
                 builder
                 is
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 Lay-Artificers
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Pastors
                 :
                 I
                 wonder
                 also
                 you
                 alledge
                 not
              
               Noahs
               
                 Ark
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 particularly
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Old.
                 Ans
                 .
              
               The
               Tabernacle
               was
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               being
               a
               Type
               and
               the
               implements
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               least
               pin
               ,
               particularly
               expressed
               by
               God
               to
               Moses
               ;
               far
               more
               must
               we
               have
               from
               God
               an
               expresse
               for
               every
               Ceremony
               ,
               not
               to
               retort
               this
               also
               ,
               that
               a
               Corner-Cap
               ,
               or
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               indeed
               a
               teaching
               sign
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               not
               be
               counted
               a
               Positive
               of
               Church-Policy
               .
               2.
               
               Most
               false
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               were
               nothing
               but
               a
               meeting
               place
               of
               the
               people
               for
               Worship
               ,
               as
               our
               Churches
               or
               Chappels
               ,
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               to
               Argue
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               of
               want
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               spend
               so
               much
               Canonick
               Scripture
               in
               setting
               down
               things
               idely
               ,
               not
               tending
               ,
               at
               all
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               teaching
               us
               nothing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               specifying
               the
               
                 Form
                 ,
                 Height
                 ,
                 Length
                 ,
                 Bredth
                 ,
                 Curtains
                 ,
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 Sockets
                 ,
                 Rings
                 ,
              
               of
               naturall
               places
               that
               contained
               their
               bodies
               ;
               for
               what
               should
               it
               edifie
               us
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               describe
               so
               particularly
               all
               the
               Churches
               and
               meeting
               places
               of
               the
               people
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ?
               Now
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 things
                 were
                 written
                 afore
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               15.
               4.
               2.
               
               Many
               things
               in
               the
               
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 as
                 Candles
                 in
                 day
                 light
                 ,
                 Rings
                 ,
                 Sockets
                 ,
                 Shew-bread
                 ,
              
               belonged
               nothing
               to
               a
               naturall
               place
               ,
               as
               our
               Chappels
               ,
               or
               
                 Meeting
                 houses
              
               do
               .
               3.
               
               Expresly
               the
               Scripture
               maketh
               them
               more
               then
               places
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Religious
               ,
               and
               Typicall
               signes
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ;
               as
               the
               Tahernacle
               was
               a
               Type
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 &c.
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               the
               
               Temple
               a
               Type
               of
               
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               1.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               all
               these
               were
               Types
               
                 and
                 shadows
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               chap.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 &c.
                 Col.
              
               2.
               16.
               17.
               
               Which
               our
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               are
               not
               ,
               being
               only
               places
               common
               to
               sacred
               and
               Civill
               actions
               .
               2.
               
               God
               therefore
               can
               no
               more
               in
               expresse
               words
               set
               down
               ,
               the
               form
               ,
               matter
               ,
               dimensions
               of
               Christian
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               the
               Iews
               which
               had
               no
               Morall
               use
               for
               edification
               and
               instruction
               .
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Temple
              
               and
               their
               implements
               ,
               were
               teaching
               
                 shadows
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               nor
               have
               they
               any
               Morall
               or
               Religious
               use
               or
               influence
               on
               our
               spirits
               as
               the
               
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Temple
              
               had
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               expresse
               in
               all
               Morals
               ,
               which
               of
               their
               own
               nature
               do
               teach
               and
               edifie
               ;
               he
               behoved
               to
               name
               Bezaliel
               ,
               and
               Aholiah
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               and
               colour
               of
               the
               Priests
               garments
               ,
               which
               also
               are
               Typicall
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               name
               our
               Elders
               ,
               or
               the
               colour
               or
               form
               of
               their
               Garments
               .
               4.
               
               All
               these
               weak
               retortions
               ,
               suppose
               that
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               were
               types
               of
               our
               meeting
               houses
               for
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               meer
               conjecture
               ;
               they
               were
               no
               more
               types
               of
               our
               Chappels
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Synagogues
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               expound
               types
               at
               will
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               expoundeth
               them
               to
               us
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               And
               this
               is
               a
               conjecturall
               Exposition
               ,
               and
               a
               dream
               to
               make
               Bezaliel
               and
               Aholiah
               ,
               types
               of
               Embroyderers
               and
               Tradesmen
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               know
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               were
               corporall
               things
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               things
               different
               from
               the
               spirituall
               things
               that
               they
               signifie
               ;
               as
               the
               sign
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
               ;
               as
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               is
               expresse
               in
               the
               elements
               and
               Rites
               of
               the
               
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               because
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 taking
                 ,
                 eating
                 ,
                 breaking
                 ,
                 pouring
                 out
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
              
               are
               teaching
               and
               edifying
               signes
               ;
               and
               our
               Lord
               never
               left
               it
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               devise
               signes
               to
               teach
               themselves
               :
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               should
               the
               Lord
               expresly
               specifie
               all
               the
               teaching
               and
               signifying
               signes
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               and
               as
               Moses
               might
               devise
               none
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               was
               tyed
               to
               follow
               the
               patern
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Lord
                 himself
                 shewed
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 :
              
               So
               are
               we
               now
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               tyed
               to
               the
               patern
               of
               that
               same
               will
               revealed
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               laid
               on
               us
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 written
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               of
               perpetuall
               equity
               :
               The
               supream
               Law-giver
               ,
               never
               left
               it
               to
               the
               wisdom
               
               of
               Angels
               ,
               or
               Men
               ,
               or
               
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Apostle
              
               or
               Church
               ,
               to
               serve
               and
               Worship
               God
               as
               they
               thought
               good
               :
               But
               he
               himself
               particularly
               prescribed
               the
               way
               ,
               signes
               ,
               and
               means
               :
               And
               because
               God
               hath
               not
               been
               pleased
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               specifie
               types
               of
               Christ
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               already
               ;
               therefore
               are
               we
               obliged
               in
               Conscience
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               practise
               no
               more
               ,
               
                 either
                 in
                 Doctrinals
                 ,
                 or
                 teaching
                 types
                 ,
                 or
                 Positives
                 of
                 Church-Policy
                 ,
              
               then
               our
               
                 Patern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
              
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               warranted
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               and
               this
               only
               ,
               standeth
               the
               force
               of
               the
               present
               Argument
               unanswered
               by
               paterns
               of
               unwritten
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               these
               loose
               consequences
               ,
               that
               we
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               should
               have
               these
               types
               and
               Policy
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               had
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Papists
               and
               Formalists
               following
               them
               ,
               not
               ours
               ;
               for
               they
               prove
               their
               Pope
               and
               Prelat
               from
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               their
               Surplice
               ,
               from
               the
               linnen
               Ephod
               of
               
                 Jewish
                 Priests
              
               ;
               their
               
                 Humane
                 Holidayes
              
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 dayes
              
               ;
               their
               
                 kneeling
                 to
                 bread
              
               ,
               from
               their
               
                 bowing
                 toward
                 the
                 Ark.
              
               6.
               
               It
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               were
               meer
               corporall
               things
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               their
               spirituall
               relation
               ,
               are
               meer
               corporall
               things
               :
               The
               Lords
               end
               ,
               use
               and
               intent
               ,
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               to
               the
               people
               Images
               ,
               
                 and
                 shadows
                 of
                 heavenly
                 and
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               1.
               7.
               
               That
               all
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               were
               delivered
               to
               Moses
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Prophet
               and
               writer
               of
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 
                 Luk.
                 24.
                 44.
                 27.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               16.
               31.
               is
               an
               untruth
               ,
               except
               Formalists
               make
               the
               King
               so
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               prescribing
               Laws
               for
               the
               Policy
               thereof
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               him
               a
               Canonick
               writer
               ,
               as
               were
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               from
               whose
               example
               they
               would
               prove
               the
               King
               to
               be
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               I
               judge
               Moses
               saw
               the
               
                 patern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               Prophet
               whose
               words
               are
               Scripture
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 34.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 arose
                 not
                 a
                 Prophet
                 since
                 in
                 Israel
                 like
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 knevv
                 face
                 to
                 face
              
               ;
               And
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               his
               
                 face
                 did
                 shine
              
               ,
               Exod.
               34
               ▪
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               And
               he
               was
               commanded
               
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               to
               write
               the
               Law
               not
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 12.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 Moses
              
               is
               made
               the
               most
               eminent
               Prophet
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               Because
               God
               spake
               to
               other
               Prophets
               by
               Dreams
               and
               Visions
               ▪
               But
               he
               spake
               the
               Law
               and
               written
               Scripture
               to
               Moses
               ,
               mouth
               to
               mouth
               :
               This
               
               should
               not
               be
               a
               comparison
               between
               Prophet
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               between
               
               Prophet
               and
               King
               ,
               by
               this
               learning
               .
               8.
               
               We
               judge
               Noahs
               Ark
               doth
               prove
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               speciall
               type
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               And
               he
               
                 built
                 it
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               7.
               
               And
               so
               by
               
                 a
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               at
               Gods
               speciall
               direction
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               length
               ,
               bredth
               ,
               formes
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               is
               
               commended
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 22.
                 
                 Thus
                 did
              
               Noah
               
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 commanded
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 .
              
               And
               Formalists
               should
               deserve
               the
               like
               Testimony
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 creating
              
               Prelats
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 positives
                 of
                 Church-policy
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 she
                 .
              
               And
               so
               saith
               Calvin
               ,
               on
               Genesis
               .
               6.
               22.
               
               And
               P.
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               Musculus
               piously
               on
               this
               place
               :
               and
               with
               them
               ,
               Vatablus
               .
               Hence
               I
               judge
               all
               other
               things
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               Arguments
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               ANy
               Positives
               not
               warranted
               by
               some
               speciall
               word
               of
               God
               
               shall
               be
               additions
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               But
               these
               are
               expresly
               forbidden
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 32.
                 
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 6.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               22.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               To
               this
               Formalists
               answer
               :
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 generall
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 a
                 speciall
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               So
               have
               all
               the
               unwritten
               Traditions
               of
               Papists
               ;
               
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               she
               is
               
                 Magistra
                 fidei
              
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               Papist
               Horantius
               answer
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 a
                 generall
                 and
                 universall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 belonging
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 particulars
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 tradition
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 hereafter
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Master
                 Prynne
              
               answereth
               that
               is
               a
               wresting
               ,
               
                 These
                 Texts
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 additions
                 to
                 books
                 or
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Canonical
                 Scriptures
                 then
                 written
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
              
               
               
                 after
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 Deutronomy
                 caused
                 many
                 Canonicall
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 :
                 Many
                 additions
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 not
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
              
               Another
               answer
               
                 R.
                 Hooker
              
               giveth
               ,
               teaching
               with
               Papists
               ,
               Bellarmine
               (
               as
               in
               another
               place
               after
               I
               cite
               )
               with
               
                 Cajetane
                 ,
                 Tannerus
              
               and
               others
               ;
               
                 That
                 additions
                 that
                 corrupt
                 the
                 word
                 are
                 here
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 not
                 additions
                 that
                 expound
                 and
                 perfect
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 misconstruction
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 falcification
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 wittingly
                 to
                 endeavor
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 may
                 seem
                 Divine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 not
                 seem
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 were
                 plainly
                 to
                 abuse
                 even
                 to
                 falcifie
                 divine
                 evidence
                 :
                 To
                 quote
                 by-speeches
                 in
                 some
                 Historicall
                 narration
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 some
                 exact
                 form
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 We
                 must
                 condemn
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 condemn
                 all
                 adding
                 )
                 the
                 Jevvs
                 dividing
                 the
                 supper
                 in
                 tvvo
                 courses
                 :
                 their
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 hands
                 unvvashed
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               as
               Aristaeus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Their
                 Fasting
                 every
                 Festivall
                 day
                 till
                 the
                 sixth
                 hour
                 .
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 expresse
                 word
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 speciality
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 general
                 Commandments
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 say
                 the
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 observing
                 general
                 Rules
                 ,
                 of
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 scandalizing
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 decency
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 edification
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 doing
                 all
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 .
                 The
                 Prelate
              
               Vsher
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 question
                 touching
                 traditions
                 ;
                 We
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 Rites
                 &
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
              
               
               
                 vvhich
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 Divine
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Positive
                 and
                 Humane
                 right
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 traditions
                 should
                 be
                 obtruded
                 for
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 parcels
                 of
                 Gods
                 vvord
                 beside
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 as
                 are
                 either
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 expresly
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 good
                 inference
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 gainsay
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               is
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               Popish
               Traditions
               that
               are
               only
               beside
               ,
               not
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               (
               and
               in
               the
               Popish
               way
               all
               are
               only
               
               beside
               Scripture
               )
               as
               Lawfull
               ,
               as
               our
               Ceremoniall
               additions
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               not
               urged
               as
               
                 parts
                 of
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
              
               :
               Well
               ,
               the
               places
               Deut.
               4.
               
               &
               12.
               
               
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               22.
               (
               say
               our
               Masters
               of
               mutable
               Policy
               )
               
                 forbid
                 only
                 Scripturall
                 ,
                 or
                 Canonicall
                 additions
                 ,
                 not
                 Ceremonial
                 additions
                 :
              
               But
               I
               wonder
               who
               took
               on
               them
               to
               adde
               additionals
               Scripturall
               :
               if
               
                 Baals
                 Priests
              
               should
               adde
               a
               worship
               of
               Iehovah
               ,
               and
               not
               equall
               it
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               obtrude
               it
               as
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Moses's
                 Books
              
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               they
               should
               not
               violate
               this
               precept
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 Additions
                 explaining
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               or
               beside
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               Crossing
               the
               bread
               in
               the
               Lords-Supper
               are
               Lawfull
               ,
               only
               
                 additions
                 corrupting
                 ,
                 or
                 detracting
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 ,
              
               and
               
               everting
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               here
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               these
               are
               detractions
               from
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               additions
               at
               all
               by
               this
               distinction
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               only
               detractions
               :
               The
               word
               for
               all
               this
               wil
               not
               be
               mocked
               ,
               it
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 add
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 diminish
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               a
               Nation
               of
               Papists
               answer
               this
               very
               thing
               for
               their
               Traditions
               .
               1.
               
               Bishop
               Ans
               .
               to
               the
               2.
               part
               of
               Refor
               .
               Catho
               .
               of
               Trad.
               §
               .
               5.
               pag.
               848.
               
               
                 The
                 words
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 either
                 by
                 addition
                 ,
                 or
                 substraction
                 ,
                 change
                 or
                 pervert
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 written
                 ,
                 or
                 unwritten
                 :
                 Else
                 why
                 were
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 written
                 aftervvard
                 ;
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 forbidden
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 or
                 taught
                 ,
                 beside
                 ▪
                 that
                 one
                 Book
                 of
              
               Deutronomy
               ?
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 lived
                 and
                 wrote
                 many
                 Volumns
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 had
                 read
                 these
                 vvords
                 ,
                 or
                 understood
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 vvilfully
                 transgresse
                 them
                 ?
              
               D.
               Abbot
               answereth
               ,
               
                 What
                 the
                 Prophets
                 vvrote
                 ,
                 serve
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 added
                 no
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 Moses
                 Lavv
                 ,
              
               for
               Exod.
               24
               ,
               4.
               
               Moses
               
                 vvrote
                 all
                 the
                 vvords
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               31.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Moses
               
                 wrote
                 this
                 Lavv
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 vvrote
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 another
                 part
                 unvvritten
                 .
              
               The
               Iesuit
               Tannerus
               answereth
               the
               same
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               with
               the
               Formalists
               :
               
                 Colloquio
                 Ratisbonensi
              
               foll
               .
               11.
               
               &
               13.
               
               D.
               Gretserus
               ,
               
                 ad
                 dicta
                 ,
                 Resp
                 .
                 Prohiberi
                 additionem
                 quae
                 repugnet
                 verbo
                 scripto
                 ,
                 non
                 autem
                 illam
                 ,
                 quae
                 verbo
                 scripto
                 est
                 consentanea
                 cujusmodi
                 sunt
                 traditiones
                 —
                 Post
                 pentateuchum
                 accesserunt
                 libri
                 josue
                 ,
                 Prophetarum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Tamen
                 nemo
                 reprehendit
                 ,
                 quia
                 illi
                 libri
                 fuerunt
                 consentanei
                 sacrae
                 Scripturae
                 :
                 Additions
                 contrary
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 vvord
                 are
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 agree
                 vvith
                 the
                 vvord
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 after
              
               Deutronomy
               
                 vvere
                 vvritten
                 the
                 Books
                 of
              
               Ioshua
               
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ;
               so
               Cajetan
               .
               Coment
               in
               Loc.
               
                 Prohibemur
                 ne
                 ●ingamus
                 contineri
                 in
                 lege
                 ,
                 quod
                 in
                 ea
                 non
                 continetur
                 ,
                 nec
                 subtrahamus
                 ,
                 quod
                 in
                 ea
                 continetur
                 ,
              
               Gloss
               .
               Interline
               :
               
                 Non
                 prohibet
                 veritatem
                 veritati
                 addere
                 ,
                 sed
                 falsitatem
                 omnino
                 removet
                 .
                 Lira
                 .
                 Hic
                 prohibetur
                 additio
                 depr●vans
                 intellectum
                 legis
                 ,
                 non
                 autem
                 additio
                 declarns
                 aut
                 clucidans
                 ,
              
               Tostatus
               in
               Loc.
               Q.
               2.
               
               
                 Ille
                 (
                 pecat
                 )
                 qui
                 addit
                 ,
                 addit
                 tanquam
                 aliquid
                 de
                 textu
                 ,
                 vel
                 necessarium
                 ,
                 sicut
                 alia
                 qu●
                 sunt
                 in
                 textu
                 velut
                 dictum
                 a
                 spiritu
                 sancto
                 ,
                 &
                 hoc
                 vocatur
                 propriè
                 addere
                 .
              
               Formalists
               (
               as
               Dr.
               Morton
               say
               )
               
                 It
                 is
                 sin
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 vvord
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 vvord
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 vvritten
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 inspiring
                 spirit
                 that
                 dyteth
                 Canonick
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 only
                 a●
              
               
               
                 Arbitrary
                 and
                 ambulatory
                 adjuncts
                 of
                 Worship
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 added
                 as
                 necessary
                 parts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Doctrinals
              
               ;
               so
               Papists
               say
               ,
               
                 their
                 traditions
                 are
                 not
                 additions
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 vvord
                 ,
                 nor
                 necessary
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 vvritten
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               1.
               
               They
               say
               their
               Traditions
               are
               no
               part
               of
               the
               written
               word
               or
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               they
               divide
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               two
               parts
               ,
               as
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Turrian
                 ,
                 Tannerus
                 ,
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Becanus
                 ,
              
               all
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               
                 Aliud
                 est
                 verbum
                 dei
                 scriptum
                 &
                 dicitur
                 Scriptura
                 sacra
                 ,
                 aliud
                 est
                 verbum
                 dei
                 non
                 scriptum
                 ,
                 &
                 dicitur
                 ecclesiae
                 traditio
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 vvritten
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 vvord
                 of
                 God
                 not
                 vvritten
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               their
               Tradition
               is
               no
               more
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Scripture
               (
               but
               another
               part
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               contradistinguished
               from
               Scripture
               )
               then
               the
               body
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               or
               Scotland
               a
               part
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               both
               England
               and
               Scotland
               are
               collaterall
               parts
               of
               great
               Brittain
               ;
               the
               Scripture
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               the
               unperfect
               rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               compleat
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               touching
               Faith
               or
               manners
               ,
               but
               Scripture
               and
               Tradition
               together
               ,
               are
               the
               perfect
               and
               totall
               rule
               :
               so
               say
               Formalists
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               is
               the
               compleat
               and
               perfect
               rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               manners
               to
               regulate
               all
               our
               Morall
               acts
               ;
               But
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               distinction
               is
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               is
               not
               a
               compleat
               and
               full
               rule
               to
               regulate
               all
               our
               Morall
               Acts
               whatsoever
               ,
               whither
               of
               Faith
               or
               manners
               or
               Church-Policy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               no
               rule
               to
               my
               conscience
               and
               practise
               to
               believe
               ,
               for
               orders
               ,
               cause
               and
               obedience
               to
               my
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               for
               decency
               that
               I
               am
               to
               wear
               a
               Religious
               significant
               linnen
               creature
               called
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               wear
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               am
               to
               excercise
               ,
               or
               not
               exercise
               that
               grave
               action
               of
               
                 drawing
                 my
                 thumb
                 Crosse
                 the
                 Air
                 above
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 Baptized
                 Childe
                 vvhile
                 I
                 baptize
                 ,
                 to
                 betoken
                 his
                 dedication
                 to
                 Christs
                 service
                 :
              
               And
               hitherto
               neither
               Traditions
               ,
               nor
               Positives
               of
               Church-Policy
               are
               added
               ,
               as
               necessary
               parts
               of
               written
               Scripture
               :
               2.
               
               Traditions
               are
               not
               added
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               Papists
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               the
               immediatly
               inspiring
               spirit
               that
               dyted
               and
               wrote
               Scripture
               ,
               more
               then
               our
               Ceremoniall
               Positives
               of
               policy
               :
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               Papists
               say
               they
               come
               from
               an
               infallible
               spirit
               :
               But
               Formalists
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               refer
               not
               their
               unwritten
               Positives
               to
               so
               noble
               blood
               ;
               yet
               in
               this
               ,
               they
               agree
               that
               Traditions
               are
               not
               added
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               descending
               from
               the
               immediate
               inspiring
               
               spirit
               of
               written
               Scripture
               :
               Therefore
               Cornelius
               
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Non
                 addetis
                 ad
                 verbum
                 quod
                 vobis
                 loquor
                 ,
                 aliquid
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 tanquam
                 meum
                 ,
                 vel
                 a
                 me
                 dictum
                 aut
                 jussum
                 ,
                 nulli
                 enim
                 homini
                 licet
                 prescripta
                 aut
                 precepta
                 sua
                 pro
                 preceptis
                 a
                 deo
                 (
                 a
                 spiritu
                 sancto
                 immediatè
                 inspirante
                 )
                 dictatis
                 ,
                 aut
                 pro
                 Scripturis
                 sacris
                 addere
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lavvfull
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 vvord
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 his
                 ovvn
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 ovvn
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 spoken
                 and
                 commanded
                 by
                 himself
                 :
              
               For
               no
               man
               may
               broach
               his
               own
               injunctions
               and
               precepts
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               precepts
               taught
               by
               the
               immediate
               inspiring
               spirit
               ,
               speaking
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Hence
               Papists
               teach
               that
               their
               Traditions
               flow
               from
               a
               little
               lower
               Spring
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               immediately
               inspiring
               Scripturall
               spirit
               ;
               So
               I
               make
               this
               good
               from
               famous
               Iesuites
               ;
               
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               in
               Deut.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               saith
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 et
                 ipsi
                 judaei
                 multa
                 addiderunt
                 legi
                 ,
                 ut
                 coelaturas
                 ,
                 omnemque
                 ornatum
                 templi
                 ;
                 ut
                 festum
                 sortium
                 sub
                 Eester
                 ,
                 festum
                 dati
                 ignis
                 ,
                 festum
                 Encaeniorum
                 &c.
                 
                 Hec
                 enim
                 non
                 a
                 de●
                 ,
                 sed
                 a
                 judaeis
                 sancita
                 et
                 instituta
                 sunt
                 ,
                 denique
                 hec
                 non
                 sunt
                 addita
                 ,
                 sed
                 potius
                 inclusa
                 legi
                 dei
                 :
                 Quia
                 Lex
                 jubet
                 obedire
                 parentibus
                 ,
                 Magistratibu●
                 ,
                 pontificibus
                 eorumque
                 legibus
                 .
                 The
                 Jevvs
              
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               objecting
               the
               instances
               of
               Formalists
               )
               
                 added
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Lavv
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ingraving
                 and
                 adorning
                 of
                 the
              
               Temple
               ,
               
                 the
                 feast
                 of
              
               Purim
               ,
               
                 of
                 Dedication
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 traditions
                 vvere
                 not
                 ordained
                 and
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
              
               (
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 inspiring
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 the
              
               Iews
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 added
                 to
                 the
              
               Law
               ,
               
                 but
                 included
                 in
                 the
              
               Law
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
              
               Law
               
                 biddeth
                 obey
                 Superiors
                 and
                 their
              
               Laws
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               these
               very
               Ceremoniall
               traditions
               of
               Papists
               ,
               for
               which
               Formalists
               contend
               ,
               are
               not
               added
               to
               the
               word
               as
               coming
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               immediatly
               inspiring
               spirit
               that
               diteth
               scripture
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               just
               as
               Popish
               traditions
               ,
               which
               we
               count
               unlawfull
               additions
               to
               the
               word
               .
               And
               Tannerus
               the
               Iesuit
               saith
               ,
               Tom.
               3.
               in
               22.
               de
               fide
               ,
               spe
               et
               cha
               .
               dis
               .
               1.
               de
               fide
               Q.
               1.
               
               Dub.
               8.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 in
                 proposing
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 requireth
                 no
                 positive
                 inspiration
                 or
                 speech
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 negativehelp
                 of
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 permitted
                 not
                 to
                 erre
                 :
              
               His
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Nam
                 assistentia
                 illa
                 dei
                 ,
                 quà
                 ecclesiae
                 adest
                 ,
                 ne
                 ejusmodo
                 rebus
                 fidei
              
               (
               in
               traditionibus
               non
               scriptis
               )
               
                 proponendis
                 erret
                 ,
                 por
                 se
                 non
                 dicit
                 ,
                 nec
                 requirit
                 positivam
                 inspirationem
                 ,
                 se●
                 ,
                 locu●●on●m
              
               
               
                 Divinam
                 ipsi
                 ecclesiae
                 factam
                 ,
                 sed
                 contenta
                 est
                 quovis
                 auxilio
                 dei
                 etiam
                 mere
                 negativo
                 ,
                 quo
                 fit
                 ut
                 ecclesia
                 ijs
                 in
                 rebuus
                 non
                 sinatur
                 errare
                 :
                 Cum
                 tamen
                 nova
                 revelatio
                 utique
                 novam
                 inspirrtionem
                 seu
                 Locutionem
                 dei
                 aliquid
                 positivè
                 notificantem
                 significet
                 .
              
               And
               the
               like
               saith
               Malderus
               ,
               in
               22.
               de
               virtu
               .
               Theolog.
               That
               ,
               
                 though
                 traditions
                 come
                 from
                 an
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 yet
                 traditions
                 are
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 heard
                 and
                 constantly
                 believed
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Q.
               2.
               
               Art.
               1.
               
               Dub.
               4.
               pag.
               83.
               
               And
               therefore
               he
               maketh
               two
               sorts
               of
               traditions
               ,
               
                 some
                 meerly
                 Divine
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Apostles
                 received
                 either
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 as
                 those
                 touching
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 Others
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 properly
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 touching
                 the
                 Lent
                 Fast
                 ,
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               ib.
               tract
               .
               de
               trad
               .
               Q.
               Vnic
               .
               Dub.
               1.
               
               Traditiones
               (
               inquit
               )
               
                 per
                 apostolos
                 traditae
                 ,
                 aliae
                 sunt
                 Divin●
                 ,
                 quas
                 immediatè
                 ipsi
                 a
                 spiritu
                 sancto
                 dictante
                 ,
                 v●l
                 ex
                 ore
                 Christi
                 acceperunt
                 ;
                 ut
                 de
                 materia
                 et
                 potissimum
                 de
                 formis
                 sacramentorum
                 ;
                 aliae
                 autem
                 propri●
                 dicuntur
                 Apostolica
                 ,
                 ut
                 de
                 Iejunijo
                 Quadragesimali
                 ,
                 quod
                 Apostoli
                 I●stituerunt
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               if
               Papists
               cannot
               but
               be
               condemned
               of
               impious
               additions
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               these
               places
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               12.
               
               Formalists
               are
               equally
               deep
               in
               the
               same
               crime
               :
               and
               the
               same
               is
               the
               answer
               of
               Malderus
               ,
               ibid.
               Dub.
               2.
               vetat
               .
               Apoc.
               22.
               
               
                 Ne
                 quis
                 audeat
                 Divinam
                 prophetiam
                 depravare
                 ,
                 assuendo
                 aliquid
                 aut
                 abradendo
                 .
              
               Turrianus
               ,
               tom
               .
               de
               fide
               .
               spe
               .
               et
               cha
               .
               de
               traditio
               .
               disp
               .
               20.
               
               Dub.
               2.
               pag.
               255.
               
               
                 Respondetur
                 Joannem
                 planè
                 probibere
                 corruptionem
                 Libri
                 illius
                 ,
                 non
                 tamen
                 prohibet
                 ne
                 alij
                 Libri
                 scribantur
                 ,
                 vel
                 alia
                 Dogmata
                 tradantur
                 .
                 Stapletonus
                 ,
              
               Relect.
               Prin.
               fidei
               Doct.
               Contaver
               .
               4.
               q.
               1
               ▪
               Art.
               3.
               
               
                 Sed
                 non
                 prohibet
                 vel
                 legis
                 interpretationem
                 per
                 sacerdotes
                 faciendam
                 (
                 imò
                 hoc
                 disertè
                 prescribit
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               17.
               )
               
                 Vel
                 aliquid
                 aliud
                 in
                 fidem
                 admittendum
                 qúod
                 lege
                 scriptâ
                 non
                 contineatur
                 .
                 Alioqui
                 quicquid
                 postea
                 prophet●
                 predicaverunt
                 ,
                 et
                 Divinis
                 Scripturis
                 adjectum
                 est
                 ,
                 contra
                 hoc
                 dei
                 mandatum
                 factum
                 censeri
                 debet
                 .
              
            
             
               Learned
               D.
               Roynald
               Answereth
               ,
               Apolog.
               Thes
               .
               de
               sac
               .
               Script
               .
               pag.
               211
               ,
               212.
               and
               saith
               :
               
                 This
                 very
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 promiseth
                 life
                 Eternall
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 vvith
                 all
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Prophets
               
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 no
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ▪
                 but
                 did
                 expound
                 and
                 apply
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 piety
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhich
              
               Moses
               had
               taught
               .
               Lorinus
               ,
               followeth
               them
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 Christus
              
               (
               inquit
               )
               
                 et
                 Apostoli
                 pentateucho
                 ,
                 plura
                 adjecerunt
                 ,
                 immò
                 in
                 vetere
                 Testamento
                 ,
              
               Iosue
               ,
               Prophetae
               ,
               
                 Reges
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 added
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 five
                 Books
                 of
              
               Moses
               ;
               
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Kings
               ,
               David
               and
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 did
                 also
                 adde
                 to
              
               Moses
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               suppose
               any
               should
               arise
               after
               Moses
               ,
               not
               called
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               Canonick
               writer
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               should
               take
               on
               him
               to
               write
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               though
               his
               additions
               for
               matter
               were
               the
               same
               Orthodox
               and
               sound
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               he
               should
               violate
               this
               Commandment
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 adde
              
               .
               For
               Scripture
               containeth
               more
               then
               the
               sound
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ;
               it
               containeth
               a
               formall
               ,
               a
               heavenly
               form
               ,
               stile
               ,
               Majesty
               and
               expression
               of
               Language
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               form
               ,
               is
               
                 sharper
                 then
                 a
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 piercing
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 dividing
                 asunder
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 joynts
                 and
                 marrow
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 discerner
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               4.
               12.
               
               If
               therefore
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               had
               not
               had
               a
               Commandment
               of
               God
               to
               write
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               proved
               from
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               added
               Canonick
               Scripture
               to
               the
               writings
               of
               Moses
               .
               But
               the
               Answer
               of
               D.
               Roynald
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               and
               valid
               against
               Papists
               ,
               who
               hold
               that
               their
               Traditions
               are
               beside
               ,
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               just
               as
               Formalists
               do
               ,
               who
               say
               the
               same
               for
               their
               
                 unwritten
                 Positives
                 of
                 Church-policy
              
               :
               But
               our
               Divines
               Answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 traditions
                 beside
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 traditions
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 preached
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 :
              
               And
               Papists
               more
               ingenious
               then
               Formalists
               in
               this
               ,
               confesse
               ,
               That
               ,
               if
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               be
               not
               restricted
               to
               the
               written
               Word
               ,
               but
               applyed
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               its
               Latitude
               ,
               as
               it
               comprehendeth
               both
               the
               written
               word
               or
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               unwritten
               word
               or
               Traditions
               ;
               then
               beside
               the
               word
               is
               all
               one
               with
               this
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               Formalists
               constantly
               deny
               .
               For
               Lorinus
               the
               Jesuit
               saith
               ,
               Comment
               .
               In
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 Quo
                 pacto
              
               Paulus
               Anathèma
               dicit
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               
               
                 Iis
                 ,
                 qui
                 aliud
                 Evangelizant
                 preter
                 id
                 quod
                 ipsi
                 Evangelizaverit
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 adversum
                 et
                 contrarium
                 .
              
               So
               doth
               
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               
               and
               Estius
               expound
               the
               place
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               
               And
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               Paul
               doth
               denounce
               
                 a
                 Curse
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 bring
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 Religion
                 and
                 Judaism
                 beside
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               But
               withall
               ,
               they
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               not
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               beside
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               which
               cannot
               e●re
               ,
               and
               is
               led
               in
               all
               truth
               ,
               can
               no
               more
               be
               accused
               of
               adding
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
              
               who
               wrote
               after
               Moses
               ,
               can
               be
               accused
               of
               adding
               to
               Moses
               his
               writings
               ;
               because
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
              
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               had
               the
               same
               very
               warrant
               to
               write
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Moses
               had
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               hath
               the
               same
               warrant
               to
               adde
               Traditions
               to
               that
               which
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
              
               and
               Apostles
               did
               write
               ;
               which
               they
               had
               to
               adde
               to
               Moses
               ;
               And
               therefore
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               saith
               ,
               S.
               4.
               c.
               1.
               
               That
               ,
               
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 coming
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ditement
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 recieved
                 and
                 Religiously
                 Reverenced
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 pious
                 affection
                 and
                 Reverence
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 received
                 ,
                 Pari
                 pietatis
                 affectu
                 ac
                 Reverentiâ
              
               ;
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               laying
               down
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               unperfect
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               adequat
               rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               as
               Papists
               do
               ;
               then
               it
               must
               be
               inconsequent
               ,
               that
               because
               Traditions
               are
               beside
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               to
               them
               but
               the
               half
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               this
               Popish
               ground
               supposed
               ,
               that
               Traditions
               are
               therefore
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               beside
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               positive
               Rites
               and
               Elements
               are
               not
               ordained
               and
               instituted
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               sense
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 beside
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ;
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               
                 against
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ;
               though
               we
               should
               imagine
               they
               had
               been
               added
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               without
               all
               warrant
               of
               speciall
               direction
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               sole
               will
               of
               men
               ;
               or
               because
               some
               Ceremonials
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               commanded
               in
               the
               Morall
               Law
               or
               Decalogue
               ,
               either
               expresly
               or
               by
               consequence
               ;
               and
               so
               these
               Ceremonials
               ,
               though
               instituted
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               beside
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ;
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Morall
               Law
               :
               Yea
               ,
               to
               come
               nearer
               ,
               because
               the
               third
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               containing
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               mans
               fall
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               Redemption
               by
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               is
               beside
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Chapters
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               it
               is
               contrary
               ,
               or
               that
               Moses
               
               adding
               the
               third
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               five
               Books
               ,
               did
               therefore
               ●ail
               against
               this
               precept
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 adde
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 :
              
               for
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               third
               
                 chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
              
               ,
               which
               are
               neither
               in
               the
               first
               two
               Chapters
               expresly
               ,
               nor
               by
               just
               consequence
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Church
               or
               any
               other
               of
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               should
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               adde
               the
               third
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               to
               the
               first
               and
               second
               ,
               except
               they
               had
               the
               same
               warrant
               of
               Divine
               inspiration
               that
               Moses
               had
               to
               adde
               it
               ,
               that
               addition
               had
               been
               contrary
               to
               the
               first
               two
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               beside
               also
               ,
               and
               a
               violation
               of
               the
               Commandment
               of
               not
               adding
               to
               the
               word
               ;
               so
               do
               Formalists
               and
               the
               
                 Prelate
                 Vsher
              
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               presuppose
               that
               the
               Scripture
               excludeth
               all
               Traditions
               of
               Papists
               ,
               because
               the
               Scripture
               is
               
                 perfect
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               excludeth
               not
               all
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 Divine
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Positive
                 and
                 humane
                 Right
                 :
              
               Hence
               it
               must
               infer
               the
               principle
               of
               Papists
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               perfect
               in
               all
               Morals
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               Morall
               of
               Decency
               and
               Religious
               signification
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 childe
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               can
               be
               said
               to
               thi●
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               sufficiency
               ,
               and
               perfection
               of
               scripture
               doth
               no
               whit
               consist
               in
               holding
               forth
               Ceremonials
               ;
               but
               only
               in
               setting
               down
               doctrinals
               .
               Why
               ?
               and
               Papists
               say
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               the
               scripture
               is
               perfect
               ,
               though
               it
               teach
               us
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               tradionals
               in
               speciall
               ,
               yet
               in
               generall
               it
               doth
               hold
               forth
               the
               
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 church
              
               .
            
             
               
                 So
                 Tostat
                 .
                 Abulens
              
               .
               in
               Deut.
               4.
               v.
               2.
               
                 ad
                 lit
              
               .
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hic
                 commendatur
                 lex
                 ex
                 perfectione
                 ,
                 quia
                 perfecto
                 ,
                 nec
                 addi
                 potest
                 ,
                 nec
                 auferri
                 debet
                 :
                 Here
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 commended
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 from
                 its
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 :
              
               Yea
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               is
               the
               scripture
               perfect
               ,
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               
                 Castro
                 in
                 summa
              
               .
               c.
               8.
               
               
                 Canus
                 locor
                 .
                 Theolog.
              
               l.
               2.
               c.
               7.
               and
               l.
               4.
               c.
               4.
               and
               Tannerus
               tom
               .
               3.
               in
               22.
               disp
               .
               1.
               de
               fide
               .
               Q.
               1.
               dub
               .
               7.
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 any
                 new
                 revelation
                 of
                 any
                 verity
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Et
                 nihil
                 novi
                 definiri
                 ab
                 ecclesia
                 Apostolis
                 incognitum
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 verities
                 now
                 revealed
                 were
                 implicitely
                 believed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 contained
                 in
                 Vniversall
                 generall
                 precepts
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 that
                 Canonicall
                 Books
                 containeth
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 successors
                 of
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 and
                 Catholick
                 pastors
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 ecclesia
                 non
                 posset
                 novum
              
               
               
                 fidei
                 articulum
                 condere
                 ,
                 communiter
                 etiam
                 docent
                 Scholastici
              
               in
               3.
               dis
               .
               25.
               &
               he
               subscribeth
               to
               that
               truth
               of
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lyrinensis
              
               ,
               c.
               17.
               
               
                 In
                 ecclesia
                 nulla
                 nova
                 Dogmata
                 procudi
                 ,
                 sed
                 pretiosam
                 divini
                 Dogmatis
                 Gemmam
                 exsculpi
                 ,
                 fideliter
                 cooptari
                 ,
                 adornari
                 sapienter
                 ,
                 ut
                 intelligatur
                 illustrius
                 ,
                 quod
                 antea
                 obscurius
                 credebatur
                 :
                 No
                 new
                 points
                 of
                 saith
                 ,
                 or
                 manners
                 are
                 forged
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 precious
                 pearl
                 of
                 divine
                 truth
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 polished
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 applied
                 and
                 wisely
                 illustrated
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 clearly
                 understood
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 more
                 obscurely
                 beleeved
              
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               scripture
               consisteth
               not
               in
               particularizing
               all
               the
               small
               positives
               of
               policy
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               then
               Papists
               say
               of
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               scripture
               in
               their
               traditions
               .
               2.
               
               Moses
               speaketh
               both
               of
               the
               Morall
               and
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               names
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Statutes
                 rights
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Judgements
               and
               Laws
               whatsoever
               extolled
               by
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               
               
                 As
                 his
                 delight
                 ,
                 his
                 joy
                 ,
                 his
                 heritage
                 ,
                 his
                 songs
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 pilgrimages
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               both
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               life
               in
               keeping
               them
               :
               Now
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               Moses
               had
               an
               exceeding
               great
               excellency
               in
               looking
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               being
               
                 shadows
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               1.
               
               And
               our
               Ceremonies
               have
               the
               same
               aspect
               upon
               Christ
               :
               Why
               ?
               but
               the
               day
               of
               the
               commemoration
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Death
                 ,
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 Ascension
                 ;
                 Dedication
                 to
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 by
                 a
                 Crosse
                 in
                 the
                 Aire
                 ,
              
               should
               have
               the
               same
               influence
               and
               impression
               on
               our
               hearts
               (
               if
               they
               be
               lawfull
               )
               that
               the
               like
               Ceremonies
               and
               Laws
               had
               upon
               
                 Davids
                 spirit
              
               ,
               Christ
               being
               the
               object
               and
               soul
               of
               both
               ?
               2.
               
               Of
               these
               Ceremonies
               and
               Laws
               ,
               Moses
               faith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               v.
               6.
               
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 understanding
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 :
              
               Why
               ?
               but
               these
               same
               Ceremonies
               looking
               with
               a
               broader
               and
               fuller
               face
               on
               Christ
               already
               come
               (
               if
               Christ
               have
               put
               any
               life
               of
               lawfulnesse
               in
               them
               )
               then
               their
               dim
               shadows
               of
               old
               ,
               should
               also
               be
               our
               :
               wisdom
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               Pagans
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               God
               ?
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               me
               that
               the
               learned
               Master
               Prynne
               should
               say
               that
               the
               place
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               speaketh
               nothing
               of
               Church-Government
               and
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Canonicall
                 Books
                 :
              
               For
               that
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               the
               place
               speaketh
               nothing
               of
               Divine
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               divine
               Ceremonies
               ,
               for
               what
               a
               number
               of
               Divine
               Ceremonies
               and
               Laws
               are
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               which
               were
               given
               by
               the
               Lord
               himself
               ?
               as
               is
               clear
               by
               the
               words
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 hearken
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Statutes
                 and
                 judgements
                 that
                 I
                 teach
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 live
                 ,
              
               and
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 have
                 taught
                 you
                 Statutes
                 and
                 judgments
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 my
                 God
                 commanded
                 me
                 ,
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 nation
                 is
                 there
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 statutes
                 and
                 judgements
                 so
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 as
              
               all
               this
               
                 Law
                 which
                 I
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 this
                 day
                 ?
              
               Now
               of
               all
               this
               Law
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 not
                 adde
                 unto
                 the
                 Word
                 which
                 I
                 commanded
                 you
                 ,
                 Neither
                 shall
                 ey
                 diminish
                 .
              
               The
               Learned
               and
               Reverend
               Mr
               Prynne
               ,
               must
               restrict
               this
               word
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               can
               admit
               of
               no
               addition
               ,
               to
               some
               speciall
               Law
               ,
               either
               the
               Morall
               only
               ,
               or
               the
               judiciall
               and
               Ceremoniall
               only
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               former
               ;
               for
               then
               additions
               to
               the
               Decalogue
               only
               ,
               should
               be
               forbidden
               ;
               this
               never
               man
               taught
               :
               Stapleton
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               Relect.
               Prin.
               fid
               .
               Doctrin
               ,
               cont
               .
               4.
               
               Q.
               1.
               
               Art.
               3.
               restricteth
               
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 Law
                 only
              
               ;
               but
               Moses
               maketh
               it
               a
               Law
               as
               large
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 God
                 Commandeth
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               as
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               v.
               5.
               
                 the
                 statutes
                 and
                 the
                 judgements
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Commanded
                 me
                 ,
              
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 All
                 this
                 Law
              
               ,
               Deut.
               31.
               9.
               
               This
               written
               Law
               delivered
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               kept
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 all
                 Israel
                 heard
                 read
                 ,
              
               v.
               11.
               
               Of
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
               When
               Moses
               
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 were
                 finished
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               was
               the
               whole
               
                 five
                 Books
                 of
              
               Moses
               :
               And
               were
               there
               nothing
               of
               Church-Government
               in
               Moses
               Law
               ?
               What
               shall
               we
               then
               say
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               his
               calling
               ,
               Office
               ,
               habit
               ,
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Levites
               ,
               their
               charge
               ,
               calling
               ,
               attire
               ,
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Leaper
               ,
               his
               healing
               ,
               his
               extrusion
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               those
               that
               were
               defiled
               with
               the
               dead
               ,
               of
               their
               qualification
               who
               were
               to
               be
               Circumcised
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               or
               who
               not
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Congregation
               ,
               who
               not
               ;
               not
               a
               few
               of
               these
               ,
               touching
               Church-Government
               ,
               are
               included
               in
               the
               Law
               that
               God
               Commanded
               Israel
               ,
               as
               their
               wisdom
               .
               4.
               
               That
               
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 additions
              
               made
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               not
               mentioned
               by
               Moses
               ,
               is
               nothing
               to
               purpose
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               proved
               that
               these
               additions
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               con●rary
               whereof
               is
               evident
               ,
               for
               the
               Temple
               and
               whole
               patern
               thereof
               ,
               was
               delivered
               in
               writing
               by
               the
               Lord
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
              
               28.
               11.
               19.
               
               If
               Formalists
               will
               have
               no
               Laws
               made
               but
               by
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Law-giver
               ,
               they
               have
               as
               good
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               Moses
               was
               the
               only
               Canonick
               writer
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               Moses
               by
               his
               own
               spirit
               was
               a
               Law-giver
               ,
               and
               had
               active
               influence
               in
               excogitating
               the
               Law
               ;
               We
               conceive
               that
               Protestants
               are
               to
               own
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               Tostatus
               imputes
               to
               us
               as
               Hereticks
               ,
               Com.
               in
               
               Loc.
               Q.
               2.
               
               Quasi
               Moses
               
                 nudus
                 minister
                 &
                 relator
                 verborum
                 (
                 dti
                 )
              
               
               
                 esset
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 legem
                 conderet
                 :
              
               As
               if
               Moses
               
                 were
                 a
                 meer
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 naked
                 reporter
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Law
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Law-maker
                 .
              
               For
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Laws
               and
               Divine
               institutions
               ,
               we
               judge
               that
               all
               the
               Canonick
               writers
               were
               meer
               patients
               ,
               as
               the
               people
               are
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               the
               Commander
               ,
               and
               Moses
               the
               person
               Commanded
               ,
               and
               a
               meer
               servant
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 Mal.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               3.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               Moses
               and
               all
               Canonick
               writers
               were
               only
               to
               receive
               the
               word
               at
               Gods
               mouth
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               it
               ,
               Ezek.
               3.
               8.
               
               As
               meer
               servants
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               the
               Church
               of
               Prophets
               and
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               were
               alike
               :
               I
               know
               no
               Authority
               of
               the
               one
               above
               the
               other
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               in
               writing
               and
               relating
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               Canonick
               writers
               are
               agents
               inspired
               with
               the
               Holy
               spirit
               ,
               immediately
               breathing
               on
               them
               in
               Prophecying
               and
               in
               writing
               Scripture
               .
               But
               the
               Proclaimer
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               as
               such
               hath
               no
               influence
               in
               making
               the
               Law
               :
               Let
               it
               be
               also
               remembred
               ,
               that
               as
               Papists
               
               say
               two
               things
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               so
               do
               Formalists
               .
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               against
               Ceremonies
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               limited
               in
               making
               Ceremonies
               beside
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               make
               them
               too
               numerous
               and
               burdensome
               :
               This
               I
               make
               good
               in
               the
               words
               of
               a
               famous
               Iesuit
               ,
               who
               citeth
               the
               words
               of
               a
               Learned
               Papist
               ,
               approving
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Lorinus
                   ,
                   
                     Coment
                     .
                     in
                     Loc.
                  
                   
                
                 Refellit
                 idem
                 Oleaster
                 Hereticos
                 hinc
                 inserentes
                 institui
                 ,
                 non
                 ,
                 posse
                 Ceremonias
                 ac
                 ritus
                 novos
                 circa
                 cultum
                 dei
                 :
                 Quam
                 vis
                 ipse
                 optat
                 moderationem
                 in
                 preceptis
                 ac
                 censuris
                 ,
                 ut
                 facilius
                 &
                 suavius
                 possint
                 servari
                 :
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   I
                   oppose
                   that
                   golden
                   sentence
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   endued
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   above
                   any
                   Papist
                   .
                
                 Calvin
                 .
                 
                   Com.
                   in
                
                 Deut.
                 
                   4.
                   v.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Insignis
                 locus
                 ,
                 quo
                 apertè
                 damnatur
                 quicquid
                 hominum
                 ingenio
                 excogitari
                 potest
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 Quoniam
                 preposter
                 â
                 lasciviâ
                 rapitur
                 totus
                 ferè
                 mundus
                 ad
                 cultus
                 fictitios
                 ,
                 qui
                 tamen
                 precise
                 une
                 verbo
                 damnantur
                 ,
                 ubi
                 deus
                 ita
                 jubet
                 suos
                 acquiescere
                 positae
                 legi
                 ,
                 ne
                 justiores
                 esse
                 appetant
                 ,
                 quam
                 illic
                 docentur
                 .
                 All
                 Worship
                 is
                 precisely
                 condemned
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 devised
                 about
                 the
                 Worship
                 by
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 
                   I
                   would
                   here
                   meet
                   with
                   a
                   Grand
                   exception
                   of
                   Mr.
                
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Polic.
                   3.
                   
                   Book
                   ,
                   pag.
                   111.
                   
                
                 Their
                 distinction
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 though
                 true
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ;
                 for
                 be
                 they
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 they
                 small
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 have
                 Commanded
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 )
                 his
                 Commanding
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 do
                 make
                 
                 them
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 change
                 the
                 one
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 maker
                 do
                 prove
                 their
                 unchangeablenesse
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 all
                 Laws
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 be
                 necessarily
                 for
                 ever
                 permanent
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 of
                 circumstances
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Substance
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Our
               distinction
               of
               matters
               of
               substance
               and
               circumstance
               rightly
               taken
               ,
               will
               serve
               the
               turn
               :
               But
               the
               mistake
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               1.
               
               Many
               things
               are
               but
               circumstances
               of
               worship
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               Positives
               and
               Religious
               significant
               Ceremonies
               to
               Formalists
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               so
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               to
               wear
               a
               surplice
               in
               sacrificing
               to
               Jupiter
               ,
               were
               to
               make
               the
               Act
               of
               wearing
               that
               Religious
               habit
               ,
               an
               act
               of
               Religious
               honouring
               of
               Jupiter
               ,
               but
               to
               wear
               Surplice
               and
               to
               sacrifice
               in
               that
               habit
               to
               Iupiter
               at
               eight
               of
               clock
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               rather
               then
               at
               ten
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               Physicall
               ,
               rather
               then
               this
               ,
               is
               no
               worshipping
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               Physicall
               circumstance
               ,
               neither
               up
               ,
               nor
               down
               to
               the
               worship
               ,
               and
               time
               and
               place
               Physicall
               ,
               are
               neither
               worship
               ,
               nor
               Religious
               means
               of
               worship
               :
               2.
               
               Time
               ,
               and
               Place
               ,
               Name
               ,
               Country
               ,
               Form
               ,
               Figure
               ,
               Habit
               or
               Garments
               ,
               to
               hold
               off
               injuries
               of
               Sun
               and
               Heaven
               as
               such
               ●re
               never
               commanded
               ,
               never
               forbidden
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               change
               of
               these
               circumstances
               can
               be
               no
               change
               of
               a
               Commandment
               of
               God
               :
               We
               never
               advanced
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               such
               to
               the
               orbe
               and
               spheare
               of
               Morals
               ;
               Formalists
               do
               so
               advance
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               God
               command
               Surplice
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               intervening
               authority
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               such
               cannot
               be
               altered
               ,
               except
               God
               command
               to
               alter
               the
               Religious
               signification
               of
               white
               linnen
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               not
               where
               God
               hath
               commanded
               the
               alteration
               of
               any
               Ceremonies
               ,
               except
               that
               ,
               the
               Lords
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               to
               come
               ,
               must
               alter
               all
               Ceremonies
               which
               shadow
               forth
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               body
               Christ
               is
               come
               already
               :
               Let
               us
               know
               such
               a
               ground
               for
               alteration
               of
               corner
               Cap
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               except
               to
               drive
               such
               Oxen
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               3.
               
               We
               hold
               that
               the
               Lords
               commanding
               such
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               necessarily
               permanent
               for
               ever
               ,
               except
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               it
               should
               be
               for
               a
               time
               only
               ,
               as
               he
               commanded
               
                 Moses's
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Gods
               Authority
               of
               commanding
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               unchangeably
               in
               his
               worship
               ,
               is
               a
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               unchangeably
               in
               his
               worship
               ;
               and
               his
               commanding
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               for
               a
               time
               only
               ,
               and
               alterably
               in
               his
               worship
               ,
               is
               a
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               for
               a
               
               time
               only
               ,
               &
               alterably
               in
               his
               worship
               ;
               so
               to
               us
               Gods
               Commandment
               is
               a
               reason
               ,
               why
               his
               own
               Ceremonies
               and
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               Law-giver
               hath
               in
               scripture
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               why
               Hookers
               surplice
               and
               crossing
               should
               not
               be
               ,
               is
               because
               he
               hath
               commanded
               no
               such
               thing
               :
               Now
               the
               reasons
               of
               alteration
               of
               any
               Laws
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               never
               from
               the
               Church
               :
               as
               1.
               
               If
               God
               immediately
               inspire
               Moses
               to
               make
               a
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               inspire
               David
               and
               Solomon
               to
               make
               the
               Temple
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               no
               Commandment
               for
               a
               tabernacle
               ,
               its
               evident
               that
               God
               hath
               altered
               and
               removed
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               alteration
               is
               not
               from
               David
               nor
               Solomon
               :
               2.
               
               If
               God
               command
               types
               and
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               till
               the
               body
               Christ
               come
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               17.
               then
               when
               Christ
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               coming
               sufficiently
               published
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               are
               his
               own
               Ceremonies
               altered
               ,
               and
               removed
               ;
               but
               not
               by
               
               the
               discretion
               of
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               by
               God
               himself
               .
               3.
               
               When
               God
               commandeth
               such
               Offices
               to
               be
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               which
               dependeth
               immediately
               upon
               his
               own
               immediate
               will
               of
               giving
               gifts
               essentially
               required
               to
               these
               Offices
               ,
               then
               these
               offices
               are
               so
               long
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               pleased
               by
               his
               immediate
               will
               to
               give
               these
               gifts
               ;
               and
               when
               God
               denyeth
               these
               gifts
               essentially
               requisite
               ,
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               his
               immediate
               wil
               hath
               altered
               and
               removed
               the
               office
               ,
               not
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               hath
               alterd
               and
               removed
               these
               Offices
               and
               gifts
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               could
               
                 speak
                 with
                 tongues
              
               ,
               and
               seal
               their
               doctrine
               with
               
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 extraordinarily
                 inspired
                 ,
                 gifts
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
              
               &c.
               4.
               
               Some
               things
               are
               not
               matters
               of
               worship
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               of
               goods
               ,
               as
               the
               community
               of
               goods
               ,
               love-Feasts
               ,
               
               matters
               of
               civill
               conversation
               ,
               these
               are
               only
               in
               their
               morality
               ,
               as
               touching
               distribution
               to
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               brotherly
               kindenesse
               ,
               unalterable
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               these
               things
               that
               are
               smaller
               or
               weightier
               ,
               we
               hold
               they
               are
               not
               in
               their
               weightinesse
               or
               smallnesse
               of
               importance
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               hath
               imprinted
               a
               necessity
               on
               them
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               obligatory
               to
               us
               :
               I
               am
               obliged
               to
               receive
               this
               as
               scripture
               ,
               that
               
                 Paul
                 left
                 his
                 cloak
                 at
                 Troas
              
               ;
               no
               lesse
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 save
                 sinners
                 ,
              
               in
               regard
               of
               Canonicall
               authority
               stamped
               upon
               both
               :
               
                 R.
                 Hooker
              
               with
               other
               
                 Formalists
                 ,
                 Will
                 have
              
               
               
                 the
                 lightnesse
                 of
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Law
                 alterable
                 :
              
               Truly
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               ill
               ,
               being
               put
               in
               the
               ballance
               with
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               it self
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               light
               thing
               ;
               yet
               the
               breach
               of
               that
               Law
               involved
               all
               the
               world
               in
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               else
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               Papists
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               two
               sort
               of
               things
               in
               scripture
               ?
               so
               saith
               
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               Comem
               .
               on
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 these
                 God
                 revealed
                 and
                 dyted
                 to
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 Histories
                 and
                 morall
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 which
                 Canonick
                 writers
                 learned
                 either
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 reading
                 or
                 meditation
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 these
                 should
                 be
                 dyted
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 them
                 themselves
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 assisted
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Excited
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 to
                 write
                 ;
                 Conceptum
                 ,
                 &
                 memoriam
                 eorum
                 quae
                 sciebant
                 ,
                 non
                 iis
                 suggessit
                 spiritus
                 sanctus
                 ,
                 sed
                 inspiravit
                 ut
                 hunc
                 potius
                 conceptum
                 ,
                 quam
                 illum
                 scriberent
                 ,
                 &
                 omnes
                 eorum
                 sententias
                 &
                 conceptus
                 ordinavit
                 ,
                 digessit
                 ,
                 &
                 direxit
                 spiritus
                 sanctus
                 ,
              
               v.
               g.
               
                 Vt
                 hanc
                 sententiam
                 primò
                 ,
                 illam
                 secundò
                 ,
                 aliam
                 tertiò
                 collocarent
                 :
              
               Yet
               Estius
               saith
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 given
                 by
                 divine
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 ita
                 ut
                 non
                 solum
                 sententiae
                 ,
                 sed
                 &
                 verba
                 singula
                 &
                 verborum
                 ordo
                 ,
                 ac
                 tota
                 dispositio
                 fit
                 a
                 deo
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 per
                 seipsum
                 loquente
                 ac
                 ▪
                 scribente
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 sentences
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 words
                 is
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 speaking
                 and
                 writing
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               additions
               Canonicall
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               
               made
               to
               the
               writing
               of
               Moses
               :
               I
               hope
               Papists
               and
               Formalists
               cannot
               with
               any
               forehead
               alledge
               them
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               adde
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               alterable
               Positives
               of
               Church-Policy
               to
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               except
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               they
               conclude
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               now
               hath
               the
               same
               immediatly
               inspired
               spirit
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Prelats
               saw
               the
               visions
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               but
               the
               
                 visiones
                 aulae
                 ;
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 Court
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               their
               calling
               was
               ,
               as
               
                 Pauls
                 was
              
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               1.
               
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               When
               as
               it
               is
               not
               by
               Divine
               right
               ,
               and
               was
               both
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               Court
               :
               2.
               
               Except
               they
               infer
               that
               the
               Church
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               may
               adde
               Canonicall
               and
               Scripturall
               additions
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               such
               additions
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               added
               to
               the
               writings
               of
               Moses
               :
               and
               3.
               that
               that
               precept
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 adde
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Lord
               himself
               to
               binde
               up
               his
               hands
               ,
               that
               no
               Canonick
               Scripture
               should
               ever
               be
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               but
               the
               only
               writings
               of
               Moses
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               as
               some
               write
               )
               the
               dream
               of
               Saduces
               ,
               whereas
               inhibition
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               God
               himself
               ,
               for
               what
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               added
               ,
               God
               himself
               added
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               me
               it
               is
               a
               doubt
               (
               while
               I
               be
               better
               informed
               )
               if
               the
               Lord
               did
               ever
               give
               any
               power
               of
               adding
               to
               his
               Scripture
               at
               all
               ,
               without
               his
               own
               immediate
               inspiration
               ,
               to
               either
               Prophet
               or
               Apostle
               ;
               or
               that
               God
               did
               never
               command
               Moses
               ,
               or
               Prophet
               or
               Apostle
               to
               write
               Canonick
               Scripture
               of
               their
               own
               head
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               Commandment
               to
               write
               Scripture
               ,
               was
               any
               other
               then
               an
               immediate
               inspiration
               ,
               which
               essentially
               did
               include
               every
               syllable
               and
               word
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               were
               to
               write
               :
               For
               I
               do
               not
               coaceive
               ,
               that
               1.
               
               God
               gave
               to
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               power
               to
               devise
               a
               Gospel
               and
               write
               it
               :
               I
               suppose
               Angels
               or
               men
               could
               not
               have
               devised
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               no
               more
               have
               devised
               the
               very
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               then
               they
               could
               create
               such
               a
               piece
               ,
               as
               a
               reasonable
               soul
               ,
               which
               to
               me
               is
               a
               rare
               and
               curious
               book
               ,
               on
               which
               essentially
               is
               written
               by
               the
               immediate
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               naturall
               Theology
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               in
               our
               first
               creation
               .
               2.
               
               I
               do
               not
               conceive
               ,
               that
               as
               Princes
               and
               
               Nobles
               do
               give
               the
               Contents
               ,
               or
               rude
               thoughts
               of
               a
               curious
               Epistle
               to
               a
               Forraign
               Prince
               ,
               to
               their
               Secretary
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               bed
               and
               sleep
               ,
               and
               leaves
               it
               to
               the
               wit
               and
               eloquence
               of
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               in
               forme
               and
               stile
               ,
               and
               then
               signes
               it
               ,
               and
               seals
               it
               without
               any
               more
               ado
               ;
               so
               the
               Lord
               gave
               the
               rude
               draughts
               of
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               pins
               of
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               Church-officers
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               to
               the
               wit
               and
               eloquence
               of
               Shepherds
               ,
               Heardsmen
               ,
               Fishers
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               ;
               and
               Peter
               and
               divers
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               unlettered
               men
               ,
               to
               write
               words
               and
               stile
               as
               they
               pleased
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               writing
               every
               jot
               ,
               tittle
               ,
               or
               word
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               were
               immediatly
               inspired
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               matter
               ,
               words
               ,
               phrases
               ,
               expression
               ,
               order
               ,
               method
               ,
               majesty
               ,
               stile
               and
               all
               :
               So
               I
               think
               they
               were
               but
               Organs
               ,
               the
               mouth
               ,
               pen
               and
               Amanuenses
               ;
               God
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               immediately
               dyting
               ,
               and
               leading
               their
               hand
               at
               the
               pen
               ,
               Deut
               4.
               5.
               
               Deut.
               31.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Mal.
               4.
               4.
               2
               
               Pet.
               1.
               19.
               20
               ,
               21.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               11
               ,
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               23.
               so
               Luk.
               1.
               70.
               
               God
               borrowed
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               
                 As
                 he
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 :
              
               Now
               when
               we
               ask
               from
               Prelates
               what
               sort
               of
               additionall
               ,
               or
               accidentall
               worship
               ,
               touching
               Surplice
               ,
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               other
               Religious
               Positives
               
               of
               Church
               ▪
               Policy
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               warranted
               to
               adde
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               are
               distinguished
               from
               Scriptures
               ,
               Doctrinals
               :
               They
               give
               us
               these
               Characters
               of
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               Doctrinals
               ,
               and
               hath
               expressed
               them
               fully
               in
               scripture
               :
               But
               the
               
               Church
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               Accidentals
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               essentiall
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               specified
               particularly
               in
               scripture
               ,
               as
               Bread
               and
               
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Taking
                 and
                 Eating
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               is
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               should
               be
               a
               Doctrinall
               point
               ,
               and
               not
               Accidentall
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               particular
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               as
               Doctrinals
               are
               :
               But
               hear
               the
               very
               Language
               of
               Papists
               ;
               for
               Papists
               putteth
               this
               essentiall
               Character
               on
               their
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               written
               ,
               but
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               so
               distinguished
               from
               the
               written
               word
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               were
               written
               in
               scripture
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               Jesuit
               Malderus
               ,
               in
               22.
               tom
               .
               de
               virtut
               .
               de
               obj
               .
               fidei
               Q.
               1.
               
               Dub.
               3.
               
               
                 Pro
                 Apostolica
                 traditione
                 habendum
                 est
                 ,
                 quod
                 eum
                 non
                 inveneatur
                 in
                 Divinis
                 literis
                 ,
                 tamen
                 Vniversa
                 tenet
                 ecclesia
                 ,
                 nec
                 consiliis
                 institutum
                 ,
                 sed
                 semper
                 retentum
              
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Traditions
               are
               necessary
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               Papists
               do
               clear
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               before
               said
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               may
               coin
               no
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               these
               are
               all
               in
               Scripture
               .
               For
               the
               Iews
               
                 two
                 Suppers
              
               ,
               and
               their
               additions
               to
               the
               passeover
               ,
               as
               Hooker
               saith
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 fasting
                 till
                 the
                 sixth
                 hour
                 every
                 Feast
                 day
                 ,
              
               we
               reject
               as
               dreams
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               warranted
               by
               any
               word
               of
               institution
               ;
               not
               to
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               never
               took
               on
               them
               to
               command
               the
               observation
               of
               these
               forgeries
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               Church-censures
               ,
               as
               Papists
               and
               prelats
               did
               their
               Crossing
               and
               their
               Surplice
               .
            
             
               
                 Hooker
                 saith
                 ,
                 A
                 Question
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 whither
                 containing
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 import
                 expresse
                 setting
                 down
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 comprehending
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 thence
                 conclude
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 The
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 Co-eternity
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 former
                 way
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 World
                 doth
                 indure
                 ,
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 sound
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 —
                 Traditions
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 reject
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 otherwise
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 reason
                 ,
                 be
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God.
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 evidently
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 
                 hath
                 in
                 its
                 kinde
                 ,
                 although
                 unwritten
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 authority
                 with
                 the
                 Written
                 Laws
                 of
                 God.
                 —
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 alterable
                 Rites
                 and
                 Cystomes
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 delivering
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Author
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 them
                 their
                 force
                 and
                 credit
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               consequences
               of
               Scriptures
               are
               doublesse
               many
               ,
               and
               
               more
               then
               are
               known
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               particulars
               of
               that
               Government
               that
               we
               contend
               for
               ,
               are
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Government
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               either
               expresly
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               made
               our
               ,
               by
               just
               consequence
               ,
               we
               believe
               ,
               if
               they
               cannot
               be
               proved
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               let
               them
               fall
               as
               mens
               
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
              
               .
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               these
               are
               two
               different
               questions
               :
               
                 Whither
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 immutable
                 Platform
                 of
                 Discipline
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ?
                 Or
                 whither
                 ours
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Platform
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ?
              
               If
               we
               carry
               the
               first
               ,
               Ceremonies
               must
               fall
               .
               And
               certainly
               ,
               in
               all
               reason
               ,
               we
               are
               on
               the
               surest
               side
               :
               If
               we
               cannot
               observe
               all
               that
               is
               written
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               like
               that
               God
               hath
               laid
               upon
               us
               unwritten
               burdens
               .
               2.
               
               Hooker
               doth
               not
               reject
               all
               the
               Popish
               Traditions
               ,
               as
               our
               Divines
               Reformed
               do
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
               so
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               
                 Images
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               can
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               no
               more
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               
                 Crossing
                 and
                 Surplice
              
               ;
               then
               would
               he
               receive
               all
               these
               ,
               as
               
                 Having
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 authority
                 with
                 the
                 Written
                 Laws
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               know
               no
               other
               weightier
               Argument
               to
               prove
               there
               's
               no
               Purgatory
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               scripture
               speaketh
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               is
               silent
               of
               Purgatory
               .
               2.
               
               That
               naturall
               reason
               can
               warrant
               a
               positive
               instituted
               Worship
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 betokening
                 Pastorall
                 Holinesse
              
               ,
               without
               any
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               untruth
               ▪
               for
               naturall
               reason
               may
               warrant
               new
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               new
               Sacramentals
               .
               3.
               
               If
               Traditions
               have
               their
               force
               and
               credit
               from
               God
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               delivering
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               being
               contained
               in
               scripture
               ,
               or
               not
               contained
               in
               it
               ;
               then
               certainly
               they
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Divine
               necessity
               with
               scripture
               :
               For
               whither
               Christ
               Command
               that
               the
               Baereans
               believe
               in
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               by
               the
               Vocall
               Preaching
               of
               Paul
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               written
               scriptures
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               and
               coming
               from
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Divine
               authority
               :
               But
               this
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               no
               unwritten
               tradition
               ;
               
               because
               it
               is
               unwritten
               ,
               to
               
                 have
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 authority
                 with
                 the
                 Written
                 Laws
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               
                 Lorinus
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               Com.
               in
               4.
               
               Deuter.
               Estius
               ,
               Com.
               in
               .
               2.
               
               Thes
               2.
               15.
               
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Tannerus
                 ,
                 Malderus
                 ,
                 Becanus
                 ,
              
               say
               ,
               
                 Whither
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 his
                 minde
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Written
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 authority
                 from
                 God.
              
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               to
               us
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               written
               in
               Moses
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Word
               have
               authority
               only
               from
               God
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               from
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               manner
               of
               delivering
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               word
               or
               writ
               ;
               yet
               we
               with
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               and
               evidence
               of
               scripture
               ,
               stand
               to
               that
               
               of
               Basilius
               ,
               Homil.
               29.
               
               Advers
               .
               c●l●mnian●es
               .
               S.
               Trinit
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Believe
                 what
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 are
                 not
                 vvritten
                 ●eek
                 not
                 after
                 :
              
               And
               so
               ,
               seek
               not
               after
               Sur●lice
               ,
               Crossi●g
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               And
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Every
                 word
              
               (
               and
               so
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Crossing
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 are
                 Religious
                 signes
                 of
                 spirituall
                 duties
                 )
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 or
                 action
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 inspired
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 good
              
               (
               and
               so
               Religiously
               
               decent
               and
               significant
               )
               
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 evil
                 ,
                 corfounded
                 :
              
               And
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               our
               Faith
               and
               practise
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               Law
               and
               Testimony
               ,
               it
               is
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               not
               light
               .
               And
               as
               
                 Gregor
                 .
                 Nyssen
              
               .
               the
               Brother
               of
               Basyl
               saith
               ,
               Dialog
               .
               de
               anim
               .
               et
               Resurrect
               .
               tom
               .
               2.
               ed.
               Grecola●
               .
               pag.
               639.
               
               Edit
               .
               Gre●
               .
               pag.
               325.
               
               
                 That
                 only
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 it
              
               
               
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 us
                 i●
                 Scripture
                 say
                 it
                 not
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 shall
                 it
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 God
                 ?
              
               For
               
                 Cyril
                 Alexandrin
              
               .
               saith
               ,
               
                 What
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 not
              
               (
               such
               as
               are
               your
               Positives
               of
               mens
               devising
               )
               
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 it
                 ,
                 amongst
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 ?
              
               And
               it
               is
               not
               that
               which
               Hereticks
               of
               old
               said
               ,
               for
               their
               Heresies
               to
               say
               (
               ●s
               Hooker
               doth
               )
               that
               any
               thing
               may
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               written
               in
               Scripture
               :
               For
               saith
               Hieronimus
               ,
               in
               Hag.
               c.
               1.
               
               
                 Sed
                 &
                 alia
                 quae
                 absque
                 authoritate
                 &
                 testimoniis
                 Scripturarum
                 ,
                 quasi
                 Traditione
                 Apostolica
                 sponte
                 reperiunt
                 atque
                 confingunt
                 ,
                 percutit
                 Gladius
                 dei
                 .
              
               The
               Scripture
               doth
               bar
               the
               door
               upon
               Hereticks
               ,
               saith
               Chrysostome
               ,
               
               —
               
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Theef
                 that
                 taketh
                 another
                 unlawfull
                 way
                 then
              
               
               
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               .
               And
               by
               what
               Argument
               can
               reason
               without
               Scripture
               prove
               that
               
                 Crosse
                 and
                 Suplice
              
               are
               of
               God
               :
               But
               by
               that
               same
               reason
               ,
               Papists
               without
               Scripture
               ,
               can
               ,
               and
               may
               prove
               their
               Traditions
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               admit
               reason
               ,
               and
               exclude
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               easie
               to
               prove
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               as
               our
               Positive
               additions
               to
               Worship
               :
               And
               what
               Answers
               Papists
               give
               for
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               to
               ●lude
               the
               power
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               evidence
               of
               Testimonies
               of
               fathers
               ,
               all
               these
               same
               are
               given
               by
               Prelats
               for
               their
               additions
               ;
               to
               say
               nothing
               that
               Hooker
               asserteth
               unwritten
               Traditions
               to
               be
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               very
               stile
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               acknowledge
               
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 though
                 unwritten
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 authority
                 and
                 force
                 with
                 the
                 Written
                 Laws
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               shal
               the
               Surplice
               and
               Crosse
               
               and
               such
               stuffe
               ,
               be
               
                 of
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 authority
              
               with
               the
               Evangel
               according
               to
               
                 Luke
                 and
                 John
              
               :
               But
               what
               wonder
               ?
               For
               Hooker
               holdeth
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               other
               way
               to
               know
               the
               scripture
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               Popish
               Assertion
               holden
               by
               him
               and
               Chillingworth
               ,
               to
               me
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               Traditions
               of
               men
               the
               object
               of
               our
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Hooker
                   :
                
                 About
                 things
                 easie
                 and
                 manifest
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 Common
                 sense
                 ,
                 there
                 needeth
                 no
                 higher
                 Consultation
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 whose
                 wisdom
                 is
                 for
                 weighty
                 affairs
                 admired
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 disdain
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Counsel
                 solemnly
                 asked
                 about
                 a
                 toy
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 meannesse
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 in
                 ordinary
                 talking
                 very
                 idely
                 applied
                 unto
                 vain
                 and
                 Childish
                 trifles
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               vain
               comparison
               to
               resemble
               God
               to
               an
               earthly
               wise
               
               man
               in
               this
               ;
               for
               a
               
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
              
               ,
               such
               as
               Artaxerxes
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               building
               a
               stately
               Palace
               for
               his
               Honour
               and
               Magnificence
               ,
               would
               commit
               the
               drawing
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               frame
               ,
               the
               small
               pins
               ,
               rings
               ,
               bowles
               ,
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               a
               Master
               of
               work
               ,
               skilled
               in
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               and
               not
               trouble
               his
               own
               Princely
               head
               with
               every
               small
               pin
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               because
               he
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               cometh
               short
               of
               the
               wisdom
               ,
               skill
               ,
               and
               learning
               of
               his
               servants
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               ,
               how
               his
               Honour
               and
               Magnificence
               be
               declared
               in
               every
               small
               pin
               of
               that
               Palace
               ,
               is
               a
               businesse
               that
               taketh
               not
               much
               up
               the
               thoughts
               of
               a
               stately
               Prince
               .
               The
               contrary
               of
               both
               these
               are
               true
               in
               the
               
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
              
               ,
               his
               wisdom
               
               is
               above
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Moses
               cannot
               frame
               a
               Tabernacle
               or
               a
               Temple
               for
               Gods
               Honour
               in
               the
               least
               pin
               or
               s●uffer
               ,
               with
               such
               wisdom
               as
               the
               only
               wise
               God
               can
               do
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               more
               jealous
               and
               tender
               of
               his
               own
               Honour
               ,
               in
               the
               meanes
               and
               smallest
               way
               of
               Illustrating
               of
               it
               :
               Yea
               ,
               in
               the
               smallest
               Pin
               ,
               then
               earthly
               Princes
               are
               ,
               for
               earthly
               Princes
               may
               Communicate
               with
               their
               inferiours
               the
               glory
               of
               curious
               works
               set
               forth
               ,
               as
               speaking
               monuments
               of
               their
               honour
               ;
               the
               Lord
               
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 his
                 glory
                 to
                 another
              
               ;
               never
               did
               communicate
               the
               glory
               of
               devising
               worship
               ,
               or
               the
               Religious
               means
               of
               worshipping
               and
               honouring
               his
               glorious
               Majesty
               to
               men
               .
               2.
               
               God
               hath
               thus
               ●ar
               condiscended
               in
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               speak
               particularly
               in
               written
               Oracles
               of
               every
               Pin
               ,
               Ring
               ,
               tittle
               ,
               Officer
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               of
               every
               Signe
               ,
               Sacrament
               ,
               Sacramentall
               never
               so
               mean
               and
               small
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               derogation
               from
               the
               dignity
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               mouth
               to
               aske
               counsell
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               opened
               his
               mouth
               to
               give
               Counsell
               in
               written
               Oracles
               :
               3.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               positive
               in
               Gods
               worship
               so
               small
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               dare
               to
               take
               on
               us
               to
               devise
               it
               of
               our
               own
               head
               .
               4.
               
               Hooker
               contradicteth
               himself
               ;
               he
               said
               the
               Ceremonies
               have
               their
               authority
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               though
               unwritten
               have
               the
               self
               same
               force
               and
               authority
               with
               the
               written
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               pag.
               44.
               
               Here
               he
               will
               have
               the
               unwritten
               positives
               so
               small
               and
               far
               inferiour
               to
               written
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               to
               aske
               for
               scripture
               to
               warrant
               such
               small
               toys
               ,
               
                 is
                 to
                 derogate
              
               from
               the
               reverend
               Authority
               and
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Scripture
               :
               so
               Ceremonies
               pag.
               46.
               are
               but
               
                 Toyes
                 ,
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 with
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               but
               p.
               44.
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 authority
                 with
                 written
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Hooker
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 unpossible
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 the
                 Schoole
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 resolve
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 concerning
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 that
                 unlesse
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 determined
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 Lawfull
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 is
                 untrue
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 setting
                 down
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 not
                 setting
                 them
                 down
                 as
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 indifferent
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Then
               because
               the
               scrip●ure
               hath
               not
               forbidden
               the
               killing
               
               of
               our
               children
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               ●alse
               worship
               against
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               an
               act
               of
               Homicide
               against
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               forbidden
               all
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               so
               they
               
               have
               a
               new
               signification
               to
               point
               forth
               Christ
               already
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               these
               must
               all
               be
               indifferent
               :
               For
               let
               Formalists
               give
               me
               a
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 killing
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
              
               are
               any
               wayes
               forbidden
               in
               this
               notion
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               they
               are
               not
               commanded
               ,
               or
               
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 as
                 not
                 necessary
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               Such
               Divinity
               I
               have
               not
               read
               ;
               
                 That
                 only
                 the
                 Schoole
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 resolve
                 us
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 :
              
               I
               mean
               Morally
               good
               and
               evil
               .
               For
               Hooker
               pag.
               54.
               
               Book
               2.
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 controversie
                 would
                 end
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 contend
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 are
                 ruled
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 If
              
               1.
               
                 we
                 would
                 keep
                 our selves
                 vvithin
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 morall
                 actions
                 ,
                 actions
                 which
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 vice
                 or
                 vertue
                 :
              
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 vvould
                 not
                 exact
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 for
                 every
                 action
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 must
                 stand
                 bound
                 to
                 deduce
                 it
                 .
              
               Then
               it
               is
               like
               the
               School
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               word
               can
               and
               doth
               teach
               us
               ,
               what
               is
               
                 a
                 Morall
                 action
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 ,
                 an
                 action
                 in
                 vvhich
                 there
                 is
                 vertue
                 or
                 vice
              
               ;
               and
               to
               me
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               containeth
               an
               exact
               systeme
               and
               body
               of
               all
               Morals
               ,
               whither
               naturall
               or
               Civill
               ,
               or
               supernaturall
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               the
               only
               rule
               of
               all
               Morals
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   finde
                   that
                   Mr.
                
                 Hooker
                 
                   saith
                   two
                   things
                   to
                   this
                
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 regulate
                 all
                 our
                 Morall
                 actions
                 but
                 not
                 scripture
                 only
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Lavv
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 concealed
                 instincts
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 principles
                 may
                 vvarrant
                 our
                 actions
                 :
                 We
                 move
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 we
                 sleep
                 ,
                 vve
                 take
                 the
                 Cup
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 our
                 friend
                 ;
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 things
                 vve
                 often
                 do
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 satisfie
                 some
                 naturall
                 desire
                 ,
                 vvithout
                 present
                 expresse
                 and
                 actuall
                 reference
                 to
                 any
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 unto
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 even
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 done
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 naturally
                 perform
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 vvhich
                 naturally
                 and
                 spiritually
                 vve
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 every
                 effect
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 concealed
                 instincts
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 his
                 povver
                 is
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 therefore
                 follovv
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 we
                 shall
                 sin
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 vve
                 expresly
                 intend
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 such
                 particular
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               speak
               of
               these
               more
               distinctly
               hereafter
               ,
               here
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               be
               some
               actions
               in
               man
               purely
               and
               spiritually
               ,
               but
               supernaturally
               morall
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
              
               These
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               regulate
               .
               2.
               
               There
               be
               some
               actions
               naturally
               morall
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               as
               many
               things
               commanded
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               and
               the
               Morall
               Law
               :
               3.
               
               There
               be
               
               some
               actions
               mixed
               ,
               as
               such
               actions
               in
               which
               nature
               ,
               or
               concealed
               instincts
               of
               nature
               are
               the
               chief
               principles
               ,
               yet
               in
               ,
               and
               about
               these
               actions
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               modification
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               manner
               ,
               and
               measure
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               speciall
               morality
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               which
               they
               are
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               such
               mixed
               actions
               as
               these
               ,
               that
               are
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 sleep
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 cup
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
              
               cannot
               be
               called
               simply
               morall
               ,
               for
               to
               move
               may
               be
               purely
               naturall
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               against
               his
               will
               fall
               off
               a
               high
               place
               ,
               or
               off
               a
               horse
               ,
               to
               start
               in
               the
               sleep
               are
               so
               naturall
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               any
               morality
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               for
               Nathaniel
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               done
               by
               a
               naturall
               motion
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               meer
               naturall
               action
               ,
               
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 concealed
                 instincts
                 of
                 nature
              
               ;
               so
               to
               sleep
               hath
               somewhat
               naturall
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               beasts
               do
               sleep
               ,
               beasts
               do
               move
               ;
               I
               grant
               they
               cannot
               take
               a
               cup
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               they
               cannot
               salute
               one
               another
               :
               (
               It
               is
               Hookers
               instance
               )
               but
               fancy
               sometimes
               in
               men
               do
               these
               ,
               whereas
               conscience
               should
               do
               them
               :
               What
               is
               naturall
               in
               moving
               and
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               common
               to
               men
               with
               beasts
               ,
               I
               grant
               ,
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               direct
               or
               regulate
               these
               acts
               of
               moving
               and
               sleeping
               ;
               we
               grant
               actions
               naturall
               and
               common
               to
               us
               ,
               with
               beasts
               ,
               need
               not
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               regulate
               them
               :
               But
               this
               I
               must
               say
               (
               I
               speak
               it
               ,
               my
               Record
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               not
               to
               offend
               any
               )
               Formalists
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               as
               Prelaticall
               ,
               are
               irreligious
               and
               Profane
               :
               One
               of
               them
               asked
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               
                 Will
                 you
                 have
                 Scripture
                 for
                 giving
                 your
                 horse
                 a
                 peck
                 of
                 Oats
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 breaking
                 winde
                 ,
                 and
                 easing
                 or
                 obeying
                 nature
                 ?
              
               And
               therefore
               they
               bring
               in
               these
               instances
               to
               make
               sport
               :
               But
               I
               conceive
               ,
               sleeping
               moderately
               ,
               to
               inable
               you
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               31.
               are
               also
               in
               the
               measure
               ,
               &
               manner
               of
               doing
               ,
               Morall
               ,
               &
               so
               ruled
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               regulated
               by
               naturall
               instincts
               :
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               purpose
               ?
               are
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Saints-dayes
              
               ,
               such
               actions
               as
               are
               common
               to
               us
               with
               beasts
               ,
               as
               moving
               and
               sleeping
               are
               ?
               Or
               is
               there
               no
               more
               need
               that
               the
               Prelate
               be
               regulated
               in
               wearing
               his
               corner-Cap
               ,
               his
               
                 Surplice
                 in
                 Crossing
              
               ,
               
               then
               a
               beast
               is
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               Scripture
               in
               moving
               ,
               in
               sleeping
               ,
               in
               eating
               grasse
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Expresse
               and
               actuall
               reference
               and
               intention
               to
               every
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               Gods
               glory
               in
               every
               particular
               action
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               urge
               ,
               a
               habituall
               reference
               and
               intention
               I
               conceive
               is
               holden
               
               forth
               to
               us
               in
               Scripture
               :
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               31.
               3.
               
               
                 God
                 by
                 every
                 effect
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 concealed
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               What
               then
               ?
               the
               power
               of
               God
               is
               manifest
               in
               the
               Swallows
               building
               her
               nest
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               neither
               the
               Swallow
               in
               building
               her
               nest
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 Prelate
                 in
                 Crossing
                 an
                 Infant
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 dedicate
                 him
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               have
               need
               of
               any
               expresse
               or
               actuall
               reference
               to
               any
               Commandment
               of
               God
               or
               Gods
               glory
               :
               Truly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               consequence
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               ,
               except
               Hooker
               make
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               mutable
               Frame
               of
               Church-Government
               to
               proceed
               
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 concealed
                 instincts
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
              
               which
               shall
               be
               n●w
               Divinity
               to
               both
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               :
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               what
               power
               of
               God
               is
               manifest
               in
               a
               Surplice
               ?
               I
               conceive
               it
               is
               a
               strong
               Argument
               against
               this
               mutable
               frame
               of
               Government
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               men
               to
               devise
               ,
               what
               Positive
               signes
               they
               please
               ,
               without
               the
               word
               to
               manifest
               the
               power
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               other
               attributes
               of
               God
               :
               For
               what
               other
               thing
               doth
               the
               two
               Books
               opened
               to
               us
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               
               The
               Book
               of
               Creation
               and
               Providence
               ;
               and
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               manifest
               God
               in
               his
               nature
               and
               works
               ,
               and
               mans
               misery
               and
               Redemption
               in
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Now
               the
               Prelats
               and
               Papists
               devise
               a
               third
               blanke
               book
               of
               unwritten
               Traditions
               and
               mutable
               Ceremonials
               ▪
               We
               see
               no
               Warrant
               for
               this
               book
               :
               4.
               
               Hooker
               maketh
               a
               man
               in
               many
               Morall
               Actions
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 wearing
                 a
                 Surplice
              
               ,
               in
               many
               actions
               flowing
               
                 from
                 concealed
                 instincts
                 of
                 nature
              
               ,
               as
               in
               moving
               ,
               sleeping
               ,
               like
               either
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               Civilian
               or
               Morall
               Athiest
               ,
               or
               like
               a
               beast
               to
               act
               things
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               by
               the
               meer
               instinct
               of
               nature
               .
               Whereas
               being
               created
               according
               to
               Gods
               Image
               ,
               especially
               ,
               he
               living
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               do
               all
               his
               actions
               deliberate
               ,
               even
               naturall
               and
               morall
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Warrant
               from
               scripture
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               their
               Morality
               ,
               
                 Psa
                 .
                 119.
                 9.
                 
                 Prov.
              
               3.
               23
               ,
               24.
               2
               
               Cor.
               5.
               7.
               
               And
               truly
               Formalists
               give
               men
               in
               their
               Morals
               to
               live
               at
               random
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               ,
               without
               
                 taking
                 heed
                 to
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Hooker
                   .
                
                 It
                 sufficeth
                 that
                 our
                 Morall
                 actions
                 be
                 framed
                 ,
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 reason
                 ;
                 the
                 generall
                 axiomes
                 ,
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 principles
                 of
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 frequent
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 let
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 ,
                 oven
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 such
                 duties
                 may
                 be
                 deduced
                 by
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 consequence
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 long
                 circuit
                 of
                 deduction
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 all
                 truth
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 )
                 howbeit
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 
                 such
                 sort
                 to
                 deduce
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 place
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 unknown
                 ,
                 whereon
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 presently
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 shall
                 in
                 that
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 unlawfull
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               reason
               in
               Morals
               (
               for
               of
               such
               we
               now
               speak
               )
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Morall
               Law
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               contained
               fully
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               not
               to
               be
               divided
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               be
               ruled
               in
               that
               ,
               he
               is
               ruled
               by
               Scripture
               :
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               is
               Printed
               in
               the
               reasonable
               soul
               ▪
               of
               man
               :
               As
               when
               he
               loveth
               his
               Parents
               ,
               obeyeth
               his
               superiors
               ,
               saveth
               his
               Neighbour
               in
               extream
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 doth
                 these
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
              
               shall
               it
               follow
               that
               these
               actions
               which
               are
               expresly
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               14.
               the
               things
               or
               duties
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               not
               warranted
               by
               expresse
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               done
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               naturall
               reason
               ?
               I
               should
               think
               the
               contrary
               most
               true
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Such
                 duties
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Morall
               duties
               (
               I
               hope
               he
               must
               mean
               )
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               may
               be
               deduced
               
                 by
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 consequence
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
              
               But
               by
               what
               consequence
               ?
               Such
               as
               to
               Argue
               ,
               
                 Quidlibet
                 ex
                 quolibet
              
               .
               The
               Catechisme
               taught
               me
               long
               ago
               of
               duties
               to
               God
               and
               my
               Neighbour
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               taught
               in
               the
               
                 ten
                 Commandments
              
               .
               Now
               if
               some
               Morall
               duties
               to
               God
               and
               man
               be
               taught
               in
               the
               
                 ten
                 Commandments
              
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               taught
               there
               :
               1.
               
               Who
               made
               this
               distinction
               of
               duties
               ?
               None
               surely
               but
               the
               Prelats
               and
               the
               Papists
               ;
               if
               the
               Scripture
               warrant
               some
               duties
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               warrant
               some
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               must
               be
               unperfect
               .
               2.
               
               The
               warranting
               of
               actions
               that
               may
               be
               service
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               will-worship
               ,
               or
               homicide
               by
               no
               better
               ground
               then
               Surplice
               and
               Crosse
               ,
               can
               be
               warranted
               ,
               or
               by
               such
               a
               consequence
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               deduce
               
                 all
                 truth
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 truth
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               warrant
               at
               all
               ;
               the
               Traditions
               of
               Papists
               may
               thus
               be
               warranted
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               is
               the
               action
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               as
               unlawfull
               in
               it self
               ,
               because
               the
               agent
               cannot
               see
               by
               what
               consequence
               it
               is
               warranted
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               followeth
               only
               to
               him
               that
               so
               doth
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
               
               In
               that
               he
               doth
               
                 Bonum
                 ,
                 non
                 benè
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 not
                 lawfully
                 .
              
               4.
               
               It
               is
               unpossible
               to
               
                 deduce
                 all
                 truth
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 truth
                 :
              
               For
               then
               because
               the
               Sun
               riseth
               to
               day
               ,
               it
               should
               follow
               ,
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Crosse
                 and
                 Surplice
              
               are
               Lawfull
               :
               I
               might
               as
               well
               deduce
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Hooker
                   :
                
                 Some
                 things
                 are
                 good
                 in
                 so
                 mean
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 only
                 not
                 disproved
                 ,
                 nor
                 disallowed
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   Eph.
                   5.
                   20.
                
                 
                 No
                 man
                 hateth
                 his
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   5.
                   46.
                
                 
                 If
                 ye
                 do
                 good
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 so
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Publicans
                 themselves
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 worse
                 then
                 Infidels
                 that
                 provide
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   8.
                
                 
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 alone
                 ,
                 maketh
                 these
                 actions
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 allowable
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 salvation
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 direct
                 ,
                 immediate
                 and
                 proper
                 necessity
                 finall
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 without
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 in
                 ordinary
                 course
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 —
                 In
                 these
                 ,
                 our
                 chiefest
                 direction
                 is
                 from
                 Scipture
                 ,
                 for
                 nature
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 director
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 to
                 attain
                 life
                 Eternall
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 things
                 although
                 not
                 so
                 required
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 undone
                 excludeth
                 from
                 salvation
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 dignity
                 and
                 acceptation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 ample
                 reward
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 Heaven
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Matth.
                   10.
                
                 
                 A
                 Cup
                 of
                 cold
                 Water
                 shall
                 not
                 go
                 unrewarded
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 sold
                 their
                 possessions
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   1
                   Thess
                   .
                   2.
                   7.
                   9.
                   
                   Paul
                
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 burdensome
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 :
                 Hence
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 evil
                 that
                 God
                 approveth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 approveth
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 may
                 be
                 otherwise
                 known
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 bare
                 mandat
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 Morall
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Popery
               in
               this
               Author
               (
               in
               disputing
               for
               a
               Platform
               of
               Government
               )
               that
               is
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               changeable
               at
               the
               will
               of
               men
               ,
               made
               me
               first
               out
               of
               love
               with
               their
               way
               :
               for
               his
               first
               classe
               of
               things
               allowable
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               without
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               far
               wide
               ;
               for
               Eph.
               5.
               20.
               
               That
               a
               
                 man
                 love
                 his
                 own
                 flesh
              
               ,
               is
               Commanded
               in
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               forbidden
               :
               otherwise
               for
               a
               man
               to
               kill
               himself
               ,
               which
               is
               self-hatred
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               forbidden
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               very
               light
               of
               nature
               alone
               will
               forbid
               ungratitude
               in
               Publicans
               ,
               and
               condemn
               a
               man
               that
               
                 provideth
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
              
               :
               But
               that
               this
               light
               of
               nature
               excludeth
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               an
               untruth
               :
               for
               Hooker
               leaveth
               out
               the
               words
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               most
               against
               his
               cause
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 provideth
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 denied
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
              
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               commandeth
               a
               man
               to
               
                 provide
                 for
                 his
                 own
              
               .
               What
               Morall
               goodnesse
               nature
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               same
               doth
               the
               Morall
               Law
               teach
               ,
               so
               the
               one
               excludeth
               not
               the
               other
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               only
               as
               con●adistinguished
               from
               the
               
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               doth
               direct
               us
               to
               Heaven
               :
               for
               both
               concurreth
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               one
               exclusive
               of
               the
               other
               .
               3.
               
               For
               his
               third
               classe
               it
               s
               expresly
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Works
                 of
                 supererogation
              
               ,
               of
               which
               Hooker
               and
               Papists
               both
               give
               two
               Characters
               .
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Commanded
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 merit
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 glory
                 :
              
               Both
               
               are
               false
               :
               To
               give
               
                 a
                 Cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
              
               to
               a
               needy
               Disciple
               ,
               is
               commanded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 57.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               25.
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               And
               the
               contrary
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               fire
               in
               Hell
               :
               For
               Paul
               not
               to
               be
               burdensome
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               take
               stipend
               or
               wages
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               is
               commanded
               ,
               for
               considering
               the
               condition
               that
               Paul
               was
               in
               ,
               was
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               2.
               6.
               
               To
               seek
               glory
               of
               men
               ,
               was
               a
               thing
               forbidden
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               contrary
               cannot
               be
               a
               thing
               not
               commanded
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               be
               gentle
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               As
               the
               
                 servant
                 of
                 God
              
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               24.
               
               Not
               to
               
                 be
                 affectionately
                 desirous
              
               to
               impart
               soul
               &
               Gospel
               and
               all
               ,
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               Preached
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               v.
               8.
               is
               a
               sin
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               increase
               of
               glory
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               dream
               .
               Hence
               I
               draw
               an
               Argument
               against
               this
               mutable
               form
               of
               Government
               :
               The
               changeable
               Positives
               of
               this
               Government
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Surplice
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               none
               of
               these
               three
               enumerated
               by
               Hooker
               .
               1.
               
               They
               are
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               for
               then
               all
               Nations
               should
               know
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               decently
               worshipped
               in
               Crosse
               and
               
                 linnen
                 Surplice
              
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               experience
               .
               2.
               
               That
               these
               Positives
               are
               not
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               with
               a
               proper
               finall
               necessity
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               ,
               is
               granted
               by
               all
               .
               3.
               
               I
               think
               
                 Crosse
                 and
                 Surplice
              
               ,
               cannot
               deserve
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               glory
               :
               for
               Formalists
               deny
               either
               merit
               or
               efficacy
               to
               their
               Positives
               .
               The
               Jesuit
               Tannerus
               ,
               confirmeth
               all
               which
               is
               said
               by
               Hooker
               ,
               as
               did
               Aquinas
               before
               him
               :
               And
               E●ki●s
               in
               his
               conference
               with
               Luther
               ,
               and
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               for
               imagery
               
               and
               their
               Traditions
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               
                 sufficient
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 say
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 truth
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scripture
                 doth
                 not
                 gain-say
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Morall
                 Obedience
                 resolved
                 ultimately
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               FOR
               farther
               light
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Question
               :
               What
               is
               the
               formall
               object
               of
               our
               obedience
               in
               all
               our
               our
               Morall
               actions
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               Whether
               is
               the
               Faith
               practicall
               of
               our
               obedience
               ,
               &
               the
               obedience
               itself
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               externals
               of
               Church
               Government
               resolved
               in
               this
               ultimately
               and
               finally
               .
               
                 This
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 Government
              
               
               
                 we
                 believe
                 and
                 practise
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 so
                 appointed
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 immutable
                 Platform
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
              
               or
               because
               the
               Church
               hath
               so
               appointed
               ,
               or
               because
               there
               is
               an
               intrinsecall
               conveniency
               in
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               which
               is
               discernable
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ?
               Ans
               .
               This
               Question
               is
               near
               of
               blood
               to
               the
               Controversie
               between
               Papists
               and
               us
               ,
               concerning
               the
               formall
               object
               of
               our
               faith
               ▪
               that
               is
               ,
               Whither
               are
               we
               to
               believe
               the
               scripture
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               so
               saith
               the
               Church
               :
               or
               upon
               this
               objective
               ground
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               so
               speaketh
               in
               his
               own
               Word
               :
               Now
               we
               hold
               ,
               that
               scripture
               it self
               furnisheth
               light
               and
               faith
               of
               it self
               ,
               from
               it self
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               doth
               but
               hold
               forth
               the
               light
               :
               as
               I
               see
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Candle
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               light
               itself
               ,
               not
               because
               of
               the
               Candlestick
               .
               Hence
               in
               this
               same
               very
               Question
               ,
               the
               Iews
               were
               not
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               smallest
               pin
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               officer
               ,
               
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               or
               Levite
               ,
               were
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               to
               obey
               in
               the
               smallest
               Ceremoniall
               observance
               ;
               because
               Moses
               and
               the
               Priests
               or
               Church
               ,
               at
               their
               godly
               discretion
               ,
               without
               Gods
               own
               speciall
               warrant
               said
               so
               :
               But
               ,
               
                 because
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               Lord
               gave
               in
               writing
               to
               David
               and
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
              
               28.
               11.
               19.
               
               And
               so
               must
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Positives
               of
               Government
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               we
               observe
               Saints-dayes
               ,
               and
               believe
               
                 Crossing
                 and
                 Surplice
              
               ,
               hath
               this
               Religious
               signification
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               saith
               so
               ;
               then
               is
               our
               obedience
               of
               conscience
               finally
               resolved
               in
               the
               Testimony
               of
               men
               so
               speaking
               ,
               at
               their
               own
               discretion
               without
               any
               warrant
               of
               scripture
               .
               2.
               
               To
               believe
               and
               obey
               in
               any
               Religious
               Positives
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               pleasure
               of
               men
               so
               to
               Command
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               servants
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               will
               the
               formall
               reason
               of
               our
               obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               unlawfull
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               and
               Practise
               many
               things
               in
               naturall
               necessity
               ,
               as
               to
               eat
               ,
               move
               ,
               sleep
               ,
               and
               many
               circumstantials
               of
               Church-Policy
               ,
               because
               the
               Law
               of
               naturall
               reason
               saith
               so
               ;
               and
               because
               there
               
               is
               an
               intrinsecall
               conveniency
               ,
               and
               an
               aptitude
               to
               edifie
               ,
               &
               to
               decore
               and
               beautifie
               in
               an
               orderly
               and
               a
               decent
               way
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               simply
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 saith
                 so
              
               ,
               nor
               yet
               
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaketh
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               all
               our
               obedience
               is
               not
               Ultimately
               and
               finally
               resolved
               into
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               I
               Answer
               ,
               That
               there
               be
               some
               things
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               commandeth
               ,
               as
               to
               move
               ,
               eat
               ,
               sleepe
               ;
               and
               here
               with
               leave
               I
               distinguish
               Factum
               ,
               the
               common
               practise
               of
               men
               from
               the
               jus
               ,
               what
               men
               in
               conscience
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               former
               ,
               morall
               and
               naturall
               mens
               practise
               is
               all
               resolved
               in
               their
               own
               carnall
               will
               ,
               and
               lusts
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               eat
               ,
               move
               and
               sleep
               ,
               because
               nature
               ,
               and
               carnall
               will
               ,
               leadeth
               them
               thereinto
               ,
               not
               because
               God
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               (
               which
               I
               humbly
               conceive
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               first
               elements
               and
               principles
               of
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               or
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               part
               of
               Scripture
               )
               doth
               so
               warrant
               us
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               moving
               ,
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               of
               naturall
               Moralists
               ,
               are
               materially
               lawfull
               and
               conforme
               to
               scripture
               ,
               for
               God
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               commandeth
               both
               Heathen
               men
               ,
               and
               pure
               Moralists
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               do
               naturall
               acts
               of
               this
               kinde
               ;
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               revealed
               that
               to
               be
               his
               will
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               nature
               :
               But
               these
               Heathen
               do
               these
               acts
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               suitable
               to
               their
               Lusts
               and
               carnall
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               God
               hath
               commanded
               them
               so
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               nature
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               their
               sin
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               though
               materially
               ,
               
                 Et
                 quod
                 substantiam
                 actus
              
               ,
               the
               action
               be
               good
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               naturall
               men
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               sin
               ;
               for
               God
               not
               only
               commandeth
               them
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Scripture
               to
               do
               all
               these
               naturall
               acts
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               revealed
               his
               will
               in
               these
               naturall
               actions
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               morall
               to
               naturall
               men
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               scripture
               ,
               and
               
                 De
                 jure
              
               they
               ought
               to
               obey
               ,
               because
               God
               so
               commandeth
               in
               both
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               all
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               all
               naturall
               actions
               in
               a
               spirituall
               way
               ,
               though
               their
               eating
               ,
               moving
               ,
               sleeping
               be
               lawfull
               materially
               ,
               
                 Et
                 quod
                 substantiam
                 actus
              
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               do
               them
               without
               any
               the
               least
               habituall
               reference
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               commanding
               in
               natures
               Law
               and
               scripture
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               ,
               sinfull
               ;
               otherwise
               Formalists
               go
               on
               with
               Papists
               and
               Arminians
               to
               justifie
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               unregenerated
               ,
               as
               simply
               Lawfull
               and
               good
               ,
               though
               performed
               by
               them
               with
               
               no
               respect
               to
               God
               or
               his
               Commandment
               :
               2.
               
               As
               concerning
               actions
               of
               Church-Policy
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               intrinsecall
               conveniency
               and
               aptitude
               to
               edifie
               and
               decently
               to
               Accomodate
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               I
               conceive
               these
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               not
               because
               the
               Church
               so
               commandeth
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               commandment
               were
               the
               formall
               reason
               of
               our
               obedience
               ,
               but
               because
               partly
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               reason
               ,
               partly
               scripture
               doth
               warrant
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               Crosse
               and
               Surplice
               can
               be
               thus
               warranted
               is
               utterly
               denied
               :
               Again
               I
               conceive
               that
               there
               be
               two
               sort
               of
               positives
               in
               the
               externals
               of
               Government
               or
               worship
               :
               1.
               
               Some
               Divine
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Publique
               Worship
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Praising
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               substantials
               ;
               that
               there
               be
               such
               Officers
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               that
               there
               be
               such
               censures
               ,
               as
               rebuking
               ,
               Excommunication
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               morally
               Divine
               ,
               or
               Divinely
               Morall
               :
               and
               when
               the
               Church
               formeth
               a
               Directory
               for
               worship
               and
               Government
               ,
               the
               Directory
               it self
               is
               in
               the
               Form
               not
               simply
               Divine
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               said
               that
               neither
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 Church
                 Apostolique
                 had
                 more
                 a
                 written
                 Directory
                 ,
                 nor
              
               
               
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 written
                 Leiturgy
                 or
                 book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayers
                 or
                 Publick
                 Church-service
                 :
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               nor
               had
               either
               the
               Iewish
               or
               
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               any
               written
               Creed
               or
               systeme
               ,
               written
               of
               fundamentall
               Articles
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Creed
              
               ;
               but
               they
               had
               materially
               in
               the
               scripture
               the
               Apostolick
               Creed
               ;
               and
               the
               Directory
               they
               had
               also
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               for
               they
               practised
               all
               
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 directed
              
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               no
               written
               Directory
               in
               a
               formall
               contexture
               or
               frame
               :
               for
               Prayers
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Praising
               ,
               Sacraments
               and
               Censures
               never
               Church
               wanted
               in
               some
               one
               order
               or
               other
               ▪
               though
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               had
               this
               same
               very
               order
               and
               forme
               :
               But
               a
               Leiturgy
               which
               is
               a
               commanded
               ,
               imposed
               ,
               stinted
               Form
               ,
               in
               such
               words
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               is
               another
               thing
               then
               a
               Directory
               as
               an
               unlawfull
               thing
               is
               different
               from
               a
               Lawfull
               :
               2.
               
               There
               be
               some
               things
               Positive
               humane
               ,
               as
               the
               Ordering
               of
               some
               parts
               ,
               or
               worship
               ,
               or
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               forme
               of
               words
               or
               phrases
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               of
               the
               Circumstantials
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               what
               Cups
               ,
               Wood
               or
               Mettall
               ,
               in
               these
               the
               Directory
               layeth
               a
               tie
               upon
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               make
               a
               Directory
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Church
                 Compulsory
              
               to
               strain
               men
               :
               And
               this
               way
               the
               Directory
               is
               not
               ordered
               and
               commanded
               in
               the
               frame
               and
               contexture
               ,
               
               as
               was
               the
               Service-Book
               ;
               and
               the
               Pastor
               or
               people
               in
               these
               ,
               are
               not
               properly
               Morall
               Agents
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               presse
               that
               scripture
               should
               regulate
               men
               in
               these
               .
               But
               sure
               in
               Crossing
               ,
               in
               Surplice
               men
               must
               be
               Morall
               Agents
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               at
               the
               Lords-Supper
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               particularly
               regulated
               by
               Scripture
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               But
               who
               shall
               be
               judge
               of
               these
               things
               which
               you
               say
               are
               Circumstantials
               only
               ,
               as
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               &c.
               and
               of
               these
               that
               Formalists
               say
               are
               adjuncts
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               worship
               ,
               though
               also
               they
               have
               a
               Symbolicall
               and
               Religious
               signification
               :
               must
               not
               the
               Church
               judge
               ,
               what
               things
               are
               indifferent
               ,
               what
               necessary
               ,
               what
               are
               expedient
               ,
               what
               Lawfull
               ?
               Answer
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               such
               question
               imaginable
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               For
               as
               concerning
               
                 Norma
                 judi●andi
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 judging
              
               ,
               without
               all
               exception
               ,
               the
               scripture
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               only
               rule
               and
               measure
               of
               all
               practicall
               truths
               ,
               how
               Formalists
               can
               make
               the
               Scripture
               the
               rule
               of
               judging
               of
               unwritten
               Ceremonies
               which
               have
               no
               warrant
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               more
               then
               Papists
               can
               admit
               scripture
               to
               regulate
               and
               warrant
               their
               unwritten
               Traditions
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               we
               yield
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               Politick
               ,
               Ministeriall
               ,
               and
               visible
               judge
               of
               things
               necessary
               and
               
               expedient
               ,
               or
               of
               things
               not
               necessary
               and
               expedient
               :
               But
               we
               know
               no
               such
               question
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               as
               who
               shall
               be
               judge
               :
               but
               supposing
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               a
               ministeriall
               judge
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               the
               infallible
               Rule
               ,
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               this
               judge
               have
               any
               such
               power
               ,
               as
               to
               prescribe
               Laws
               touching
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               to
               injoyne
               these
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               no
               warrant
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               things
               necessary
               ,
               and
               to
               binde
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               bound
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               But
               doth
               not
               the
               Church
               determine
               things
               ,
               that
               of
               themselves
               are
               indifferent
               ;
               as
               whether
               Sermon
               should
               begin
               at
               nine
               of
               clock
               ,
               or
               ten
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Church
               hath
               past
               a
               determination
               for
               the
               dyet
               of
               ten
               a
               clock
               ,
               the
               indifferency
               of
               either
               nine
               or
               ten
               is
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               without
               any
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               restricted
               to
               one
               ,
               for
               order
               and
               peace
               sake
               ;
               and
               why
               may
               not
               the
               like
               be
               done
               in
               Positives
               of
               Church-Government
               ?
               Ans
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               by
               her
               will
               putteth
               no
               determination
               on
               the
               time
               ,
               but
               only
               ministerially
               declareth
               that
               which
               Gods
               providence
               accomodating
               it self
               to
               the
               season
               ,
               climate
               ,
               the
               conveniency
               
               of
               the
               congregation
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               distance
               from
               the
               place
               of
               meeting
               ,
               hath
               determined
               already
               :
               But
               neither
               Providence
               ,
               scripture
               ,
               nor
               naturall
               reason
               hath
               determined
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               in
               every
               
                 Diocesan
                 Church
              
               a
               Monarch-Prelate
               ,
               Pastor
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               with
               majority
               of
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               and
               ordination
               over
               Pastors
               ,
               more
               then
               there
               should
               be
               one
               Pope
               ,
               Catholick
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               or
               that
               Crossing
               should
               betoken
               Dedication
               to
               
                 Christs
                 service
              
               ,
               only
               will
               as
               will
               must
               determine
               positive
               Religious
               observances
               ,
               such
               as
               these
               are
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Praise
                 ,
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 Service
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               FOr
               the
               more
               clear
               opening
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Treatise
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               speak
               somewhat
               of
               worship
               and
               Adoration
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               these
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Honour
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Praise
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Glory
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Reverence
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Veneration
                 .
              
               
               6.
               
               
                 Devotion
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Religion
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Service
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Worship
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Love.
                 11.
                 
                 Obedience
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Adoration
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Honour
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 any
                 ,
              
               Arist
               .
               Ethic.
               l.
               8.
               c.
               8.
               
               Aquinas
               .
               
                 Honos
                 est
                 signum
                 quoddam
                 excellentiae
              
               .
               Honour
               is
               a
               signe
               or
               expression
               of
               Excellency
               in
               any
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               import
               any
               superiority
               in
               the
               party
               whom
               we
               honor
               ,
               as
               Adoration
               doth
               .
               Praise
               ,
               is
               a
               speciall
               honouring
               of
               any
               ,
               consisting
               in
               words
               .
               Glory
               ,
               is
               formally
               the
               effect
               of
               Honour
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               taken
               ,
               
                 Pro
                 claritatè
              
               ,
               for
               the
               celebrity
               or
               renownednesse
               of
               any
               ;
               yet
               glory
               seemeth
               to
               be
               founded
               upon
               celebrity
               ,
               as
               its
               foundation
               .
               Reverence
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Veneration
               of
               a
               person
               for
               excellency
               connotating
               a
               sort
               of
               fear
               .
               Veneration
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               fear
               ,
               and
               reverencing
               of
               a
               person
               :
               I
               see
               not
               well
               any
               difference
               between
               Reverence
               and
               Veneration
               ,
               except
               that
               Veneration
               seemeth
               to
               be
               some
               more
               ,
               and
               cometh
               nearer
               to
               
                 Adoration
                 :
                 Devotion
              
               is
               the
               promptitude
               ,
               cheerfulnesse
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               propension
               of
               the
               will
               to
               serve
               God
               ;
               Religion
               is
               formally
               in
               this
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               subjecteth
               himself
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               supreame
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thence
               ariseth
               to
               give
               him
               honour
               ,
               as
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               absolute
               Lord.
               The
               two
               integral
               parts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               are
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               reasonable
               creature
               to
               God.
               2.
               
               An
               exhibition
               of
               honour
               ;
               if
               any
               object
               
                 that
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 humility
                 ,
                 not
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Raphael
                 de
                 la
                 Torres
              
               in
               22.
               tom
               .
               1.
               de
               obj
               .
               adorat
               .
               q.
               81.
               art
               .
               1.
               disp
               .
               unic
               .
               n.
               8.
               answereth
               that
               subjection
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               issueth
               from
               
               a
               principle
               of
               tendering
               due
               Honour
               to
               God
               for
               his
               excellency
               ,
               its
               Religion
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               abandoneth
               the
               passion
               of
               hope
               in
               the
               way
               of
               attaining
               honour
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               humility
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               giving
               of
               money
               for
               the
               paying
               of
               debt
               ,
               is
               an
               act
               of
               justice
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               is
               given
               to
               
               moderate
               the
               desire
               of
               money
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Liberality
               .
               The
               acts
               of
               Riligion
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               some
               internall
               and
               elicite
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Adore
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Pray
              
               ,
               by
               these
               a
               man
               is
               rightly
               ordered
               toward
               the
               Honouring
               of
               God
               only
               :
               But
               there
               be
               other
               acts
               imperated
               and
               Commanded
               by
               Religion
               ,
               which
               flow
               immediately
               from
               other
               vertues
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               from
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               to
               our
               brother
               ,
               but
               are
               Commanded
               by
               Religion
               ,
               as
               
                 Jam.
                 1.
                 27.
                 
                 Pure
                 Religion
                 and
                 undefiled
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 father
                 lesse
                 and
                 the
                 widows
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Service
              
               is
               from
               the
               bond
               of
               subjection
               ,
               to
               reverence
               God
               as
               an
               inferior
               or
               servant
               doth
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               :
               A
               servant
               doth
               properly
               do
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               for
               the
               gain
               or
               profit
               that
               redoundeth
               to
               his
               Master
               ;
               but
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               be
               profitable
               to
               the
               Almighty
               by
               way
               of
               gain
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               relation
               to
               an
               higher
               end
               ,
               then
               accession
               of
               gain
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               capable
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 16.
                 2.
                 
                 Iob
              
               22.
               3.
               )
               For
               the
               declaration
               of
               his
               glory
               :
               For
               Worship
               formally
               is
               to
               give
               reverence
               to
               God
               for
               his
               excellency
               ;
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               act
               we
               may
               both
               Worship
               God
               and
               serve
               him
               .
               Only
               service
               doth
               include
               the
               obligation
               of
               a
               servant
               to
               a
               Lord.
               As
               concerning
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
              
               ,
               they
               are
               internall
               Worship
               ,
               not
               properly
               Adoration
               :
               Love
               as
               Love
               doth
               rather
               import
               an
               equality
               with
               the
               thing
               loved
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               of
               an
               Union
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               submission
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               perfection
               in
               that
               which
               we
               Love
               ,
               but
               not
               essentially
               to
               perfect
               the
               Lover
               ,
               that
               possibly
               may
               agree
               to
               the
               Love
               between
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               Love
               as
               Love
               :
               for
               the
               Father
               Loves
               Christ
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               did
               delight
               in
               him
               from
               eternity
               ,
               Prov.
               8.
               30.
               
               A
               superior
               Angel
               may
               Love
               an
               inferior
               ;
               yet
               the
               Father
               cannot
               be
               perfected
               by
               Loving
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               a
               superior
               Ang●l
               ,
               by
               Loving
               any
               inferior
               ;
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               may
               suppose
               a
               resting
               on
               a
               helper
               as
               a
               helper
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               internall
               Worship
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               adoration
               formally
               may
               be
               a
               Question
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               untruth
               which
               
                 Raphael
                 de
                 la
                 Torres
              
               ,
               with
               other
               schoolmen
               
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 Honour
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 Honour
                 God
                 ;
                 upon
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 holinesse
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 intrinsecall
              
               
               
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 formall
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 Honour
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               For
               Holinesse
               
               in
               Saints
               ,
               is
               a
               participation
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               Temporary
               and
               a
               created
               participation
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               same
               very
               holinesse
               that
               is
               in
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               created
               effect
               thereof
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Love
               I
               bear
               to
               any
               Creature
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               God
               in
               every
               Creature
               ;
               And
               the
               Love
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               Commanded
               in
               the
               second
               Table
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               Commanded
               in
               the
               first
               Table
               of
               the
               Law.
               2.
               
               When
               I
               bow
               to
               the
               gray-haired
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               I
               then
               do
               an
               act
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               :
               No
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               bow
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               to
               an
               holy
               man
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               then
               bowing
               to
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               Worshipping
               God
               :
               No
               acts
               terminated
               upon
               Saints
               living
               or
               dead
               ,
               are
               acts
               of
               Worshipping
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               reverencing
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               delighting
               in
               ,
               or
               trembling
               at
               the
               Word
               ,
               are
               not
               properly
               acts
               of
               adoring
               God.
               
            
             
               Obedience
               is
               founded
               ,
               not
               formally
               upon
               Gods
               excellency
               ,
               properly
               
               so
               called
               ;
               but
               upon
               his
               jurisdiction
               and
               Authority
               to
               Command
               .
            
             
               Adoration
               is
               the
               subjection
               or
               prostration
               of
               soul
               or
               body
               to
               God
               
               in
               the
               due
               recognition
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               his
               absolute
               supremacy
               .
               There
               is
               no
               need
               ,
               that
               Vasquez
               should
               deny
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               internall
               Adoration
               ,
               for
               that
               Adoration
               is
               only
               an
               externall
               and
               bodily
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               hardly
               be
               defended
               ;
               for
               there
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               Adoration
               in
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               Isa
               .
               6.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               H●b
               .
               1.
               6.
               
               And
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               glorified
               spirits
               loosed
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               59.
               
               Psal
               .
               73.
               27.
               
               Into
               Paradice
               ,
               Luk.
               23.
               43.
               
               And
               so
               with
               him
               ,
               Philip.
               1.
               23.
               
               And
               Praying
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Rev.
               6.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
               falling
               down
               before
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               acknowledging
               that
               he
               hath
               Redeemed
               them
               ,
               Rev.
               5.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               do
               not
               Adore
               God
               and
               his
               Son
               Christ
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               nor
               bodies
               and
               knees
               to
               bow
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               Adore
               him
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               in
               a
               way
               suitable
               to
               their
               spirituall
               estate
               .
               It
               is
               an
               untruth
               that
               
                 Rapha
                 .
                 de
                 la
                 Torres
              
               ,
               in
               22.
               q.
               84.
               
               Art.
               2.
               disp
               .
               2.
               n.
               1.
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 Protestants
                 detest
                 all
                 externall
                 Worship
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoration
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               For
               things
               subordinate
               are
               not
               contrary
               ;
               we
               should
               deny
               the
               necessity
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               and
               of
               vocall
               praying
               and
               praising
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               their
               
               externals
               ,
               externall
               worship
               .
               I
               grant
               internall
               Adoration
               ,
               is
               more
               hardly
               known
               :
               But
               't
               is
               enough
               for
               us
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               externall
               Adoration
               is
               an
               act
               by
               which
               we
               offer
               our
               bodies
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               subject
               the
               utter
               man
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               sign
               of
               service
               and
               reverence
               to
               so
               supream
               a
               Lord
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               a
               heart-prostration
               ,
               and
               inward
               bowing
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               answerable
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               profession
               ,
               whither
               actuall
               or
               habituall
               ,
               in
               a
               locall
               and
               bodily
               approach
               ,
               or
               in
               verball
               titles
               of
               Honour
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               Honour
               great
               personages
               ,
               by
               bowing
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 in
                 prostration
              
               and
               kneeling
               ,
               is
               an
               act
               in
               its
               state
               Civill
               ,
               not
               Religious
               ,
               we
               intending
               (
               I
               presse
               not
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               ●ormall
               or
               actuall
               intention
               )
               only
               to
               conciliate
               Honour
               to
               them
               ,
               suitable
               to
               their
               place
               and
               dignity
               :
               so
               a
               profession
               ,
               whither
               actuall
               or
               habituall
               ,
               in
               a
               Religious
               bodily
               approach
               to
               God
               ,
               either
               by
               prayer
               or
               prostration
               ,
               or
               in●lination
               of
               the
               body
               tending
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               is
               a
               Religious
               act
               .
               Now
               bodily
               prostration
               of
               it self
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               in
               its
               nature
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               is
               the
               object
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               either
               Artificiall
               :
               as
               if
               one
               should
               stoop
               down
               to
               drive
               a
               wedge
               in
               an
               image
               ;
               or
               civill
               ,
               if
               one
               bow
               to
               Honour
               the
               King
               ;
               or
               Religious
               ,
               when
               God
               and
               Divine
               things
               are
               the
               object
               thereof
               :
               But
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               added
               to
               externall
               prostration
               to
               a
               creature
               reasonable
               ,
               may
               make
               that
               prostration
               idolatrous
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               civill
               honour
               .
               Thus
               bowing
               to
               Haman
               ,
               
               Honoured
               by
               Ahasuerus
               ,
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               confer
               honours
               ,
               if
               people
               bow
               to
               him
               as
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               civill
               honour
               :
               And
               Cornelius
               his
               bowing
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               10.
               as
               to
               more
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               Idolatrous
               ,
               and
               not
               civill
               honour
               ;
               and
               the
               Carpenters
               bowing
               to
               an
               Image
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               piece
               of
               Timber
               formed
               by
               Art
               ,
               is
               only
               Artificiall
               bowing
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               stumble
               at
               a
               stone
               before
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               so
               fall
               before
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               casuall
               and
               naturall
               fall
               ;
               whereas
               a
               falling
               down
               with
               intention
               to
               Adore
               ,
               had
               been
               Religious
               Adoring
               :
               But
               when
               the
               object
               of
               bodily
               prostration
               or
               kneeling
               ,
               is
               God
               ,
               or
               any
               Religious
               representation
               of
               God
               ,
               whither
               it
               be
               the
               elements
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               which
               are
               Lawfull
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               devised
               pictures
               or
               portraicts
               of
               God
               or
               Christ
               ;
               because
               these
               objects
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               artificiall
               ,
               naturall
               ,
               or
               civill
               prostration
               ,
               if
               therefore
               they
               be
               terminating
               objects
               of
               bodily
               kneeling
               or
               prostration
               ;
               these
               Religious
               objects
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 things
              
               ,
               must
               so
               specifie
               these
               bodily
               acts
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               must
               make
               them
               Religious
               ,
               not
               civill
               acts
               ,
               
               though
               there
               be
               no
               intention
               to
               bow
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               bowing
               to
               God
               hath
               from
               the
               object
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Religious
               bowing
               ,
               though
               you
               intend
               not
               to
               direct
               that
               bowing
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               bowing
               to
               Jupiters
               Portraict
               ,
               is
               a
               Religious
               Worshipping
               of
               that
               Portraict
               ,
               though
               you
               intend
               not
               to
               worship
               the
               Portraict
               :
               for
               the
               act
               and
               Religious
               object
               together
               ,
               maketh
               the
               act
               of
               prostration
               or
               kneeling
               ,
               to
               be
               essentially
               Religious
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               intention
               to
               bow
               to
               these
               ;
               indeed
               the
               intention
               to
               bow
               to
               God
               ,
               maketh
               kneeling
               to
               God
               to
               be
               more
               Morally
               good
               ,
               laudable
               and
               acceptable
               before
               God
               ,
               then
               if
               therewere
               no
               such
               intention
               ,
               but
               the
               want
               of
               the
               intention
               ,
               maketh
               it
               not
               to
               be
               no
               Religious
               worship
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               make
               it
               to
               be
               civill
               worship
               .
               Hence
               let
               this
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               intention
               of
               bowing
               can
               ,
               or
               may
               change
               that
               bowing
               which
               otherwayes
               were
               but
               civill
               (
               if
               there
               were
               no
               such
               intention
               of
               over-esteeming
               the
               creature
               )
               into
               a
               Religious
               bowing
               ,
               but
               neither
               our
               over
               or
               under-intention
               can
               change
               a
               Religious
               kneeling
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               an
               Image
               into
               a
               civill
               kneeling
               ,
               because
               civill
               or
               naturall
               bowing
               to
               creatures
               ,
               is
               more
               under
               the
               power
               of
               an
               humane
               and
               voluntary
               institution
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               Religious
               bowing
               ,
               which
               hath
               from
               God
               without
               any
               act
               of
               mans
               free
               will
               ,
               its
               compleat
               nature
               .
               When
               we
               kneel
               to
               Kings
               ,
               we
               signifie
               by
               that
               gesture
               ,
               that
               we
               submit
               our selves
               to
               higher
               powers
               ,
               not
               simply
               (
               saith
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               .
               )
               but
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               Command
               not
               things
               
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord.
               When
               we
               Adore
               God
               ,
               we
               Adore
               him
               as
               the
               Supream
               Majesty
               ,
               being
               ready
               to
               obey
               him
               in
               what
               he
               shall
               Command
               ,
               without
               any
               exception
               ;
               the
               Adoration
               of
               men
               ,
               signifieth
               a
               submission
               limited
               ,
               if
               it
               go
               above
               bounds
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               sinfull
               intention
               of
               the
               Adorer
               ,
               who
               may
               change
               the
               civil
               Adoration
               into
               Religious
               ,
               and
               may
               ascend
               :
               But
               the
               Aderation
               of
               God
               cannot
               so
               descend
               ,
               as
               it
               can
               turn
               into
               
                 Civill
                 Adoration
              
               ,
               only
               keeping
               the
               same
               object
               it
               had
               before
               .
            
             
               Worship
               is
               an
               action
               ,
               or
               performance
               ,
               or
               thing
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               tender
               
               our
               immediate
               honour
               to
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               :
               1.
               
               I
               call
               it
               an
               action
               ,
               because
               the
               passion
               of
               dying
               or
               suffering
               ,
               is
               not
               formally
               worship
               ;
               but
               only
               dying
               comparatively
               ,
               rather
               then
               denying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               dying
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               qualified
               ,
               dying
               with
               Patience
               and
               Faith
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               a
               worship
               .
               2.
               
               I
               call
               it
               not
               an
               action
               only
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 performance
                 or
                 thing
              
               ;
               because
               an
               office
               ,
               as
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               the
               Ministery
               is
               a
               worship
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               an
               action
               ;
               Sometime
               ,
               
               Time
               it self
               ,
               as
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
               is
               a
               Worship
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               an
               action
               :
               So
               the
               Lord
               calleth
               it
               
                 His
                 Holy
                 Day
              
               :
               and
               undenyably
               the
               
                 lewish
                 dayes
              
               ,
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
                 garment
              
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               of
               that
               kinde
               ,
               were
               Divine
               or
               Religious
               performances
               ,
               things
               ,
               or
               adjuncts
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               but
               so
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               meerly
               adjuncts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               but
               also
               worship
               ;
               for
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
                 Ephod
              
               was
               not
               only
               a
               civil
               ornament
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               a
               meer
               Physicall
               or
               naturall
               means
               to
               ●ence
               off
               the
               injuries
               of
               sun
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Lord
               in
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               place
               of
               the
               Old
               or
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               setteth
               down
               any
               Laws
               concerning
               garments
               simply
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               fence
               off
               cold
               or
               heat
               ,
               that
               belongeth
               to
               Art
               ,
               only
               he
               speaketh
               of
               garments
               as
               contrary
               to
               gravity
               ,
               as
               signes
               of
               vanity
               and
               lightnesse
               ,
               Isa
               .
               3.
               16
               ,
               &c.
               Zepha
               .
               1.
               8.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               of
               garments
               as
               Religious
               observances
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               was
               the
               attire
               and
               garments
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               High-Priests
               in
               their
               service
               ,
               in
               which
               consideration
               the
               Religious
               times
               ,
               holy
               places
               ,
               and
               Mosaicall
               garments
               were
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               was
               immediatly
               honored
               ,
               but
               not
               adjuncts
               only
               ,
               or
               actions
               ;
               but
               Religious
               things
               or
               performances
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               such
               a
               performance
               ,
               as
               from
               thence
               honour
               doth
               immediatly
               redound
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               may
               be
               the
               clearer
               ;
               I
               conceive
               
               that
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               immediate
               honouring
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               1.
               
               An
               honouring
               of
               God
               lesse
               immediate
               ,
               as
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               is
               an
               immediate
               honouring
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               honour
               floweth
               immediatly
               from
               God
               ,
               both
               
                 Ex
                 conditione
                 operis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ex
                 conditione
                 operantis
              
               ;
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               intention
               of
               the
               worker
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               lesse
               immediate
               honouring
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               regard
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               also
               hear
               the
               word
               even
               from
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               the
               worker
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               learn
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               believe
               ,
               for
               thus
               far
               I
               am
               led
               to
               honour
               God
               immediatly
               in
               hearing
               the
               word
               ;
               that
               action
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               conveying
               honour
               to
               God
               ;
               there
               interveeneth
               also
               a
               medium
               amidst
               between
               me
               and
               honouring
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               the
               Bible
               ;
               to
               which
               no
               externall
               adoration
               is
               due
               :
               There
               is
               another
               more
               immediate
               worship
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               which
               by
               an
               immediate
               result
               ,
               God
               is
               honoured
               ,
               and
               in
               worship
               especially
               strictly
               immediate
               ,
               God
               is
               immediatly
               honoured
               both
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               worker
               ;
               though
               no
               other
               thing
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               others
               be
               
               not
               edified
               either
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               increase
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               wayes
               :
               And
               in
               this
               ,
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               of
               mercy
               and
               justice
               ,
               differ
               from
               worship
               ,
               in
               that
               such
               acts
               of
               love
               and
               mercy
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               almes
               to
               save
               the
               life
               of
               my
               brother
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               beast
               ,
               are
               not
               acts
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ;
               their
               intrinsecall
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               work
               being
               to
               do
               good
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               principally
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 naturâ
                 ,
                 &
                 conditione
                 operis
                 ,
              
               though
               God
               also
               thereby
               be
               honoured
               ;
               yet
               in
               a
               more
               secundary
               consideration
               :
               For
               I
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               do
               immediately
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               action
               honour
               God
               ,
               though
               no
               good
               should
               either
               redound
               to
               my self
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               creature
               ;
               thereby
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               God
               ,
               by
               acts
               of
               love
               and
               mercy
               to
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               is
               honoured
               two
               wayes
               :
               1.
               
               In
               that
               men
               seeing
               our
               good
               works
               do
               thence
               take
               occasion
               to
               glorifie
               our
               Heavenly
               ●ather
               ,
               whose
               truth
               teacheth
               us
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               do
               these
               works
               ,
               but
               the
               intrinsecall
               and
               proper
               use
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               to
               do
               good
               to
               our selves
               as
               in
               works
               of
               sobriety
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               as
               in
               works
               of
               righteous
               dealing
               ,
               but
               not
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               i●
               the
               first
               and
               primary
               consideration
               to
               honour
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               works
               of
               Piety
               ,
               holinesse
               and
               worship
               ,
               the
               honouring
               of
               God
               by
               secondary
               resultance
               ,
               doth
               issue
               also
               from
               these
               duties
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               from
               the
               acts
               of
               praying
               ,
               praising
               ,
               Sacramentall
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               .
               2.
               
               The
               doer
               of
               these
               acts
               of
               mercy
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               intend
               the
               honouring
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               intention
               in
               worship
               ,
               one
               formall
               and
               properly
               
               Religious
               ,
               and
               is
               expounded
               Morall
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 naturâ
                 rei
              
               ,
               to
               be
               Religious
               ,
               it
               being
               such
               an
               intention
               ,
               as
               can
               have
               no
               other
               state
               in
               worship
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Religious
                 State
              
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               three
               Children
               should
               bow
               at
               the
               Commmandment
               of
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               though
               intending
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God.
               Here
               should
               be
               an
               intrinsecall
               intention
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 naturâ
                 &
                 conditione
                 operis
              
               ,
               to
               worship
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               two
               grounds
               conjoyned
               together
               :
               1.
               
               Here
               is
               bowing
               down
               :
               2.
               
               Bowing
               down
               to
               a
               
                 Religious
                 Object
              
               ,
               commanded
               by
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               so
               cometh
               under
               the
               Morall
               notion
               of
               the
               command
               of
               a
               Judge
               .
               When
               the
               object
               of
               bowing
               down
               is
               Religious
               ,
               the
               signication
               that
               we
               give
               divine
               honour
               to
               God
               by
               kneeling
               is
               as
               inseparable
               (
               saith
               
                 Raphael
                 de
                 la
                 Torres
              
               )
               from
               kneeling
               or
               bowing
               down
               ,
               as
               a
               bearing
               testimony
               by
               word
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               all
               secrets
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               avenged
               on
               perjury
               ,
               is
               inseparable
               from
               vocall
               swearing
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               any
               man
               should
               be
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               
               who
               in
               expresse
               words
               should
               say
               to
               an
               Idol
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 God
              
               Jupiter
               help
               
               me
               ,
               though
               that
               Adoration
               were
               fained
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               so
               prayeth
               ,
               should
               in
               his
               heart
               abhor
               and
               detest
               Jupiter
               and
               all
               false
               Gods
               :
               But
               there
               is
               another
               intention
               not
               Religious
               ;
               if
               a
               Childe
               reade
               a
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               learn
               to
               read
               and
               spell
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               action
               of
               Art
               ,
               not
               of
               Worship
               ;
               because
               the
               object
               of
               the
               Childes
               reading
               ,
               is
               not
               Scripture
               as
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Printed
               Characters
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               
                 Signa
                 rerum
                 ut
                 rerum
                 ,
                 non
                 ut
                 rerum
                 sacrarum
                 ,
              
               signes
               of
               things
               ,
               not
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               here
               the
               object
               not
               being
               Religious
               ,
               the
               intrinsecall
               operation
               cannot
               raise
               up
               any
               Religious
               intention
               of
               the
               Childe
               .
               Upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               determine
               whether
               or
               no
               an
               intention
               of
               Worship
               be
               essentiall
               to
               Worship
               or
               not
               ,
               the
               former
               intention
               which
               is
               intrinsecall
               ,
               and
               
                 Intentio
                 operis
              
               ,
               may
               be
               essentiall
               ,
               it
               resulting
               from
               the
               object
               ;
               but
               the
               latter
               intention
               of
               the
               worker
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               extraneous
               to
               Worship
               ,
               as
               whether
               it
               be
               ,
               or
               be
               not
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               Worship
               is
               not
               impaired
               nor
               violated
               .
            
             
               Hence
               ,
               Adoration
               is
               worship
               ;
               But
               every
               worship
               is
               not
               Adoration
               .
               Uncovering
               the
               head
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               be
               little
               older
               then
               Pauls
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               The
               Learned
               Salmasius
               ,
               thinketh
               it
               but
               a
               Nationall
               sign
               of
               honour
               ,
               no
               wayes
               universally
               received
               :
               But
               certainly
               it
               is
               not
               Adoration
               :
               Though
               therefore
               we
               receive
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               uncovered
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               conclude
               from
               thence
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               from
               kneeling
               conclude
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               here
               for
               all
               bodily
               worship
               or
               expression
               of
               our
               affection
               to
               the
               means
               of
               graces
               (
               though
               these
               means
               be
               but
               creatures
               )
               is
               not
               Adoration
               properly
               either
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               these
               means
               ,
               it
               is
               Lawfull
               to
               tremble
               at
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               for
               Josiah
               to
               weep
               before
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               read
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Martyrs
               to
               kisse
               the
               Stake
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Instrument
               by
               which
               they
               glorified
               God
               ,
               in
               dying
               for
               the
               truth
               ;
               all
               these
               being
               
                 Objectam
                 quo
              
               ,
               and
               means
               by
               the
               which
               they
               conveyed
               their
               worship
               to
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               naturall
               and
               Lawfull
               expressions
               of
               their
               affection
               to
               God
               :
               For
               uncovering
               the
               head
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Veneration
               or
               Reverence
               ,
               not
               Adoration
               ;
               and
               Paul
               insinuateth
               so
               much
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 Every
                 man
                 praying
                 and
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 head
                 covered
                 ,
                 dishonoureth
                 his
                 head
                 :
              
               But
               it
               is
               not
               his
               meaning
               ,
               that
               he
               dishonoreth
               God.
               2.
               
               The
               Jewes
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               ,
               used
               not
               uncovering
               the
               head
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               honour
               :
               But
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               covering
               was
               a
               sign
               of
               honour
               :
               If
               therefore
               
               the
               Jews
               ,
               being
               made
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               shall
               receive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               Pray
               and
               Prophecy
               with
               covered
               heads
               ,
               men
               would
               judge
               it
               no
               dishonouring
               of
               their
               head
               ,
               or
               not
               of
               dis-respect
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               :
               Though
               Paul
               having
               regard
               to
               a
               Nationall
               Custome
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               did
               so
               esteem
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Antonius
                 Corduba
              
               a
               Franciscan
               ,
               enumerateth
               nine
               externall
               acts
               
               of
               Adoration
               ,
               but
               speaketh
               nothing
               of
               uncovering
               the
               head
               ;
               as
               1.
               
               
                 Sacrificing
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Martyrdome
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Giving
                 and
                 Receiving
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Suiting
                 of
                 Pardon
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Suiting
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Smiting
                 the
                 breast
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Building
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Institution
                 of
                 Feasts
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Vows
                 and
                 Oaths
                 .
              
               Prelaticall
               Formalists
               side
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               Building
               and
               Consecrating
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               will
               ▪
               worship
               ,
               as
               used
               by
               them
               :
               And
               for
               Martyrdome
               ,
               it
               is
               formally
               an
               act
               of
               Christian
               fortitude
               ,
               not
               worship
               ,
               the
               confession
               of
               Gods
               truth
               a
               Conc●mitant
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               is
               indeed
               worship
               .
               How
               suiting
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               suiting
               of
               Grace
               are
               two
               externall
               acts
               of
               Adoration
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               :
               for
               by
               this
               way
               ,
               if
               we
               regard
               the
               multitude
               of
               things
               that
               we
               suit
               ,
               
               there
               should
               be
               moe
               then
               two
               :
               
                 Consecrating
                 of
                 Churches
              
               is
               taken
               two
               wayes
               :
               1.
               
               For
               a
               meer
               dedication
               or
               Civill
               destination
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               its
               end
               and
               use
               :
               As
               when
               a
               house
               is
               builded
               ,
               a
               garment
               is
               first
               put
               on
               ,
               when
               we
               refresh
               our selves
               with
               a
               draught
               of
               water
               ,
               we
               may
               pray
               for
               a
               blessing
               on
               these
               ,
               and
               on
               all
               the
               Creatures
               for
               our
               use
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               habituall
               intention
               of
               the
               builder
               of
               an
               house
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               is
               a
               Civill
               dedication
               of
               it
               to
               that
               use
               for
               which
               it
               is
               Ordained
               .
               Prayer
               added
               to
               it
               for
               a
               blessing
               of
               it
               in
               the
               use
               ,
               maketh
               not
               a
               Consecrated
               thing
               ;
               for
               then
               my
               clothes
               every
               day
               put
               on
               ,
               my
               sleep
               ,
               my
               dayly
               walking
               in
               and
               out
               ,
               my
               Physick
               ,
               my
               meals
               ,
               my
               horse
               ,
               my
               ship
               I
               sail
               in
               ,
               should
               all
               be
               Holy
               ,
               Consecrated
               ,
               and
               Religious
               things
               ,
               which
               I
               were
               to
               Reverence
               as
               Religious
               things
               ;
               for
               all
               these
               may
               be
               blessed
               in
               their
               use
               :
               But
               here
               is
               that
               we
               condemn
               
               in
               Religious
               dedication
               of
               Churches
               :
               1.
               
               That
               the
               end
               being
               sacred
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               habituall
               worshipping
               of
               God
               in
               that
               place
               .
               2.
               
               The
               praying
               for
               the
               Church
               or
               house
               of
               worship
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               vain
               Ceremonies
               used
               in
               the
               dedication
               of
               Churches
               :
               These
               two
               are
               applyed
               to
               make
               the
               Church
               holy
               ,
               and
               to
               denominate
               it
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               capable
               of
               Religious
               veneration
               ,
               and
               salutation
               :
               Then
               certainly
               ,
               all
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               Judea
               ,
               should
               be
               Religiously
               holy
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               Temple
               .
               2.
               
               And
               Prayers
               should
               be
               more
               acceptable
               
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               for
               the
               houses
               sake
               ,
               then
               prayers
               in
               any
               other
               place
               .
               3.
               
               God
               shall
               binde
               himself
               by
               promise
               to
               hear
               prayers
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               or
               made
               with
               the
               face
               toward
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               toward
               the
               Temple
               :
               we
               were
               obliged
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               pray
               with
               our
               faces
               toward
               the
               Churches
               or
               meeting
               places
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               have
               one
               famous
               and
               celebrious
               Church
               for
               all
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               more
               holy
               then
               all
               the
               little
               holy
               Temples
               now
               consecrated
               as
               holy
               places
               ,
               and
               where
               shall
               this
               be
               ?
               And
               what
               typicall
               signification
               shall
               it
               have
               ?
               It
               must
               signifie
               
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               or
               already
               come
               ,
               both
               is
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Again
               ,
               if
               habituall
               Dedication
               by
               vertue
               of
               Prayer
               make
               a
               place
               holy
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               actuall
               Dedication
               should
               make
               a
               place
               holy
               ;
               and
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               Whale
               should
               have
               been
               holy
               because
               there
               Jonah
               prayed
               ,
               and
               every
               place
               a
               believer
               prayeth
               shall
               be
               holy
               ,
               his
               closet
               ,
               a
               private
               corner
               of
               his
               Orchard
               or
               Garden
               where
               he
               prayeth
               shall
               be
               holy
               ,
               for
               these
               may
               be
               habitually
               destined
               and
               appointed
               (
               if
               you
               call
               this
               Dedication
               )
               for
               prayer
               only
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               unlawfull
               to
               do
               any
               civill
               businesse
               there
               ,
               more
               then
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               (
               as
               Formalists
               teach
               )
               to
               do
               any
               other
               civil
               businesse
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               or
               places
               of
               meeting
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               :
               3.
               
               God
               himself
               appointed
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               Time
               when
               it
               should
               be
               built
               ,
               the
               person
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               not
               David
               ;
               the
               length
               ,
               the
               breadth
               ,
               the
               Chambers
               ,
               Porches
               ,
               Ornaments
               of
               the
               only
               holy
               place
               at
               Jerusalem
               ;
               he
               hath
               no
               where
               appointed
               and
               prescribed
               these
               for
               the
               meeting
               places
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               but
               hath
               said
               that
               all
               places
               are
               alike
               ,
               as
               touching
               any
               Religious
               holinesse
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 23.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               8.
               4.
               
               Shall
               we
               think
               God
               is
               not
               acceptably
               served
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               read
               not
               any
               patern
               or
               rule
               for
               Dedication
               ,
               are
               Prophane
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               Dedicated
               by
               the
               
               Bishops
               laying
               the
               first
               foundation
               stone
               of
               the
               house
               ?
               Or
               because
               they
               want
               the
               ornaments
               of
               whorish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               Durandus
               enumerateth
               ?
               or
               because
               they
               have
               not
               the
               surpassing
               beauty
               of
               admirable
               Temples
               ,
               that
               Christians
               now
               a
               
                 little
                 overswelling
                 with
                 the
                 zeal
              
               of
               prosperity
               builded
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               superlative
               detestation
               of
               Dioclesian
               ,
               and
               Maximinus
               ,
               who
               had
               demolished
               all
               the
               Churches
               which
               Christians
               had
               leave
               to
               build
               under
               tollerable
               Emperors
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Severus
                 ,
                 Gordianus
                 ,
                 Philip
              
               ,
               and
               
               Galienus
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               teacheth
               ?
               Or
               that
               we
               are
               to
               give
               a
               Testimony
               of
               as
               cheerfull
               affection
               for
               the
               beautifying
               of
               Temples
               ,
               void
               of
               all
               typicall
               relation
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               show
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               28
               14.
               2
               
               Chron.
               2.
               5.
               
               And
               that
               it
               is
               Morall
               and
               perpetually
               obligatory
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               that
               we
               bestow
               charges
               upon
               sumptuous
               Temples
               ,
               upon
               these
               fancied
               grounds
               of
               Master
               Hooker
               ?
               For
               his
               first
               Morall
               ground
               is
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 too
                 dear
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 about
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 Gods
                 service
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 sumptuous
                 Temples
                 serve
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 his
                 almightinesse
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 outwardly
                 serve
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 with
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 himself
                 incomparably
                 the
                 greatest
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 were
              
               
               
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 store
                 of
                 glorious
                 creatures
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 &
                 leave
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 consumed
                 on
                 secular
                 vanity
                 ,
                 allowing
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 baser
                 sort
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 service
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 Rarest
                 and
                 most
                 gorgeous
                 treasures
                 are
                 too
                 little
                 for
                 earthly
                 Kings
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 corruptible
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 with
                 rich
                 almes
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 houses
                 to
                 edifie
                 the
                 living
                 Temples
                 redeemed
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               To
               all
               which
               I
               say
               :
               1.
               
               The
               Temple
               of
               Ierusalem
               in
               its
               glory
               ,
               proportion
               and
               beauty
               ,
               was
               a
               Positive
               worship
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               positive
               Warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Warrant
               must
               all
               our
               Churches
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               have
               :
               2.
               
               If
               we
               must
               extend
               our
               liberality
               and
               bounty
               towards
               God
               to
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               the
               greatnesse
               and
               Almightinesse
               of
               him
               whom
               we
               serve
               :
               then
               did
               David
               and
               Solomon
               in
               both
               fail
               ,
               there
               were
               more
               glorious
               and
               rich
               houses
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               divers
               times
               have
               been
               builded
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               false
               gods
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               the
               Royall
               magnificence
               of
               mortall
               Kings
               :
               God
               never
               for
               his
               own
               honour
               appointed
               such
               a
               banquet
               as
               Ahasureosh
               did
               ,
               to
               continue
               for
               an
               hundred
               and
               fourscore
               dayes
               ,
               Esther
               1.
               4.
               
               More
               might
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               David
               and
               Solomon
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               morall
               ground
               to
               build
               a
               house
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 Almightinesse
                 :
              
               3.
               
               And
               God
               appointed
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               in
               both
               Testaments
               ,
               as
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               great
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               yet
               in
               base
               and
               obvious
               creatures
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               devise
               Symbols
               or
               witnessing
               Images
               of
               the
               Almightinesse
               of
               that
               God
               whom
               we
               serve
               ,
               at
               our
               pleasure
               :
               4.
               
               If
               our
               Lord
               
                 love
                 mercy
                 better
                 then
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               especially
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               when
               his
               worship
               must
               be
               more
               spirituall
               :
               Then
               the
               Argument
               may
               be
               strongly
               retorted
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               bestow
               more
               on
               feeding
               
               the
               living
               Members
               of
               Christs
               body
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               secular
               vanity
               )
               then
               on
               dead
               stones
               ;
               except
               Master
               Hooker
               can
               warrant
               us
               to
               serve
               God
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               in
               precious
               stones
               and
               gold
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               can
               see
               no
               Warrant
               :
               5.
               
               All
               these
               Arguments
               are
               broadly
               used
               by
               Papists
               ,
               for
               Images
               and
               rich
               Churches
               :
               Nor
               doth
               Hooker
               give
               us
               any
               Argument
               for
               this
               ,
               but
               what
               Papists
               gave
               before
               
               him
               :
               
                 Have
                 ye
                 not
                 houses
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 in
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 He
                 teacheth
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 house
                 and
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 dwelling
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 for
                 mans
                 habitation
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 common
                 food
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 none
                 but
                 for
                 heavenly
                 food
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               there
               was
               publick
               meeting
               places
               and
               Churches
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               now
               under
               Heathen
               Rulers
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               is
               denyed
               ,
               by
               all
               both
               Protestant
               and
               Popish
               writers
               ,
               far
               lesse
               had
               they
               then
               any
               consecrated
               Churches
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               inconveniency
               of
               taking
               their
               Supper
               while
               some
               were
               full
               and
               drunk
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               was
               Celebrated
               ,
               whereas
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               Supped
               in
               their
               own
               houses
               :
               to
               infer
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               holier
               place
               ,
               then
               their
               own
               house
               ,
               I
               professe
               is
               Logick
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               ,
               it
               only
               concludes
               these
               two
               sort
               of
               houses
               are
               destinated
               from
               two
               sort
               of
               different
               uses
               ,
               sacred
               and
               prophane
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               Neither
               am
               I
               much
               moved
               at
               that
               ,
               Psal
               .
               74.
               which
               is
               said
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 burnt
                 all
                 the
                 convening
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 :
              
               Vatablus
               ,
               expoundeth
               it
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               
                 Exusserunt
                 totum
                 Templum
                 Dei
                 terrenum
              
               :
               Or
               all
               the
               question
               will
               be
               ,
               why
               the
               Synagogues
               are
               called
               Gods
               Synagogues
               ,
               as
               they
               called
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Ier.
               7.
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               Whither
               because
               every
               Synagogue
               was
               no
               lesse
               in
               its
               own
               kinde
               a
               house
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord
               then
               the
               Temple
               :
               Certainly
               there
               is
               no
               rationall
               ground
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Synagogues
               were
               Typicall
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               were
               to
               pray
               with
               their
               faces
               toward
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               Sacrifices
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               :
               But
               that
               a
               Synagogue
               is
               called
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               use
               and
               end
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               ordained
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               for
               a
               speciall
               end
               and
               work
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Lord
               assumeth
               the
               propriety
               thereof
               to
               himself
               ,
               so
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 45.
                 1.
                 
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 his
                 Anointed
                 ,
                 to
                 Cyrus
                 whose
                 right
                 hand
                 I
                 have
                 holden
              
               ;
               yet
               was
               not
               Cyrus
               Typically
               ,
               or
               Religiously
               holy
               ,
               as
               the
               Temple
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               c.
               44.
               v.
               28.
               
               He
               
               saith
               of
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 my
                 shepherd
                 :
              
               and
               why
               ?
               
                 He
                 shall
                 perform
                 all
              
               
               
                 my
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               so
               Hos
               .
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 will
                 I
                 returne
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 my
                 corne
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 season
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 recover
                 my
                 wool
                 and
                 my
                 flax
                 (
                 given
                 )
                 to
                 cover
                 her
                 nakednesse
                 ,
              
               To
               say
               nothing
               that
               all
               the
               holy
               land
               was
               Gods
               land
               ,
               
                 Hos
                 .
                 9.
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 land
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               all
               the
               Synagogues
               were
               
                 Gods
                 houses
              
               ;
               and
               the
               enemy
               of
               whom
               the
               Church
               complaineth
               to
               God
               in
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               was
               thus
               bold
               ,
               as
               notwithstanding
               Canaan
               was
               
                 Gods
                 Heritage
              
               and
               proper
               Land
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               destroyed
               and
               burnt
               by
               the
               enemies
               ,
               even
               these
               houses
               that
               God
               was
               worshipped
               in
               ,
               not
               being
               spared
               ;
               But
               how
               God
               was
               so
               present
               in
               every
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               when
               there
               were
               no
               actuall
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               so
               holy
               a
               place
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               to
               put
               off
               there
               shooes
               who
               came
               into
               the
               
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 God
              
               shewing
               his
               own
               immediate
               presence
               in
               every
               synagogue
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               Exod.
               3.
               5.
               
               To
               Moses
               in
               the
               burning
               bush
               ,
               Exod.
               5.
               1.
               v.
               12.
               
               Is
               a
               thing
               that
               hath
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               if
               every
               synagogue
               had
               been
               thus
               holy
               :
               1.
               
               It
               should
               have
               been
               a
               house
               dedicated
               to
               God
               in
               a
               Religious
               way
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               Temple
               :
               2.
               
               God
               should
               dwell
               in
               every
               Synagogue
               then
               ,
               &
               in
               every
               Church
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               now
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               he
               would
               dwell
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               3.
               
               Then
               must
               Heathens
               and
               the
               uncircumcised
               be
               forbidden
               to
               come
               into
               any
               Synagogue
               ,
               or
               any
               Church
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               was
               evident
               in
               scripture
               ;
               none
               were
               forbidden
               to
               enter
               in
               the
               
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               14.
               23
               ,
               24.
               alloweth
               that
               Heathens
               come
               into
               the
               Churches
               or
               meetings
               where
               Christians
               are
               worshipping
               God.
               4.
               
               If
               either
               the
               Temple
               of
               Ierusulem
               was
               holy
               for
               the
               worship
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               for
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               our
               Materiall
               Temples
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               then
               our
               Churches
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               shall
               be
               more
               holy
               ,
               yea
               ,
               our
               private
               houses
               in
               which
               we
               may
               worship
               God
               shal
               be
               more
               holy
               ,
               as
               our
               worship
               is
               more
               spirituall
               then
               carnall
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Leviticall
               Law
               were
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               must
               be
               more
               holy
               then
               the
               shadow
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               the
               earth
               now
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               sun
               ,
               to
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               more
               spirituall
               worship
               ,
               even
               the
               Stables
               and
               Alehouses
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               offer
               the
               Incense
               of
               Prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               offer
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               praises
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               11.
               shall
               be
               alike
               holy
               ,
               as
               either
               our
               Churches
               or
               the
               Temple
               was
               of
               old
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   not
                   Humane
                   Ceremonies
                   in
                   Gods
                   Worship
                   ,
                   can
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               THese
               humane
               Ceremonies
               we
               cannot
               but
               reject
               upon
               these
               grounds
               ;
            
             
               
                 Our
                 first
                 Argument
                 is
              
               :
               Every
               positive
               and
               Religious
               observance
               ,
               and
               Rite
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               not
               
               warranted
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               is
               unlawfull
               :
               But
               humane
               Ceremonies
               are
               such
               :
               Ergo
               ,
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               sure
               ,
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               useth
               a
               Negative
               Argument
               ,
               
               Act.
               15.
               24.
               
               
                 We
                 gave
                 no
                 such
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               Levit.
               10.
               1.
               
               Jer.
               7.
               30.
               and
               19.
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               32.
               35.
               2
               
               Sam.
               7.
               7.
               1
               
               Chron.
               15.
               13.
               
               The
               Lord
               Commanded
               not
               this
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               .
            
             
               Formalists
               ,
               Answer
               :
               Every
               worship
               holden
               to
               be
               of
               Divine
               necessity
               and
               yet
               not
               Commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               is
               unlawfull
               ;
               but
               not
               every
               worship
               holden
               as
               free
               ,
               and
               not
               binding
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               requireth
               that
               God
               Command
               it
               .
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Gods
               Consequence
               is
               from
               the
               want
               of
               a
               Lawfull
               efficient
               and
               Author
               ;
               you
               make
               him
               to
               reason
               from
               an
               Adjunct
               of
               the
               worship
               :
               But
               all
               worship
               hath
               necessity
               ,
               and
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               a
               binding
               power
               only
               from
               the
               Author
               God.
               For
               why
               is
               it
               Lawfull
               to
               Abraham
               to
               kill
               or
               intend
               to
               kill
               his
               Son
               ?
               Why
               is
               not
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               Lawfull
               ?
               Only
               because
               God
               Commandeth
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               forbid
               Abraham
               to
               kill
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               Command
               Adam
               to
               eat
               ,
               it
               is
               Lawfull
               .
               2.
               
               If
               this
               be
               good
               ,
               observe
               all
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               so
               you
               lay
               not
               Divine
               necessity
               upon
               the
               observance
               thereof
               ;
               offer
               Sacrifices
               to
               God
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               fail
               in
               the
               worship
               against
               the
               Institutor
               ▪
               So
               slaying
               of
               the
               Children
               to
               Molech
               ,
               so
               you
               count
               it
               free
               and
               changeable
               ,
               shall
               not
               fail
               against
               
               Gods
               Commandments
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               (
               
                 I
                 Command
                 it
                 not
              
               .
               )
               They
               Answer
               ,
               To
               kill
               Children
               ,
               is
               Man
               slaughter
               ;
               but
               I
               Reply
               :
               God
               doth
               no●
               ,
               Ier.
               7.
               
               Reason
               against
               
                 Offering
                 the
                 seed
                 to
                 Molech
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               murther
               and
               forbidden
               in
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               :
               but
               as
               false
               worship
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               in
               the
               second
               Commandment
               :
               Else
               he
               proveth
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               unlawfull
               worship
               against
               piety
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               an
               act
               of
               cruelty
               :
               Yea
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               thought
               free
               and
               bind
               not
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               Lawfull
               worship
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               condemned
               by
               this
               (
               
                 God
                 Commanded
                 it
                 not
              
               )
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Lawfull
              
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 Commanded
                 not
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               a
               Morton
               ,
               and
               b
               
                 D.
                 Burges
              
               .
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 discommanded
                 ,
                 or
                 forbade
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               So
               c
               saith
               
                 the
                 Iesuit
                 Valentia
              
               ;
               but
               so
               ,
               Circumcising
               of
               women
               ,
               boyling
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Lambe
               ,
               another
               Ark
               then
               Moses
               made
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               not
               expresly
               discommanded
               .
               But
               Gods
               Commanding
               to
               Circumcise
               the
               Male-childe
               ,
               to
               Roast
               the
               Paschall
               Lambe
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               Ark
               :
               and
               his
               silence
               of
               Circumcision
               of
               women
               ,
               and
               boyling
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               silence
               of
               another
               Ark
               ,
               is
               a
               Command
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Text
               ,
               Jer.
               7.
               
               Is
               wronged
               ,
               
                 I
                 Commanded
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 came
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 Command
                 this
                 Abomination
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               never
               purposed
               it
               as
               worship
               :
               else
               they
               knew
               ,
               to
               kill
               their
               Children
               ,
               except
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               was
               Commanded
               ,
               was
               unlawfull
               ,
               as
               Isa
               .
               63.
               4.
               
               The
               
               
                 day
                 of
                 Vengeance
                 is
                 in
                 mine
                 heart
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
              
               10.
               30.
               1
               
               King.
               8.
               18.
               
               
                 Gen
                 ▪
              
               27.
               41.
               
               To
               be
               in
               ones
               heart
               ,
               is
               to
               purpose
               a
               thing
               .
               3.
               
               Valentia
               saith
               ,
               Exod.
               18.
               20.
               
               
                 I
                 Commanded
                 not
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 to
                 speak
                 ;
                 But
                 how
                 ?
                 By
                 not
                 sending
                 or
                 calling
                 him
                 :
              
               Else
               God
               did
               not
               say
               by
               a
               Positive
               Commandment
               to
               every
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               Prophecy
               not
               ;
               but
               because
               God
               b●de
               him
               not
               Prophecy
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               know
               God
               forbade
               him
               :
               Else
               to
               speak
               Arbitrary
               Doctrines
               and
               Prophesies
               ,
               not
               tying
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               were
               no
               false
               Prophecying
               .
            
             
               They
               Object
               ,
               1
               King.
               8.
               17.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Davids
                 heart
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 house
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 David
                 had
                 no
                 warrant
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 build
                 an
                 house
                 to
                 God.
                 So
                 Morton
              
               d
               Burges
               e
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 David
              
               had
               a
               twofold
               will
               and
               purpose
               to
               build
               Gods
               house
               :
               1.
               
               Conditionall
               :
               It
               was
               revealed
               to
               David
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               have
               an
               house
               built
               ,
               therefore
               David
               might
               conditionally
               purpose
               to
               build
               it
               ;
               so
               it
               was
               Gods
               will
               he
               should
               be
               the
               man.
               This
               wanteth
               not
               Gods
               word
               :
               We
               may
               desire
               what
               ever
               may
               promove
               Gods
               glory
               conditionally
               .
               As
               that
               Petition
               teacheth
               (
               
                 Thy
                 Kingdom
                 come
              
               .
               )
               This
               was
               
               recommended
               of
               God
               and
               approved
               ▪
               2
               Kin.
               8.
               17.
               2.
               
               A
               resolute
               will
               upon
               
                 Nathans
                 mistake
                 ,
                 the
                 blinde
                 leading
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 Commanded
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               end
               was
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               house
               should
               be
               built
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Morton
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   Lawfull
                   upon
                   common
                   equity
                   ,
                   considering
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   subduing
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   dwelt
                   in
                   Cedars
                   ,
                   whereas
                   God
                   wanted
                   an
                   house
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   actually
                   perform
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   Gods
                   word
                   :
                   So
                   Burges
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               consequence
               without
               Gods
               word
               ,
               is
               as
               good
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               David
               might
               actually
               build
               
                 Gods
                 house
              
               ,
               as
               to
               will
               and
               purpose
               to
               build
               it
               :
               Because
               the
               word
               is
               a
               perfect
               rule
               to
               our
               thoughts
               and
               purposes
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               to
               our
               actions
               ;
               if
               to
               build
               without
               Gods
               Word
               was
               unlawfull
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               to
               purpose
               this
               without
               Gods
               Word
               was
               unlawfull
               .
               A
               purpose
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               is
               sin
               ,
               a
               purpose
               of
               will
               worship
               ,
               is
               will-worship
               and
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               A
               man
               of
               blood
               is
               as
               unfit
               to
               purpose
               to
               be
               a
               type
               of
               a
               peaceable
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               type
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               3.
               
               If
               God
               reprove
               Samuels
               light
               for
               judging
               according
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               16.
               7.
               
               Far
               more
               he
               rebuketh
               his
               purpose
               to
               Anoint
               a
               man
               without
               his
               word
               ,
               
                 Who
                 giveth
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 :
              
               Yet
               Samuel
               had
               a
               good
               intention
               ,
               and
               Gods
               word
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               Iesse's
               Sons
               should
               be
               King.
               4.
               
               I●
               that
               good
               purpose
               had
               remained
               with
               David
               deliberately
               to
               build
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               after
               the
               Lord
               had
               said
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               not
               David
               ,
               must
               build
               the
               house
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               sinfull
               ;
               yet
               the
               reasons
               upon
               common
               equity
               ,
               and
               a
               generall
               warrant
               that
               God
               would
               have
               an
               house
               ,
               had
               been
               as
               good
               as
               before
               :
               if
               Mortons
               consequence
               be
               once
               good
               ,
               it
               s
               ever
               good
               .
               5.
               
               By
               this
               ,
               without
               the
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               we
               may
               purpose
               to
               glorifie
               God
               :
               The
               Baptist
               without
               Gods
               warrant
               ,
               may
               purpose
               a
               New
               Sacrament
               ,
               Cajaphas
               may
               purpose
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               the
               man
               who
               shall
               dye
               for
               the
               people
               :
               I
               may
               purpose
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               thousand
               new
               means
               of
               worshipping
               :
               Papists
               have
               good
               intentions
               in
               all
               they
               do
               .
               6.
               
               A
               purpose
               of
               heart
               is
               an
               inward
               substantiall
               worship
               warranted
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               14.
               
               Psal
               .
               50.
               21.
               
               Psal
               .
               74.
               11.
               
               Ier.
               4.
               14.
               
               Gen.
               8.
               2.
               
               Eccles
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Isa
               .
               55.
               7.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               word
               is
               not
               a
               rule
               in
               substantiall
               and
               Morall
               Duties
               ;
               heart-purposes
               cannot
               be
               indifferent
               heart-ceremonies
               .
               7.
               
               David
               needed
               not
               aske
               counsell
               at
               Gods
               mouth
               and
               word
               ,
               for
               an
               indifferent
               heart-purpose
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               sufficient
               warrant
               of
               
               common
               equity
               ,
               whether
               he
               should
               act
               it
               or
               no●
               ;
               that
               which
               warranteth
               the
               good
               purpose
               ,
               warranteth
               the
               enacting
               of
               the
               good
               purpose
               .
               8.
               
               Who
               knoweth
               if
               God
               rewardeth
               additions
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               with
               a
               sure
               house
               ,
               and
               all
               indifferent
               Ceremonies
               ?
            
             
               All
               additions
               to
               Gods
               Word
               are
               unlawfull
               ▪
               Deut.
               4
               ▪
               ●
               .
               Deut.
               12.
               
               32.
               
               Prov.
               30.
               6.
               
               Rev.
               22.
               18.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               31.
               
               Luk.
               16.
               29
               ,
               30.
               2
               
               Tim
               3
               ▪
               17.
               
               Psalme
               19.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               So
               ,
               a
               Basilius
               ,
               b
               Hieron
               ,
               d
               Cyprian
               ,
               e
               Chrysostome
               ,
               f
               Procopius
               ,
               g
               Turtullian
               ,
               All
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               all
               Protestant
               Divines
               opposing
               Traditions
               ▪
               put
               their
               seal
               and
               Pen
               to
               the
               plenitude
               of
               Scripture
               :
               But
               humane
               Rites
               are
               Additions
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
               h
               Morton
               and
               Burges
               say
               ,
               
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 places
                 ,
                 additions
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 Divine
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 additions
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupting
                 the
                 sense
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 additions
                 perfecting
                 and
                 ●●●plaining
                 his
                 Word
                 ▪
                 a●
                 Commentaries
                 and
                 Annotations
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               do
               Papists
               Answer
               ,
               Duvallius
               ,
               i
               
                 a
                 Sorbonist
                 ▪
                 He
                 forbiddeth
                 other
                 new
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 who
                 offered
                 their
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 :
              
               So
               k
               Valentia
               ,
               l
               Vasquez
               ,
               m
               Bellarmine
               ,
               n
               Suarez
               ,
               o
               
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 added
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 addeth
                 ▪
                 they
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
              
               God
               :
               So
               p
               Bannes
               ;
               but
               all
               these
               do
               elude
               ,
               not
               expound
               the
               Texts
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               ▪
               if
               the
               Iewish
               Princes
               had
               Commanded
               Arbitrary
               and
               conditionall
               Ar●s
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               places
               of
               worship
               ,
               so
               they
               add●
               not
               heathenish
               and
               wicked
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               Sacrificing
               their
               Children
               ,
               they
               had
               no●
               failed
               by
               this
               answer
               ;
               yet
               Moses
               the
               Prince
               ,
               is
               Commanded
               
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Patern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount.
              
               2.
               
               God
               speaketh
               to
               all
               Israel
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Princes
               only
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 Hearken
                 O
                 Israel
              
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               to
               these
               who
               
                 are
                 bidden
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 soul
                 diligently
                 ,
              
               v.
               6.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               Bellarmines
               groundlesse
               charity
               ,
               to
               think
               private
               heads
               who
               were
               not
               Princes
               and
               Law-givers
               ,
               did
               not
               take
               on
               
                 an
                 h●iry
                 Mantle
                 to
                 deceive
                 ,
                 Zach.
              
               13.
               4.
               
               And
               say
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 when
              
               God
               
                 had
                 not
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               Ier.
               23.
               16.
               32.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Private
               women
               added
               their
               
               own
               
                 dreams
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ezech.
              
               13.
               17
               ,
               18.
               3.
               
               They
               say
               Traditions
               
               are
               from
               Gods
               Spirit
               :
               But
               hath
               Gods
               Spirit
               lost
               all
               Majesty
               ,
               Divinity
               and
               power
               in
               speaking
               ?
               If
               the
               Popes
               Decretals
               ,
               the
               Councels
               ,
               the
               dirty
               Traditions
               ,
               wanting
               life
               ,
               Language
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               be
               from
               Gods
               Spirit
               :
               Formalists
               admit
               Traditions
               from
               an
               humane
               spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               are
               shamed
               even
               by
               Papists
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               God
               only
               ●an
               adde
               to
               his
               own
               Word
               ,
               whereas
               they
               say
               ,
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               Prelates
               may
               adde
               to
               
                 Gods
                 vvord
              
               :
               4.
               
               But
               that
               additions
               perfecting
               are
               forbidden
               is
               clear
               :
               1.
               
               Additions
               perfecting
               ,
               as
               Didoclavius
               p
               saith
               ,
               argueth
               the
               word
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               and
               that
               Baptisme
               is
               not
               perfect
               without
               Crossing
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               Gods
               Prerogative
               to
               adde
               Canonick
               Scripture
               to
               the
               five
               books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Nevv-Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               which
               cannot
               be
               Syllogistically
               deduced
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Ioh.
               21.
               31.
               
               Heb.
               3.
               2.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               19.
               and
               these
               are
               perfecting
               and
               explaining
               additions
               ,
               therefore
               men
               may
               by
               as
               good
               reason
               adde
               Canonick
               Scripture
               to
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               as
               adde
               new
               Positive
               Doctrines
               like
               this
               (
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Surplice
                 is
                 a
                 sacred
                 signe
                 of
                 Pastorall
                 Holinesse
                 )
                 (
                 Crossing
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 dedicating
                 the
                 childe
                 to
                 Christs
                 service
              
               )
               for
               Papists
               ●ay
               ,
               even
               Vasquez
               q
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 neither
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 ordain
                 any
                 nevv
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 principles
                 or
                 Articles
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 evidently
                 concluded
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Formalists
               answer
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lavvfull
                 to
                 adde
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Lawfull
                 to
                 add●
                 something
                 as
                 an
                 indifferent
                 Rite
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 Authority
                 grounded
                 upon
                 common
                 equity
                 ▪
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 ansvver
                 of
                 the
              
               Jesuite
               Vasquez
               r
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 and
                 Church
                 cannot
                 make
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 believed
                 by
                 divine
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Law-givers
                 they
                 may
                 give
                 Laws
                 that
                 bindeth
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               altogether
               essentiall
               in
               worship
               .
               If
               additions
               ,
               as
               divine
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worship
               (
               say
               we
               )
               be
               forbidden
               ;
               God
               then
               forbidding
               to
               adde
               such
               Traditions
               ,
               forbiddeth
               his
               own
               spirit
               to
               adde
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               but
               God
               can
               adde
               additions
               Divine
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               coming
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               ,
               &
               by
               good
               consequence
               the
               forbidding
               men
               to
               add
               additions
               ,
               as
               really
               coming
               from
               God
               ,
               should
               forbid
               men
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               for
               divine
               additions
               are
               essentially
               additions
               coming
               from
               God
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               forbid
               additions
               only
               of
               mens
               divising
               ,
               but
               obtruded
               to
               
               have
               the
               like
               efficacy
               and
               power
               over
               the
               conscience
               ,
               that
               Canonick
               Scripture
               hath
               ,
               then
               were
               it
               lawfull
               to
               adde
               killing
               of
               our
               children
               to
               Molech
               ,
               so
               it
               were
               counted
               not
               really
               to
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               with
               opinion
               of
               divine
               necessity
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               ,
               God
               should
               not
               forbid
               things
               to
               be
               added
               to
               his
               Word
               ,
               by
               either
               private
               or
               publick
               men
               ,
               but
               only
               he
               should
               forbid
               things
               to
               be
               added
               with
               such
               a
               quality
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               by
               Divine
               Faith
               be
               received
               as
               coming
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               heavenly
               stamp
               of
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               are
               come
               only
               from
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               bastard
               Bishops
               ;
               so
               all
               the
               fables
               of
               the
               
                 Evangell
                 of
                 Nicodemus
              
               ;
               The
               materials
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 and
                 Turkish
              
               Religion
               might
               be
               received
               as
               lawfull
               additions
               ,
               so
               they
               do
               not
               contradict
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               contrary
               to
               what
               is
               written
               ,
               but
               only
               beside
               what
               is
               written
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               received
               as
               from
               the
               Church
               :
               Also
               3.
               
               Additions
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               are
               diminutions
               ;
               to
               adde
               to
               the
               eight
               Command
               this
               addition
               
                 (
                 The
                 Church
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 steal
                 )
              
               were
               no
               addition
               to
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ,
               but
               should
               destroy
               the
               eight
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               make
               nine
               Commandments
               only
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               Gods
               precept
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 neither
                 adde
                 ,
                 nor
                 diminish
              
               ;
               should
               be
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 neither
                 diminish
                 ,
                 neither
                 shalt
                 thou
                 diminish
                 :
              
               And
               so
               our
               Masters
               make
               Moses
               to
               forbid
               no
               additions
               at
               all
               :
               6.
               
               Commentaries
               and
               Expositions
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               if
               sound
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               it self
               ;
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               a
               speech
               ,
               is
               the
               form
               and
               essence
               of
               a
               speech
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               additions
               thereunto
               but
               explanations
               ,
               except
               you
               make
               all
               sound
               Sermons
               ,
               Arbitrary
               Ceremonies
               and
               Traditions
               ,
               whereas
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               expounded
               are
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               materially
               taken
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               Tradition
               .
            
          
           
             
               QUEST
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Scripture
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 perfect
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Morall
                 Actions
                 ;
                 a●
                 that
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 essentiall
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 accidentall
                 and
                 Arbitrary
                 worship
                 cannot
                 stand
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 forbid
                 all
                 worship
                 not
                 only
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 beside
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 false
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 reputed
                 as
                 divine
                 and
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               FOrmalists
               
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 as
              
               Morton
               ,
               Burges
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 that
              
               Ceremonies
               which
               are
               meer
               Ceremonies
               ,
               indifferent
               in
               nature
               and
               opinion
               ,
               are
               not
               forbidden
               :
               yea
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               generall
               
               they
               are
               commanded
               upon
               common
               equity
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               according
               to
               their
               specification
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               Kn●eling
               before
               consecrated
               Images
               ,
               and
               representations
               of
               Christ
               are
               not
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               negatively
               Lawfull
               ,
               having
               Gods
               allowing
               if
               not
               his
               commanding
               will
               ;
               but
               only
               God
               forbiddeth
               such
               Ceremonies
               ,
               wherein
               men
               place
               opinion
               of
               divine
               necessity
               ,
               holinesse
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               they
               become
               Doctrinall
               ,
               and
               essentiall
               ,
               and
               so
               mens
               inventions
               are
               not
               Arbitrary
               and
               accidentall
               worship
               :
               
                 But
                 let
                 these
                 considerations
                 be
                 weighed
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Distinct
               .
               The
               Word
               of
               Go
               ▪
               being
               given
               to
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               Morall
               Agent
               ,
               is
               a
               rule
               of
               all
               his
               Morall
               Actions
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               actions
               of
               Art
               ,
               Sciences
               ,
               Disciplines
               ;
               yea
               ,
               on
               of
               meer
               nature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Distinct
                 .
                 (
                 Beside
                 the
                 Word
                 )
              
               in
               actions
               Morall
               ,
               and
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               with
               that
               
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 )
              
               and
               what
               is
               not
               commanded
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               as
               not
               seeing
               in
               a
               creature
               capable
               of
               all
               the
               five
               senses
               is
               down
               right
               blindenesse
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Lawfulnesse
               is
               essentiall
               to
               worship
               instituted
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               essentiall
               to
               worship
               i●
               generall
               :
               neither
               is
               opinion
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               efficacy
               ,
               or
               Divine
               necessity
               essentiall
               to
               worship
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               Divine
               worship
               ,
               and
               its
               opinion
               not
               actuall
               nor
               formall
               ,
               but
               fundamentall
               and
               materiall
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Seeing
               the
               Apostles
               were
               no
               lesse
               immediatly
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               to
               seek
               a
               knot
               in
               a
               rush
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               Apostolick
               Commandments
               or
               Traditions
               and
               divine
               Commandments
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               and
               Scripturelesse
               curiosity
               to
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Propheticall
               truths
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               Divine
               Prophecies
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               would
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               fair
               writing
               of
               Titus
               the
               writer
               ,
               and
               the
               writing
               made
               by
               the
               pen
               of
               Titus
               ,
               or
               betwixt
               Peters
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               spoken
               by
               Pete●●
               tongue
               ,
               mouth
               and
               lips
               ,
               for
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               were
               both
               Gods
               mouth
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Worship
               essentiall
               ,
               and
               Worship
               Arbitrary
               ,
               vvhich
               Formalists
               inculcate
               ;
               or
               worship
               positively
               lavvfull
               ,
               or
               negatively
               lavvfull
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               as
               worship
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               Will-worship
               ,
               and
               vvorship
               Lawfull
               and
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               is
               vvarranted
               by
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               is
               vvarranted
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               is
               but
               a
               part
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Actions
               are
               either
               purely
               morall
               ,
               or
               purely
               not
               morall
               ,
               or
               mixed
               of
               both
               :
               The
               first
               hath
               vvarrant
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               second
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               the
               third
               requireth
               not
               a
               vvarrant
               of
               Scripture
               every
               vvay
               concludent
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               be
               Morall
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               Matters
               of
               meer
               fact
               ,
               knovvn
               by
               sence
               and
               humane
               testimonie
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               according
               to
               their
               Physicall
               existence
               if
               they
               be
               done
               or
               not
               done
               ;
               if
               Titus
               did
               such
               a
               thing
               or
               not
               ,
               such
               are
               not
               in
               that
               notion
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               :
               2.
               
               They
               may
               be
               considered
               according
               to
               their
               essence
               and
               Morall
               quality
               of
               good
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               ●ad
               or
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               to
               be
               warranted
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               There
               is
               a
               generall
               vvarrant
               in
               Scripture
               for
               Worship
               and
               morall
               actions
               ,
               tvvofold
               :
               either
               vvhen
               the
               Major
               proposition
               is
               only
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Assumption
               is
               the
               vvill
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               vvhen
               both
               the
               Proposition
               and
               Assumption
               are
               warranted
               by
               Scripture
               :
               the
               former
               vvarrant
               I
               think
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               latter
               is
               necessary
               to
               prove
               the
               thing
               lavvfull
               .
            
             
               Hence
               our
               1.
               conclusion
               .
               Every
               worship
               ,
               and
               Positive
               observance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               all
               Morall
               actions
               are
               to
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vvritten
                 )
              
               though
               their
               individuall
               circumstances
               be
               not
               in
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               offering
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Babe
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 tvvo
                 Turtle
                 Doves
                 ,
                 and
                 ●vvo
              
               
               
                 Pigeons
                 ,
                 are
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vvritten
                 in
                 the
                 Lavv
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               ,
               the
               Priest
               the
               Offerer
               ,
               the
               day
               and
               hour
               when
               the
               male
               childe
               Iesus
               for
               whom
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 Numbers
              
               8.
               26.
               
               In
               the
               second
               Table
               Amaziah
               his
               Fact
               of
               mercy
               in
               not
               killing
               the
               children
               for
               the
               Fathers
               sin
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               2
               Kin.
               24.
               6.
               performed
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 vvritten
              
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               :
               yet
               in
               that
               Law
               ,
               Deut
               ,
               24.
               6.
               
               There
               is
               not
               a
               word
               of
               Amaziah
               ,
               or
               the
               children
               whom
               he
               spared
               :
               because
               these
               be
               Physicall
               ,
               and
               not
               Morall
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               Hence
               in
               the
               Categorie
               of
               all
               Lawfull
               Worship
               and
               Morall
               actions
               :
               both
               Proposition
               and
               Assumption
               is
               made
               good
               by
               this
               ,
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 vvritten
              
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               lowest
               specifice
               degree
               of
               morality
               as
               all
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Worship
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               Sacramentall
               worship
               under
               that
               .
               3.
               
               Under
               that
               ,
               
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               .
               4.
               
               Under
               all
               ,
               the
               most
               speciall
               
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 by
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Anna
                 ,
              
               in
               such
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               such
               a
               day
               ;
               All
               these
               I
               say
               ,
               both
               in
               Proposition
               and
               Assumption
               are
               proved
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               And
               can
               bid
               this
               
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 )
              
               the
               like
               I
               may
               instance
               in
               all
               other
               Worship
               ,
               in
               all
               acts
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               in
               all
               Morall
               acts
               of
               justice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               in
               the
               
               second
               Table
               :
               But
               come
               to
               the
               Prelats
               Kalendar
               ,
               They
               cry
               
                 (
                 Order
                 and
                 decency
                 is
                 Commanded
                 in
              
               Gods
               
                 Worship
                 .
              
               )
               And
               we
               hear
               Pauls
               cry
               ,
               not
               theirs
               ;
               but
               under
               this
               is
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 (
                 Orderly
                 and
                 decent
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 humane
                 institution
                 ;
                 )
              
               And
               here
               they
               have
               lost
               Pauls
               cry
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
              
               )
               3.
               
               Under
               this
               
                 (
                 be
                 Symbolicall
                 signes
                 of
                 Religious
                 worship
                 instituted
                 by
                 men
                 )
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 )
              
               is
               to
               seek
               .
               And
               4.
               under
               all
               ,
               (
               Thomas
               
                 his
                 Crossing
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Infant
              
               )
               is
               written
               on
               the
               back
               of
               the
               Prelats
               Bible
               ,
               or
               Service
               book
               ,
               but
               no
               where
               else
               :
               So
               do
               Papists
               say
               ,
               What
               ever
               the
               Church
               teach
               ,
               that
               is
               Divine
               truth
               .
               Under
               this
               cometh
               in
               ,
               invocations
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               fatherlesse
               Traditions
               ,
               which
               though
               Papists
               should
               teach
               to
               be
               Arbitrary
               and
               indifferent
               ;
               yet
               would
               we
               never
               allow
               them
               room
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               seeing
               they
               cannot
               abide
               
               this
               touchstone
               ▪
               
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 .
                 )
              
               2.
               
               Because
               Scripture
               condemneth
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               what
               ever
               is
               ours
               ,
               as
               will-worship
               ,
               Hence
               ,
               2.
               
               All
               worship
               and
               new
               Positive
               means
               of
               worship
               ,
               devised
               by
               men
               ,
               are
               unlawfull
               ;
               but
               humane
               Ceremonies
               ,
               are
               such
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               proved
               many
               wayes
               :
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               is
               mans
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               and
               came
               from
               Lord-man
               ,
               is
               challenged
               as
               false
               ,
               vain
               ,
               and
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               Idols
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 understanding
              
               ,
               Hos
               .
               13.
               2.
               
               
                 So
                 ,
                 from
                 Israel
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 workman
                 made
                 it
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               8.
               6.
               
               Hence
               ,
               a
               Zanchius
               ,
               and
               b
               Pareus
               infer
               ,
               
                 all
                 invented
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 false
                 and
                 vain
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               are
               condemned
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 18.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 imaginations
                 of
                 their
                 ●vil
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               Psal
               .
               106.
               39.
               
               
                 Their
                 own
                 devises
                 ,
                 their
                 ovvn
                 vvorks
                 ,
                 their
                 ovvn
                 inventions
                 ,
              
               as
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 7.
                 41.
                 
                 Figures
                 vvhich
                 y●
                 made
                 ,
              
               Act.
               7.
               43.
               
               Had
               they
               been
               figures
               of
               Gods
               making
               ,
               as
               the
               Cherubins
               and
               Oxen
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               as
               1
               King.
               7.
               
               They
               had
               been
               Lawfull
               ▪
               dayes
               
                 devised
                 by
                 I●rob●ams
                 heart
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 12.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 your
                 ovv●●●ir●
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               50.
               11.
               
               
                 A
                 plant
                 that
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 planted
                 not
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               By
               man
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               14.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Proposition
               is
               proved
               from
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               no
               lesse
               faithfull
               then
               Moses
               ,
               who
               followed
               his
               Copy
               that
               he
               saw
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 40.
                 19.
                 21.
                 23.
                 
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 40.
                 
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               15.
               15.
               
               Or
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 25.
                 1.
                 
                 Chron.
                 28.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               15.
               
            
             
               Also
               ,
               I
               prove
               our
               Conclusion
               .
               3.
               thus
               :
               If
               the
               word
               be
               a
               rule
               to
               
                 direct
                 a
                 young
                 mans
                 vvay
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               9.
               
               
                 A
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 Paths
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               v.
               105.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
              
               God
               
                 cause
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 Equity
                 ,
                 Iudgement
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 good
                 vvay
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 cause
                 us
                 vvalk
                 safely
              
               ,
               so
               that
               our
               feet
               stumble
               not
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               25.
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 go
                 ,
                 our
                 steps
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 straightned
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 run
                 ,
                 our
                 feet
                 shall
                 not
                 stumble
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               If
               wisdom
               lead
               us
               as
               a
               Lamp
               ,
               and
               and
               a
               Light
               ,
               Prov.
               6.
               23.
               
               Then
               all
               our
               actions
               Morall
               ▪
               of
               first
               or
               second
               Table
               ,
               all
               the
               Worship
               ,
               and
               right
               means
               of
               the
               Worship
               ,
               must
               be
               ruled
               by
               this
               ,
               (
               
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Written
              
               )
               else
               in
               our
               actions
               we
               walk
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               we
               fall
               ,
               stumble
               ,
               go
               aside
               ,
               and
               are
               taught
               some
               good
               way
               ,
               and
               instructed
               about
               the
               use
               of
               some
               holy
               Crossing
               ,
               some
               Doctrine
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               Saint-worship
               ,
               without
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Word
               :
               But
               this
               latter
               is
               absurd
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               So
               is
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   poor
                   what
                
                 c
                 Hooker
                 
                   saith
                   against
                   us
                
                 :
                 If
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 Scripture
                 teach
                 us
                 every
                 good
                 path
                 ,
                 
                   Prov.
                   2.
                   9.
                
                 
                 By
                 Sccripture
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 mean
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 art
                 and
                 trade
                 ,
                 but
                 Sripture
                 should
                 teach
                 :
                 But
                 Wisdom
                 teacheth
                 something
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 something
                 by
                 spirituall
                 influence
                 ,
                 something
                 by
                 Worldy
                 experience
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 believed
                 Christ
                 vvas
                 risen
                 by
                 sence
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 savv
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Ievvs
                 believed
                 by
                 Christs
                 miracles
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Some
               actions
               in
               man
               are
               meerly
               naturall
               ,
               as
               to
               grow
               ;
               
               these
               are
               not
               regulated
               by
               the
               word
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               agree
               to
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               liveth
               ,
               as
               to
               sleep
               ,
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               considered
               as
               animall
               actions
               ,
               
                 Actiones
                 animales
              
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               our
               Question
               :
               But
               as
               they
               are
               in
               man
               ,
               they
               be
               two
               wayes
               regulated
               by
               the
               word
               .
               1.
               
               According
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               Commandeth
               them
               :
               If
               one
               should
               kill
               himself
               through
               totall
               abstinence
               from
               meat
               and
               sleep
               ,
               he
               should
               sin
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               .
               2.
               
               These
               actions
               according
               as
               they
               are
               to
               be
               moderated
               by
               reason
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               performed
               soberly
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               Gods
               word
               Commanded
               .
               d
               3.
               
               Some
               actions
               agree
               to
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               an
               Artificiall
               ,
               or
               Scientifick
               agent
               ,
               as
               to
               speak
               right
               Latine
               ,
               to
               make
               accurate
               demonstrations
               in
               Geometry
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               ruled
               by
               Art
               ,
               man
               in
               these
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               such
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               Morall
               Agent
               ,
               but
               an
               Artificiall
               Agent
               ,
               I
               say
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               because
               while
               one
               speaketh
               Latine
               according
               to
               the
               Art
               of
               Disputer
               or
               Linacer
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               lie
               ,
               and
               all
               morality
               in
               these
               actions
               are
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               
                 Gods
                 vvord
              
               ,
               and
               as
               actions
               of
               Art
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               every
               good
               path
               ,
               or
               every
               
                 good
                 Morall
                 vvay
              
               that
               Solomon
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               Prov.
               2.
               9.
               
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               Argument
               against
               the
               perfection
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Hooker
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   teacheth
                   us
                   something
                   by
                   spirituall
                   influence
                
              
               Ans
               .
               If
               without
               the
               word
               ,
               by
               only
               influence
               ,
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               he
               taught
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               vain
               instance
               ,
               for
               influence
               ,
               visions
               ,
               inspirations
               were
               of
               old
               in
               place
               of
               Scripture
               .
               If
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               Crossing
               &
               Surplice
               come
               this
               way
               from
               God
               ,
               they
               be
               as
               nobly
               born
               ,
               as
               the
               Old
               and
               New-Testament
               :
               If
               God
               teach
               any
               thing
               now
               by
               influence
               spirituall
               without
               Scripture
               .
               Hooker
               is
               an
               Enthusiast
               ,
               and
               an
               Anabaptist
               :
               If
               experience
               and
               sense
               teach
               many
               things
               now
               ,
               which
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               teach
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               worship
               ,
               or
               a
               Morall
               Action
               ,
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               these
               :
               3.
               
               The
               instance
               of
               Thomas
               ,
               learning
               that
               Christ
               is
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               by
               sence
               and
               not
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Iews
               believing
               by
               miracles
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               might
               make
               a
               Iesuit
               blush
               ,
               for
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               confirmed
               by
               Miracles
               ,
               are
               not
               Arbitrary
               Rites
               beside
               Gods
               word
               ,
               
               but
               fundamentals
               of
               salvation
               :
               Hence
               the
               man
               will
               have
               us
               believe
               God
               revealeth
               Articles
               of
               faith
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               other
               means
               then
               by
               his
               word
               :
               Thomas
               was
               helped
               by
               his
               sense
               ,
               and
               some
               Iews
               to
               believe
               Christs
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               by
               miracles
               :
               But
               the
               formall
               Object
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               was
               the
               Lord
               speaking
               in
               his
               scriptures
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Hooker
                 Objecteth
                 ;
                 When
                 many
                 meats
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 none
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 natures
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 discretion
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 sin
                 in
                 eating
                 one
                 meat
                 before
                 another
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 things
                 
                   (
                   saith
                
                 e
                 Sanderson
                 )
                 do
                 Parents
                 and
                 Masters
                 command
                 their
                 servants
                 and
                 sons
                 ?
                 Shall
                 they
                 disobey
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 finde
                 a
                 warrant
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               For
               eating
               in
               measure
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               regulate
               us
               ,
               for
               eating
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               the
               scripture
               also
               doth
               regulate
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               action
               of
               eating
               according
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               is
               warranted
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               the
               meer
               order
               in
               eating
               is
               not
               a
               Morall
               action
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               the
               lists
               of
               the
               question
               .
               If
               the
               question
               be
               of
               the
               order
               of
               eating
               ,
               I
               think
               not
               that
               a
               Morall
               action
               :
               2.
               
               Eating
               of
               divers
               meats
               is
               a
               mixt
               action
               ,
               and
               so
               requireth
               not
               a
               warrant
               in
               the
               Morality
               every
               way
               ;
               if
               you
               eat
               such
               meats
               (
               where
               there
               be
               variety
               to
               choose
               )
               as
               you
               know
               doth
               ingender
               a
               Stone
               ,
               or
               a
               Cholick
               ,
               you
               sin
               against
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               :
               
               3.
               
               Masters
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               Commanders
               of
               Armies
               may
               command
               Apprentices
               ,
               servants
               ,
               sons
               ,
               souldiers
               ,
               many
               Artificiall
               actions
               ,
               in
               Trades
               ,
               in
               War
               ,
               where
               both
               Commanders
               and
               obeyers
               are
               artificiall
               ,
               not
               morall
               Agents
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               touch
               not
               the
               question
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               morall
               in
               all
               actions
               of
               Art
               ,
               Oeconomy
               ,
               Sciences
               ,
               is
               ruled
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               except
               our
               Masters
               offend
               that
               Paul
               said
               ,
               
                 Children
                 should
                 obey
                 their
                 Parents
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               That
               men
               are
               not
               both
               in
               commanding
               inferiours
               ,
               and
               obeying
               Superiours
               vexed
               with
               scruples
               ,
               cometh
               not
               from
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               but
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               mens
               consciences
               are
               all
               made
               of
               stoutnesse
               .
               But
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 Seth
                 ,
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Shem
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 eat
                 nor
                 sleep
              
               (
               saith
               f
               Hooker
               )
               
                 but
                 by
                 revelation
                 which
                 was
                 Scripture
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               Supernaturall
               Revelation
               was
               to
               these
               Fathers
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               actions
               supernaturall
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               their
               actions
               morall
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               last
               end
               ;
               but
               for
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               they
               being
               actions
               naturall
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               regulated
               in
               these
               ;
               by
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               was
               apart
               then
               of
               the
               Divine
               Tradition
               that
               then
               ruled
               the
               Church
               ,
               while
               as
               yet
               the
               word
               was
               not
               written
               .
               Hooker
               urgeth
               thus
               ;
               
                 It
                 will
                 follow
                 that
              
               Moses
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 used
                 naturall
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 people
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 dutie
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 only
                 have
                 used
                 this
                 Argument
              
               (
               As
               it
               is
               written
               )
               
                 else
                 they
                 taught
                 them
                 other
                 grounds
                 and
                 warrants
                 for
                 their
                 actions
                 then
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               None
               can
               deny
               naturall
               Arguments
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 36
                 ,
                 37.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               14.
               
               Yea
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               12.
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               this
               principle
               of
               nature
               
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 would
                 men
                 should
                 do
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 ye
                 so
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               say
               in
               effect
               (
               
                 As
                 it
                 vvritten
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               )
               when
               they
               say
               (
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 mans
                 heart
                 by
                 nature
                 .
              
               )
               2.
               
               Principles
               ▪
               of
               nature
               ,
               are
               made
               scripture
               by
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               do
               binde
               as
               the
               Scripture
               .
               3.
               
               It
               will
               be
               long
               ere
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               teach
               Crossing
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               to
               bread
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               Ceremonie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   Object
                
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 ride
                 ten
                 miles
                 to
                 solace
                 my self
                 with
                 
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
                 except
                 I
                 had
                 warrant
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 as
                 perfect
                 in
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 businesse
                 betwixt
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 and
                 municipall
                 Laws
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   Sanderson
                
                 )
                 faith
                 
                 
                 as
                 certain
                 as
                 Logick
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 required
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Ethicall
                 and
                 Conjecturall
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 know
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 Lawfull
                 Negatively
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 not
                 required
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Positively
                 conform
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               you
               ride
               ten
               miles
               with
               your
               friend
               and
               do
               not
               advise
               
               with
               his
               word
               ,
               who
               sayes
               (
               
                 Redeem
                 the
                 time
              
               )
               you
               must
               give
               account
               for
               idle
               actions
               ,
               if
               Christ
               say
               ,
               
                 you
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 for
                 idle
                 Words
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Though
               there
               seem
               to
               be
               more
               Liberty
               in
               actions
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               first
               ;
               because
               there
               be
               far
               moe
               Positive
               actions
               ,
               not
               meerly
               Morall
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               because
               of
               Oeconomy
               ,
               Policy
               ,
               Municipall
               and
               Civill
               Laws
               ,
               Arts
               ,
               Sciences
               ,
               Contracts
               amongst
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               in
               the
               first
               Table
               ;
               yet
               the
               Morallity
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               is
               as
               expresly
               in
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               as
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               what
               is
               justice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               and
               love
               toward
               man
               in
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               doth
               no
               more
               depend
               upon
               mans
               sole
               will
               ,
               but
               upon
               Gods
               Morall
               Law
               &
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               then
               it
               dependeth
               upon
               mans
               will
               or
               human
               wisdom
               ,
               how
               God
               should
               be
               worshipped
               according
               to
               the
               first
               Table
               .
               For
               Gods
               will
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               our
               Divines
               ,
               a
               perfect
               Canon
               and
               rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               Manners
               :
               And
               as
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               T
               it
               2.
               
               teacheth
               us
               what
               is
               Piety
               ,
               so
               also
               what
               is
               Righteousnesse
               and
               Sobriety
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               as
               Gods
               Word
               condemneth
               will-worship
               ,
               which
               is
               come
               of
               no
               Nobler
               blood
               ,
               then
               mans
               will
               ,
               so
               condemneth
               it
               idle
               words
               ,
               and
               idle
               actions
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               will-works
               ,
               and
               will-words
               ,
               and
               deeds
               of
               will-justice
               ,
               and
               will-mercy
               :
               and
               a
               will-conscience
               in
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               putteth
               no
               lesse
               a
               rub
               upon
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Law
               ▪
               giver
               ,
               then
               a
               will
               conscience
               in
               the
               first
               Table
               .
               But
               Formalists
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 mans
                 will
                 and
                 authority
                 cannot
                 appoint
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Holy
                 humane-dayes
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 decent
                 expressions
                 and
                 incitements
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 Arbitrary
                 ,
                 Mutable
                 ,
                 and
                 Ambulatory
              
               
               
                 Worship
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 therein
                 guilty
                 of
                 adding
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 :
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 reason
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 humane
                 Civill
                 and
                 Positive
                 Laws
                 in
                 War
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 means
                 of
                 conserving
                 justice
                 and
                 mercy
                 tovvard
                 humane
                 societies
                 in
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 duties
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 sobriety
                 tovvards
                 our selves
                 and
                 Neighbours
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 adding
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 .
              
               I
               Answer
               :
               1.
               
               The
               case
               is
               not
               alike
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               Agents
               in
               the
               performing
               of
               any
               worship
               to
               God
               ;
               nor
               can
               we
               use
               
               any
               Religious
               means
               for
               honouring
               God
               ,
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               first
               
               Table
               :
               But
               in
               these
               we
               are
               Morall
               Agents
               ,
               doing
               with
               speciall
               reference
               to
               conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               true
               happinesse
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               ends
               both
               of
               the
               work
               and
               workers
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               these
               we
               are
               precisely
               ruled
               by
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               in
               his
               word
               set
               down
               what
               Worship
               ,
               and
               what
               means
               of
               exciting
               Devotion
               ,
               and
               decoring
               of
               his
               Worship
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               left
               men
               to
               Lord-will
               ,
               or
               Lord-wit
               ;
               but
               in
               many
               actions
               that
               belong
               to
               humane
               societies
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               Morall
               Agents
               ,
               but
               often
               Agents
               by
               Art
               ,
               as
               in
               Military
               discipline
               ,
               Trades
               usefull
               for
               mans
               life
               ,
               Oeconomy
               and
               Policy
               in
               Kingdoms
               and
               Cities
               ,
               in
               Sciences
               ,
               as
               Logick
               ,
               Physick
               ,
               Mathematicks
               ,
               in
               these
               
                 Finis
                 operis
              
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               the
               work
               is
               operation
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               Arts
               and
               Policy
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               in
               them
               Morall
               Agents
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Scripture
               giveth
               not
               to
               us
               ,
               precepts
               of
               Grammar
               ,
               of
               War
               ,
               of
               Trades
               ,
               and
               Arts
               ,
               teaching
               us
               to
               speak
               right
               Latine
               ,
               to
               make
               accurat
               demonstrations
               :
               nor
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               work
               here
               a
               thing
               that
               pitcheth
               upon
               that
               tender
               and
               excellentest
               peece
               in
               us
               ,
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               our
               Morall
               duties
               to
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               such
               humane
               Laws
               ,
               just
               and
               suitable
               with
               sobriety
               and
               justice
               ,
               is
               not
               left
               to
               Lord-will
               ,
               but
               right
               reason
               ,
               the
               principles
               of
               a
               naturall
               Conscience
               (
               which
               are
               parts
               to
               us
               of
               Scripture
               )
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               it self
               hath
               determined
               ;
               whether
               ,
               
                 to
                 carry
                 Armour
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ?
                 Whether
                 to
                 eat
                 flesh
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ▪
                 when
                 the
                 eating
                 thereof
                 hurteth
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               belong
               to
               works
               of
               justice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               Now
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               that
               in
               things
               belonging
               to
               our
               naturall
               life
               ,
               peace
               ,
               societies
               ,
               policy
               ,
               where
               the
               end
               of
               the
               work
               is
               naturall
               or
               civill
               ,
               and
               belongeth
               not
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               that
               there
               men
               be
               Artificers
               or
               Agents
               according
               to
               Art
               ,
               Oeconomy
               ,
               Policy
               ,
               whereas
               the
               end
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               
                 Finis
                 operis
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               Morall
               ,
               and
               a
               matter
               of
               an
               higher
               nature
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               means
               and
               manner
               of
               Worship
               here
               ,
               are
               determined
               by
               Gods
               Word
               .
               But
               when
               
               actions
               of
               Arts
               ,
               Sciences
               ,
               Trades
               ,
               Oeconomy
               ,
               Policy
               ,
               and
               Laws
               positive
               ,
               are
               elevated
               above
               themselves
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 finem
                 operantium
              
               ,
               to
               
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Agents
                 are
                 to
                 look
                 unto
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               be
               Morall
               Agents
               ;
               Gods
               Word
               is
               as
               perfect
               a
               rule
               for
               acts
               of
               good
               manners
               in
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               first
               :
               For
               example
               ,
               that
               I
               speak
               good
               Latine
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               see
               to
               
                 Disputers
                 Precepts
              
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               lie
               not
               ,
               and
               speak
               not
               Scandals
               or
               Blasphemies
               ,
               while
               I
               speak
               Latine
               ,
               there
               I
               am
               to
               look
               to
               Gods
               Law
               given
               by
               Moses
               .
               That
               a
               Tradesman
               make
               works
               according
               to
               Art
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               advise
               with
               Art
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               sell
               not
               his
               work
               at
               too
               dear
               a
               price
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               advise
               with
               the
               eight
               Commandment
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               these
               acts
               of
               Art
               are
               referred
               to
               Conscience
               ▪
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               
                 Respectus
                 finis
                 operantis
                 ▪
              
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Morall
               intention
               of
               the
               doer
               ,
               all
               their
               Morallity
               is
               squared
               by
               Gods-Word
               .
               Hence
               there
               be
               no
               actions
               of
               Worshipping
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               be
               purely
               Morall
               ,
               
                 Et
                 respectu
                 finis
                 operis
                 ,
                 Et
                 respectu
                 finis
                 operantiis
              
               ;
               but
               many
               actions
               belonging
               to
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               are
               either
               purely
               not
               Morall
               ,
               as
               actions
               of
               meer
               Art
               ,
               or
               they
               be
               mixed
               ,
               and
               
                 Respectu
                 finis
                 operis
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               end
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               Morall
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               squared
               by
               the
               Word
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Morall
               intention
               of
               the
               doer
               ,
               they
               be
               Morall
               ,
               and
               so
               mixed
               actions
               ,
               and
               partly
               ruled
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               partly
               ruled
               by
               Art
               or
               Policy
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               seventh
               distinction
               .
            
             
               II.
               Conclusion
               :
               In
               actions
               or
               Religious
               means
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               actions
               Morall
               ,
               whatever
               is
               beside
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               I
               say
               in
               Religious
               means
               ,
               for
               there
               be
               means
               of
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Circumstances
               Physicall
               ,
               not
               Morall
               ,
               not
               Religious
               ,
               as
               whether
               the
               Pulpit
               be
               of
               stone
               or
               of
               timber
               ,
               the
               Bell
               of
               this
               or
               this
               Mettall
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               Worship
               stand
               thus
               or
               thus
               in
               Situation
               .
            
             
               Our
               Formalists
               will
               have
               it
               in
               the
               power
               of
               rulers
               to
               Command
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Worship
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               beside
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               negatively
               Lawfull
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               Positively
               conform
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               nor
               Commanded
               or
               warranted
               by
               practice
               ;
               which
               I
               grant
               is
               a
               witty
               way
               of
               Romes
               devising
               ,
               to
               make
               entry
               for
               Religious
               humane
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               But
               1.
               
               Whatever
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               a
               sure
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               do
               pleaseth
               God
               ,
               is
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
               23.
               
               And
               therefore
               neither
               can
               be
               Commanded
               by
               Rulers
               ,
               nor
               practiced
               by
               inferiours
               :
               But
               things
               besides
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               negatively
               Lawfull
               ,
               are
               things
               not
               
               of
               Faith
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Assumption
               I
               Prove
               :
               1.
               
               I
               doubt
               if
               Lord-will
               ,
               be
               the
               Lord-carver
               ,
               of
               what
               pleaseth
               God.
               2.
               
               If
               it
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Christ
               the
               Law-giver
               ;
               for
               no
               Ceremonies
               maketh
               Christ
               a
               perfect
               Law-giver
               :
               3.
               
               In
               things
               doubtsome
               ,
               abstinence
               is
               the
               surest
               side
               ;
               Ergo
               ;
               Rulers
               ought
               not
               to
               command
               them
               :
               4.
               
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               even
               wicked
               Saul
               abstained
               in
               things
               doubtsome
               ,
               while
               the
               Oracle
               of
               God
               removed
               the
               doubts
               ,
               and
               answered
               him
               .
               5.
               
               Paul
               in
               eating
               or
               not
               eating
               ,
               which
               are
               things
               most
               indifferent
               ,
               requireth
               a
               certain
               perswasion
               of
               positive
               assurance
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
               
               I
               
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 unclean
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 esteemeth
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 unclean
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unclean
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 a
                 Master
                 Sanderson
                 saith
                 ,
                 In
                 things
                 substantiall
                 of
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 necessity
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 certainly
                 assuring
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 conforme
                 positively
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sin
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 abhor
                 Popish
                 Additions
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lifting
                 of
                 a
                 straw
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Ceremoniall
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 accidentals
                 ,
                 it
                 holdeth
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 b
                 Morton
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   Doctor
                
                 Burges
                 )
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 
                   (
                   saith
                
                 c
                 Paybodie
                 )
                 for
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 
                   (
                   saith
                
                 d
                 
                   Doct.
                   Iackson
                
                 )
                 of
                 doubting
                 ,
                 for
                 Papists
                 might
                 doubt
                 to
                 assist
                 our
                 King
                 against
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Let
               Formalists
               explain
               themselves
               ;
               Doctrinals
               ,
               Substantials
               ,
               and
               essentiall
               worship
               ,
               is
               such
               as
               God
               hath
               commanded
               in
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Assumption
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               Gods
               word
               ;
               Accidentals
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               commanded
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               left
               particulars
               to
               mens
               will
               ,
               so
               they
               define
               ,
               like
               M●sters
               of
               Arts.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               our
               Masters
               say
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               Christ
               hath
               particularly
               Commanded
               ,
               his
               Testament
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               believe
               ,
               what
               God
               hath
               set
               down
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               down
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               have
               Scripture
               right
               down
               as
               perfect
               as
               the
               
                 Fables
                 of
                 Esop
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Nasoes
                 Metamorphosis
              
               :
               what
               is
               in
               Esopes
               and
               Nasoes
               books
               ,
               is
               in
               their
               books
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               command
               you
               ,
               
               are
               with
               certainty
               of
               Faith
               to
               believe
               they
               command
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               writ
               ,
               that
               they
               writ
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               essentiall
               worship
               ;
               what
               they
               writ
               not
               ,
               they
               writ
               not
               .
               2.
               
               Mr.
               Sandersons
               
                 lifting
                 up
                 a
                 straw
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 straw
                 for
                 an
                 instance
                 ;
                 actions
                 of
                 imagination
                 are
                 not
                 Morall
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 ruh
                 his
                 beard
                 without
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 weareth
                 white
                 sheets
                 above
                 his
                 garments
                 in
                 Divine
                 service
                 against
                 Faith.
              
               3.
               
               To
               do
               in
               Faith
               ,
               is
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               
                 serve
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 am
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               2.
               
               To
               do
               that
               which
               condemneth
               me
               not
               ,
               and
               maketh
               me
               happy
               in
               the
               doing
               thereof
               ,
               v.
               21.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               Faith
               that
               I
               have
               before
               God
               in
               my
               conscience
               ,
               v.
               2●
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               perswasion
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               clean
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               is
               positively
               Lawfull
               by
               Scriptures
               expresse
               warrant
               ,
               1
               ▪
               Cor.
               10.
               26.
               
               
                 The
                 earth
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 thereof
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               positively
               conform
               to
               Scripture
               what
               I
               do
               :
               but
               in
               things
               negatively
               Lawfull
               ,
               as
               lifting
               a
               straw
               ,
               wearing
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               perswasion
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               that
               I
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               and
               am
               accepted
               of
               God
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               from
               Psa
               .
               24.
               1.
               or
               from
               any
               other
               scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               what
               I
               do
               .
               3.
               
               A
               generall
               warrant
               is
               either
               when
               the
               
                 major
                 Proposition
              
               only
               is
               sure
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               take
               the
               Assumption
               upon
               the
               
                 Formalists
                 Merchant-word
              
               ,
               or
               where
               both
               Proposition
               and
               assumption
               can
               indure
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
              
               ;
               this
               latter
               wee
               imbrace
               with
               both
               our
               hands
               ,
               but
               Formalists
               deny
               it
               to
               us
               :
               The
               first
               is
               their
               meaning
               .
               This
               ,
               what
               is
               decent
               and
               not
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               that
               the
               Rulers
               may
               command
               :
               But
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               &c.
               are
               decent
               and
               not
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               Ergo.
               So
               one
               
                 Giles
                 Widdows
              
               e
               saith
               ▪
               
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 are
                 one
                 flesh
                 :
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 the
                 Ring
                 in
                 Marriage
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Fine
                 linnen
                 is
                 the
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               19.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 a
                 Surplice
                 is
                 good
              
               .
               And
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               
               
                 Take
                 up
                 your
                 crosse
              
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 the
                 Crossing
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 lawfull
                 .
              
               Enough
               of
               this
               ▪
               But
               so
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Devil
               is
               lawfull
               ▪
               and
               ,
               Aarons
               golden
               Calf
               is
               lawfull
               ;
               for
               I
               can
               finde
               a
               
                 major
                 Proposition
              
               for
               them
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               have
               a
               Faith
               both
               Negative
               and
               Positive
               ;
               as
               this
               ,
               
                 Whatever
                 God
              
               
               
                 commandeth
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 lawfull
                 :
                 But
                 God
                 commandeth
                 the
              
               Indians
               
                 Devil
                 vvorship
                 in
                 his
                 Word
              
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               am
               not
               holden
               to
               give
               my
               Faith
               for
               the
               Assumption
               :
               Yet
               it
               is
               as
               good
               as
               our
               Masters
               reasoning
               .
               4.
               
               Jackson
               is
               wide
               in
               his
               lawfull
               Negatives
               ,
               for
               to
               fight
               against
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               at
               our
               Kings
               Command
               ,
               upon
               good
               grounds
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               ,
               Except
               to
               kill
               men
               ,
               and
               shed
               blood
               ,
               be
               indifferent
               and
               lawfull
               Negatively
               :
               I
               thought
               ,
               to
               make
               War
               ,
               had
               been
               amongst
               the
               Substantials
               ,
               and
               Positively
               conform
               to
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Anselm
              
               and
               Ierome
               ,
               upon
               the
               place
               Rom.
               14.
               23.
               as
               Vasquez
               saith
               f
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               Rom
               :
               14
               ▪
               23.
               that
               
                 What
                 any
                 doth
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 as
                 lawfull
                 .
              
               
               If
               Formalist
               ;
               stand
               to
               this
               ,
               they
               must
               give
               us
               some
               things
               against
               conscience
               ,
               and
               something
               beside
               conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               morally
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               conscience
               see
               not
               such
               a
               thing
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               no
               warrant
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               done
               in
               a
               certain
               perswasion
               of
               a
               well
               informed
               conscience
               ;
               but
               these
               who
               eat
               things
               thought
               to
               be
               unclean
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               scandall
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               knew
               these
               meats
               were
               not
               against
               Piety
               and
               
                 Gods
                 Lavv
              
               ,
               nor
               yet
               that
               the
               eating
               of
               them
               was
               against
               charity
               ,
               while
               Paul
               delivered
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               yet
               their
               eating
               was
               unlawfull
               .
               6.
               
               Formalists
               say
               nothing
               here
               ,
               but
               what
               Papists
               said
               before
               them
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               Men
               may
               go
               to
               War
               ,
               doubting
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               thereof
               ;
               and
               therefore
               h
               Vasquez
               ,
               i
               Angelus
               ,
               k
               Corduba
               ,
               and
               l
               Navarr
               .
               will
               us
               ,
               
                 While
                 the
                 doubt
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 surest
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 conscience
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 :
              
               And
               m
               Vasquez
               saith
               ,
               
                 Manente
                 dubio
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 do
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 doubt
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 against
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
              
               And
               n
               Adrianus
               saith
               ,
               
                 While
                 they
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 go
                 to
                 War
                 ,
                 they
                 expose
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Man-slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 not
                 going
                 to
                 War
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 onely
                 sin
                 by
                 not
                 obeying
                 .
              
               o
               Suarez
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 speculative
                 doubt
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 Superiors
                 commandeth
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               p
               Sylvester
               saith
               ,
               
                 Such
                 a
                 doubt
                 should
                 be
                 expelled
                 at
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 Superiors
                 .
              
               And
               no
               marvell
               the
               command
               of
               Superiors
               to
               Papists
               is
               an
               Oracle
               ,
               and
               blinde
               obedience
               is
               good
               meriting
               ;
               therefore
               q
               Gratian
               and
               the
               Iesuit
               r
               Sanches
               saith
               ,
               Inferiors
               are
               not
               holden
               to
               examine
               the
               commandments
               of
               Superiors
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Iackson
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 (
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 Sin
                 )
                 holdeth
                 in
                 omission
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 commission
                 of
                 evil
                 :
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 Your
                 not
                 practising
              
               
               
                 indifferent
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Sin.
                 Ans
                 .
              
               He
               that
               obeyeth
               doubtingly
               ,
               is
               condemned
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               obeyeth
               not
               doubtingly
               ,
               is
               condemned
               ;
               But
               ,
               Master
               Doctor
               ,
               your
               enumeration
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               may
               strike
               against
               doubting
               to
               worship
               a
               Romish
               Idol
               ,
               at
               the
               command
               of
               Superiors
               ;
               for
               I
               shew
               you
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               
               its
               Pauls
               way
               ,
               Eat
               not
               ,
               obey
               not
               ,
               and
               abstain
               with
               perswasion
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               what
               you
               do
               is
               agreeable
               Positively
               to
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
             
               Jackson
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 sin
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 doubting
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 evil
                 after
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 recompenced
                 by
                 the
                 goodnes
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Obedience
                 .
                 Doubting
                 is
                 no
                 internall
                 part
                 or
                 essentiall
                 cause
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 vve
                 sin
                 not
                 because
                 vve
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 vvhile
                 vve
                 doubt
                 ,
                 vve
                 prefer
                 an
                 evil
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 lesse
                 good
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 greater
                 good
                 .
                 So
                 their
                 sin
                 vvas
                 not
                 doubting
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 preferred
                 not
                 eating
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 a
                 bodily
                 losse
                 onely
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 evil
                 feared
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 Apostates
                 from
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God.
                 Ans
                 .
                 Paul
              
               expresly
               saith
               ,
               doubting
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               condemneth
               it
               ver
               .
               23.
               and
               requireth
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Let
                 every
                 man
                 be
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               v.
               21.
               
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 condemneth
                 not
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 alloweth
                 ,
              
               v.
               23.
               
               Whatsoever
               (
               more
               or
               lesse
               in
               Morall
               actions
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 sin
                 :
              
               2.
               
               Internall
               perswasion
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
               
               Is
               an
               internall
               cause
               of
               obedience
               ,
               as
               v.
               21.
               
               And
               therefore
               doubting
               being
               a
               sin
               that
               condemneth
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               23.
               must
               be
               such
               a
               sinfull
               ingredient
               ,
               as
               maketh
               the
               action
               sinfull
               .
               3.
               
               We
               both
               sin
               ,
               because
               we
               doubt
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               we
               prefer
               a
               lesse
               
               good
               ,
               or
               an
               evil
               to
               a
               greater
               good
               .
               4.
               
               No
               feared
               evil
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               evil
               ,
               whether
               of
               sin
               or
               punishment
               if
               it
               follow
               not
               kindly
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               should
               or
               can
               make
               us
               do
               any
               thing
               doubtingly
               or
               sinfully
               ,
               for
               then
               
                 we
                 might
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 might
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               No
               good
               of
               obedience
               can
               warrant
               me
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               disobey
               God
               ,
               nor
               should
               that
               be
               called
               obedience
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               obedience
               to
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               disobedience
               to
               God.
               5.
               
               It
               is
               an
               untruth
               that
               non-eating
               was
               only
               a
               bodily
               losse
               ,
               for
               non-eating
               Physicall
               ,
               is
               a
               bodily
               losse
               ,
               but
               Paul
               urgeth
               non-eating
               morall
               ,
               to
               eschew
               the
               fall
               of
               one
               
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
              
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               
                 Ibidem
                 .
                 No
                 power
                 under
                 the
                 Heaven
                 could
                 make
                 a
                 Law
                 over
                 the
              
               Romans
               ,
               
                 injoyning
                 such
                 meats
                 ,
                 because
                 Gods
                 law
              
               (
               as
               they
               conceive
               )
               
                 condemned
                 them
              
               .
               Now
               how
               pleasant
               are
               right
               words
               ?
               I
               assume
               ,
               we
               conceive
               God
               hath
               denounced
               all
               the
               plagues
               written
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               upon
               practisers
               of
               humane
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               upon
               adders
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               19.
               
               Yea
               Heresies
               ,
               to
               with
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               the
               consubstantiall
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               seem
               probable
               to
               us
               ;
               shall
               the
               good
               of
               obedience
               in
               believing
               my
               Pastor
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               over
               me
               ,
               hinder
               me
               to
               obey
               ?
               7.
               
               Papists
               say
               also
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               is
               
               perfect
               in
               generall
               ,
               allowing
               that
               Ceremonies
               should
               be
               ,
               when
               
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 giveth
                 no
                 particular
                 warrant
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Churches
                 determination
                 .
                 So
              
               w
               Scotus
               ,
               x
               Suarez
               ,
               y
               Bellarmine
               z
               Vasquez
               a
               Bannes
               ,
               b
               and
               
                 Duvallius
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 implicitely
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 containeth
                 all
                 the
                 substantials
                 necessary
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 traditions
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 part
                 ,
                 just
                 as
              
               Formalists
               
                 say
                 ,
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 is
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Humane
                 dayes
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Prelates
                 Kalender
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 what
                 his
                 Lordship
                 thinketh
                 good
                 .
              
               So
               Hooker
               (
               c
               )
               
                 Speech
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 speak
                 one
                 kinde
                 of
                 Language
                 ,
                 Government
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               is
               negatively
               Lawfull
               here
               ,
               cannot
               be
               admitted
               ;
               If
               
               Rulers
               may
               Command
               one
               thing
               that
               is
               negatively
               Lawfull
               ,
               they
               may
               Command
               all
               things
               ;
               because
               what
               they
               Command
               under
               this
               formall
               reason
               ,
               as
               not
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               adde
               nor
               devise
               new
               worship
               ,
               though
               they
               Command
               all
               of
               that
               kinde
               :
               But
               the
               latter
               is
               absurd
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               might
               Command
               in
               Gods
               worship
               .
               1.
               
               The
               actions
               of
               sole
               imagination
               ,
               the
               lifting
               of
               a
               straw
               ,
               and
               all
               idle
               actions
               that
               cannot
               edifie
               .
               2.
               
               They
               might
               Command
               a
               new
               Ark
               to
               represent
               Christ
               incarnat
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               Ark
               did
               represent
               him
               to
               be
               incarnat
               ,
               a
               new
               Passeover
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               Lambe
               already
               slain
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               materials
               of
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               
               with
               reference
               to
               Christ
               already
               incarnat
               ,
               dead
               ,
               and
               risen
               again
               :
               For
               all
               these
               are
               by
               Formalists
               Learning
               negatively
               Lawfull
               ;
               Shew
               us
               a
               Scripture
               where
               they
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               more
               then
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               except
               because
               they
               be
               not
               Commanded
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               They
               do
               not
               Command
               things
               negatively
               Lawfull
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               edifie
               and
               teach
               :
               Well
               then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               they
               edifie
               and
               teach
               ,
               they
               are
               positively
               good
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               edifie
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Word
               as
               Commanded
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               negatively
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               beside
               ,
               but
               as
               Commanded
               in
               the
               Word
               .
               2.
               
               Yet
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               may
               be
               used
               in
               Faith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               sure
               perswasion
               that
               they
               are
               not
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               so
               Lawfull
               .
               I
               might
               dance
               in
               a
               new
               linnen
               Ephod
               ,
               before
               a
               new
               Iewish
               Ark
               ,
               representing
               Christ
               already
               incarnat
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               negative
               Faith
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Sanderson
                 ,
                 Hooker
              
               ,
               and
               Jackson
               ,
               for
               this
               Ark
               is
               not
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               this
               Ark
               is
               not
               Commanded
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               forbidden
               .
               3.
               
               Idle
               actions
               that
               have
               no
               use
               or
               end
               ,
               might
               be
               Lawfully
               Commanded
               by
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               forbidden
               ,
               yet
               are
               such
               unlawfull
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 carent
                 justâ
                 necessitate
                 et
                 utilitate
                 ,
              
               as
               Gregorius
               saith
               :
               I
               prove
               the
               connexion
               ,
               because
               an
               action
               Morall
               ,
               such
               as
               (
               
                 to
                 Sign
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
              
               )
               performed
               by
               a
               Subject
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               Gods
               glory
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               neither
               Commanded
               nor
               forbidden
               by
               God
               ,
               nor
               Commanded
               by
               natures
               light
               (
               for
               none
               but
               those
               that
               are
               beside
               reason
               will
               say
               this
               )
               nor
               light
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               or
               the
               habit
               of
               Religion
               ,
               hath
               no
               more
               reason
               ,
               then
               the
               making
               or
               forming
               a
               Syllogisme
               in
               Barbara
               ,
               which
               of
               it self
               cometh
               only
               from
               Art
               ;
               and
               as
               such
               hath
               no
               Morall
               use
               ,
               and
               by
               as
               good
               reason
               may
               the
               Church
               Command
               dancing
               before
               a
               new
               devised
               Ark
               ;
               yea
               ,
               such
               an
               action
               involveth
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               and
               is
               Morall
               ,
               and
               not
               Morall
               :
               for
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               it
               tendeth
               to
               no
               edification
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               might
               be
               proved
               by
               good
               reason
               to
               be
               edificative
               ,
               and
               an
               action
               cannot
               be
               edificative
               from
               the
               will
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               Gods
               will
               ,
               not
               mens
               will
               ▪
               giveth
               being
               to
               things
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               is
               beside
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               not
               repugnant
               thereunto
               ,
               wanteth
               that
               by
               which
               every
               thing
               is
               essentially
               Lawfull
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               .
               The
               Consequence
               is
               sure
               ,
               I
               prove
               the
               Antecedent
               :
               Gods
               Commanding
               will
               ,
               doth
               essentially
               constitute
               a
               thing
               Lawfull
               ,
               Gods
               Commanding
               will
               only
               maketh
               eating
               and
               drinking
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               forbidding
               
               will
               should
               make
               it
               unlawfull
               ;
               and
               Gods
               forbidding
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               maketh
               the
               non-eating
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               eating
               disobedience
               .
               As
               the
               killing
               of
               Isaac
               by
               Abraham
               ,
               is
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               God
               Commandeth
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               not
               killing
               of
               him
               ,
               again
               is
               Lawfull
               ,
               when
               God
               forbiddeth
               it
               .
               But
               things
               negatively
               Lawfull
               and
               beside
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               wanteth
               Gods
               Commanding
               will
               ;
               for
               God
               Commandeth
               not
               the
               materials
               of
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
               to
               represent
               Christ
               already
               come
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               for
               if
               he
               should
               Command
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               beside
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               If
               it
               be
               said
               they
               have
               Gods
               Commanding
               will
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               forbid
               any
               thing
               not
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               word
               ;
               but
               hath
               given
               the
               Church
               Authority
               to
               adde
               to
               his
               worship
               ,
               things
               not
               contrary
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               see
               they
               do
               promove
               godlinesse
               ,
               or
               may
               edifie
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               then
               if
               the
               Church
               must
               see
               by
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               naturall
               judgement
               ,
               aptitude
               in
               these
               to
               promove
               godlinesse
               ,
               they
               are
               Commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               even
               stamped
               in
               them
               that
               aptitude
               to
               edifie
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               not
               beside
               Gods
               word
               .
               4.
               
               Our
               Divines
               condemne
               all
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ;
                 as
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 Imagery
                 ,
                 Adoring
                 of
                 Reliques
                 ,
              
               all
               the
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Holy
                 water
                 ,
                 Chrisme
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Babies
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 Beads
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Because
               God
               hath
               no
               where
               Commanded
               them
               ,
               and
               sins
               veniall
               and
               beside
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               sins
               mortall
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               we
               condemne
               ;
               because
               ,
               as
               what
               is
               capable
               of
               seeing
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               
               and
               hearing
               ,
               and
               yet
               doth
               not
               see
               ,
               live
               ,
               nor
               hear
               ,
               that
               in
               good
               reason
               we
               call
               blinde
               ,
               dead
               ,
               and
               deaf
               ;
               all
               beside
               the
               word
               are
               capable
               of
               Morall
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Morally
               good
               ,
               because
               not
               warranted
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               Morally
               evil
               .
            
             
               III.
               Conclus
               .
               Opinion
               of
               Sanctity
               ,
               holinesse
               and
               Divine
               necessity
               ,
               is
               not
               essentiall
               to
               false
               worship
               .
               Formalists
               will
               have
               their
               Ceremonies
               innocent
               and
               Lawfull
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               So
               they
               be
               not
               instamped
               with
               an
               opinion
               that
               they
               binde
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               
                 Divine
                 necessity
                 ,
                 holinesse
                 and
                 efficacy
                 ;
                 So
              
               a
               
                 Morton
                 their
                 Prelat
                 ,
                 for
                 opinion
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 necessity
                 ,
                 efficacy
                 and
                 merit
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 make
                 them
                 Doctrinals
                 and
                 so
                 unlawfull
                 :
              
               But
               this
               is
               but
               that
               which
               Papists
               say
               :
               So
               Suarez
               b
               saith
               ,
               That
               their
               
               unwritten
               
                 Traditions
                 are
                 not
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 and
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 Commandment
              
               ;
               and
               these
               who
               did
               swear
               by
               Jehovah
               and
               
                 Malcom
                 ,
                 Zeph.
              
               1.
               esteemed
               Malcom
               ,
               and
               an
               oath
               by
               Malcom
               ,
               not
               so
               Religiously
               and
               so
               holy
               ,
               as
               an
               oath
               by
               Jehovah
               and
               Malcom
               ;
               and
               yet
               no
               doubt
               ,
               they
               ascribed
               some
               necessity
               to
               oaths
               by
               Malcom
               and
               Jehoram
               saying
               ,
               (
               
                 Am
                 I
                 Jehovah
                 to
                 kill
                 and
                 make
                 alive
              
               )
               who
               yet
               worshipped
               Ieroboams
               Calves
               ,
               esteemed
               the
               worshipping
               of
               these
               Calves
               lesse
               necessary
               ,
               and
               lesse
               holy
               and
               meritorious
               ,
               then
               the
               worshipping
               of
               the
               true
               Yehovah
               ;
               yet
               the
               Calves
               called
               their
               gods
               ,
               which
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               had
               some
               necessity
               and
               opinion
               of
               holinesse
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               Aaron
               in
               making
               a
               Calf
               ,
               and
               Proclaiming
               a
               Feast
               to
               the
               Calf
               ,
               committed
               false
               worship
               ;
               but
               Aaron
               placed
               not
               holinesse
               ,
               justice
               ,
               or
               merit
               in
               that
               worship
               :
               Because
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               22.
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               people
               who
               in
               a
               tumult
               gathered
               themselves
               together
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               committed
               that
               Idolatry
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               necessity
               of
               Sanctity
               ,
               Merit
               ,
               and
               Divine
               obligation
               ,
               is
               not
               essentiall
               to
               false
               worship
               :
               Ieroboam
               Committed
               Idolatry
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 thy
                 Gods
                 O
                 Israel
              
               ;
               but
               he
               placed
               no
               efficacy
               or
               merit
               therein
               ,
               because
               ,
               1
               King.
               12.
               27.
               
               He
               did
               it
               ,
               
                 least
                 the
                 people
                 going
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 should
                 return
                 to
              
               Rehoboam
               ,
               
                 and
                 kill
                 him
              
               ;
               And
               the
               Philistims
               dis-worship
               in
               handling
               the
               Ark
               unreverently
               ,
               had
               no
               such
               opinion
               ,
               they
               doubting
               whither
               God
               or
               Fortune
               ruled
               the
               Ark
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               6.
               9.
               
               It
               were
               strange
               if
               these
               who
               say
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               Ezech.
               9.
               9.
               
               Psal
               .
               94.
               6.
               
               And
               so
               fail
               against
               inward
               worship
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               should
               think
               that
               the
               denying
               of
               God
               were
               service
               and
               meritorious
               service
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               Peter
               denying
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Iudaizing
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               12.
               for
               fear
               ,
               thought
               and
               believed
               he
               did
               meritorious
               service
               to
               Christ
               therein
               :
               Pilate
               in
               condemning
               Christ
               ;
               Iudas
               in
               selling
               him
               ;
               the
               Souldiers
               in
               scourging
               him
               ,
               did
               dis-worship
               to
               their
               Creator
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 glory
              
               :
               Shall
               we
               think
               that
               Pilate
               ,
               who
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               people
               did
               this
               ▪
               believed
               he
               was
               performing
               necessary
               ,
               Divine
               and
               Meritorious
               worship
               to
               God
               ?
               2.
               
               If
               opinion
               of
               necessity
               Divine
               ,
               of
               Merit
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               conscience
               ,
               were
               essentiall
               to
               false
               worship
               ;
               it
               were
               impossible
               for
               gain
               and
               glory
               ,
               to
               Commit
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               preach
               lies
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               a
               handfull
               of
               barley
               ,
               as
               Ezek.
               13.
               19.
               
               Mic.
               3.
               5.
               1
               
               Kin.
               22.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4
               ▪
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               11.
               
               For
               its
               a
               contradiction
               to
               
               Preach
               
                 Arrianisme
                 ,
                 Turcisme
                 ,
                 Popery
              
               ,
               against
               the
               light
               of
               the
               minde
               only
               for
               gain
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               think
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               they
               be
               performing
               meritorious
               service
               to
               God
               :
               Yea
               ,
               they
               who
               devise
               will-worship
               ,
               know
               their
               own
               will
               to
               be
               the
               Lord-carver
               of
               that
               worship
               ,
               at
               least
               they
               may
               know
               it
               ;
               yet
               shall
               we
               think
               they
               hold
               themselves
               necessitated
               ,
               by
               a
               Religious
               obligation
               so
               to
               do
               ?
               Else
               it
               were
               impossible
               ,
               that
               men
               could
               believe
               the
               burning
               their
               Children
               were
               will-worship
               ,
               indifferent
               and
               Arbitrary
               to
               the
               worshippers
               ,
               which
               is
               open
               war
               against
               reason
               :
               Now
               a
               worship
               cannot
               be
               false
               ,
               wanting
               that
               which
               is
               essentaill
               to
               false
               worship
               .
               3.
               
               False
               worship
               is
               false
               worship
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               before
               we
               have
               any
               opinion
               ,
               either
               that
               there
               is
               Religious
               necessity
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               meer
               indifferency
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               Such
               an
               opinion
               is
               not
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               false
               worship
               .
               4.
               
               By
               that
               same
               reason
               ,
               opinion
               of
               unjustice
               ,
               or
               opinion
               of
               doing
               justice
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               unjustice
               ;
               Cains
               killing
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               Man-slaughter
               ,
               except
               Cain
               placed
               some
               divine
               Sanctity
               in
               that
               wicked
               fact
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               all
               reason
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               alike
               in
               both
               Gods
               Commanding
               will
               and
               his
               forbidding
               will.
               They
               Answer
               ,
               Gods
               will
               constituteth
               Lawfulnesse
               in
               essentiall
               worship
               ,
               and
               mans
               will
               in
               things
               arbitrary
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               for
               when
               we
               ask
               what
               is
               essentiall
               worship
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               accidental
               or
               arbitrary
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               human
               authority
               commandeth
               ,
               &
               this
               is
               just
               ,
               Gods
               wil
               is
               the
               essentiall
               cause
               of
               that
               worship
               whereof
               it
               is
               the
               essentiall
               cause
               ,
               &
               mans
               will
               is
               the
               essentiall
               cause
               of
               that
               ,
               whereof
               it
               is
               the
               essentiall
               cause
               .
               5.
               
               All
               the
               materials
               of
               Jewish
               and
               Turkish
               worship
               ,
               might
               be
               appointed
               for
               right
               worship
               ,
               so
               we
               held
               them
               to
               be
               Arbitrary
               .
               6.
               
               God
               cannot
               forbid
               false
               worship
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               tenure
               ,
               that
               he
               commandeth
               true
               worship
               ;
               but
               whether
               we
               esteem
               it
               true
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               holy
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               he
               cōmandeth
               true
               worship
               ,
               Erg.
               &c.
               
            
             
               IV.
               Conclusion
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 and
                 unwarrantable
                 distinction
                 to
                 divide
              
               
               
                 worship
                 in
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 Gods
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Particular
                 approving
                 will
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Warrant
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 accidentall
                 or
                 Arbitrary
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 only
                 Gods
                 generall
                 and
                 permissive
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 mans
                 will
                 for
                 its
                 father
                 ;
                 so
                 Ceremonies
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 ,
                 hath
                 Gods
                 generall
                 will
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 specification
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 Surplice
                 be
                 decent
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 mans
                 will
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 worship
                 reductively
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 their
                 particulars
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 honouring
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                 adjuncts
                 of
                 worship
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 Morton
                 ;
                 so
                 b
                 Burges
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               As
               Sacramentall
               worship
               is
               lawfull
               essentiall
               worship
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               element
               ,
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               this
               water
               is
               not
               Arbitrary
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               If
               decency
               be
               of
               divine
               institution
               ,
               and
               Gods
               approving
               will
               ,
               then
               that
               Surplice
               or
               Crossing
               ,
               or
               not
               Surplice
               and
               Crossing
               be
               decent
               ,
               is
               not
               Arbitrary
               ,
               and
               only
               from
               Gods
               permitting
               will
               :
               If
               the
               generall
               must
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               so
               also
               specials
               under
               the
               generall
               ,
               else
               mens
               will
               may
               make
               a
               horned
               Bullock
               a
               decent
               Sacrifice
               to
               represent
               Christ
               already
               come
               in
               the
               f●●sh
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               written
               word
               warrant
               not
               the
               specials
               of
               Religious
               observances
               ,
               a
               door
               is
               open
               for
               all
               humane
               inventions
               :
               The
               uniting
               of
               these
               two
               (
               
                 The
                 Crossing
                 of
                 the
                 finger
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 above
                 a
                 childes
                 face
              
               )
               and
               (
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               childe
               to
               Christs
               service
               )
               are
               every
               way
               like
               to
               the
               uniting
               ,
               
                 Of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 eaten
                 and
                 drunken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 souls
                 nourishing
                 by
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 and
                 apprehended
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
              
               If
               there
               be
               oddes
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               institutors
               :
               Our
               Formalists
               say
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               essentiall
               ,
               because
               ordained
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               bindeth
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Arbitrary
               ,
               accidentall
               and
               of
               lesse
               authority
               :
               We
               owe
               them
               thanks
               indeed
               ,
               the
               sin
               is
               the
               greater
               that
               the
               Authority
               is
               the
               lesse
               ,
               but
               the
               externall
               worship
               is
               alike
               .
               There
               be
               oddes
               betwixt
               the
               kissing
               of
               a
               wife
               by
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               the
               kissing
               by
               her
               own
               husband
               ,
               and
               oddes
               betwixt
               an
               act
               of
               Royall
               Majesty
               performed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               same
               Act
               performed
               by
               a
               Traitor
               faining
               the
               same
               Act
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               oddes
               betwixt
               money
               stroken
               by
               a
               Tinker
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Kings
               master
               of
               Coyne
               ;
               will
               this
               distinction
               serve
               the
               whorish
               woman
               ,
               the
               kisses
               of
               a
               strange
               man
               be
               Arbitrary
               ,
               indifferent
               and
               accidentall
               :
               but
               the
               kisses
               of
               my
               own
               husband
               be
               essentiall
               and
               kindely
               .
               And
               the
               Tinker
               might
               save
               his
               head
               for
               his
               false
               coyne
               ,
               the
               Kings
               money
               is
               essentially
               Legall
               and
               currant
               ,
               but
               money
               stroken
               by
               me
               ,
               is
               Arbitrary
               and
               of
               lesse
               Authority
               ,
               then
               the
               Kings
               Lawfull
               Coyn.
               2.
               
               If
               it
               be
               necessary
               and
               good
               to
               honour
               God
               by
               decency
               and
               order
               ,
               the
               particular
               goodnesse
               and
               holynesse
               of
               Surplice
               and
               Crossing
               is
               also
               good
               and
               holy
               .
               But
               God
               hath
               particularly
               ,
               Micah
               6.
               8.
               
               
                 Shewed
                 thee
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 O
                 man
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               he
               hath
               also
               shewed
               what
               is
               particularly
               holy
               .
               But
               God
               hath
               not
               shewed
               us
               in
               his
               Word
               any
               goodnesse
               in
               Crossing
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               of
               mans
               devising
               :
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               particular
               goodnesse
               of
               Surplice
               and
               Crossing
               is
               good
               and
               shewed
               to
               us
               in
               the
               generall
               .
               I
               Answer
               ,
               
               goodnesse
               of
               indifferent
               Rites
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Repugnantia
                 in
                 adjecto
              
               ,
               and
               a
               flat
               contradiction
               ,
               as
               who
               would
               say
               ,
               cold
               fire
               ,
               indifferent
               is
               neither
               good
               nor
               evil
               ,
               neither
               Lawfull
               ,
               nor
               unlawfull
               :
               2.
               
               Then
               God
               hath
               not
               shewed
               us
               all
               Morall
               goodnesse
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               shewed
               to
               us
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
               3.
               
               Lawfulnesse
               is
               an
               essentiall
               property
               of
               Divine
               worship
               resulting
               from
               Gods
               particular
               approving
               will
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 Hosea
                 8.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Chro.
                 15.
                 13.
                 
                 Lev.
                 10.
                 1.
                 2
                 
                 Sam.
                 7.
                 7.
                 
                 Ier.
                 7.
                 30.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 24.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               Arbitrary
               worship
               must
               have
               Gods
               approving
               will
               ,
               commanding
               it
               ,
               else
               it
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               :
               I
               prove
               the
               Antecedent
               from
               the
               causes
               of
               worship
               :
               1.
               
               The
               end
               of
               worship
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               honouring
               of
               God
               maketh
               not
               worship
               Lawfull
               ;
               Idolaters
               may
               intend
               to
               honour
               God
               in
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               true
               worshippers
               .
               2.
               
               The
               matter
               of
               worship
               is
               not
               essentiall
               to
               Lawfull
               worship
               ,
               for
               Lawfull
               and
               unlawfull
               worship
               may
               have
               the
               same
               common
               matter
               ,
               as
               Solomons
               Calves
               in
               the
               Temple
               were
               lawfull
               ,
               because
               
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Samaria's
                 Calves
              
               were
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               from
               men
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               both
               might
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               mettall
               ,
               Hosea
               8.
               3.
               
               The
               Form
               of
               worship
               in
               generall
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               essentiall
               and
               specifice
               Form
               of
               Lawfull
               worship
               ,
               as
               the
               specifice
               Form
               of
               a
               living
               creature
               is
               not
               the
               specifice
               form
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               specifice
               form
               of
               a
               man
               is
               not
               the
               specifice
               form
               of
               a
               just
               man
               ,
               as
               just
               .
               Also
               I
               may
               conceive
               Sacramentall
               eating
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               not
               conceive
               whether
               it
               be
               Lawfull
               or
               unlawfull
               :
               For
               if
               Lawfulnesse
               were
               the
               specifice
               form
               of
               worship
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               conceive
               worship
               ,
               but
               I
               behooved
               to
               conceive
               Lawfulnesse
               in
               it
               .
               Now
               then
               Gods
               commanding
               will
               ,
               being
               wanting
               to
               Arbitrary
               worship
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               Lawfull
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               unlawfull
               .
               If
               it
               be
               answered
               ,
               Ceremonies
               are
               negatively
               lawfull
               ,
               not
               positively
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               the
               Argument
               proceedeth
               of
               Lawfulnesse
               positive
               ,
               which
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               word
               .
               But
               this
               is
               ,
               1.
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               .
               2.
               
               Negative
               Lawfulnesse
               ,
               is
               from
               mans
               will
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Creatrix
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               things
               or
               of
               Lawfulnesse
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               Create
               goodnesse
               ,
               except
               you
               make
               man
               to
               be
               God
               :
               4.
               
               Arbitrary
               goodnesse
               and
               Lawfulnesse
               hath
               either
               a
               particular
               warrant
               and
               cause
               of
               its
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               Lawfulnesse
               from
               Gods
               expresse
               Commandment
               ,
               or
               2.
               
               From
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               3.
               
               From
               the
               sole
               will
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               4.
               partly
               from
               natures
               light
               ,
               partly
               from
               mans
               will
               ,
               but
               any
               of
               these
               wayes
               it
               cannot
               
               be
               Lawfull
               ,
               I
               prove
               the
               Antecedent
               :
               for
               it
               cannot
               have
               its
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               generall
               will
               whereby
               the
               Proposition
               of
               a
               Syllogisme
               is
               warranted
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Assumption
               ▪
               for
               thu●
               the
               golden
               Calse
               of
               Ieroboam
               ;
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Satan
               should
               be
               lawfull
               :
               for
               I
               can
               forme
               a
               Syllogisme
               to
               it
               from
               Scripture
               (
               
                 all
                 worship
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 Lawfull
                 ▪
                 but
              
               Ieroboams
               
                 golden
                 Calf
                 is
                 Commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 Lawfull
              
               .
               And
               if
               both
               Major
               ▪
               Proposition
               and
               Assumption
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               then
               are
               Ceremonies
               essentiall
               and
               not
               Arbitrary
               worship
               .
               If
               Ceremonies
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 shewed
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               as
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               We
               would
               see
               natures
               light
               to
               prove
               that
               whitenesse
               of
               linnen
               signifieth
               Pastorall
               holinesse
               ,
               rather
               then
               whitenesse
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               crosse
               signifieth
               dedication
               of
               a
               childe
               to
               Christs
               service
               ,
               rather
               then
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               childe
               toward
               Heaven
               signifieth
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               yet
               Ceremonie●
               must
               be
               by
               this
               reason
               essentiall
               worship
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               Sacrifice
               a
               sheep
               to
               represent
               Christ
               already
               Crucified
               ▪
               is
               as
               Lawfull
               this
               way
               as
               all
               our
               Ceremonies
               .
               If
               the
               third
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               Ceremonies
               have
               their
               goodnesse
               and
               Lawfulnesse
               from
               the
               sole
               will
               of
               men
               ;
               then
               Ceremonies
               are
               Will-worship
               :
               for
               worship
               instituted
               by
               the
               sole
               will
               of
               men
               ,
               without
               light
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               nature
               ,
               is
               Will-worship
               .
               2.
               
               The
               devisers
               of
               them
               are
               either
               Brutish
               ,
               or
               void
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               practicers
               are
               servants
               of
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               serve
               will
               ,
               or
               rather
               lust
               of
               men
               ,
               without
               any
               reason
               Commanding
               .
               3.
               
               If
               Ceremonies
               come
               partly
               from
               mens
               will
               ,
               partly
               from
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               ▪
               then
               do
               they
               conclude
               the
               Lawfulnesse
               of
               Ceremonies
               either
               ●allibly
               or
               necessarily
               :
               If
               the
               former
               be
               said
               ,
               we
               have
               little
               warrant
               of
               conscience
               to
               practice
               them
               ;
               nor
               can
               God
               be
               honoured
               ,
               nor
               these
               things
               Lawfull
               ,
               good
               ,
               and
               edificative
               ,
               more
               then
               unlawfull
               ,
               evil
               and
               unapt
               to
               edifie
               ,
               seeing
               there
               be
               no
               light
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               nature
               to
               make
               them
               good
               to
               us
               ▪
               and
               because
               a
               fallible
               and
               unnecessary
               consequence
               ,
               is
               over
               fallible
               and
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               standeth
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               faith
               well
               )
               in
               an
               indivisible
               point
               .
               It
               is
               a
               non-consequence
               ,
               and
               so
               mens
               will
               is
               the
               best
               house
               that
               Ceremonies
               are
               descended
               of
               .
               If
               they
               can
               be
               proved
               by
               a
               necessary
               and
               infallible
               consequence
               ,
               we
               desire
               to
               hear
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               must
               be
               thus
               or
               the
               like
               :
               
                 Things
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 as
                 apt
                 to
                 edifie
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Lawfull
                 Arbitrary
                 Worship
                 :
              
               But
               
               Ceremonies
               are
               such
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Proposition
               is
               not
               true
               ▪
               because
               Rulers
               judge
               either
               such
               things
               apt
               to
               edifie
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               them
               to
               be
               so
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               judge
               them
               to
               be
               so
               in
               themselves
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               so
               in
               themselves
               :
               the
               former
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               because
               this
               light
               whereby
               Rulers
               see
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               apt
               to
               edifie
               ,
               is
               either
               light
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               nature
               ,
               or
               both
               :
               If
               this
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               can
               make
               others
               see
               this
               light
               .
               Also
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               goodnesse
               and
               aptitude
               to
               edifie
               souls
               in
               Ceremonies
               by
               natures
               light
               ,
               sound
               reason
               ,
               or
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               Arbitrary
               or
               indifferent
               worship
               :
               but
               must
               be
               essentiall
               worship
               ,
               having
               warrant
               and
               Commandment
               from
               God
               ▪
               for
               what
               natures
               light
               ,
               or
               Scripture
               Commandeth
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               Commandeth
               ,
               and
               what
               God
               Commandeth
               is
               essentiall
               ,
               not
               Arbitrary
               worship
               .
               2.
               
               And
               secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               Arbitrary
               things
               ,
               but
               necessary
               and
               Lawfull
               by
               natures
               light
               ,
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               which
               they
               deny
               ;
               if
               the
               latter
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               will
               of
               Rulers
               ,
               that
               which
               maketh
               Ceremonies
               good
               and
               Lawfull
               ▪
               a●●in
               and
               blasphemous
               assertion
               ,
               for
               Pope
               or
               Prince
               ,
               or
               mens
               pleasure
               finde
               pre-existent
               goodnesse
               and
               Lawfulnesse
               in
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               not
               make
               them
               good
               :
               It
               is
               proper
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               who
               calleth
               things
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               to
               create
               both
               beings
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               beings
               .
               5.
               
               If
               Arbitrary
               goodnesse
               and
               Lawfulnesse
               of
               Ceremonies
               be
               thus
               warrantable
               ,
               because
               nor
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               Arbitrary
               ;
               I
               might
               fail
               against
               the
               first
               four
               Commandments
               ,
               by
               superstition
               and
               idolary
               :
               so
               I
               esteem
               these
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Idolatry
               and
               superstition
               Arbitrary
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Divine
               necessity
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               I
               should
               neither
               sin
               ,
               nor
               commit
               acts
               of
               false
               worship
               ;
               because
               superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               are
               indeed
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               with
               the
               opinion
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               neither
               holinesse
               ,
               merit
               ,
               nor
               Divine
               necessity
               ,
               but
               are
               meerly
               Arbitrary
               ,
               are
               no
               where
               forbidden
               in
               the
               word
               .
               Let
               Formalists
               by
               their
               grounds
               ,
               shew
               us
               a
               Scripture
               for
               it
               ;
               for
               they
               cannot
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               be
               forbidden
               as
               false
               worship
               ,
               seeing
               they
               want
               that
               which
               essentially
               constituteth
               false
               worship
               (
               as
               they
               teach
               )
               for
               they
               (
               as
               the
               Argument
               supposeth
               )
               want
               opinion
               of
               necessity
               ,
               Divine
               merit
               and
               holinesse
               .
               6.
               
               If
               the
               Churches
               will
               ,
               commanding
               Crossing
               ,
               and
               Surplice
               ,
               make
               them
               Lawfull
               ;
               then
               their
               forbidding
               them
               shall
               make
               them
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               mans
               will
               shall
               be
               a
               Pope
               and
               God.
               7.
               
               If
               Rulers
               conclude
               them
               Lawfull
               ,
               then
               either
               upon
               Nationall
               
               reasons
               concerning
               Britain
               rather
               then
               other
               Nations
               ,
               or
               upon
               reasons
               immutable
               &
               eternal
               ▪
               if
               the
               latter
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               be
               essential
               worship
               ,
               not
               Arbitrary
               ▪
               if
               the
               former
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               be
               more
               apt
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               dull
               senses
               of
               Brittish
               men
               ,
               then
               othe●s
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               dream
               .
               Dull
               senses
               are
               alike
               every
               where
               ,
               sin
               originall
               alike
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               his
               perfect
               word
               hath
               provided
               alike
               remedies
               against
               naturall
               dulnesse
               to
               all
               mankinde
               ,
               else
               we
               in
               Britaine
               do
               supererogate
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               ▪
               must
               be
               perfect
               to
               some
               Nations
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               is
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               others
               .
               8.
               
               By
               as
               good
               reason
               ,
               Arbitrary
               mercy
               ,
               and
               Arbittary
               justice
               is
               holden
               as
               Arbitrary
               worship
               ;
               for
               the
               Lords
               word
               is
               as
               perfect
               in
               works
               of
               charity
               for
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               as
               in
               works
               of
               Religion
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               if
               so
               be
               ,
               then
               it
               were
               in
               mens
               will
               to
               do
               things
               conducing
               for
               the
               murthering
               ,
               or
               not
               murthering
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               wit
               and
               will
               ,
               without
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               should
               be
               some
               lawfull
               acts
               of
               will-love
               ,
               or
               will-murther
               .
               9.
               
               Laws
               oblige
               (
               as
               Papists
               grant
               )
               as
               a
               Driedo
               ,
               and
               b
               Vasquez
               say
               ,
               after
               
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Occam
                 ,
                 Almain
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Papists
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 :
              
               If
               then
               the
               generall
               will
               and
               command
               of
               God
               constitute
               Arbitrary
               worship
               ,
               this
               worship
               from
               Gods
               will
               layeth
               a
               band
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               essentiall
               worship
               :
               For
               Hezechiah
               is
               no
               lesse
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               to
               apply
               Figs
               to
               his
               boyle
               ,
               and
               Moses
               to
               make
               every
               little
               ring
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               :
               when
               God
               commandeth
               these
               ,
               then
               the
               Prophets
               are
               to
               write
               Canonick
               Scripture
               :
               for
               Gods
               Authority
               in
               Commanding
               ,
               is
               equall
               in
               all
               ,
               though
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               there
               be
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               lesse
               things
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               therefore
               Gods
               generall
               permissive-will
               ,
               doth
               no
               lesse
               oblige
               the
               conscience
               ,
               then
               his
               approving
               will.
               10.
               
               To
               this
               Arbitrary
               worship
               agreeth
               all
               the
               properties
               of
               will-worship
               ;
               as
               1
               
                 Colos
                 .
                 2.
                 18.
                 
                 It
                 beguileth
                 us
                 of
                 our
                 reward
              
               ;
               for
               no
               promise
               of
               God
               is
               made
               of
               a
               Bishoprick
               for
               conformity
               ▪
               2.
               
               It
               is
               will-humility
               ,
               to
               be
               devouter
               then
               God
               willeth
               us
               .
               3.
               
               
                 It
                 intrudeth
                 in
                 things
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 holdeth
                 not
                 the
                 head
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               for
               it
               maketh
               him
               not
               a
               perfect
               Law-giver
               ,
               if
               Prelares
               under
               him
               give
               Laws
               added
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               the
               Traditions
               of
               men
               .
               5.
               
               It
               inthralleth
               men
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               to
               a
               yoak
               .
               They
               object
               ,
               
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 yoak
                 upon
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 Answer
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               in
               Christ
               freed
               also
               from
               the
               externall
               yoak
               ,
               as
               from
               shedding
               of
               blood
               in
               Circumcision
               ,
               
               removall
               out
               of
               the
               Campe
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               many
               Ceremoniall
               Sabbaths
               ,
               presenting
               of
               the
               male-children
               ,
               
                 and
                 going
                 up
                 to
                 sacrifica
                 at
                 Jerusalem
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               expensive
               offerings
               ,
               all
               called
               burdens
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 15.
                 10.
                 
                 Col.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 Gal
                 ▪
                 4.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Col.
                 2.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 multiplied
                 holy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 keeping
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 bondage
              
               ;
               though
               lesse
               (
               they
               may
               say
               )
               
                 Magis
                 ,
                 &
                 minus
                 non
                 variant
                 speciem
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 worship
                 perisheth
                 vvith
                 the
                 use
                 :
                 7.
                 
                 Subjecteth
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Hath
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ,
              
               Mr.
               Burges
               a
               saith
               ,
               
                 Some
                 will-worship
                 i●
                 not
                 unlavvfull
                 ,
                 a●
                 three
                 Sermons
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 free-vvill
                 offerings
                 and
                 vows
                 vvere
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 vvill-Worship
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 at
                 her
                 godly
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 may
                 appoint
                 some
                 Formalities
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Worship
                 .
              
               Answer
               ,
               
                 Gregor
                 ▪
                 de
                 valent
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 some
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 Lawfull
                 ,
                 some
                 unlawfull
                 :
              
               This
               man
               saith
               ,
               some
               will-worship
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               some
               unlawfull
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               sin
               is
               Lawfull
               ,
               some
               unlawfull
               :
               2.
               
               Three
               preachings
               come
               from
               zeal
               ,
               not
               from
               will
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               new
               worship
               different
               from
               preaching
               ,
               and
               there
               may
               be
               reason
               therefore
               ,
               where
               all
               cannot
               be
               present
               in
               one
               day
               at
               all
               the
               three
               ,
               there
               is
               reason
               for
               three
               preachings
               ,
               none
               for
               Crossing
               :
               3.
               
               Will
               as
               will
               ,
               is
               carver
               of
               will-worship
               :
               Will
               createth
               not
               the
               worship
               ,
               but
               determineth
               the
               circumstances
               according
               to
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               ,
               in
               Lawfull
               worship
               .
               But
               where
               will
               ,
               as
               will
               ,
               void
               of
               reason
               hath
               influence
               in
               the
               worship
               ,
               it
               is
               wills
               brood
               :
               4
               ▪
               The
               Freewill
               offerings
               were
               determined
               by
               God
               ,
               the
               poor
               should
               offer
               a
               pair
               of
               Doves
               ,
               in
               the
               Free-will
               offering
               :
               But
               the
               rich
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               sin
               for
               the
               rich
               to
               offer
               a
               pair
               of
               doves
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               was
               not
               determinatrix
               in
               this
               .
               5.
               
               The
               man
               jumbleth
               together
               godly
               discretion
               and
               will
               :
               they
               be
               much
               different
               ;
               but
               for
               godlinesse
               in
               short
               sleeves
               ,
               and
               Crossing
               a
               finger
               in
               the
               Aire
               ,
               I
               understand
               it
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               reason
               dream
               of
               any
               warrant
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               will
               ,
               as
               will
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               mans
               lust
               made
               it
               .
            
             
               Neither
               do
               Formalists
               go
               from
               a
               Suarez
               ,
               and
               b
               Bellarmine
               ,
               who
               call
               that
               will-worship
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 devised
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 man●
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 wanteth
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 received
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               we
               are
               disputing
               here
               against
               the
               Churches
               use
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               yet
               a
               received
               use
               .
               But
               upon
               these
               grounds
               I
               go
               :
               1.
               
               Reason
               not
               binding
               and
               strongly
               concluding
               ,
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               but
               meer
               will.
               So
               Ceremonies
               have
               no
               reason
               :
               If
               the
               reason
               binde
               ,
               they
               are
               essentiall
               worship
               :
               2.
               
               Authority
               is
               only
               ministeriall
               in
               ordering
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               no
               place
               to
               invent
               new
               worship
               .
               3.
               
               Authority
               as
               Authority
               especially
               humane
               ,
               giveth
               no
               light
               ,
               nor
               no
               warrant
               of
               conscience
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               therefore
               authority
               naked
               and
               void
               of
               scriptures-light
               is
               here
               bastard
               authority
               .
               11.
               
               In
               all
               this
               Formalists
               but
               give
               the
               Papists
               distinction
               of
               Divine
               and
               Apostolick
               Traditions
               :
               for
               power
               of
               inventing
               Ceremonies
               to
               them
               is
               Apostolick
               ,
               but
               not
               infallible
               and
               Divine
               :
               c
               Suarez
               giveth
               the
               difference
               :
               God
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Immediate
                 Author
                 of
                 Divine
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 only
                 publishers
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 immediate
                 Authors
                 of
                 Apostolick
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 speciall
                 manner
                 guiding
                 their
                 will.
              
               So
               d
               Cajetan
               e
               Sotus
               f
               Bellar.
               So
               our
               Formalists
               g
               Duname
               h
               Hooker
               i
               Sutluvius
               ;
               But
               I
               like
               better
               what
               k
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 :
              
               But
               this
               distinction
               is
               blasphemous
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor
                 ▪
                 14
                 ▪
                 57.
                 
                 The
                 things
                 ▪
                 that
                 I
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 :
              
               (
               even
               of
               decency
               and
               order
               ,
               as
               v.
               29.
               40.
               )
               
                 Are
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 Peter
                 willeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 mindefull
                 of
                 the
                 vvords
              
               which
               were
               spoken
               before
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 us
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 S●vio●●
                 :
              
               Then
               the
               Apostles
               Commandments
               are
               equall
               with
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               there
               were
               not
               some
               Traditions
               Divine
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               every
               way
               Divine
               ,
               but
               Propheticall
               ,
               for
               the
               Prophets
               were
               the
               
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 ●
                 .
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 70.
                 
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 charge
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 —
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 thou
                 keep
                 this
                 Commandment
                 without
                 spot
                 ,
                 unrebukable
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Commandment
               (
               as
               Beza
               l
               noteth
               )
               
                 Are
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 writ
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 Formalists
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 Apostolicke
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Divine
                 Traditions
                 .
              
               2.
               
               If
               Ceremonies
               
                 seem
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ▪
              
               as
               they
               say
               they
               do
               from
               Act.
               15.
               then
               they
               
                 must
                 seeme
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Canon
               is
               Act.
               15.
               
               But
               that
               Canon
               was
               proved
               from
               expresse
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               Peter
               proveth
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               James
               v.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               If
               they
               come
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               inspiring
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               cannot
               erre
               in
               such
               Traditions
               ;
               If
               from
               the
               spirit
               guided
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               they
               come
               from
               Scripture
               .
               3.
               
               If
               these
               traditions
               come
               from
               no
               spirit
               led
               by
               light
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               know
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Lawfull
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               Canonick
               rule
               of
               lawfull
               and
               unlawfull
               .
               4.
               
               If
               any
               Apostolick
               spirit
               be
               given
               to
               Authors
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               why
               not
               also
               
               in
               preaching
               and
               praying
               ?
               How
               then
               do
               many
               of
               them
               turn
               
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ?
               5.
               
               The
               Apostolick
               spirit
               leading
               institutors
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               doth
               either
               infuse
               light
               naturall
               ,
               supernaturall
               ,
               or
               Scripturall
               in
               devising
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               so
               Eatenus
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               they
               were
               essential
               worship
               ▪
               or
               the
               Apostolick
               spirit
               doth
               lead
               them
               ,
               with
               no
               light
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               is
               brutish
               Enthusiasme
               :
               or
               3.
               
               Gods
               Apostolick
               spirit
               infuseth
               the
               generall
               equity
               ,
               and
               negative
               Lawfulnesse
               of
               these
               truths
               (
               
                 Surplice
                 is
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 signe
                 of
                 Pastorall
                 holinesse
              
               )
               and
               (
               
                 Crossing
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 Dedication
                 of
                 a
                 childe
                 to
                 Christs
                 service
              
               )
               Now
               light
               ,
               for
               this
               we
               would
               exceedingly
               have
               .
               If
               this
               light
               be
               immediatly
               infused
               ,
               then
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               are
               as
               Divine
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               spake
               them
               ;
               for
               truths
               immediatly
               inspired
               lost
               no
               divinity
               ,
               because
               they
               come
               through
               sinfull
               men
               ;
               for
               Balaam
               his
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               star
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               was
               as
               Divine
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Authority
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               spoken
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               these
               trash
               come
               from
               an
               inferiour
               spirit
               ,
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               spirit
               speaketh
               without
               the
               word
               .
               But
               some
               may
               object
               ;
               The
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               somewhat
               humane
               ,
               because
               it
               s
               not
               from
               the
               infallible
               spirit
               that
               dited
               the
               word
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Ceremonies
               may
               come
               from
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               as
               lawfull
               as
               Scripture
               .
               Ans
               .
               Let
               them
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               from
               the
               warrant
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               is
               preached
               ,
               and
               we
               yeeld
               to
               all
               ▪
               5.
               
               Apostolick
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               not
               Divine
               have
               Gods
               generall
               allowing
               will
               for
               the
               accepting
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               Sampsons
               mother
               ,
               Judg.
               13.
               23.
               proveth
               well
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 accepted
                 our
                 offering
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               Lawfull
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 kill
                 us
                 .
              
               So
               
                 God
                 atcepted
              
               Abel
               ,
               and
               Noah
               
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               they
               were
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               Divine
               worship
               .
               So
               
                 Hosea
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 sacrifice
                 flesh
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 my
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 eat
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 accepteth
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               offerings
               of
               flesh
               without
               offering
               of
               themselves
               as
               living
               sacrifices
               to
               God
               are
               now
               unlawfull
               :
               If
               God
               accept
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               Divine
               service
               ,
               if
               he
               accept
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               unlawfull
               .
               They
               
                 Answer
                 ,
                 He
                 accepteth
                 them
                 as
                 Arbitrary
                 worship
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 essentiall
                 :
              
               I
               Answer
               ,
               God
               might
               have
               accepted
               so
               Sampsons
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               Noahs
               ,
               as
               arbitrary
               worship
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               gracious
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               reward
               their
               sacrificing
               ,
               as
               good
               service
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               ;
               but
               I
               doubt
               much
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               be
               gracious
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               accept
               in
               Christ
               corner
               Caps
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               humane
               holy
               dayes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   object
                
                 ,
                 Our
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 persons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 
                 no
                 more
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 might
                 in
                 his
                 wisdom
                 
                   (
                   ●aith
                
                 a
                 Burges
                 )
                 have
                 calculated
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 such
                 climats
                 and
                 seasons
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 liberty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Time
                 and
                 place
              
               (
               as
               I
               observed
               already
               )
               being
               circumstances
               Physicall
               ,
               not
               Morall
               ,
               nor
               having
               any
               Religious
               influence
               to
               make
               the
               worship
               new
               and
               different
               in
               nature
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               expresly
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               do
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               you
               may
               say
               ,
               Such
               an
               act
               of
               worship
               is
               
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
              
               :
               for
               as
               Praying
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               is
               
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
              
               :
               so
               is
               Praying
               and
               Preaching
               in
               this
               convenient
               place
               ,
               proved
               by
               that
               same
               Scripture
               (
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
              
               )
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               warrant
               Order
               and
               Surplice
               .
               2.
               
               The
               question
               is
               not
               ,
               what
               Gods
               wisdom
               can
               do
               ,
               for
               he
               could
               setdown
               all
               the
               names
               of
               Preaching
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               Elders
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               but
               his
               wisdom
               thus
               should
               have
               made
               ten
               Bibles
               more
               then
               there
               be
               :
               But
               all
               our
               Ceremonies
               might
               have
               been
               Comprehended
               in
               one
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               thought
               good
               to
               Honour
               them
               with
               inserting
               them
               in
               the
               Canon
               .
               3.
               
               He
               hath
               determined
               these
               by
               natures
               light
               ,
               and
               prudence
               ,
               which
               dwelleth
               with
               that
               light
               ,
               revealed
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               That
               a
               Bishop
               be
               thus
               qualified
               ,
               as
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               is
               Morall
               and
               determined
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               call
               him
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               such
               Parents
               ,
               Country
               ,
               stature
               of
               body
               ,
               is
               Physicall
               and
               in
               Christs
               wisdom
               ,
               is
               not
               determined
               ,
               nor
               could
               it
               be
               conveninetly
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               generall
               permissive
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               good
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               Rome
               ,
               taught
               by
               Papists
               ;
               As
               for
               ours
               ,
               as
               Suarez
               de
               Trip
               lic
               .
               virt
               .
               tract
               .
               1.
               disp
               .
               2.
               
               Sect.
               6.
               n.
               3.
               
               
                 Dicendum
                 fidem
                 quoad
                 substantiam
                 credibilium
                 semper
                 fuisse
                 eandem
                 a
                 principio
                 generis
                 humani
                 .
              
               And
               so
               faith
               Alensis
               ,
               3.
               p.
               q.
               69.
               
               Lombard
               .
               3.
               dist
               .
               25.
               and
               Durandus
               ,
               3.
               dist
               .
               25.
               
               Bonaventura
               ,
               16.
               
               Art.
               2.
               q.
               1.
               
               
                 Hugo
                 de
                 sancto
                 victore
                 de
                 sacram
                 ,
              
               ●
               .
               1.
               part
               .
               10.
               cap.
               4.
               
               This
               they
               have
               from
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lyrinensis
              
               ,
               co●t
               ▪
               prop.
               voc
               .
               nov
               .
               cap.
               37.
               
               Jreneus
               ,
               contr
               .
               hereticos
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               2.
               
               Hyerom
               in
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 86.
                 
                 Aug.
              
               de
               civitate
               ,
               Dei
               lib.
               11.
               cap.
               3.
               lib.
               14.
               cap.
               7.
               
               Chrysost
               .
               de
               Lazero
               homil
               .
               4.
               
               Cyprianus
               sermone
               de
               Baptismo
               .
               
                 Optatus
                 Milevitanus
              
               ,
               contr
               .
               parmeni
               .
               de
               caelo
               ,
               l.
               5.
               
               And
               I
               might
               cite
               many
               others
               ,
               who
               all
               affirm
               ,
               
                 All
                 truth
                 Divine
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 all
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 :
                 So
                 Suarez
                 ,
              
               de
               leg
               .
               tom
               .
               4.
               cap.
               1.
               
               
               
                 Haec
                 enim
                 praecepta
                 Ecclesiastica
                 pro
                 universali
                 .
                 Ecclesia
                 tantum
                 sunt
                 quatuor
                 ,
                 qut
                 quinque
                 ,
                 quae
                 solum
                 sunt
                 determinationes
                 quaedam
                 juris
                 Divini
                 moraliter
                 necessaria
                 homini
                 .
                 —
                 Reliqua
                 omnia
                 vel
                 pertinent
                 ad
                 particulares
                 status
                 qui
                 voluntarie
                 suscipiuntur
                 ,
                 vel
                 ad
                 ordinem
                 judicial●m
                 .
                 Et
                 id●m
                 contra
                 seotae
                 Anglica
                 .
              
               Erro
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               16.
               
               
                 Dicimus
                 authoritatem
                 Dei
              
               (
               in
               benedictione
               Campanarum
               )
               
                 non
                 de
                 esse
                 ,
                 saltem
                 in
                 radice
                 &
                 origine
                 ,
                 quia
                 ipse
                 dedit
                 authoritatem
                 Pastoribus
                 Ecclesiae
                 ad
                 regendam
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 &
                 disponenda
                 ,
                 eaequae
                 ad
                 accidentarios
                 ritus
                 Ecclesiae
                 pertinent
                 .
                 Bannes
                 ,
              
               tom
               .
               3.
               in
               22.
               q.
               10.
               dub
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Notandum
                 quod
                 neque
                 Pontifex
                 ,
                 neque
                 tota
                 Ecclesia
                 possunt
                 novum
                 articulum
                 ,
                 novum
                 dogma
                 quoad
                 substantiam
                 ,
                 aut
                 novum
                 Sacramentum
                 instituere
                 .
                 Andr.
                 Duvallius
                 ,
              
               in
               2.
               de
               legib
               .
               q.
               4.
               
               Art.
               2.
               
               
                 Ceremoniae
                 &
                 judicialia
                 in
                 vetere
                 lege
                 erant
                 juris
                 Divini
                 ,
                 in
                 Nova
                 lege
                 sunt
                 juris
                 tantum
                 Ecclesiastici
                 :
              
               And
               
                 Valdensis
                 de
                 Doctrina
                 fidei
              
               ,
               l.
               2.
               cap.
               22.
               
               
                 Ecclesia
                 non
                 potest
                 Novum
                 articulum
                 proponere
                 :
              
               So
               
                 Alphas
                 .
                 a
                 Castro
                 in
                 summa
                 ,
              
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               8.
               
               And
               Canus
               ,
               loc
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               7.
               
               Cameracensis
               ,
               2.
               sentent
               .
               q.
               1.
               
               Art.
               1.
               
               
                 Principia
                 Theologia
                 sunt
                 ipsae
                 s●cri
                 Canonis
                 veritates
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 adipsa
                 fit
                 ultima
                 resoluti●
                 Theologici
                 discursus
                 ,
                 &
                 ex
                 iis
                 primo
                 singulae
                 propositiones
                 Theologiae
                 deducuntur
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               Conclus
               .
               Matters
               of
               fact
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               be
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               sense
               maketh
               them
               known
               to
               us
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               Morality
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               from
               Gods
               Word
               .
               3.
               
               In
               matters
               offact
               there
               may
               be
               invincible
               ignorance
               :
               Christs
               Resurrection
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Hugo
                 Grotius
              
               saith
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               matter
               of
               Law
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               miracles
               and
               Histories
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               so
               spoken
               in
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               QUEST
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Ceremonies
                 have
                 any
                 Divinity
                 in
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               ALL
               means
               of
               worship
               devised
               by
               men
               pretending
               holinesse
               ,
               by
               
               teaching
               ,
               exciting
               our
               dull
               affections
               to
               Devotion
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               powerfull
               means
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               did
               lay
               a
               band
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               they
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               want
               all
               warrant
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               to
               devotion
               ,
               are
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               But
               humane
               Ceremonies
               be
               such
               :
               Ergo
               ,
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               certain
               :
               I
               prove
               the
               Assumption
               by
               parts
               :
               1.
               
               Whatever
               holinesse
               be
               pretended
               to
               be
               in
               Ceremonies
               ;
               yet
               God
               
               onely
               sanctifieth
               people
               ,
               offices
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               as
               the
               sons
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               Vestures
               ,
               Sacrifices
               by
               his
               expresse
               institution
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               b
               yet
               are
               Ceremonies
               holy
               ;
               their
               Author
               be
               the
               Apostles
               successours
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               end
               to
               honour
               God.
               3.
               
               Their
               matter
               is
               not
               civill
               or
               naturall
               .
               4.
               
               Their
               signification
               mysticall
               ,
               is
               Religious
               .
               2.
               
               They
               be
               means
               of
               
                 teaching
                 and
                 stirring
                 up
                 the
                 dull
                 affections
                 to
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 duties
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 notable
                 and
                 speciall
                 signification
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 beholders
                 may
                 be
                 edified
              
               ;
               and
               since
               
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 minde
              
               ,
               as
               a
               memorative
               object
               be
               the
               word
               of
               Gods
               due
               property
               ,
               or
               the
               works
               of
               Providence
               and
               Creation
               ;
               would
               not
               a
               Prelat
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               his
               under-Pastors
               ,
               speak
               Peter-like
               ,
               as
               ,
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 meet
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 your
                 dull
                 mindes
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 remembrance
                 to
                 your
                 Christian
                 duty
                 ,
                 by
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 to
                 Gods
                 board
                 and
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 Surplice
              
               ;
               To
               be
               memorials
               were
               due
               to
               Phylacteries
               Commanded
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               minde
               heavenly
               duties
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 15.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               22.
               12.
               
               And
               the
               
                 twelve
                 stones
              
               set
               up
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               Commandment
               ,
               Ioshu
               .
               4.
               2
               ,
               3.
               to
               be
               a
               memoriall
               of
               their
               miraculous
               entry
               into
               the
               holy
               Land
               ,
               and
               Manna
               Commanded
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               Gods
               feeding
               his
               people
               with
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               6.
               48
               ,
               49.
               51.
               are
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               call
               to
               remembrance
               duties
               and
               speciall
               mercies
               :
               And
               Sacraments
               do
               signifie
               as
               tokens
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 11.
                 
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 13.
                 
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 thus
                 signifying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 holiest
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 manifest
                 :
              
               So
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               1.
               
               And
               so
               must
               it
               be
               here
               said
               .
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Prelats
                 thus
                 signifying
                 ,
                 that
                 Crossing
                 should
                 betoken
                 the
                 childes
                 dedication
                 to
                 Christs
                 service
                 :
              
               So
               a
               
                 Hooker
                 :
                 Actions
                 leave
                 a
                 more
                 deep
                 and
                 strong
                 impression
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
               What
               blasphemy
               ?
               that
               Crossing
               and
               Surplice
               leave
               a
               deeper
               impression
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               then
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 mighty
                 through
                 God
                 to
                 cast
                 down
                 strong
                 holds
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ?
               I
               wonder
               if
               
                 Crossing
                 Capping
                 ;
                 kneeling
              
               to
               stocks
               ,
               can
               
                 bring
                 every
                 thought
                 Captive
                 to
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               3.
               
               It
               is
               essentiall
               to
               the
               word
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               
                 make
                 wise
                 the
                 simple
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               7.
               
               Psal
               .
               119.
               99.
               
               Prov.
               6.
               23.
               
               And
               Ceremonies
               are
               made
               Symbolicall
               and
               Religious
               teaching
               signes
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               stock
               called
               
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 lies
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 Habac.
              
               2.
               18.
               
               Though
               it
               teach
               and
               represent
               the
               same
               Iehovah
               that
               the
               Word
               teacheth
               ,
               Isa
               .
               40.
               18.
               
               So
               it
               is
               not
               a
               living
               teacher
               ,
               because
               it
               representeth
               a
               false
               god
               ,
               or
               not
               the
               true
               
               God
               :
               for
               the
               true
               Iehovah
               saith
               ,
               
                 To
                 whom
                 will
                 ye
                 liken
                 me
                 ?
              
               But
               now
               the
               stock
               by
               mans
               institution
               took
               on
               it
               ,
               without
               a
               warrant
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               represent
               God.
               Now
               if
               God
               had
               warranted
               the
               stock
               to
               be
               an
               image
               representing
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               warranteth
               the
               
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 images
                 and
                 representations
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               the
               stock
               should
               be
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               lies
               ;
               so
               Surplice
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               lies
               ,
               not
               because
               what
               it
               teacheth
               is
               a
               lie
               ,
               for
               what
               it
               teacheth
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               Isa
               .
               52.
               11.
               
               That
               
                 these
                 who
                 beareth
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               Pastors
               )
               
                 should
                 be
                 holy
              
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               lies
               ,
               because
               it
               representeth
               Pastorall
               holinesse
               by
               humane
               institution
               ,
               without
               all
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               when
               Paul
               calleth
               holidayes
               
                 Elements
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               6.
               
               He
               meaneth
               that
               they
               spell
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               teach
               us
               some
               truth
               ,
               as
               a
               Estius
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 holidayes
                 do
                 teach
                 us
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
              
               To
               which
               meaning
               ,
               b
               Paludanus
               ,
               c
               Cajetan
               ,
               d
               Vasquez
               say
               ,
               
                 God
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 painted
                 in
                 such
                 expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 Scripture
                 putteth
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 eyes
                 ,
                 ears
                 ,
                 feet
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               4.
               
               It
               is
               essentiall
               to
               the
               Word
               to
               set
               down
               the
               means
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               scope
               of
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Iews
               washings
               and
               Traditions
               are
               condemned
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               Doctrines
               of
               men
               ,
               appointed
               by
               men
               to
               be
               means
               of
               the
               fear
               or
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               
                 Math.
                 15.
                 9.
                 
                 Mar.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
              
               29.
               13.
               
               Hence
               we
               owe
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               to
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               to
               lawfull
               means
               of
               Worship
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Stirring
                 up
                 our
                 dull
                 senses
              
               :
               And
               2.
               as
               lawfull
               signes
               representing
               in
               a
               Sacramentall
               signification
               ,
               holy
               things
               :
               3.
               
               As
               teaching
               signes
               :
               4.
               
               As
               means
               of
               Gods
               fear
               and
               worship
               :
               Whereas
               God
               (
               as
               e
               Ainsworth
               observeth
               well
               )
               in
               the
               second
               Commandment
               forbiddeth
               
                 all
                 images
                 and
                 representations
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 shapes
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               20.
               4.
               
               
                 Temniah
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Forms
                 of
                 figures
                 ,
                 Tabuith
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               4.
               16.
               5.
               
               
                 Any
                 type
                 of
                 shadow
                 ,
                 Tselem
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               7.
               20.
               16
               ,
               17.
               6.
               
               
                 Any
                 pictured
                 shape
                 ,
                 Maskith
              
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               1.
               
               
                 Any
                 Statue
                 ,
                 Monument
                 ,
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 Mattesebah
                 ,
                 any
                 Graven
                 ,
                 or
                 Molten
                 Portraict
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               13.
               2.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               are
               obliged
               to
               obey
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 7.
                 
                 Prov.
                 3.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Prov.
                 8.
                 13.
                 
                 Ier.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               5.
               7.
               2.
               
               We
               owe
               to
               the
               Word
               belief
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               20.
               
               Love
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               49.
               81.
               
               Hope
               :
               3.
               
               And
               are
               to
               expect
               a
               reward
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 11.
                 
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 7.
                 10.
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 23.
                 
                 Coloss
                 .
                 2.
                 18.
                 
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 11.
                 25.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 34.
                 9.
                 
              
               
               Psalme
               58.
               11.
               
               Then
               if
               Decency
               be
               commanded
               ,
               and
               order
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               Commandment
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               orderly
               mean
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               Surplice
               ;
               But
               can
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 Surplice
                 ?
                 O
                 how
                 love
                 I
                 crossing
                 and
                 Capping
                 ?
                 can
                 we
                 believe
                 in
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
              
               as
               means
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ?
               6.
               
               The
               word
               is
               Gods
               mean
               to
               work
               supernaturall
               effects
               ,
               
                 to
                 convert
                 the
                 soul
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               7.
               
               
                 To
                 work
                 Faith
                 ,
                 John
              
               20.
               3.
               
               To
               edifie
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 20.
                 32.
                 
                 To
                 save
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               
               The
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               
                 bringeth
                 Peace
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               165.
               
               Comfort
               ,
               v.
               50.
               
               
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 18.
                 
                 Isa
              
               .
               38.
               3.
               
               But
               Ceremonies
               ,
               being
               apt
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               dull
               minde
               ,
               must
               be
               apt
               to
               remove
               Naturall
               dulnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               supernaturall
               effect
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               bring
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 ,
                 joy
                 ,
                 comfort
              
               :
               Organs
               are
               now
               holden
               by
               the
               same
               right
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               in
               Moses-Law
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               stir
               up
               supernaturall
               joy
               :
               There
               must
               be
               peace
               and
               comfort
               in
               practising
               them
               :
               Hear
               how
               this
               soundeth
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 comfort
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 affliction
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 holy-dayes
                 have
                 quickened
                 my
                 dull
                 heart
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               comfort
               ,
               except
               comfort
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               
               Ceremonies
               be
               innocent
               of
               all
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               What
               joy
               (
               a
               proper
               fruit
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               
               )
               can
               be
               in
               saplesse
               Ceremonies
               ?
               yea
               ,
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               Who
               truly
               converred
               from
               Popery
               ,
               who
               inwardly
               humbled
               in
               soul
               ,
               doth
               not
               abhor
               Ceremonies
               ,
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               the
               new
               birth
               ?
               2.
               
               What
               slave
               of
               hell
               and
               prophane
               person
               call
               not
               for
               Ceremonies
               ?
               3.
               
               Who
               hath
               peace
               in
               dying
               ,
               that
               Ceremonies
               were
               their
               joy
               ?
               7.
               
               All
               Lawfull
               Ordinances
               may
               by
               prayer
               be
               recommended
               to
               God
               for
               a
               blessed
               successe
               as
               all
               the
               means
               of
               salvation
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 18.
                 
                 Matth.
                 26.
                 26.
                 
                 Act.
              
               4.
               29
               ,
               30.
               2.
               
               We
               may
               thank
               God
               for
               a
               blessed
               successe
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               by
               the
               working
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 24.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 1.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               1.
               3.
               3.
               
               We
               are
               to
               have
               heat
               of
               zeal
               against
               prophaning
               of
               word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               other
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               :
               But
               what
               faith
               in
               praying
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 work
                 with
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Capping
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ?
              
               For
               where
               the
               word
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               any
               promise
               ,
               there
               be
               no
               Faith
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               What
               praising
               can
               there
               be
               for
               Ceremonies
               working
               upon
               the
               soul
               ?
               What
               zeal
               (
               except
               void
               of
               knowledge
               and
               light
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               but
               wilde-fire
               ?
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 6.
                 2
                 
                 Sam.
              
               21.
               2.
               
               )
               can
               there
               be
               ,
               though
               the
               Surplice
               be
               imployed
               to
               cleanse
               Cups
               ,
               and
               Crossing
               be
               scorned
               ?
               If
               the
               subject
               be
               nothing
               ,
               the
               accidents
               be
               lesse
               ;
               if
               Surplice
               be
               not
               commanded
               ,
               nor
               forbidden
               ,
               the
               reverent
               or
               irreverent
               usage
               thereof
               ,
               cannot
               be
               forbidden
               ,
               nor
               
               commanded
               ,
               true
               zeal
               is
               incensed
               only
               at
               sin
               ,
               and
               kindled
               toward
               Gods
               warranted
               service
               .
               8.
               
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               worketh
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               operation
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               ,
               in
               the
               regenerated
               ,
               but
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               the
               Spirit
               worketh
               with
               Ceremonies
               :
               Formalists
               are
               forced
               by
               these
               grounds
               to
               maintain
               the
               Lawfulnesse
               of
               Images
               :
               So
               1.
               
               They
               be
               not
               adored
               :
               2.
               
               If
               they
               be
               reputed
               as
               indifferent
               memorative
               Objects
               ,
               and
               books
               to
               help
               the
               memory
               .
               But
               1.
               
               It
               shall
               be
               proved
               that
               at
               first
               ,
               Papists
               did
               give
               no
               adoration
               to
               Images
               ,
               nor
               doth
               
                 Durandus
                 ,
                 Hulcot
                 ,
                 Pic.
                 Mirandula
              
               acknowledge
               any
               adoration
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               proper
               to
               God
               ▪
               before
               the
               Images
               as
               objects
               .
               2.
               
               We
               may
               liken
               God
               and
               Christ
               to
               a
               stock
               ,
               so
               we
               count
               it
               indifferent
               ,
               to
               make
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               make
               such
               an
               image
               ,
               yet
               likening
               him
               to
               any
               thing
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               Isa
               40.
               18.
               
               Also
               we
               esteem
               it
               Idolatry
               interpretative
               ,
               to
               take
               Gods
               place
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               a
               mean
               of
               grace
               ,
               except
               Gods
               own
               Ordinances
               :
               Against
               all
               these
               Formalists
               have
               diverse
               exceptions
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   As
                   1.
                
                 
                 Our
                 Ceremonies
                 
                   (
                   say
                   they
                
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 respect
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 parts
                 of
                 Divine
                 worship
                 by
                 reduction
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 containeth
                 all
                 the
                 adjuncts
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Such
               Logick
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               :
               1.
               
               If
               he
               mean
               a
               Surplice
               in
               the
               materials
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Linnen
               and
               Crossing
               Physically
               considered
               ,
               as
               separated
               from
               their
               signification
               ,
               do
               not
               tend
               immediatly
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               adjunct
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               non-sense
               ,
               for
               so
               Bread
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               Water
               in
               Baptisme
               do
               not
               immediatly
               respect
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               they
               have
               a
               Morall
               consideration
               and
               stand
               under
               Divine
               institution
               .
               But
               yet
               so
               the
               materiall
               of
               worship
               is
               not
               the
               adjunct
               thereof
               ,
               but
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               a
               living
               man
               is
               not
               one
               adjunct
               of
               a
               man.
               If
               he
               mean
               ,
               that
               Ceremonies
               in
               a
               Morall
               (
               not
               in
               a
               Physicall
               )
               consideration
               do
               not
               immediatly
               respect
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 reductively
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 accident
              
               .
               Let
               him
               show
               us
               ,
               if
               the
               Surplice
               doth
               not
               as
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               intervening
               mediation
               of
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               signifie
               
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 our
                 mindes
              
               to
               the
               remembrance
               of
               Pastorall
               holinesse
               ,
               as
               eating
               all
               of
               one
               bread
               ,
               doth
               immediatly
               stir
               up
               our
               mindes
               to
               the
               remembrance
               of
               our
               Communion
               of
               love
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 body
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               16.
               2.
               
               If
               he
               mean
               Ceremonies
               as
               such
               speciall
               
               materialls
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               &c.
               as
               ordained
               of
               man
               ,
               who
               may
               ordain
               another
               Ceremony
               ,
               doth
               not
               immediatly
               respect
               the
               honour
               of
               God.
               1.
               
               This
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               :
               2.
               
               A
               white
               garment
               upon
               a
               priest
               of
               Jupiter
               Sacrificing
               to
               that
               Idoll
               should
               immediatly
               respect
               the
               honour
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               though
               the
               Priest
               might
               honour
               Iupiter
               with
               garments
               of
               white
               Roses
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               like
               device
               ,
               while
               he
               officiateth
               .
               So
               bowing
               of
               the
               knee
               in
               prayer
               doth
               immediatly
               honour
               God
               ,
               though
               I
               may
               pray
               sitting
               or
               standing
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               dream
               that
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               subject
               is
               given
               to
               the
               adjunct
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               properly
               is
               the
               adjunct
               ,
               and
               agreeth
               to
               the
               adjunct
               ,
               as
               Surplice
               hath
               the
               very
               Office
               and
               place
               of
               Gods
               word
               and
               Sacrament●
               ,
               to
               teach
               and
               signifie
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               but
               adjuncts
               ,
               if
               a
               mans
               Coat
               ,
               or
               his
               Hat
               ,
               or
               Shooes
               could
               discourse
               and
               reason
               ,
               as
               only
               the
               man
               can
               do
               ,
               in
               reason
               we
               should
               say
               the
               Coat
               is
               the
               man.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   say
                
                 ,
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 efficient
                 and
                 operative
                 means
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 or
                 means
                 immediate
                 which
                 worketh
                 by
                 vertue
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 wrapped
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 worship
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 exhibitive
                 seals
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 such
                 means
                 subjection
                 of
                 conscience
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 means
                 of
                 admonition
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 duties
                 admonished
                 or
                 called
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 vertue
                 residing
                 ,
                 and
                 inherent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 means
                 that
                 teach
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Objectum
                   a
                   quo
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 owe
                 subjection
                 of
                 conscience
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 admonished
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 means
                 of
                 admonition
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 tied
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 Ceremonies
                 only
                 collaterally
                 and
                 
                   propter
                   aliud
                
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 only
                 externall
                 objects
                 or
                 occasions
                 .
                 For
                 whoever
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 expected
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 otherwayes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 by
                 sensible
                 objects
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 memorials
                 ?
                 therefore
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 means
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 grace
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 wrapped
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 resident
                 in
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 freely
                 giveth
                 the
                 grace
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 
                   so
                   D.
                   Burges
                
                 .
                 b
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               cometh
               to
               this
               ,
               Ceremonies
               taketh
               the
               place
               of
               
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               but
               cannot
               fill
               the
               chaire
               ,
               and
               discharge
               the
               office
               so
               well
               as
               Gods
               Ordinances
               doth
               :
               A
               Clown
               taketh
               on
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               usurpeth
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               cannot
               do
               Regall
               Acts
               ,
               with
               such
               
               grace
               of
               Royall
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               the
               Lawfull
               King
               ,
               what
               ,
               is
               he
               for
               that
               no
               usurping
               Traitor
               ?
               2.
               
               He
               will
               not
               have
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               causes
               of
               worship
               ,
               but
               occasions
               so
               do
               Papists
               say
               :
               Images
               (
               saith
               c
               
                 Vasquez
                 )
                 do
                 only
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 the
                 History
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 God.
              
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Suarez
               (
               as
               all
               know
               )
               do
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 Images
                 cannot
                 so
                 represent
              
               Iehovah
               ;
               
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 described
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 Idoll
                 or
                 Image
                 of
                 ▪
                 God
                 represent
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 an
                 object
                 externall
                 and
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 it
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               40.
               18.
               
               Hab.
               2.
               19.
               20.
               2.
               
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               to
               the
               reprobate
               is
               a
               
                 sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               would
               teach
               letters
               ,
               to
               a
               new
               weaned
               childe
               ,
               Isa
               .
               29.
               11.
               c.
               29.
               9.
               
               It
               
                 worketh
                 by
                 no
                 inherent
                 vertue
                 wrapped
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
              
               but
               though
               it
               be
               mighty
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               mighty
               through
               God
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 Ioshuahs
                 twelve
                 stones
                 ,
                 the
                 Phylacteries
                 ,
                 the
                 Manna
                 ,
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 did
                 only
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               d
               Aquinas
               saith
               well
               )
               
                 worke
                 upon
                 the
                 senses
                 and
                 memory
                 .
              
               The
               word
               it self
               doth
               but
               work
               morally
               or
               objectively
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               a
               cause
               having
               the
               power
               of
               God
               wrapped
               in
               it
               .
               If
               Surplice
               work
               only
               as
               an
               occasion
               ,
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               Napkin
               ,
               the
               bands
               of
               women
               doth
               so
               excite
               the
               memory
               and
               the
               affection
               :
               3.
               
               All
               our
               Divines
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 exhibitive
                 seals
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 vertue
                 inherent
                 in
                 them
              
               (
               as
               Papists
               say
               )
               
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               worketh
               by
               the
               right
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               
                 Actu
                 Primo
              
               and
               essentially
               are
               only
               signes
               ,
               which
               worketh
               objectively
               and
               occasionally
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               your
               unhallowed
               Ceremonies
               do
               :
               1.
               because
               they
               are
               Sacraments
               essentially
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               received
               by
               Faith
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               exhibitive
               seals
               only
               to
               believers
               .
               2.
               
               Vnbelievers
               should
               not
               prophane
               the
               Sacraments
               by
               their
               unworthy
               receiving
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               Sacraments
               to
               them
               only
               signifying
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               were
               exhibiting
               seals
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               should
               they
               receive
               them
               worthily
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               what
               we
               suppose
               :
               3.
               
               The
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Justine
                 Martyr
              
               b
               Ireneus
               c
               Epiphanius
               d
               Chrysostom
               e
               Ambrose
               prove
               ,
               that
               Circumcision
               ,
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               except
               to
               believers
               ,
               did
               only
               signifie
               Grace
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Here
               be
               a
               most
               vilde
               distinction
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 owe
                 subjection
                 of
                 conscience
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 admonished
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 such
                 means
                 and
                 particular
                 admonishers
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 collaterally
                 :
              
               But
               ●
               .
               is
               the
               Church
               ordaining
               Ceremonies
               a
               collaterall
               Mistresse
               over
               the
               conscience
               ,
               &
               who
               is
               the
               other
               collaterall
               judge
               here
               ?
               who
               but
               Christ
               ?
               
               2.
               
               We
               owe
               this
               collaterall
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               to
               the
               
                 Image
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Trinity
              
               :
               for
               though
               we
               owe
               not
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               to
               the
               image
               ,
               as
               such
               an
               admonisher
               ,
               or
               such
               an
               exhorting
               object
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               may
               also
               admonish
               us
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               we
               owe
               subjection
               of
               conscience
               to
               the
               thing
               admonished
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 blessed
                 trinity
              
               .
               3.
               
               Neither
               owe
               we
               subjection
               of
               conscience
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               written
               with
               ink
               on
               paper
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               word
               Preached
               ;
               yea
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               owe
               subjection
               of
               Faith
               to
               the
               Word
               as
               the
               Word
               ;
               but
               only
               collaterall
               :
               when
               we
               say
               ,
               (
               
                 I
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               )
               we
               take
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               
                 Objetum
                 quo
              
               ,
               and
               God
               for
               
                 Objectum
                 quod
              
               ,
               for
               the
               word
               is
               not
               the
               formall
               object
               of
               any
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               I
               owe
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               not
               a
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               collaterall
               or
               coequall
               with
               the
               subjection
               that
               I
               owe
               to
               ▪
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               subordinate
               as
               to
               a
               mean
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Word
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               is
               instituted
               by
               God
               ;
               but
               I
               owe
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               to
               God
               solely
               ,
               independently
               ,
               and
               onely
               ;
               yea
               ,
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               is
               not
               due
               to
               the
               Word
               for
               its
               manner
               of
               working
               ,
               and
               not
               due
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               because
               they
               work
               not
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               doth
               (
               as
               no
               wonder
               ,
               they
               being
               but
               hay
               and
               stubble
               )
               but
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               speaketh
               in
               it
               himself
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 13.
                 15.
                 
                 Amos
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Hear
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 spoken
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               received
               only
               ,
               and
               in
               Conscience
               yielded
               unto
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               1.
               2.
               1
               
               Thess
               .
               2.
               13.
               
               Now
               because
               we
               cannot
               receive
               the
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               Capping
               ,
               as
               the
               Surplice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Crossing
               of
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               are
               we
               not
               to
               submit
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Doctrines
               which
               these
               unlawfull
               teaching
               means
               doth
               bring
               to
               our
               memory
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               no
               warrant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               speak
               or
               spell
               us
               the
               very
               language
               and
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               spoken
               in
               his
               word
               by
               his
               holy
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               :
               Yea
               ,
               though
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               work
               only
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               occasions
               ,
               and
               externall
               objects
               ;
               yet
               are
               we
               to
               submit
               our
               Conscience
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               warnings
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               sent
               as
               Gods
               Messengers
               appointed
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 Mic.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 Hear
                 the
                 Rod
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 appointed
                 it
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Ceremonies
              
               
               work
               (
               saith
               
                 Burges
                 )
                 as
                 sensible
                 objects
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 other
                 Creatures
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               far
               wide
               ,
               
                 the
                 Creature
                 doth
                 book
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 v.
                 1.
                 )
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 manifested
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 these
              
               
               
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               1.
               19.
               
               But
               Ceremonies
               are
               not
               books
               of
               Gods
               writing
               ,
               God
               hath
               not
               written
               nor
               booked
               this
               upon
               a
               Surplice
               (
               
                 Be
                 holy
                 ,
                 ye
                 who
                 bear
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               )
               he
               hath
               written
               it
               in
               Isaiahs
               book
               ,
               c.
               52.
               11.
               
               And
               we
               submit
               to
               the
               teaching
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               though
               they
               work
               not
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               do
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               appointed
               such
               books
               to
               teach
               us
               ;
               Erg●
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               no
               sort
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               
                 Devils
                 books
              
               ,
               Printed
               by
               Prelats
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               Ceremoniall
               Volumnes
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               written
               nothing
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               here
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               say
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               yea
               ▪
               and
               Hypocrisie
               to
               be
               devouter
               then
               God
               will
               have
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               enlarge
               the
               Phylacteries
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               above
               Gods
               measure
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15.
               38.
               
               To
               be
               humble
               by
               a
               mean
               not
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               Ioh.
               13.
               
               Or
               to
               do
               what
               God
               only
               should
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               Annointing
               Oyl
               besides
               Gods
               Oyl
               ,
               Exod.
               30.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               
                 Or
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 threshold
                 and
                 a
                 post
                 ,
                 beside
                 Gods
                 own
                 threshold
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               43.
               8.
               is
               presumption
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Gods
               spirit
               worketh
               not
               with
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               
               are
               as
               
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 Swines
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ;
               and
               so
               Abomination
               to
               God
               ,
               Isa
               .
               66.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 holy
                 spirit
                 is
                 merited
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Ioh.
               16.
               14.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 receive
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 unto
                 you
                 :
              
               But
               who
               can
               say
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               wrought
               by
               the
               droning
               of
               Organs
               ,
               and
               the
               holinesse
               taught
               by
               Surplice
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               the
               spirit
               merited
               by
               Christ
               as
               our
               High
               Priest
               ?
               3.
               
               God
               hath
               made
               no
               promise
               that
               he
               will
               work
               by
               Ceremonies
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               worketh
               not
               without
               the
               Word
               ;
               so
               then
               I
               might
               resist
               the
               working
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               sin
               against
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               
                 Anabaptists
                 Enthusiasme
              
               :
               If
               God
               work
               not
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               be
               vain
               and
               fruitlesse
               ;
               and
               the
               Idol
               is
               unlawfull
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               profiteth
               not
               .
               Also
               ,
               the
               spirits
               action
               is
               either
               naturall
               or
               supernaturall
               here
               :
               If
               naturall
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               naturall
               work
               ,
               and
               a
               naturall
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               rejected
               :
               If
               supernaturall
               ,
               we
               may
               devise
               means
               to
               produce
               supernaturall
               effects
               ,
               mens
               Ceremonies
               can
               produce
               supernaturall
               joy
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               grace
               purchased
               to
               us
               by
               Christs
               merit
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               miracle
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   say
                
                 ,
                 All
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 against
                 your
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 appropriated
                 to
                 Religious
                 uses
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 made
                 holy
                 parts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 are
                 new
                 things
                 as
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Spirituall
                 signification
                 maketh
                 
                 Ceremonies
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 hindreth
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 
                 may
                 be
                 Rites
                 of
                 meer
                 Order
                 :
                 Burges
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Pulpit
               ,
               Table-cloath
               ,
               are
               new
               ,
               Physically
               ,
               often
               ,
               not
               new
               Morally
               ,
               or
               Religiously
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               Spirituall
               influence
               in
               worship
               .
               A
               civill
               declamation
               hath
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               
               pulpit
               with
               a
               Preaching
               ;
               for
               then
               ,
               if
               for
               application
               ,
               
                 you
                 call
                 them
                 Religious
              
               ,
               as
               
                 D.
                 Ammes
              
               saith
               well
               ,
               
                 An
                 hill
                 whereon
                 a
                 Preacher
                 Preacheth
                 ,
                 a
                 Iudge
                 perswadeth
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 a
                 Captain
                 speaketh
                 to
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 Sacred
                 ,
                 a
                 judiciall
                 ,
                 a
                 Military
                 hill
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Signification
               spirituall
               ,
               maketh
               Ceremonies
               capable
               of
               being
               ordered
               :
               for
               Surplice
               wearing
               ,
               and
               Crossing
               ,
               being
               Doctrinall
               ,
               as
               teaching
               signifying
               ,
               
                 stirring
                 up
                 the
                 dull
                 affections
              
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacrament
               ,
               they
               require
               order
               and
               decency
               :
               Now
               things
               of
               meer
               order
               ,
               requireth
               no
               ordering
               ,
               as
               time
               &
               place
               require
               not
               other
               time
               &
               place
               to
               circumstance
               them
               right
               .
               2.
               
               This
               is
               that
               which
               Papists
               say
               (
               as
               c
               Suarez
               )
               that
               by
               consequent
               only
               ,
               they
               have
               signification
               putupon
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               fourthly
               ,
               The
               place
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               where
               Christ
               reproveth
               
               the
               Traditions
               of
               
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 as
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               Jesuit
               Vasquez
               his
               Answer
               is
               their
               Answer
               :
               Vasquez
               ,
               Tom.
               2.
               in
               12.
               disp
               .
               152.
               cap.
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 reproveth
                 them
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 kept
                 the
                 Traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ;
                 Sed
                 quod
                 in
                 falsis
                 praeceptis
                 Divinae
                 legi
                 contrari
                 isputarent
                 esse
                 summam
                 Religionis
                 :
                 Because
                 they
                 believed
                 all
                 Religion
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 their
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 omitted
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               And
               Suarez
               ,
               Tom.
               de
               legib
               .
               lib
               4.
               cap.
               2.
               
               He
               reproveth
               what
               they
               added
               ,
               
                 Tanquam
                 nova
                 ,
                 as
                 new
                 things
                 :
                 Corduba
                 ,
              
               Ad.
               victor
               .
               rel
               .
               1.
               de
               potestate
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               q.
               3.
               
               Prop.
               6.
               
               But
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Hom.
               32.
               in
               Matth.
               Thinketh
               better
               that
               they
               had
               no
               power
               to
               make
               Laws
               ;
               yea
               ,
               d
               he
               condemneth
               the
               Laws
               written
               in
               their
               forehead
               .
            
             
             
               But
               this
               exposition
               is
               false
               :
               1.
               
               They
               brought
               in
               Traditions
               at
               first
               for
               vain
               glory
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Rabbi
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               23.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               thought
               them
               not
               at
               first
               of
               Religious
               necessity
               :
               2.
               
               Mark
               saith
               ,
               cap.
               7.
               5.
               
               
                 Why
                 walk
                 not
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ?
              
               Therefore
               the
               externall
               practice
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               internall
               opinion
               of
               necessity
               and
               holinesse
               is
               condemned
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 saw
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 eat
                 bread
                 with
                 unwashen
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 fault
                 .
              
               The
               challenge
               was
               for
               an
               external
               omission
               of
               an
               outward
               observance
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               with
               the
               eyes
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               these
               Traditions
               are
               not
               condemned
               by
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               or
               impious
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               contrary
               ,
               because
               not
               Commanded
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               externall
               Religious
               act
               of
               washing
               hands
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               other
               impiety
               of
               a
               wicked
               opinion
               objected
               to
               Christs
               Disciples
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Pharisees
               eye
               had
               been
               satisfied
               in
               that
               the
               Disciples
               should
               wash
               before
               they
               eat
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               contended
               with
               Christs
               Disciples
               ,
               about
               the
               Piety
               of
               these
               Traditions
               ,
               nor
               about
               any
               
                 inward
                 opinion
              
               ,
               that
               they
               added
               under
               this
               Reduplication
               
                 as
                 new
              
               ,
               as
               Suarez
               saith
               :
               But
               the
               Church
               which
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               including
               the
               Jewish
               Pope
               ,
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               can
               adde
               nothing
               as
               new
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Law
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               question
               betwixt
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               the
               Lords
               Disciples
               :
               Whether
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               should
               be
               
                 esteemed
                 the
                 marrow
                 and
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               as
               Vasquez
               saith
               ;
               But
               only
               anent
               externall
               conformity
               with
               
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 walking
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               most
               clear
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Christ
               objected
               they
               accounted
               more
               of
               mens
               Traditions
               ,
               nor
               of
               Gods
               Commandments
               ,
               as
               
                 Papists
                 and
                 Formalists
                 do
              
               :
               But
               that
               was
               not
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               betwixt
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Pharisees
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               rejecteth
               these
               Traditions
               ,
               by
               an
               Argument
               taken
               from
               the
               want
               of
               a
               lawfull
               Author
               ,
               while
               he
               calleth
               them
               
                 Precepts
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               opposed
               to
               the
               
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               while
               he
               saith
               v.
               13.
               
               
                 That
                 every
                 plant
                 not
                 rooted
                 by
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
              
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Christ
               expresly
               proveth
               their
               worship
               vain
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 taught
                 the
                 fear
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               Ceremonies
               are
               the
               precepts
               of
               men
               .
               3.
               
               Mar.
               7.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               He
               alledgeth
               their
               corrupt
               and
               false
               exposition
               of
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               It
               is
               
                 a
                 gift
                 whereby
                 Parents
                 may
                 benefit
                 ,
                 which
                 Children
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 help
                 not
                 their
                 Parents
                 in
                 their
                 poverty
              
               ;
               
               
                 &
                 necessity
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 you
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 up
                 your
                 false
                 glosse
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 human
                 tradition
                 .
              
               Then
               to
               Christ
               this
               is
               a
               good
               argument
               ,
               your
               corrupting
               of
               the
               fift
               Cōmandment
               with
               your
               false
               glosses
               is
               a
               rejecting
               of
               Gods
               5.
               
               Commandment
               ;
               why
               ?
               because
               it
               is
               a
               doctrine
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               Traditions
               :
               For
               whether
               they
               placed
               operative
               sanctity
               in
               preferring
               mens
               Commandment
               to
               Gods
               or
               not
               ;
               none
               can
               deny
               but
               Christ
               reasoneth
               against
               these
               evils
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               
                 mens
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               otherway
               Formalists
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pharisees
               have
               esteemed
               them
               Arbitrary
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               operative
               sanctity
               ,
               mens
               Commandments
               had
               not
               been
               vain
               worship
               ;
               Christs
               Argument
               from
               Isa
               .
               29.
               should
               prove
               nothing
               ,
               for
               false
               glosses
               and
               corrupting
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               is
               not
               vain
               worship
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               doctrine
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               Doctrines
               of
               men
               as
               only
               coming
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               Arbitrary
               ,
               are
               not
               vain
               ,
               saith
               Formalists
               ;
               yea
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               contrary
               in
               the
               matter
               to
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               proffered
               or
               equalized
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               sanctity
               to
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               a
               whit
               vain
               ,
               because
               they
               come
               from
               men
               ,
               or
               are
               doctrines
               of
               men
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               defendeth
               his
               Disciples
               practice
               in
               abstaining
               from
               externall
               not-washing
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               esteemed
               the
               externall
               washing
               unlawfull
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Disciples
               abstinence
               was
               because
               of
               the
               impiety
               of
               washing
               ,
               and
               the
               opinion
               of
               sanctity
               put
               upon
               washing
               ,
               otherwayes
               Lawfull
               ;
               he
               should
               have
               defended
               his
               Disciples
               in
               a
               thing
               unlawfull
               ;
               for
               to
               disobey
               the
               Elders
               and
               Church-guides
               ,
               who
               sate
               in
               Moses's
               chair
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               he
               obeyed
               ,
               Matth.
               23.
               2
               ,
               3.
               in
               an
               externall
               indifferent
               act
               of
               washing
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               washings
               commanded
               in
               
                 Moses
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               so
               negatively
               conforme
               to
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               is
               Lawfull
               ,
               as
               Formalists
               and
               Papists
               both
               teach
               ;
               but
               Christ
               defended
               his
               Disciples
               in
               their
               non-obedience
               externall
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               not
               challenged
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               opinion
               of
               operative
               holinesse
               to
               these
               Ceremonies
               :
               Christ
               who
               commanded
               obedience
               to
               sitters
               in
               Moses
               his
               chair
               in
               all
               things
               Lawfull
               ,
               would
               have
               obeyed
               himself
               ,
               and
               cleared
               his
               Disciples
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               obey
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               obey
               .
               5.
               
               Vasquez
               sayes
               ,
               
                 These
                 Traditions
                 were
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 invented
                 ,
                 Sola
                 voluntate
                 hominum
                 absque
                 ratione
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 reason
                 .
              
               But
               so
               are
               Popish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               can
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               they
               are
               essentiall
               parts
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               accidentall
               ,
               nor
               left
               to
               the
               
               Churches
               will.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               good
               then
               the
               Iesuit
               confesseth
               the
               Church
               from
               sole
               will
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Pope
               and
               Prelat
               can
               make
               no
               Laws
               ,
               but
               either
               Scripture
               or
               natures
               light
               must
               warrant
               them
               ,
               and
               sole
               will
               cannot
               rule
               them
               :
               3.
               
               They
               had
               as
               good
               reason
               in
               generall
               from
               Moses
               his
               writings
               ,
               and
               the
               Law-washings
               ,
               as
               Pope
               and
               Prelats
               have
               for
               their
               Traditions
               .
               But
               saith
               
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 Christ
                 complaineth
                 of
                 these
                 traditions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 held
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 Summam
                 Religionis
                 ,
                 the
                 marrow
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 no
                 care
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law.
                 Ans
                 .
              
               That
               will
               no
               more
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               vain
               worship
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Disciples
               were
               to
               be
               justified
               in
               their
               non-conformity
               to
               these
               Church
               washings
               ,
               then
               that
               Gods
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               sound
               believers
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               should
               abstain
               from
               keeping
               Gods
               Sabbaths
               ,
               his
               new-Moons
               ,
               and
               from
               offering
               Sacrifices
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               placed
               all
               holinesse
               in
               these
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               neglected
               works
               of
               mercy
               and
               justice
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               11
               ,
               &c.
               Jer.
               7.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               But
               (
               say
               Formalists
               )
               Christ
               condemneth
               them
               because
               the
               Pharisees
               thought
               ,
               
                 eating
                 with
                 unwashen
                 hands
                 defiled
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 meat
                 defiled
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 eaters
                 did
                 not
                 wash
                 as
                 the
                 elders
                 commanded
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Christ
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 goeth
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 which
                 defileth
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 that
                 cometh
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               Pharisees
               believed
               meat
               eaten
               contrary
               to
               the
               Elders
               Traditions
               ,
               defiled
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               And
               that
               also
               Christ
               condemneth
               ,
               as
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               ignorant
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               non-conformity
               to
               your
               Ceremonies
               pollute
               the
               conscience
               as
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               fifth
               ,
               and
               second
               Command
               as
               you
               say
               .
            
          
           
             
               QUEST
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 humane
                 Ceremonies
                 can
                 consist
                 with
                 Order
                 ,
                 Decency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 ?
              
            
             
               CEremonies
               fight
               with
               Order
               and
               Decency
               .
               1.
               
               These
               Rites
               pretended
               
               by
               Gods
               command
               ,
               to
               adde
               order
               and
               decency
               to
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               yet
               deface
               his
               worship
               ,
               and
               addeth
               none
               thereunto
               be
               unlawfull
               :
               But
               humane
               Ceremonies
               be
               such
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               That
               they
               pretend
               Order
               is
               proved
               .
               D.
               Burges
               saith
               ,
               They
               
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
              
               save
               only
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
              
               a
               place
               as
               (
               
                 a
                 )
                 Estius
              
               citeth
               ,
               
                 Magnified
                 by
                 Papists
              
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 Ceremonies
              
               :
               The
               Major
               is
               undeniable
               ,
               I
               prove
               
               the
               Assumption
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               Magick-like
               Rites
               honoured
               with
               Gods
               name
               as
               
                 Christian-Masse
                 ,
                 Christs-Masse
              
               ,
               an
               
                 Adored
                 Tree
              
               called
               
                 Gods
                 board
              
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               use
               for
               a
               Table
               ,
               a
               
                 Crossing
                 honoured
                 with
                 dedication
                 to
                 Christs
                 service
                 ,
              
               is
               like
               Gods
               name
               used
               by
               sorcerers
               in
               Charming
               ,
               Spelling
               ,
               Divining
               ,
               where
               vertue
               is
               ascribed
               to
               signes
               ,
               characters
               and
               words
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               such
               vertue
               from
               God
               or
               nature
               ,
               and
               this
               Valentia
               justly
               calleth
               Superstition
               .
               b
               So
               the
               Iews
               called
               the
               Calfe
               Jehovah
               ,
               Papists
               call
               a
               creature
               of
               their
               making
               ,
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               ,
               a
               stile
               
                 due
                 to
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               1.
               29.
               2.
               
               All
               creatures
               are
               means
               of
               glorifying
               God
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Prov.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               11.
               36.
               
               And
               may
               be
               invited
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               as
               Psal
               .
               148.
               
               Now
               it
               were
               strange
               bleating
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 O
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               when
               things
               ordained
               by
               mans
               sole
               will
               ,
               and
               so
               idle
               and
               sinfull
               ,
               are
               made
               means
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ;
               with
               as
               good
               reason
               dancing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 blowing
                 feathers
                 in
                 the
                 Aire
              
               ,
               which
               have
               by
               nature
               or
               reason
               ,
               no
               aptitude
               for
               these
               ends
               ,
               may
               be
               decent
               means
               of
               glorifying
               God.
               2.
               
               Order
               and
               decency
               supernaturall
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 Cant.
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 Clear
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 Army
                 with
                 Banners
                 :
              
               Nothing
               wanting
               Gods
               institution
               can
               reach
               a
               supernaturall
               end
               ,
               as
               our
               Ceremonies
               are
               :
               2.
               
               But
               also
               Ceremonies
               relatively
               sacred
               in
               Religious
               state
               must
               be
               more
               then
               civilly
               decent
               ,
               as
               also
               
               right
               order
               produceth
               
                 supernaturall
                 joy
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               5.
               
               Civill
               order
               cannot
               do
               this
               :
               Or
               3.
               
               Ceremonies
               adde
               naturall
               order
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               not
               in
               colour
               ,
               Religions
               colour
               is
               supernaturally
               white
               ,
               ingenuous
               ,
               not
               whorish
               :
               2.
               
               Or
               then
               it
               addeth
               order
               of
               parts
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               by
               right
               ,
               grave
               ,
               and
               convenient
               circumstantiating
               of
               things
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               Paul
               dreamed
               never
               of
               Crossing
               to
               grace
               baptizing
               :
               3.
               
               Or
               it
               addeth
               due
               quantity
               ,
               Religious
               worship
               hath
               no
               quantity
               but
               time
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               against
               sense
               ,
               that
               order
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               third
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               not
               Surplice
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               by
               accident
               orderly
               ;
               what
               agreeth
               essentially
               to
               the
               generall
               ,
               agreeth
               not
               essentially
               and
               necessarily
               to
               the
               speces
               and
               particulars
               which
               are
               by
               accident
               under
               that
               generall
               ,
               as
               what
               agreeth
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               agreeth
               not
               to
               white
               and
               black
               men
               .
               Decency
               is
               commanded
               ,
               but
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               by
               mans
               will
               Surplice
               is
               decent
               .
               But
               then
               God
               commanding
               Sacraments
               ,
               should
               not
               command
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               sor
               they
               are
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               will
               Sacraments
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               chosen
               other
               Elements
               ,
               yet
               the
               will
               of
               God
               commanding
               Sacraments
               ,
               
               commandeth
               this
               and
               this
               Sacrament
               also
               :
               What
               agreeth
               essentially
               to
               man
               ,
               agreeth
               essentially
               to
               all
               men
               black
               and
               white
               .
               If
               Gods
               will
               essentially
               concur
               to
               constitute
               decency
               in
               his
               own
               worship
               ,
               then
               must
               that
               same
               will
               essentially
               concur
               to
               constitute
               this
               decency
               ,
               in
               
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crossing
              
               .
               2.
               
               It
               supposeth
               a
               great
               untruth
               ,
               that
               Crossing
               is
               not
               worship
               ,
               because
               not
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               proveth
               it
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               worship
               ,
               but
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               non-worship
               ,
               for
               Crossing
               used
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Baal
               ,
               and
               to
               edifie
               souls
               in
               performing
               their
               duty
               to
               Baal
               ,
               is
               essentially
               a
               worshipping
               of
               Baal
               ,
               otherwayes
               worshipping
               of
               Idols
               is
               not
               Worship
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               Religious
               honouring
               of
               the
               Idol
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Command
               that
               commandeth
               ,
               or
               forbiddeth
               the
               end
               ,
               commandeth
               and
               forbiddeth
               the
               means
               (
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 murther
              
               )
               forbiddeth
               the
               Master
               ,
               not
               to
               command
               his
               servant
               to
               ride
               an
               extreamly
               deep
               and
               impetuous
               River
               ,
               though
               the
               not
               riding
               of
               such
               a
               River
               be
               not
               set
               down
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               forbidden
               as
               an
               Arbitrary
               action
               :
               If
               therefore
               decency
               binde
               the
               conscience
               ,
               then
               the
               decency
               of
               this
               Rite
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Crossing
               bindeth
               the
               conscience
               ;
               Our
               Ceremonies
               are
               not
               Nationall
               ;
               for
               Crossing
               being
               a
               
                 Religious
                 Rite
              
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               world
               it
               s
               alike
               decent
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               non
               ▪
               Crossing
               in
               some
               Country
               cannot
               be
               undecent
               ;
               Things
               meerly
               Religious
               ,
               as
               all
               significant
               Ceremonies
               are
               of
               alike
               nature
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               admit
               not
               of
               heat
               and
               cold
               with
               divers
               climates
               ,
               are
               of
               good
               or
               evil
               manners
               ,
               with
               divers
               Nations
               ,
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               determined
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               the
               man
               who
               Pre●aced
               on
               our
               Service
               book
               said
               ,
               
                 without
                 some
                 Ceremonies
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 keep
                 any
                 order
                 ,
                 or
                 quiet
                 Discipline
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               must
               think
               that
               Paul
               preached
               in
               some
               Surplice
               that
               he
               might
               teach
               holinesse
               with
               his
               garments
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               stronger
               Faith
               then
               I
               can
               reach
               ;
               without
               circumstances
               worship
               cannot
               be
               ,
               but
               without
               Romish
               dirt
               ,
               the
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               are
               better
               kept
               ▪
               then
               with
               such
               whorish
               busking
               .
            
             
               Also
               whatever
               is
               a
               profession
               in
               fact
               ,
               of
               a
               false
               Religion
               by
               
               Ceremonies
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               yet
               proper
               to
               a
               false
               Religion
               ,
               is
               a
               denying
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               using
               of
               these
               Ceremonies
               ,
               used
               by
               Papists
               and
               Iews
               is
               such
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Proposition
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 Peter
              
               lived
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               in
               using
               the
               Religious
               materials
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               no
               Iewish
               intention
               or
               opinion
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               he
               disputeth
               against
               that
               :
               So
               
               Circumcision
               ,
               Galathians
               6.
               14
               ,
               15
               ▪
               is
               put
               for
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               .
               Now
               
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Organs
                 ,
                 Iewish
                 Ephods
                 ,
                 or
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Masse
                 ▪
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 Romish
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 bowing
                 to
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
              
               are
               badges
               of
               Iewish
               and
               Popish
               Religion
               :
               We
               know
               the
               dispute
               betwixt
               Augustine
               and
               Ierome
               ,
               who
               defended
               Peters
               d●ssimulation
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               to
               gain
               the
               Iews
               :
               But
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               Epist
               .
               9.
               
               
                 Si
                 propterea
                 illa
                 Sacramenta
                 celebravit
              
               (
               Paulus
               )
               
                 quia
                 simularet
                 se
                 judaeum
                 ,
                 ut
                 illos
                 lucrifaceret
                 ,
                 cur
                 non
                 etiam
                 Sacrificavit
                 cum
                 Gentibus
                 ,
                 quia
                 &
                 iis
                 ,
                 qui
                 sine
                 lege
                 erant
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 sine
                 lege
                 factus
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 eos
                 quoque
                 lucrifaceret
                 ▪
              
               Yea
               ,
               then
               (
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               to
               Ierome
               ,
               Epist
               ▪
               ad
               Hyeronym
               ,
               19.
               )
               
                 We
                 might
                 use
                 all
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 Ievvs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 Herersie
                 of
              
               Ebion
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Nazarites
               .
               Duvallius
               ,
               2.
               
               Thom
               tract
               .
               de
               legib
               .
               q.
               3.
               
               Art.
               3.
               would
               defend
               Peter
               in
               that
               ;
               but
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Magis
                 placet
                 Barronii
                 Responsio
              
               .
               Tom.
               1.
               
               Annal.
               an
               .
               51.
               
               
                 Petrum
                 venialiter
                 peccasse
              
               :
               As
               for
               Pauls
               Circumcising
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               Papists
               clear
               him
               .
               Vasquez
               ,
               Tom.
               1.
               in
               12.
               disp
               .
               181.
               cap.
               8.
               
               
                 Lo●o
                 &
                 tempore
                 accomodato
              
               ,
               He
               did
               it
               when
               he
               could
               not
               offend
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               12.
               q.
               103.
               
               Art.
               4.
               
               Yea
               ,
               so
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               ,
               Epist
               .
               19.
               
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 Hyeronym
              
               .
            
             
               Also
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Bensonius
              
               ,
               tractat
               ▪
               de
               fuga
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               disp
               .
               1.
               q.
               4.
               ad
               Articul
               .
               4.
               
               Vasquez
               ,
               Tom
               ▪
               1.
               12.
               disp
               .
               182.
               cap.
               4.
               
               
                 Brove
                 to
                 use
                 Iewish
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 no
                 Iewish
                 minde
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 :
                 Suarez
              
               Tom.
               de
               legib
               .
               lib.
               9.
               de
               leg
               .
               Divin
               .
               pos
               .
               cap.
               14.
               
               
                 Vsus
                 Circumcisionis
                 ex
                 prohibitione
                 est
                 factus
                 malus
                 ,
                 &
                 actus
                 malus
                 non
                 honestatur
                 propter
                 intentionem
                 bonam
                 .
                 Aquinas
              
               22.
               q.
               11.
               c●
               12.
               q.
               103.
               
               Art.
               4.
               
               
                 As
                 one
                 should
                 mortally
                 sin
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Christum
                 nunc
                 nas●iturum
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 incarnat
                 ,
                 So
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 a
                 lie
                 in
                 fact
                 .
                 Cajetan
                 ,
              
               and
               Toletus
               ,
               acknowledge
               
                 a
                 lie
                 in
                 fact
                 .
                 Salmeron
                 ,
              
               in
               Gal.
               5.
               q.
               2.
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 Aegidius
                 Comick
                 ▪
              
               de
               actib
               .
               supernatural
               .
               lib.
               2.
               disp
               .
               15.
               dub
               .
               3.
               
               ●
               .
               39.
               
               
                 Nullo
                 modo
                 licet
                 obullum
                 ▪
                 finem
                 ,
                 uti
                 Ceremoniis
                 propriis
                 falsae
                 Religionis
                 .
                 Vasquez
                 ,
              
               12.
               disp
               .
               182.
               
               ●
               .
               48.
               
               
                 Patres
                 &
                 Doctores
                 communiter
                 tenent
                 non
                 licere
                 :
                 Lodo.
                 Meratius
                 Iesuita
                 ,
              
               to
               .
               1.
               in
               Thom.
               tract
               .
               de
               legib
               .
               disp
               .
               19.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               n.
               5.
               
               
                 Mentiti
                 fuissent
                 Apostoli
                 usurpantes
                 exteriores
                 legis
                 Mosaicae
                 Ceremonias
                 si
                 non
                 ex
                 anim●
                 usurpabant
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 sibi
                 vere
                 licitas
                 ,
                 ex
                 animo
                 vere
                 colendi
                 Deum
                 per
                 illas
                 ,
                 sicut
                 ab
                 aliis
                 per
                 easdem
                 colebatur
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Grego
                 .
                 Valent.
              
               Tom.
               2.
               disp
               .
               7.
               punct
               .
               7.
               q.
               7.
               
               Soto
               de
               justif
               .
               l.
               2.
               q.
               5.
               
            
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               Religious
               scandall
               to
               the
               users
               of
               these
               Ceremonies
               :
               for
               
               Ceremonies
               devised
               by
               men
               ,
               of
               no
               necessary
               use
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               are
               monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               snares
               drawing
               the
               practisers
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               so
               unlawfull
               ,
               as
               the
               High
               places
               ,
               Groves
               ,
               Images
               ,
               though
               not
               Adored
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               .
               This
               Argument
               is
               so
               learnedly
               
               prosecuted
               by
               
                 D.
                 Ammes
              
               ,
               that
               I
               adde
               nothing
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               QUEST
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 especially
                 kneeling
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 idolatry
                 ?
              
            
             
               VVHoever
               presumeth
               to
               invent
               a
               worship
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               committeth
               
               Idolatry
               interpretatively
               ,
               because
               he
               worshippeth
               a
               God
               whom
               he
               conceiveth
               is
               pleased
               with
               false
               worship
               :
               But
               that
               is
               not
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               no
               worship
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               hath
               prescribed
               himself
               ;
               but
               all
               inventers
               and
               practisers
               of
               humane
               Ceremonies
               ,
               worship
               such
               a
               God
               :
               Also
               ,
               all
               who
               usurpeth
               
               the
               room
               and
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               give
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               to
               creatures
               ;
               but
               all
               Authors
               and
               practisers
               of
               humane
               Ceremonies
               ,
               take
               the
               room
               and
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               creatures
               ,
               because
               to
               ordain
               worship
               ;
               and
               all
               Religious
               means
               of
               worship
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               only
               wise
               Law-giver
               :
               But
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               Question
               ,
               I
               divide
               it
               in
               some
               subordinate
               Questions
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   Religious
                   kneeling
                   ,
                   laying
                   aside
                   our
                   intention
                   and
                   will
                   to
                   Adore
                   that
                   before
                   which
                   we
                   kneel
                   ,
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   be
                   Adoration
                   ?
                
              
               
                 This
                 Question
                 is
                 most
                 necessary
                 ,
                 both
                 against
                 
                   Papists
                   and
                   Formalists
                
                 :
                 But
                 first
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Raphael
                   de
                   la
                   Torres
                
                 ,
                 a
                 late
                 Schoolman
                 ,
                 maketh
                 seaven
                 Adorations
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Bowing
                 of
                 the
                 knee
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Prostration
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 hands
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Kissing
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Knocking
                 on
                 the
                 Breast
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Uncovering
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 :
                 Though
                 this
                 last
                 be
                 not
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Nationall
                 sign
                 of
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 Adoration
                 ;
                 yet
                 b
                 Abulensis
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 did
                 pray
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 with
                 covered
                 heads
                 :
                 So
                 saith
                 c
                 Virgill
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 
                   Lod.
                   Vives
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 had
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 Grecians
                 as
                 a
                 civil
                 sign
                 of
                 gravity
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 banished
                 from
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 appropriate
                 to
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 be
                 made
                 Veneration
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 Reverence
                 
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 an
                 Idol
                 .
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 as
                 e
                 
                   Suarez
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 Formalists
                 ,
                 
                   Morton
                   ,
                   Burges
                   ,
                   Hooker
                
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 before
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 intention
                 of
                 Adoring
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Adoration
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Bowing
                 of
                 the
                 knee
                 Physically
                 or
                 civilly
                 ▪
                 is
                 indifferent
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 Adoration
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 bow
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Artificers
                 may
                 bow
                 the
                 knee
                 to
                 drive
                 a
                 nail
                 in
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 Adoring
                 ;
                 but
                 Religious
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 whither
                 ye
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 by
                 natures
                 impression
                 is
                 a
                 Religious
                 note
                 of
                 Religious
                 submission
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 consider
                 four
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 may
                 convoy
                 externall
                 Adoration
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 Adore
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 will
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 this
                 excellency
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 judgements
                 diting
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 honest
                 to
                 submit
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 purpose
                 or
                 intention
                 habituall
                 or
                 actuall
                 of
                 Adoring
                 ;
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Adoring
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Religious
                 externall
                 bowing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 essentially
                 Adoring
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 bowing
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 worship
                 :
                 kneeling
                 before
                 consecrated
                 Elements
                 for
                 Reverence
                 of
                 either
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 wash
                 it
                 with
                 foul
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 intention
                 to
                 tender
                 Gods
                 glory
                 to
                 these
                 Elements
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 f
                 Jesuit
                 
                   Joannes
                   de
                   Lugo
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   Professor
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 which
                 I
                 propound
                 with
                 some
                 change
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 externall
                 Adoring
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 inward
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 an
                 habituall
                 or
                 actuall
                 intention
                 ,
                 it
                 ▪
                 is
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 cometh
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 gesture
                 of
                 Adoring
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 will
                 to
                 bow
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 scorn
                 and
                 derision
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 bowed
                 the
                 knee
                 before
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 and
                 ●ase
                 of
                 disgracing
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 or
                 Adoration
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 naturall
                 expression
                 of
                 inward
                 submission
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 of
                 disgrace
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 willed
                 or
                 voluntary
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 for
                 gain
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 glory
                 ;
                 yet
                 without
                 any
                 internall
                 estimation
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 Adored
                 .
                 This
                 Suarez
                 denyeth
                 to
                 be
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 only
                 a
                 faining
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 worshipping
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 prove
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 then
                 no
                 enacted
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 were
                 indeed
                 a
                 worshipping
                 of
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Adorer
                 boweth
                 his
                 knee
                 to
                 the
                 Idol
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 have
                 no
                 inward
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 Adore
                 the
                 externall
                 bowing
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 naturall
                 expression
                 of
                 actuall
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 before
                 which
                 we
                 bow
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 conciliating
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 Religious
                 eminency
                 and
                 subjection
                 of
                 Divine
                 dignity
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 thing
                 before
                 which
                 we
                 kneel
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Religious
                 kissing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Calves
                   of
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   Hos
                
                 .
                 8.
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 expression
                 of
                 Religious
                 love
                 to
                 these
                 Calves
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 kisser
                 have
                 no
                 intention
                 of
                 worshipping
                 ▪
                 3.
                 
                 Act.
                 14.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 Lystra
                 are
                 reproved
                 for
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 Adoring-men
                 ;
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   Why
                   do
                   ye
                   these
                   things
                   for
                   we
                   also
                   ,
                   are
                   men
                   of
                   like
                   passions
                   as
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   Preach
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   turn
                   from
                   these
                   Vanities
                   to
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ?
                   Barnabas
                   and
                   Paul
                
                 rebuketh
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Lystra
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 worshipped
                 men
                 with
                 humane
                 passions
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 worship
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 act
                 of
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   in
                   mens
                   shape
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Gods
                   are
                   come
                   down
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   likenesse
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 conceived
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ;
                 then
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 worship
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 :
                 So
                 Iohn
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 any
                 purpose
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 created
                 Angel
                 ;
                 but
                 taking
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 down
                 and
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                   19.
                   10.
                   
                   He
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   See
                   thou
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                
                 I
                 
                   am
                   thy
                   fellow
                   servant
                
                 :
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Athenians
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Altar
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Pourtraict
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 v.
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 but
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   God
                   which
                   made
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   whom
                   Paul
                   preached
                   :
                
                 So
                 are
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 said
                 to
                 
                   offer
                   to
                   Devils
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 what
                 they
                 offer
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   20.
                   
                   Deut.
                   37.
                   17.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 106.
                 37.
                 and
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                   11.
                   15.
                   
                   Peroboams
                   Calves
                
                 are
                 Devils
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 Devils
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   1
                   King.
                
                 12.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 Religious
                 kneeling
                 require
                 that
                 we
                 intend
                 to
                 worship
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 before
                 which
                 ;
                 as
                 an
                 object
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 Religiously
                 kneel
                 ;
                 then
                 Religious
                 kneeling
                 should
                 not
                 signifie
                 in
                 ernall
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 natures
                 impression
                 or
                 Divine
                 institution
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 voluntary
                 and
                 the
                 free
                 institution
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 kneeleth
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 ●a●ter
                 is
                 absurd
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 kneeling
                 should
                 signifie
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 signifie
                 by
                 our
                 free
                 and
                 voluntary
                 appointment
                 :
                 Then
                 we
                 might
                 1.
                 put
                 upon
                 naturall
                 gestures
                 what
                 sig●ific●tion
                 we
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 signification
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 nature
                 have
                 put
                 upon
                 kneeling
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 mans
                 power
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 Religious
                 
                 kneeling
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 civill
                 curtesie
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 subject
                 expresseth
                 to
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 son
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 free
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 kneel
                 to
                 a
                 stock
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Religiously
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 put
                 upon
                 kneeling
                 the
                 negative
                 reverence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Bible
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 childrens
                 will
                 to
                 kneel
                 to
                 N●buchadnezzars
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 this
                 signification
                 on
                 the
                 g●sture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 kneeling
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 manifestly
                 false
                 :
                 so
                 g
                 Field
                 saith
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 hath
                 institution
                 from
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     They
                     Object
                     ,
                     1.
                  
                   
                   The
                   externall
                   act
                   of
                   kneeling
                   signifyeth
                   the
                   inward
                   submission
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   inward
                   submission
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   kneel
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   compelled
                   to
                   kneel
                   only
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   induced
                   to
                   kneel
                   for
                   hope
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   by-respect
                   without
                   any
                   intention
                   or
                   purpose
                   to
                   adore
                   ,
                   therefore
                   this
                   externall
                   Adoration
                   is
                   a
                   false
                   signe
                   ,
                   and
                   signifieth
                   not
                   a
                   thing
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   no
                   worship
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 That
                 
                   externall
                   bowing
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   false
                   :
                
                 I
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   Morally
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sinfull
                 abusing
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 bow●d
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 bowed
                 knee
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 meaning
                 be
                 ,
                 this
                 externall
                 bowing
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 metaphysically
                 ,
                 and
                 partaketh
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Religious
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 truly
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 essence
                 and
                 definition
                 of
                 worship
                 agreeth
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 there
                 resulteth
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 externall
                 Act
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 an
                 honouring
                 of
                 that
                 before
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 bow
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 a
                 proposed
                 object
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 be
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 or
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 bower
                 :
                 else
                 if
                 I
                 bow
                 to
                 an
                 Idol
                 intending
                 ,
                 and
                 conveying
                 in
                 my
                 heart-purpose
                 all
                 honour
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 worship
                 an
                 Idol
                 :
                 The
                 three
                 Children
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fiery
                 Furnace
                 did
                 but
                 refuse
                 externall
                 bowing
                 to
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 hazard
                 upon
                 burning
                 quick
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Image
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 commandment
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 give
                 and
                 convey
                 in
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 that
                 Image
                 all
                 divine
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Religious
                 prostration
                 before
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Dan.
                   3.
                   
                   Well
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   known
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   king
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   serve
                   thy
                   Gods
                   ,
                   nor
                   worship
                   thy
                   golden
                   Image
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 They
                 expresly
                 refuse
                 knee-bowing
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 ye
                 bow
                 your
                 knee
                 Religiously
                 to
                 a
                 stock
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 your
                 power
                 or
                 free
                 choice
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 flux
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 Religious
                 honour
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 stock
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 because
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 doth
                 not
                 convey
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 before
                 which
                 ye
                 bow
                 by
                 your
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 natures
                 institution
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 weeping
                 naturally
                 expresseth
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 laughing
                 ,
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 signifie
                 Religious
                 honouring
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 worshipped
                 intervening
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 adore
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 no
                 Religious
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 tremble
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 that
                 Religious
                 trembling
                 be
                 bounded
                 and
                 terminated
                 upon
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 kneel
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Ambassador
                 conveying
                 all
                 and
                 whole
                 that
                 civill
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 honour
                 must
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ;
                 a
                 father
                 cannot
                 love
                 the
                 Doctor
                 for
                 his
                 sons
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 love
                 he
                 must
                 confer
                 really
                 upon
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 absolute
                 ,
                 yet
                 relative
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sons
                 cause
                 .
                 Jacob
                 could
                 not
                 kisse
                 Joseph
                 his
                 sons
                 coat
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 refer
                 that
                 whole
                 expressed
                 affection
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 coat
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 should
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 should
                 kisse
                 the
                 coat
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 devourer
                 of
                 his
                 son
                 ;
                 if
                 therefore
                 the
                 Communicant
                 should
                 kisse
                 the
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 boweth
                 Religiously
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 receiveth
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 very
                 like
                 the
                 kissing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Calves
                   of
                   Samaria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Religious
                 expression
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 ,
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 interveening
                 of
                 bread
                 a
                 representative
                 object
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 expression
                 of
                 Religious
                 honouring
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Religious
                 honouring
                 by
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 can
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 but
                 Adoration
                 of
                 bread
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 free
                 Election
                 that
                 Religious
                 kneeling
                 signifie
                 what
                 honour
                 we
                 please
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 Religious
                 kneeling
                 signifie
                 Religious
                 ,
                 or
                 civill
                 honour
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 lesse
                 Religious
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 will
                 or
                 thoughts
                 cannot
                 change
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 kneeling
                 is
                 essentially
                 Religious
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Delugo
                
                 defineth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Nota
                   submission
                   is
                   internae
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   b
                   
                     Suarez
                     objecteth
                  
                   ,
                   Adoration
                   is
                   a
                   voluntary
                   action
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Adorer
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   excluding
                   this
                   will
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Adorations
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   materiall
                   action
                   of
                   adoring
                   ;
                   also
                   adoration
                   is
                   honouring
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   can
                   honour
                   without
                   an
                   intention
                   of
                   honoring
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   who
                   externally
                   giveth
                   signes
                   of
                   honour
                   to
                   an
                   Idol
                   without
                   an
                   intention
                   to
                   honour
                   the
                   Idol
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   truly
                   honour
                   and
                   adore
                   the
                   Idol
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   dissembleth
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 
                   Qui
                   bené
                   distinguit
                   benè
                   solvit
                
                 :
                 Our
                 third
                 distinction
                 doth
                 well
                 answer
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 naked
                 materiall
                 action
                 of
                 bowing
                 Physically
                 considered
                 ,
                 wanting
                 all
                 Religious
                 will
                 of
                 adoring
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 honouring
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Carpenter
                 bow
                 before
                 an
                 Image
                 to
                 drive
                 a
                 naile
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 worship
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   statu
                   artis
                   ,
                   non
                   in
                   statu
                   Religionis
                   ;
                   In
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   Art
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   Religious
                   state
                   :
                
                 But
                 the
                 voluntary
                 bowing
                 before
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 s
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 Adoration
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 voluntary
                 bowing
                 in
                 a
                 Religious
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 required
                 a
                 particular
                 intention
                 to
                 Adore
                 the
                 signe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 accidentall
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Suarez
                     objecteth
                  
                   ,
                   The
                   e●●●nce
                   of
                   Adoration
                   requireth
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Adorer
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   adoring
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   thing
                   ,
                   requireth
                   a
                   proportionable
                   intention
                   of
                   adoring
                   the
                   thing
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 not
                 universally
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 begging
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 because
                 externall
                 adoring
                 of
                 an
                 Idol
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 intention
                 to
                 adore
                 an
                 Idol
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 were
                 true
                 ;
                 that
                 an
                 absolute
                 Adoration
                 of
                 God
                 requireth
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 doer
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ;
                 Lawfull
                 and
                 sincere
                 Adoration
                 indeed
                 requireth
                 the
                 intention
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 absolute
                 adoration
                 :
                 Though
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 relative
                 adoration
                 requireth
                 an
                 intention
                 of
                 giving
                 co-adoration
                 or
                 relative
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 signe
                 .
              
               
                 Suarez
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Objecteth
                 :
                 
                   The
                   honouring
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   cannot
                   properly
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   honouring
                   of
                   another
                   thing
                   different
                   therefrom
                   ,
                   except
                   that
                   honouring
                   be
                   some
                   way
                   referred
                   by
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   partakers
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   samplar
                   ,
                   or
                   prototype
                   are
                   different
                   things
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   honouring
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   samplar
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   honouring
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   honouring
                   by
                   the
                   intention
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 Image
                 and
                 Samplar
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 sinfull
                 imagination
                 ,
                 as
                 Jehovah
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Calf
                
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 two
                 distinct
                 intentions
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 adoring
                 the
                 Prototype
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 coadoring
                 the
                 Image
                 another
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 who
                 intendeth
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 person
                 ,
                 needeth
                 not
                 two
                 intentions
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 intendeth
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 another
                 whereby
                 he
                 intendeth
                 to
                 honour
                 his
                 Ambassador
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Idolatrous
                   Jevvs
                   were
                   charged
                   with
                   the
                   crime
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   adored
                   the
                   creature
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   they
                   adored
                   the
                   Godhead
                   in
                   ,
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   under
                   the
                   creatures
                   shape
                   ?
                   and
                   whether
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   do
                   Papists
                   commit
                   Idolatry
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   LEt
                   these
                   considerations
                   go
                   before
                
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Jews
                 believed
                 the
                 Image
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 by
                 vvay
                 of
                 
                 representation
                 ,
                 not
                 essentially
                 or
                 really
                 ;
                 they
                 believed
                 the
                 Image
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 objective
                 ,
                 commemorative
                 ,
                 representative
                 ,
                 relative
                 ,
                 declarative
                 ,
                 significative
                 ;
                 Non
                 essentialiter
                 ,
                 non
                 per
                 se
                 ,
                 non
                 realiter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 honour
                 or
                 negative
                 r●verence
                 due
                 to
                 any
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ordained
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 mean
                 of
                 honouring
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Adoration
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 adoration
                 ,
                 either
                 relative
                 or
                 absolute
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Jews
                 intended
                 to
                 honour
                 Jehovah
                 in
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 what
                 inferiour
                 intention
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 inquire
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 bow
                 our
                 knee
                 two
                 wayes
                 before
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 either
                 before
                 a
                 creature
                 as
                 an
                 object
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 as
                 while
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 there
                 of
                 necessity
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 us
                 some
                 creature
                 ,
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 a
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 adored
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 before
                 us
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 Religious
                 state
                 .
                 The
                 Image
                 before
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacramentall
                 elements
                 before
                 the
                 kneeler
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 thus
                 present
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 creature
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 kneeler
                 ,
                 of
                 Religious
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Religious
                 object
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Creature
                 is
                 Religiously
                 present
                 before
                 the
                 kneeler
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Active
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Passive
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 meer
                 and
                 naked
                 act
                 of
                 teaching
                 and
                 exciting
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 that
                 act
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 I
                 turne
                 from
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 Creator
                 ;
                 So
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 being
                 taught
                 and
                 instructed
                 of
                 the
                 wisdom
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 creating
                 such
                 excellent
                 creatures
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 turn
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 these
                 creatures
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 creatures
                 are
                 kindely
                 and
                 
                   per
                   se
                
                 objects
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 objects
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 adoration
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 creatures
                 are
                 objects
                 passive
                 ,
                 when
                 bodily
                 bowing
                 in
                 a
                 religious
                 state
                 is
                 directed
                 toward
                 the
                 creatures
                 really
                 and
                 bodily
                 present
                 by
                 a
                 commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 objects
                 of
                 Adoration
                 .
              
               
               
                 I.
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 The
                 relative
                 expression
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 formall
                 ground
                 of
                 any
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 Adoration
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 Hoast
                 of
                 Heaven
                 be
                 excellent
                 ,
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 19.
                 2.
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 Images
                 (
                 which
                 cannot
                 represent
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 even
                 ,
                 Rats
                 ,
                 Mice
                 ,
                 Flyes
                 ,
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 Worms
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Devils
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 things
                 having
                 being
                 ,
                 are
                 shadows
                 and
                 footsteps
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 first
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   19.
                   1.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                   103.
                   22.
                   
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   Act.
                   17.
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   16.
                   4.
                   
                   Rev.
                   4.
                   11.
                   
                   Rom.
                
                 11.
                 36
                 ,
                 37
                 ▪
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 God
                 is
                 really
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 diffusion
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 essenc●
                 ,
                 present
                 in
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 Adore
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 Formalists
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 really
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 manner
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 think
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 Adored
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Verbum
                   audimus
                   ,
                   motum
                   sentimus
                   ,
                   modum
                   nescimus
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 good
                 Logick
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 bones
                 grow
                 in
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 childe
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 11.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 worketh
                 ,
                 is
                 present
                 by
                 the
                 immediation
                 of
                 essence
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Adore
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 childe
                 in
                 a
                 womans
                 belly
                 ;
                 &
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 God-man
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 powerfull
                 and
                 efficacious
                 manner
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 yet
                 should
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 nature
                 also
                 ▪
                 for
                 
                   Magis
                   &
                   minus
                   non
                   variant
                   speciem
                   ,
                
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 conclude
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 this
                 :
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 reall
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 Adoring
                 Lice
                 and
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 as
                 Adoring
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 realli●y
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 essence
                 ,
                 present
                 in
                 all
                 creature●
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Con●lusion
                 .
                 The
                 Idolatrous
                 Jews
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 Adore
                 the
                 golden
                 
                 Calf
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 crea●ure
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 God
                 by
                 representation
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   32.
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   Aaron
                   had
                   made
                   thereof
                   a
                   golden
                   Calf
                   ,
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   These
                   be
                   thy
                   Gods
                   O
                   Israel
                   ,
                   which
                   brought
                   thee
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   Aaron
                   saw
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   built
                   an
                   Altar
                   before
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Aaron
                   made
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ▪
                   To
                   morrow
                   is
                   a
                   Feast
                   to
                
                 Iehovah
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 they
                 believed
                 not
                 the
                 golden
                 Calf
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 and
                 essentially
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 evident
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 believed
                 not
                 Moses
                 to
                 be
                 essentially
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 guide
                 and
                 leader
                 under
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 this
                 Calf
                 they
                 made
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   people
                   gathered
                   themselves
                   together
                   against
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Vp
                   ▪
                   make
                   us
                   gods
                   which
                   shall
                   go
                   before
                   us
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   for
                   this
                   Moses
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   brought
                   us
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   is
                   become
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 They
                 made
                 then
                 the
                 Calf
                 only
                 a
                 visible
                 God
                 under
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 them
                 in
                 Moses
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 Aaron
                 rather
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 the
                 Calf
                 then
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 by
                 his
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 head
                 of
                 Jehovah
                 did
                 slide
                 into
                 this
                 Calf
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 held
                 the
                 Calf
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 different
                 from
                 Iehovah
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 say
                 to
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   Make
                   us
                   gods
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 they
                 believed
                 Iehovah
                 to
                 be
                 before
                 this
                 made
                 Calf
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 saw
                 the
                 Calf
                 melted
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 &
                 knew
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 their
                 ear-rings
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 call
                 it
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 differenced
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Calf
                 &
                 Iehovah
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 Iehovah
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 before
                 the
                 Calf
                 was
                 framed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Calf
                 was
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 that
                 Iehovah
                 .
                 a
                 Bellar.
                 and
                 b
                 
                   Gregor
                   .
                   de
                   Valent.
                
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   worshipped
                   not
                   Iehovah
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   vain
                   Idol
                   :
                   Else
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   said
                   ,
                
                 Psa
                 .
                 106.
                 
                   when
                   they
                   made
                   this
                   Calf
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   forgot
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   worshipped
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Calf
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   mindefull
                   of
                   God.
                
                 It
                 is
                 vain
                 reasoning
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 wife
                 that
                 taketh
                 another
                 Husband
                 to
                 bed
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 Morally
                 forgetteth
                 her
                 husband
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 memorative
                 signe
                 forbidden
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 forgetting
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 false
                 God
                 indeed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 who
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 Heathen
                 believe
                 that
                 some
                 Godhead
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Responses
                 and
                 Answers
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 do
                 thereby
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 it self
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 giving
                 Responses
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 inclosed
                 Godhead
                 gave
                 these
                 Responses
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 inclosed
                 Godhead
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 worshipped
                 .
                 So
                 c
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 Vasquez
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 Heathen
                 acknowledged
                 a
                 Godhead
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Images
                 :
                 And
                 e
                 Bellarmine
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 believed
                 that
                 they
                 worshipped
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 Idol
                 :
                 Papists
                 then
                 may
                 take
                 to
                 them
                 Heathens
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 for
                 Heathens
                 worshipped
                 God
                 in
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Images
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 :
                 and
                 f
                 Abulensis
                 ,
                 and
                 g
                 Cajetan
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Commentaries
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Edition
                 ,
                 on
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 said
                 this
                 same
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 Iews
                 believed
                 the
                 Calf
                 to
                 be
                 essentially
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 God
                 as
                 God
                 ▪
                 that
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 mens
                 hands
                 as
                 such
                 :
                 Papists
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 give
                 the
                 highest
                 worship
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Bellarmine
                 saith
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   saw
                   a
                   Calf
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   and
                   Adored
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   believed
                   Jehovah
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Calf
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   made
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   a
                   Calf
                   ,
                   and
                   Dedicated
                   it
                   to
                   Jehovah
                   .
                
                 But
                 (
                 I
                 Answer
                 )
                 That
                 Image
                 so
                 Dedicated
                 ,
                 they
                 worshipped
                 as
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 very
                 materiall
                 Calf
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 and
                 Dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 Iehovah
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 believed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Calf
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 his
                 Honour
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Calf
                 also
                 they
                 worshipped
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 two
                 divers
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 are
                 Relata
                 and
                 opposite
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 believed
                 not
                 that
                 that
                 Image
                 which
                 Aaron
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 was
                 Iehovah
                 essentially
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 setting
                 up
                 that
                 Image
                 ,
                 they
                 worshipped
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 creature
                 .
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   proveth
                   that
                   the
                   Idols
                   are
                   not
                   gods
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   speak
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   neither
                   see
                   ,
                   nor
                   hear
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 113.
                 
                 But
                 (
                 say
                 some
                 Papists
                 )
                 
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   question
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   see
                   and
                   hear
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   naked
                   representation
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   represented
                   gods
                   and
                   men
                   in
                   shape
                   ,
                   who
                   see
                   and
                   hear
                   .
                   Ans
                   .
                
                 first
                 ,
                 If
                 all
                 granted
                 they
                 were
                 living
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 hear
                 and
                 see
                 by
                 representation
                 ;
                 the
                 Prophets
                 did
                 well
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 trusted
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 feared
                 as
                 Images
                 ,
                 nor
                 should
                 that
                 Godhead
                 within
                 them
                 inclosed
                 ,
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 speak
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 nor
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 hear
                 ,
                 nor
                 walk
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 feet
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 serving
                 these
                 dead
                 things
                 did
                 help
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Prophets
                 strongly
                 prove
                 these
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supposed
                 Godheads
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 deafe
                 ,
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 neither
                 sign
                 ,
                 nor
                 supposed
                 deity
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 sign
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Adored
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   then
                   will
                   ye
                   liken
                   God
                   ?
                   Or
                   what
                   likenesse
                   will
                   ye
                   compare
                   unto
                   him
                   ?
                   19.
                   
                   The
                   Workman
                   melteth
                   a
                   graven
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Goldsmith
                   spreadeth
                   it
                   over
                   with
                   gold
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   will
                   ye
                   liken
                   me
                   ?
                   and
                   make
                   me
                   equall
                   ,
                   and
                   compare
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   alike
                   ?
                   9.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   else
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   like
                   me
                   .
                
                 Then
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 clear
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 a
                 comparison
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 similitude
                 betwixt
                 the
                 golden
                 Image
                 and
                 Iehovah
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 believed
                 
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 was
                 essentially
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 like
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 divers
                 from
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 (
                 they
                 being
                 relatives
                 and
                 opposites
                 )
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 essentially
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 proveth
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 God
                 by
                 representation
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 
                 
                   They
                   cannot
                   move
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   places
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   born
                   upon
                   Asses
                   or
                   mens
                   shoulders
                   :
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghosts
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   like
                   me
                
                 by
                 representation
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 :
                 All
                 assimilation
                 or
                 comparative
                 likenesse
                 made
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Iehovah
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Idolatrous
                 assimilation
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Lords
                 Argument
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 before
                 which
                 ye
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 memorative
                 Image
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 living
                 thing
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 move
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 your
                 cry
                 when
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 likenesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Now
                 I
                 Assume
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Papists
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Formalists
                 Sacramentall
                 elements
                 before
                 which
                 they
                 Religiously
                 kneel
                 ,
                 cannot
                 move
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 answer
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 bow
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 save
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 trouble
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 Adored
                 as
                 Images
                 ,
                 with
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 ▪
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Images
                 or
                 Sacramentall
                 elements
                 can
                 teach
                 and
                 represent
                 God.
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Images
                 represent
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 God
                 convinceth
                 them
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.
                 18.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Ier.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   but
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   Vanity
                   and
                   Lyes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Hab.
                 2
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Woe
                   be
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   saith
                   to
                   the
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Awake
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   dumbe
                   stone
                   ,
                   Arise
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   teach
                   .
                
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Sacramentall
                 elements
                 be
                 lawfull
                 teaching
                 and
                 representing
                 signes
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 teaching
                 cannot
                 elevate
                 and
                 extoll
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 the
                 elements
                 be
                 lawfull
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 Iewish
                 and
                 Popish
                 Images
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Adored
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 hear
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 7.
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 Sacramentall
                 elements
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 hear
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Adoring
                 of
                 Images
                 is
                 not
                 forbidden
                 by
                 a
                 Ceremoniall
                 
                 Law
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 Gods
                 Argument
                 ,
                 (
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.
                 18.
                 )
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   will
                   ye
                   liken
                   me
                   ?
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 created
                 thing
                 can
                 represent
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 mans
                 devising
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 elements
                 of
                 Gods
                 institution
                 do
                 represent
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 
                   am
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   beside
                   me
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 no
                 invention
                 of
                 man
                 can
                 represent
                 me
                 .
                 This
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 verity
                 .
                 
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                
                 in
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 repeateth
                 this
                 same
                 Argument
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.
                 to
                 the
                 heathen
                 Athenians
                 who
                 were
                 tyed
                 by
                 no
                 Ceremoniall
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 
                   We
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   God-head
                   is
                   like
                   unto
                   Gold
                
                 ;
                 You
                 see
                 these
                 people
                 are
                 challenged
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 but
                 erect
                 an
                 Altar
                 to
                 the
                 golden
                 likenesse
                 and
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 worship
                 that
                 golden
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 worshipped
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   The
                   God
                   preached
                   by
                   Paul
                   who
                   made
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Hear
                     what
                  
                   a
                   Suarez
                   b
                   Bellarmine
                   
                     and
                     Papists
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   Lawfull
                   to
                   represent
                   God
                   by
                   a
                   proper
                   and
                   formall
                   similitude
                   ,
                   which
                   representeth
                   his
                   essence
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   Lawfull
                   to
                   represent
                   him
                   by
                   Images
                   Analogically
                   ,
                   signifying
                   such
                   a
                   forme
                   or
                   shape
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   he
                   appeared
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   metaphors
                   ,
                   and
                   mysticall
                   significations
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Why
                 should
                 not
                 unwritten
                 Traditions
                 (
                 which
                 to
                 Papists
                 are
                 Gods
                 word
                 )
                 expresse
                 to
                 us
                 Gods
                 nature
                 in
                 Images
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Heathen
                 did
                 represent
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 eyes
                 ,
                 nose
                 ,
                 tongue
                 ,
                 ears
                 ,
                 head
                 ,
                 hands
                 ,
                 feet
                 ,
                 heart
                 ,
                 understanding
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 Idolaters
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   46.
                   9.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   like
                   to
                   me
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 may
                 portraict
                 ▪
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 metaphors
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 ye
                 may
                 Portraict
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Lyon
                   ,
                   a
                   Leopard
                   ,
                   a
                   Bear
                   ,
                   a
                   Man
                   full
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                   a
                   Theef
                   stealing
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   an
                   unjust
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   a
                   Gyant
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   War
                   on
                   horse-back
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 were
                 folly
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 might
                 worship
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 a
                 Bear
                 ,
                 an
                 unjust
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 a
                 theef
                 stealing
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 mad
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 jealousie
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Essence
                 and
                 specifick
                 nature
                 of
                 nothing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 portraicted
                 or
                 painted
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Gods
                 essence
                 ;
                 all
                 painted
                 things
                 are
                 but
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 by
                 externall
                 proportion
                 and
                 shape
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Portraicts
                 and
                 Pictures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Physically
                 impossible
                 to
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Craftsmen
                 ,
                 are
                 forbidden
                 only
                 (
                 whereas
                 the
                 Lords
                 word
                 setteth
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 no
                 precepts
                 for
                 Art
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 painting
                 ,
                 Musick
                 ,
                 speaking
                 right
                 Latine
                 )
                 whereas
                 the
                 Lord
                 forbiddeth
                 universally
                 Gods
                 pictures
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   15.
                   
                   Take
                   ye
                   therefore
                   good
                   heed
                   to
                   your selves
                   ,
                   for
                   ye
                   saw
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   Image
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   to
                   you
                   in
                   Horeb
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Gregor
                     de
                     Valent.
                     saith
                  
                   ,
                   We
                   give
                   not
                   divine
                   honour
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   
                   as
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   honour
                   pertaineth
                   to
                   God
                   or
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   conciliateth
                   to
                   him
                   reverence
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   opinion
                   of
                   divine
                   honour
                   is
                   conciliated
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     Coram
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     imaginibus
                  
                   ,
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   through
                   the
                   Image
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 that
                 opinion
                 every
                 way
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 horses
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 ,
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 31.
                 give
                 that
                 to
                 Egypt
                 and
                 horses
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 their
                 Faith
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 save
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 therefore
                 interpretatively
                 they
                 made
                 Gods
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 otherwayes
                 they
                 knew
                 literally
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Pharaohs
                   horses
                   were
                   flesh
                   and
                   not
                   spirit
                   :
                
                 but
                 Morally
                 and
                 spiritually
                 they
                 knew
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Gods
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 absurd
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Idol
                   hath
                   eyes
                   and
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                
                 though
                 by
                 sense
                 they
                 knew
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 representation
                 they
                 trusting
                 in
                 the
                 Idol
                 as
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 Isaiah
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   horses
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 
                   are
                   flesh
                   and
                   not
                   spirit
                
                 :
                 A
                 wife
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 give
                 her
                 body
                 to
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 opinion
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 respect
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 due
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 an
                 harlot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 sware
                 by
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Malcome
                 ,
                 who
                 worship
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 and
                 Ieroboams
                 Calves
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 worship
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 an
                 Ash-Tree
                 ,
                 representing
                 
                   Iehovah
                   ,
                   Isa
                
                 .
                 40.
                 18.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 did
                 not
                 give
                 honour
                 to
                 Malcom
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Calves
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 
                   Sicut
                   Iehovae
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 God.
                 See
                 Roinalds
                 Answer
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   we
                   cannot
                   worship
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   conceive
                   some
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   minde
                   ,
                   are
                   we
                   therefore
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   these
                   Images
                   we
                   worship
                   God
                   ?
                
                 and
                 Valent.
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Formalist
                 Lindsey
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 
                   may
                   be
                   adored
                   before
                   the
                   Sacramentall
                   elements
                   as
                   Images
                   .
                   Ans
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 forbidden
                 to
                 adore
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 conception
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   
                   Ye
                   saw
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   similitude
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   ,
                   yea
                   thought
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   thoughts
                   of
                   God.
                
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 internall
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 is
                 the
                 objective
                 conception
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hazard
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Image
                 is
                 not
                 adorable
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 different
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 new
                 different
                 Image
                 must
                 be
                 cognoscible
                 by
                 another
                 new
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   in
                   infinitum
                
                 .
                 The
                 externall
                 Image
                 is
                 both
                 made
                 an
                 active
                 object
                 to
                 represent
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 religiously
                 bow
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 object
                 passive
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 adored
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 heathen
                 had
                 adored
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 creatures
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 essentially
                 Gods
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 rebuked
                 them
                 for
                 making
                 an
                 Ash
                 Tree
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   40.
                   18.
                   
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 44.
                 9
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 question
                 proveth
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 Divine
                 honour
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 kneeling
                 before
                 the
                 elements
                 be
                 intended
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 elements
                 are
                 there
                 as
                 actuall
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 Vicegerent
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 kneel
                 to
                 Christ
                 Religiously
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 them
                 divine
                 honour
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 intend
                 to
                 honour
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 only
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   Papists
                   and
                   Formalists
                   give
                   that
                   divine
                   honour
                   that
                   is
                   proper
                   only
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   son
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   elements
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 I.
                 Con.
                 TO
                 adore
                 Images
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 worship
                 to
                 God
                 before
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 the
                 Images
                 without
                 any
                 Faith
                 of
                 a
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 or
                 divine
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 .
                 I
                 prove
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Councels
                 .
                 a
                 The
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Due
                   honour
                   and
                   veneration
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   Images
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   believed
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   Divinity
                   and
                   vertue
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   the
                   honour
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   is
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   samplar
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   represent
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   these
                   Images
                   vvhich
                   vve
                   kisse
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   vvhich
                   vve
                   uncover
                   our
                   head
                   and
                   bow
                   dovvn
                   ;
                   vve
                   may
                   adore
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   which
                   these
                   Images
                   resembleth
                   :
                
                 Hence
                 1.
                 the
                 Image
                 doth
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 memorative
                 object
                 ,
                 excite
                 the
                 affection
                 to
                 give
                 honour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 Images
                 ;
                 but
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 these
                 words
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 
                   denyeth
                   any
                   divinity
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Images
                   ,
                
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 no
                 divinity
                 really
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Images
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 say
                 nothing
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 ascribe
                 to
                 Papists
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 God-head
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 really
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 Wood
                 ,
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Mettall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 believe
                 their
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 teaching
                 books
                 ,
                 
                   Hab.
                   29.
                   
                   Ier.
                   10
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   19.
                   
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 40.
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 46.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Act.
                 17.
                 29.
                 and
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ;
                 but
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   needed
                   the
                   Prophets
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   nor
                   hear
                   ,
                   nor
                   deliver
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   reason
                   would
                   here
                   convince
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   ten
                
                 
                 
                   times
                   blinde
                   ,
                   who
                   believed
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   .
                   Ans
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophets
                 do
                 
                 well
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 :
                 Nor
                 that
                 the
                 Heathen
                 believed
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 Godhead
                 in
                 them
                 formally
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 ascribed
                 actions
                 to
                 these
                 images
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 due
                 to
                 living
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 see
                 ,
                 hear
                 ,
                 move
                 ,
                 deliver
                 ;
                 So
                 Isaiah
                 proveth
                 
                   Egypts
                   horses
                
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Godhead
                 in
                 the
                 horses
                 ,
                 but
                 Consequenter
                 ,
                 by
                 good
                 consequence
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 laid
                 that
                 hope
                 on
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 lay
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 say
                 
                   the
                   horse
                   vvas
                   flesh
                   and
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
                 So
                 when
                 men
                 give
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 bowing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   say
                   unto
                   a
                   stock
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   Father
                   :
                
                 God
                 may
                 prove
                 the
                 stock
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 living
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 sences
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 far
                 lesse
                 be
                 Gods
                 Vicar
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Vicar
                 or
                 Deputy
                 creature
                 representing
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 do
                 what
                 God
                 doth
                 ;
                 else
                 we
                 should
                 put
                 on
                 it
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Councell
                 mean
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   have
                   no
                   divinity
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   representation
                   ,
                
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 
                   Vicaria
                   dei
                   signa
                
                 ,
                 signes
                 resembling
                 the
                 
                   Creator
                   God
                
                 ;
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 the
                 images
                 must
                 be
                 naked
                 memorials
                 before
                 which
                 people
                 do
                 adore
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Mirandula
                   ,
                   Durandus
                
                 and
                 others
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 latter
                 Papists
                 say
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Images
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 deputed
                 or
                 Vicar-Images
                 ;
                 some
                 that
                 do
                 only
                 signifie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 the
                 Skie
                 going
                 before
                 the
                 morning
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 morning
                 light
                 doth
                 ,
                 but
                 nakedly
                 signifieth
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 rising
                 :
                 There
                 be
                 other
                 Depute
                 signes
                 that
                 can
                 exercise
                 acts
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 samplar
                 would
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 deputy
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 naked
                 Vicar
                 or
                 depute
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 signifie
                 the
                 Kings
                 minde
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 do
                 Royall
                 Acts
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 :
                 Images
                 are
                 depute
                 signes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 only
                 rub
                 the
                 memory
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 deserve
                 no
                 honour
                 except
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 deserve
                 not
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 Negative
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 not
                 dispising
                 or
                 contemptuous
                 handling
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Images
                 being
                 unlawfull
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 deserve
                 no
                 Veneration
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadour
                 deserve
                 Princely
                 Honour
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Princes
                 Place
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 representeth
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 act
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 naked
                 deputed
                 
                 sign
                 ,
                 but
                 Images
                 are
                 therefore
                 convinced
                 to
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 deputies
                 representing
                 (
                 as
                 Idolaters
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.
                 18.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 )
                 Because
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 acts
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 exercise
                 any
                 actions
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 samplar
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   115.
                   v.
                   6.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   mouths
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   speak
                   not
                   ,
                   eyes
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   eares
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   hear
                   not
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 trusted
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 means
                 and
                 deputed
                 representations
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 Prophet
                 inferreth
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   They
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   trusteth
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   ver
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   O
                   Israel
                   trust
                   thou
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Therefore
                 Religious
                 trusting
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Canon
                   of
                   Trent
                
                 saith
                 this
                 same
                 of
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Godhead
                 or
                 vertue
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 service
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 prove
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 some
                 deity
                 or
                 Divine
                 vertue
                 ;
                 for
                 Gods
                 highest
                 honour
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 save
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Godhead
                 it self
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Relative
                   Godhead
                
                 is
                 as
                 due
                 to
                 stocks
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 relative
                 worship
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 
                   Tridentine
                   Canonists
                
                 will
                 have
                 divine
                 Adoration
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 
                   Coram
                   imaginibus
                   ,
                   before
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 only
                 memorative
                 signes
                 ,
                 &
                 active
                 objects
                 exciting
                 us
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 our
                 Thesis
                 proved
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Adored
                 ,
                 
                   Coram
                   imaginibus
                   ,
                   before
                   images
                
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 memorative
                 and
                 active
                 objects
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 before
                 them
                 as
                 passive
                 objects
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 compartners
                 under
                 God
                 of
                 some
                 divine
                 adoration
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 say
                 1.
                 they
                 contradicted
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 Gods
                 highest
                 honour
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 ,
                 &
                 have
                 divinity
                 in
                 them
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 really
                 :
                 for
                 Suarez
                 &
                 Vasquez
                 denieth
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 fix
                 our
                 hope
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 prayers
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Nisi
                   modo
                   figurativo
                   &
                   tropo
                   duriore
                   ,
                
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hard
                 troop
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 improperly
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 reason
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 stocks
                 and
                 stones
                 most
                 improperly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 men
                 do
                 religiously
                 bow
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 memorative
                 objects
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Gabriel
                 b
                 Vasquez
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   footstep
                   of
                   holinesse
                   in
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   beside
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   samplar
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   divine
                   vertue
                   wherefore
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   image
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   senslesse
                   ,
                   and
                   lifelesse
                   ,
                   and
                   spiritlesse
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   in
                   a
                   Religious
                   way
                   submit
                   himself
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   creature
                   ?
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 naked
                 memorative
                 sign
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 kissing
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 though
                 Physically
                 it
                 be
                 reall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Metaphysicall
                 ,
                 yet
                 moral
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 propper
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 religious
                 affection
                 in
                 that
                 kissing
                 is
                 transferred
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 Vasquez
                 alloweth
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 resembleth
                 God
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Adored
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stones
                 ,
                 —
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 Judas
                 lips
                 that
                 kissed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Adored
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 their
                 seventh
                 pretended
                 Synod
                 c
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Honour
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   images
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   only
                   at
                   the
                   beholding
                   of
                   Pictures
                   we
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   minde
                   of
                   the
                   samplar
                   :
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Lindesey
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Adoring
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 d
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 
                   Lactantius
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                
                 f
                 Paul
                 ●aith
                 
                   Adored
                   images
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 would
                 g
                 not
                 forbid
                 similitudes
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 Adored
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 did
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 heathen
                 Idolaters
                 worshipped
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 that
                 vulgar
                 verse
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 Adored
                 not
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Effigiem
                   Christi
                   dum
                   transis
                   ,
                   semper
                   Adora
                   :
                
                 
                   Non
                   tamen
                   effigiem
                   ,
                   sed
                   quod
                   designat
                   ,
                   Honora
                   .
                
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 adde
                 these
                 reasons
                 to
                 prove
                 they
                 cannot
                 Adore
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 memorative
                 sign
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Image
                 and
                 the
                 elements
                 in
                 any
                 consideration
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 creatures
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 honourable
                 act
                 of
                 representation
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 creatures
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 representation
                 is
                 a
                 temporary
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 but
                 Time-Gods
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 Adored
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 Adorations
                 here
                 ,
                 one
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 both
                 be
                 divine
                 honour
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 two
                 collaterall
                 Gods
                 ;
                 if
                 Adoration
                 prove
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 two
                 divine
                 honours
                 put
                 upon
                 things
                 ,
                 one
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 upon
                 the
                 Creature
                 ;
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 
                 two
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 the
                 Creature
                 remaining
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 Communion
                 with
                 Gods
                 high
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Images
                 and
                 elements
                 are
                 either
                 worshipped
                 for
                 themselves
                 ▪
                 or
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ;
                 if
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 only
                 God
                 for
                 himself
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 Divine
                 honour
                 ;
                 if
                 for
                 God
                 they
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 inferiotr
                 ,
                 and
                 improper
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 worshipped
                 as
                 memorative
                 objects
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Images
                 and
                 elements
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 partake
                 of
                 externall
                 worship
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Incense
                 be
                 offered
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 fixed
                 on
                 Images
                 ?
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 internall
                 worship
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Vasquez
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 inward
                 worship
                 consisteth
                 in
                 
                   Apprehensione
                   primi
                   principii
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   motu
                   ad
                   illud
                   ;
                   in
                   apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Author
                   and
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   wills
                   motion
                   toward
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 apprehension
                 cannot
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 Images
                 or
                 elements
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 be
                 here
                 significant
                 objects
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 their
                 second
                 Councell
                 h
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 as
                 Epiphanius
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 in
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Images
                   were
                   present
                   before
                   the
                   kneelers
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   elements
                   are
                   ,
                   only
                   as
                   memorative
                   objects
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 singular
                 affection
                 of
                 Adoring
                 ,
                 was
                 bounded
                 only
                 upon
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 i
                 
                   Concilium
                   Senonense
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Images
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   Adored
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   Godhead
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   the
                   samplar
                   :
                
                 And
                 k
                 
                   Concilium
                   Moguntinum
                   ,
                   Images
                   are
                   not
                   propounded
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   worship
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   call
                   to
                   minde
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   worship
                   .
                
                 If
                 therefore
                 we
                 Adore
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 as
                 memorative
                 signes
                 we
                 do
                 Adore
                 the
                 elements
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 kneeler
                 direct
                 all
                 his
                 worship
                 before
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 said
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 )
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 turn
                 away
                 their
                 senses
                 and
                 eyes
                 off
                 the
                 elements
                 ?
                 For
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 substantially
                 inclosed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 them
                 up
                 toward
                 heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 believe
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 But
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 the
                 elements
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 receiving
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 fixe
                 our
                 souls
                 upon
                 the
                 visible
                 elements
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Athenians
                 did
                 believe
                 the
                 
                   golden
                   image
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 17.
                 29.
                 
                 was
                 essentially
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 kneeled
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 Paul
                 did
                 in
                 vain
                 rebuke
                 them
                 for
                 believing
                 that
                 the
                 Godhead
                 was
                 like
                 silver
                 or
                 gold
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Lystra
                 believed
                 the
                 shapes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 essentially
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 gave
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 shapes
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 vain
                 should
                 bring
                 these
                 men
                 of
                 Lystra
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 putting
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 shapes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Godhead
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 and
                 Mercurius
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 give
                 Divine
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Formalists
                 kneel
                 before
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 a
                 transitive
                 glory
                 to
                 Christ
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 Idolaters
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Councel
                   of
                   Moguntine
                
                 ,
                 l
                 and
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   de
                   Castro
                
                 m
                 
                   deny
                   that
                   they
                   Adore
                   the
                   letters
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   (
                   Jesus
                   )
                   drawn
                   with
                   base
                   ink
                   ▪
                   or
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   Adore
                   the
                   signified
                   thing
                   :
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 saith
                 n
                 
                   Waldensis
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   beholdeth
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   almost
                   forgetteth
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   while
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ravished
                   with
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   :
                   as
                   many
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   clothed
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   being
                   asked
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   declare
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   his
                   clothes
                   ,
                   the
                   minde
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   set
                   upon
                   the
                   man
                   :
                   Yea
                   ,
                   the
                   Adorer
                   may
                   hate
                   the
                   painted
                   image
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   rude
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   painter
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   Adoreth
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   image
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   may
                   love
                   some
                   morall
                   representation
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 o
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 p
                 Adrianus
                 ,
                 and
                 q
                 approved
                 by
                 a
                 Councel
                 at
                 Rome
                 under
                 Stephanus
                 the
                 third
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 Grosser
                 Papists
                 go
                 a
                 subtiler
                 way
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 avouch
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Latreia
                 and
                 supream
                 worship
                 that
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Though
                   the
                   creature
                
                 saith
                 r
                 
                   Suarez
                   cannot
                
                 ,
                 Primo
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 se
                 ,
                 
                   principally
                   ,
                   kindly
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   it self
                   be
                   worshipped
                   or
                   adored
                   with
                   Latreia
                   ,
                   the
                   supream
                   worship
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   co-adored
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   honour
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   Kings
                   purple
                   Robe
                   :
                
                 So
                 the
                 first
                 Distinction
                 is
                 of
                 Adoration
                 and
                 co-Adoration
                 ,
                 or
                 Adoration
                 kindely
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoration
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 Henriquez
                 ſ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   fault
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   preached
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   with
                   supream
                   worship
                   called
                   Latreia
                
                 t
                 .
                 Crabrera
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   Schoolmen
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   mind
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 w
                 Azorius
                 x
                 
                   Archangelus
                   Rubeo
                
                 y
                 
                   Iacobus
                   de
                   Graphiis
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   worship
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   every
                   Image
                   with
                   that
                   same
                   worship
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   we
                   worship
                   the
                   samplar
                   :
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 bestow
                 the
                 worship
                 highest
                 of
                 Latreia
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 bringeth
                 us
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 Christs
                 suffering
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 distinction
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 truly
                 properly
                 adored
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 materiall
                 object
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 samplar
                 :
                 Hence
                 they
                 reprove
                 
                   Durandus
                   ,
                   Picus
                   Mirandula
                   ,
                   Hulcot
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 Images
                 are
                 improperly
                 adored
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 
                   Raphael
                   de
                   la
                   Torres
                
                 answering
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Durandus
                 and
                 
                   Mirandula
                   ,
                   That
                   Images
                   are
                   adored
                   by
                   accident
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   that
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   their
                   naked
                   presence
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   memorative
                   objects
                   ,
                   we
                   adore
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   (
                   are
                   adored
                   by
                   accident
                   )
                   is
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   Images
                   are
                   adored
                   ,
                
                 Ratione
                 Alterius
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   another
                
                 ,
                 Vel
                 per
                 aliud
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   another
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   argueth
                   not
                   that
                   Images
                   are
                   improperly
                   adored
                   ,
                   hereby
                   onely
                   is
                   denyed
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   adoration
                   of
                   the
                   proper
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   adored
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 he
                 would
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 borrowed
                 honour
                 of
                 Adoration
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 the
                 Adoration
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 inherent
                 Excellency
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 :
                 For
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   If
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   properly
                   adore
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   but
                   exercise
                   the
                   materiall
                   action
                   of
                   kissing
                   and
                   kneeling
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   internall
                   affection
                   of
                   submission
                   to
                   the
                   Samplar
                   :
                
                 He
                 addeth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 submission
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 samplar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 external
                 Adoration
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   if
                   any
                   shall
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   kisse
                   the
                   earth
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   rude
                   multitude
                   in
                   some
                   place
                   doth
                   )
                   upon
                   an
                   intention
                   of
                   inward
                   submission
                   of
                   heart
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Nequaquam
                 vere
                 &
                 proprie
                 adorat
                 terram
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   truly
                   and
                   properly
                   adore
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   he
                   exerciseth
                   a
                   materiall
                   action
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   kissing
                   toward
                   the
                   earth
                
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 vanity
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 
                 a
                 one
                 worshippeth
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 referreth
                 the
                 internall
                 submission
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 Image
                 doth
                 truly
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 honour
                 (
                 Latreia
                 )
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 distinction
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 of
                 b
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Biel
                
                 on
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Adoring
                   of
                   images
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   adored
                   by
                   accident
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   an
                   externall
                   act
                   of
                   bowing
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   images
                   and
                   the
                   samplar
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   internall
                   acts
                   which
                   are
                   different
                   ,
                   vvhereof
                   one
                   is
                   terminated
                   and
                   bounded
                   upon
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   not
                   absolutely
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   materiall
                   thing
                   of
                   stone
                   ,
                   or
                   mettall
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   image
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 whereby
                 I
                 esteem
                 the
                 Image
                 a
                 thing
                 ordained
                 to
                 represent
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 complacency
                 whereby
                 I
                 rest
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 i●
                 a
                 recognition
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgement
                 immediatly
                 terminated
                 and
                 bounded
                 upon
                 the
                 samplar
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chiefest
                 good
                 .
                 
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   Religious
                   geniculation
                   before
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   image
                
                 (
                 saith
                 c
                 
                   Durandus
                   )
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   samplar
                   were
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   adoration
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   and
                   the
                   samplar
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 d
                 
                   Gregorius
                   de
                   Valentia
                
                 saith
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Durandus
                   minus
                   circumspect●
                   locutus
                   ,
                   he
                   spake
                   not
                   so
                   warily
                   ,
                   as
                   need
                   were
                   :
                
                 And
                 so
                 did
                 their
                 e
                 seventh
                 pretended
                 synod
                 speak
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 Leontius
                 expoundeth
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   liguorum
                   aut
                   colorum
                   naturam
                   adoro
                   ,
                   absit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 g
                 Vasquez
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   displease
                   some
                   in
                   so
                   speaking
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   mean
                   well
                   :
                
                 They
                 meant
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Formalists
                 do
                 ▪
                 
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   discord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 h
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Biel
                
                 )
                 in
                 re
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   it self
                
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 say
                 ;
                 1.
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 (
                 Lateria
                 )
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 Adoration
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Both
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 affection
                 is
                 carried
                 toward
                 the
                 samplar
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 adored
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 Both
                 mean
                 that
                 the
                 adorer
                 exerciseth
                 some
                 act
                 upon
                 the
                 image
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 representeth
                 the
                 samplar
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 diversity
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 act
                 terminated
                 on
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 adoring
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 Formalists
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 elements
                 in
                 the
                 supper
                 :
                 Hence
                 I
                 require
                 of
                 the
                 Formalists
                 ,
                 one
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 objective
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 elements
                 before
                 the
                 kneeler
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 receiving
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 objective
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.
                 
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 46.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 image
                 of
                 dumb
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 blinde
                 stone
                 :
                 Mr.
                 Lindsey
                 answered
                 me
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 conference
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   elements
                   were
                   present
                   as
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Popish
                   and
                   Heathen
                   images
                   as
                   the
                   inventions
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 I
                 replied
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 no
                 answer
                 :
                 for
                 images
                 and
                 elements
                 (
                 I
                 know
                 )
                 do
                 differ
                 ,
                 
                   Physicâ
                   specie
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Sun
                 adored
                 by
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 by
                 Indians
                 differ
                 .
                 Satan
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 
                   Ejusdem
                   speciei
                
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 idolatry
                 to
                 worship
                 either
                 ;
                 images
                 and
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 means
                 of
                 worship
                 differ
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 objective
                 presence
                 before
                 the
                 kneeler
                 kneeling
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 :
                 as
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 memorative
                 objects
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 objects
                 vicarious
                 and
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 At
                 their
                 presence
                 and
                 through
                 them
                 God
                 is
                 adored
                 .
                 i
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Durandus
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   this
                   ,
                   images
                   are
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   but
                   occasions
                
                 ,
                 Vel
                 signa
                 excitantia
                 hominem
                 ad
                 prototypum
                 adorandum
                 ,
                 non
                 vero
                 ●es
                 quae
                 adorantur
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   signes
                   moving
                   the
                   m●n
                   to
                   adore
                   the
                   samplar
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   things
                   adored
                   :
                   for
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   vvho
                   seeing
                   a
                   beautifull
                   creature
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   in
                   ●is
                   minde
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   praiseth
                   and
                   loveth
                   th●
                   Creator
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   truly
                   said
                   to
                   praise
                   and
                   love
                   that
                   fair
                   creature
                   ,
                   thoug●
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   that
                   creature
                   have
                   stirred
                   up
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   images
                   are
                   reserved
                   only
                   for
                   memory
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 images
                 adored
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 1.
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 kisse
                 that
                 creature
                 and
                 direct
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 toward
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 through
                 that
                 external
                 Religious
                 act
                 ,
                 convey
                 his
                 worship
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 no
                 other
                 externall
                 adoration
                 and
                 signe
                 of
                 heart
                 submission
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 tyed
                 and
                 alligated
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 that
                 fair
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 Papists
                 and
                 Jews
                 did
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 who
                 kissed
                 the
                 calves
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 images
                 ,
                 as
                 Isa
                 .
                 44.
                 17.
                 which
                 yet
                 were
                 but
                 memorials
                 of
                 Iehovah
                 teaching
                 them
                 of
                 
                   Iehovah
                   ,
                   Esa
                   .
                   40.
                   18.
                   
                   Esa
                   .
                   46.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   Hab.
                
                 2.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 should
                 also
                 worship
                 that
                 fair
                 
                 creature
                 :
                 Our
                 Formalists
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 elements
                 memorative
                 signes
                 representing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 that
                 ground
                 they
                 kneel
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 tie
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 the
                 externall
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 toward
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 Assembly
                 at
                 
                   Perth
                   )
                   in
                   reverence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   due
                   regard
                
                 (
                 Religious
                 regard
                 they
                 must
                 mean
                 )
                 
                   of
                   so
                   divine
                   a
                   mystery
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   so
                   mysticall
                   a
                   union
                   :
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 externall
                 bowing
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 receiving
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 made
                 before
                 these
                 elements
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   due
                   regard
                   of
                   so
                   divine
                   a
                   mystery
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   of
                   so
                   mysticall
                   union
                
                 ;
                 the
                 union
                 is
                 reall
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 consubstantiation
                 ,
                 or
                 transubstantiation
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 not
                 define
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 reall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 manner
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 groundlesse
                 image
                 of
                 mettall
                 or
                 wood
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 image
                 and
                 elements
                 do
                 most
                 really
                 partake
                 even
                 by
                 Durandus
                 and
                 Hulcot
                 ,
                 and
                 Mirandula
                 their
                 minde
                 of
                 that
                 worship
                 of
                 (
                 Latreia
                 )
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 only
                 Durandus
                 (
                 as
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gregor
                   .
                   Valent.
                
                 say
                 )
                 
                   spake
                   not
                   so
                   warily
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 grossely
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   ever
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   :
                
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Adorers
                 power
                 that
                 kneeling
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 lesse
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 greater
                 ,
                 as
                 referred
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 materiall
                 kissing
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Prostration
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 immediatly
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 in
                 person
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 image
                 and
                 elements
                 ,
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 and
                 elements
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 kissing
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 kneeling
                 signifieth
                 internall
                 divine
                 submission
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 end
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 mans
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Kneeling
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 protestation
                 (
                 saith
                 k
                 
                   Gregor
                   ,
                   de
                   Valent.
                   )
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   raise
                   an
                   opinion
                   of
                   excellency
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   excellency
                   is
                   in
                   some
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   relatively
                   in
                   the
                   image
                   .
                
                 If
                 therefore
                 kneeling
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 mans
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Churches
                 institution
                 ,
                 wanting
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 do
                 conciliate
                 an
                 opinion
                 
                 of
                 excellency
                 ;
                 to
                 whomsoever
                 kneeling
                 is
                 directed
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 it
                 must
                 conciliate
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 :
                 if
                 then
                 it
                 it
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 and
                 elements
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 protestation
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 conciliate
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 Divine
                 excellency
                 in
                 these
                 lifelesse
                 creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 kneeling
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 Valentia
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   honour
                   belongeth
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   conciliateth
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   Christ
                   the
                   honour
                   due
                   only
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   kneeling
                   ,
                   &
                   it
                   belongeth
                   to
                   the
                   images
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Coram
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 illis
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   this
                   opinion
                   is
                   conciliated
                   to
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 image
                 be
                 God
                 only
                 representatively
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   signification
                
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 God
                 of
                 it self
                 and
                 really
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   est
                   tale
                   tantum
                   significativé
                   ,
                   non
                   est
                   tale
                   per
                   se
                   ,
                   &
                   realiter
                   ,
                
                 as
                 a
                 painted
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Iesus
                 )
                 as
                 written
                 with
                 base
                 ink
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 infinite
                 
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   the
                   mighty
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                
                 really
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 meer
                 signification
                 :
                 therefore
                 to
                 give
                 Gods
                 honour
                 and
                 externall
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 (
                 which
                 essentially
                 doth
                 note
                 the
                 highest
                 excellency
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ambassadour
                   is
                   not
                   really
                   the
                   King
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   reall
                   honour
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   is
                   done
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 declareth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Ambassadour
                 be
                 really
                 honoured
                 as
                 himself
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 glory
                 to
                 another
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 But
                 here
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   bow
                   down
                   to
                   them
                
                 )
                 expounded
                 especially
                 of
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   15.
                   
                   Ye
                   saw
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   similitude
                   .
                
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Who
                   will
                   not
                   give
                   his
                   glory
                   to
                   another
                
                 )
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Bread.
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 redoundeth
                 kindely
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 absent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Vicegerent
                 and
                 Deputy
                 be
                 honoured
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 presupposeth
                 an
                 infirmity
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 to
                 receive
                 immediately
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 have
                 that
                 due
                 paid
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 mediately
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 honoured
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 Deputy
                 .
                 God
                 infinite
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 immediately
                 the
                 pay
                 of
                 Religious
                 knee-honour
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 dishonoureth
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 glory
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 dishonoureth
                 the
                 Husband
                 that
                 his
                 wife
                 give
                 her
                 body
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 representing
                 his
                 person
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 l
                 
                   Bernardus
                   Puiol
                
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   Images
                   are
                   properly
                   to
                   be
                   Adored
                   ,
                
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Durandus
                 saith
                 :
                 And
                 m
                 Azorius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   opinion
                   that
                   Images
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   with
                   (
                   Latreia
                   )
                   the
                   highest
                   honour
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   So
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   Bonaventura
                   ,
                   Richardus
                   ,
                   Albertus
                   ,
                   Paludanus
                   ,
                   Alman
                   ,
                   Marsilius
                   ,
                   Capreolus
                   ,
                   Cajetanus
                   ,
                   &
                   caeteri
                   juniores
                   sic
                   sentiunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                
                 expression
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 distinction
                 of
                 n
                 
                   Vasquez
                   ,
                   That
                   that
                   internall
                   submission
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Creator
                   and
                   chief
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   only
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   capable
                   of
                   that
                   high
                   honour
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 externall
                 act
                 of
                 kissing
                 and
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Samplar
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 denyeth
                 contrary
                 to
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 image
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Samplar
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 separated
                 from
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 Adored
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 externall
                 Adoration
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 images
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 internall
                 submission
                 :
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   bow
                   down
                   to
                   them
                
                 )
                 Religiously
                 it
                 is
                 expounded
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   Worship
                   them
                
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 grossenesse
                 in
                 Vasquez
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   images
                   was
                   forbidden
                   the
                   Iews
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Ceremoniall
                   inhibition
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   propension
                   to
                   idolatry
                   :
                
                 But
                 
                   Act.
                   17.
                   29.
                   
                   Paul
                
                 expoundeth
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 
                   Forbidding
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Athenians
                 were
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 Ioannes
                 o
                 
                   de
                   Lugo
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   probable
                   opinion
                
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 devout
                 man
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 feared
                 and
                 worshipped
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 Prayers
                 were
                 heard
                 in
                 heaven
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 knew
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   a
                   Tanner
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 his
                 Religious
                 externall
                 bowing
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 Peter
                 was
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Divine
                 man
                 resembling
                 God
                 )
                 by
                 Peter
                 is
                 rebuked
                 as
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 Act.
                 10.
                 v.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 I
                 cannot
                 help
                 Ioan.
                 p
                 
                   de
                   Lugo
                
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Peter
                   forbade
                   Cornelius
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   modesties
                   cause
                   .
                
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 Peters
                 Argument
                 striketh
                 against
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Stand
                   up
                
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 Religious
                 kneeling
                 )
                 
                   for
                   I
                   my self
                   also
                   a
                   man
                
                 )
                 The
                 very
                 Argument
                 that
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                
                 useth
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   14.
                   ●er
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   We
                   also
                   are
                   men
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 used
                 against
                 the
                 idolatry
                 of
                 Lystra
                 ,
                 expresly
                 condemned
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Angels
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 idolatry
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   19.
                   10.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   fellow
                   servant
                   ,
                   Worship
                   God
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 externall
                 Religious
                 bowing
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 save
                 to
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 Angel
                 should
                 have
                 opened
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 and
                 Formalists
                 distinction
                 ,
                 if
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 dumbe
                 images
                 be
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 principally
                 of
                 inward
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 and
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 intended
                 ,
                 in
                 bowing
                 to
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 modesty
                 should
                 not
                 forbid
                 honouring
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 whereas
                 
                   Ioannes
                   de
                   Lugo
                
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   was
                   forbidden
                   to
                   Worship
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   to
                   signifie
                   that
                   our
                   nature
                   in
                   Christ
                   was
                   advanced
                   to
                   a
                   dignity
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 But
                 1.
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 any
                 to
                 worship
                 Angels
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 Lawfull
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 
                   Virgine
                   Mary
                
                 Divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 Suarez
                 saith
                 :
                 
                 1.
                 
                 
                   For
                   her
                   excellency
                   in
                   touching
                   Christ
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   her
                   Grace
                   and
                   Sanctity
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   For
                   her
                   mothers
                   place
                   in
                   bearing
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 because
                 her
                 nature
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 exalted
                 above
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 other
                 believers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 nature
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 believers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Eadem
                   specie
                
                 ,
                 was
                 assumed
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Angel
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Worship
                   God
                
                 )
                 he
                 therefore
                 believed
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 Angels
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 God.
                 All
                 these
                 fight
                 against
                 
                   Religious
                   bowing
                
                 before
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   due
                   regard
                   of
                   so
                   Divine
                   mysteries
                   :
                
                 the
                 Bread
                 would
                 say
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 speak
                 )
                 
                   See
                   thou
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   also
                   am
                   a
                   Creature
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 trick
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 q
                 
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   That
                   one
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   act
                   of
                   Adoration
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   given
                   in
                   externall
                   Worship
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   and
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                
                 Latreia
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   high
                   Honouring
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   inferior
                   Veneration
                   :
                
                 So
                 do
                 our
                 Formalists
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 r
                 Burges
                 saith
                 ▪
                 
                   Adoration
                   and
                   Veneration
                   differ
                   not
                   but
                   by
                   mens
                   will
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   lawfull
                   to
                   Adore
                   God
                   before
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                
                 s
                 
                   Why
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ?
                   The
                   Bread
                   and
                   the
                   Wine
                   are
                   Christ
                   significative
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Ark
                   had
                   the
                   title
                   of
                
                 Iehovah
                 )
                 
                   by
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   elements
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   signify
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   tender
                   a
                   knee-worship
                   ,
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   God
                   or
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 t
                 he
                 holdeth
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 Adore
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   then
                   Adoration
                   as
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   elements
                   ,
                   is
                   Veneration
                   ,
                   and
                   Adoration
                   in
                   a
                   large
                   sence
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   The
                   people
                   Worshipped
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   :
                   The
                   outward
                   Adoration
                   was
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   expressed
                   was
                   one
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Religious
                   and
                   Civill
                   worship
                   were
                   distinct
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   and
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   worshippers
                   .
                   Edward
                   ,
                
                 the
                 6.
                 
                 Book
                 w
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Kneeling
                   is
                   to
                   eschew
                   prophaning
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 Opposit
                 to
                 prophaning
                 is
                 externall
                 Religious
                 honouring
                 ,
                 expressed
                 by
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Adoring
                 .
                 Hence
                 one
                 and
                 that
                 same
                 Adoration
                 and
                 externall
                 bowing
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Bread
                 and
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Adorer
                 maketh
                 the
                 same
                 act
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 or
                 Latreia
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 honour
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 lawfull
                 Veneration
                 of
                 an
                 inferior
                 nature
                 .
                 Answer
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 Wise
                 could
                 transmit
                 her
                 body
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Harlotry
                 ,
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 a
                 strange
                 Lover
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 her
                 will
                 and
                 minde
                 might
                 change
                 Adultery
                 ;
                 if
                 she
                 saith
                 ,
                 she
                 giveth
                 her
                 body
                 to
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 her
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 intendeth
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 children
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 Husband
                 :
                 So
                 if
                 divers
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 make
                 Religious
                 
                 kneeling
                 to
                 a
                 stock
                 or
                 Bread
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 Adore
                 the
                 man
                 Iudas
                 as
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 intention
                 of
                 will
                 might
                 save
                 his
                 Soul
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   give
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   externall
                   worship
                   to
                
                 Iudas
                 
                   and
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 Cornelius
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   give
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   knee
                   ▪
                   worship
                   ,
                   to
                
                 Peter
                 
                   and
                   to
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   my
                   intention
                   they
                   be
                   far
                   different
                   :
                
                 For
                 I
                 Worship
                 Iudas
                 and
                 Peter
                 in
                 that
                 act
                 with
                 Civill
                 homage
                 Commanded
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 
                   Christs
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 I
                 Worship
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Latreia
                   :
                   Vasquez
                
                 and
                 Burges
                 make
                 them
                 one
                 externall
                 Worship
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 Children
                 might
                 have
                 kneeled
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezzer
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 (
                 as
                 Formalists
                 say
                 )
                 might
                 have
                 put
                 another
                 signification
                 of
                 honouring
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 knee-worship
                 ;
                 and
                 externall
                 kneeling
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 denyed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iehovah
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 given
                 Divine
                 honour
                 and
                 knee-glory
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 fooles
                 who
                 did
                 hazard
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 But
                 wisemen
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 knee-worship
                 (
                 what
                 ever
                 their
                 heart
                 thought
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 obeyed
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 professe
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   worship
                   thy
                   graven
                   image
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Neither
                 think
                 we
                 the
                 Athenians
                 gave
                 that
                 same
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 similitude
                 Act.
                 17.
                 29.
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 
                   God
                   that
                   Paul
                   Preached
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   Heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 Yet
                 in
                 giving
                 Worship
                 externall
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Lystra
                 give
                 the
                 same
                 heart-honour
                 to
                 the
                 Deities
                 of
                 Iupiter
                 and
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 shapes
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 Idolaters
                 in
                 that
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Burges
                 saith
                 ,
                 Israel
                 1
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 20.
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 act
                 (
                 externall
                 )
                 Worshipped
                 
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   because
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   expresseth
                   honour
                
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 call
                 that
                 act
                 ?
                 Civill
                 ,
                 or
                 Religious
                 ,
                 or
                 mixt
                 ?
                 and
                 did
                 they
                 transmit
                 Latreia
                 ,
                 divine
                 honour
                 through
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Metaphysicall
                 faith
                 who
                 beleeveth
                 such
                 dreames
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 to
                 expresse
                 both
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   King
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 externall
                 act
                 of
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 and
                 differenced
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 worshippers
                 ;
                 the
                 consequence
                 is
                 most
                 weake
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   18.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   people
                   greatly
                   feared
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 24.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   My
                   son
                   ,
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                
                 is
                 it
                 one
                 manner
                 of
                 feare
                 really
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 both
                 religious
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 King
                 ▪
                 because
                 one
                 word
                 expresseth
                 both
                 ?
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 but
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 of
                 bowing
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 might
                 kneel
                 and
                 Adore
                 a
                 Toad
                 ,
                 a
                 straw
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 represent
                 Gods
                 wisdom
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 that
                 same
                 externall
                 knee-worship
                 also
                 Adore
                 God
                 :
                 What
                 ,
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 then
                 Religiously
                 Adore
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 represent
                 God
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Presentemque
                   refert
                   quaelibet
                   herba
                   Deum
                
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 Adore
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 his
                 legs
                 ,
                 his
                 Mothers
                 Wombe
                 that
                 bare
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Adoring
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 and
                 foot-stool
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Ioan.
                 x
                 Gisenius
                 ,
                 a
                 Lutheran
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 Iews
                 
                   had
                   precept
                   and
                   promise
                   to
                   Worship
                
                 God
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   Command
                   to
                   tye
                   externall
                   Adoration
                   to
                   any
                   place
                   or
                   Creature
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 y
                 Didoclavius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   Adore
                
                 God
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Symboles
                   of
                   his
                   immediate
                   presence
                   ,
                   because
                
                 God
                 
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   own
                   Worship
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   immediate
                   indwelling
                   presence
                   :
                   For
                
                 saith
                 z
                 Mr.
                 
                   Weames
                   ,
                   He
                   appeared
                   in
                   glory
                   above
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   was
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   Christ
                   who
                   dvvelt
                   in
                   our
                   flesh
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lavvfull
                   to
                   Worship
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Symboles
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Ark
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   teaching
                
                 ,
                 we
                 grant
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Adoring
                
                 ,
                 God
                 who
                 was
                 immediately
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Symboll
                 Vicegerent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 not
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 mediate
                 signes
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 immediately
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 Adored
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 fixe
                 both
                 senses
                 and
                 thoughts
                 immediately
                 upon
                 God.
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 precept
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   incurvate
                   vos
                   scabello
                   ,
                   Worship
                   tovvard
                   the
                   Ark.
                
                 a
                 
                   Arias
                   Mont.
                
                 turneth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Worship
                   to
                   the
                   Ark
                
                 :
                 The
                 Greek
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Nicen.
                
                 Councel
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Lord
                 Commanding
                 to
                 Adore
                 his
                 foot-stool
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Particle
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Dative
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 it
                 signifieth
                 motion
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   ad
                   dextram
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 absolutely
                 signifie
                 the
                 accusative
                 case
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Musculus
                   ad
                   Scabellum
                
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 maketh
                 it
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 .
                 Calvine
                 ,
                 c
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 d
                 maketh
                 it
                 well
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 bowing
                 ,
                 bow
                 to
                 the
                 foot-stool
                 ,
                 or
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 pavement
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 where
                 the
                 Lords
                 feet
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sate
                 on
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 28.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 Adoring
                 the
                 Ark
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   Exalt
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   bow
                   your selves
                   ,
                
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 who
                 sheweth
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 dwelleth
                 at
                 his
                 foot-stool
                 )
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   at
                   his
                   foot-stool
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 constructed
                 with
                 the
                 Verb
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   incurvate
                   vos
                
                 :
                 Jesuits
                 and
                 Formalists
                 ,
                 devised
                 that
                 construction
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 constructed
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   Bow
                   your selves
                   to
                   Jehovah
                   who
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   :
                
                 A
                 familiar
                 eleipsis
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   5.
                   8.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   bow
                   my self
                
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 Iehovah
                 dwelling
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   thy
                   holinesse
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                   which
                   art
                   in
                   Heaven
                   :
                
                 So
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibited
                 his
                 presence
                 to
                 his
                 rude
                 people
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 ignorance
                 in
                 Burges
                 to
                 prove
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 Adored
                 in
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   excellent
                   Symbols
                   of
                   Gods
                   presence
                   as
                   the
                   Ark
                   :
                
                 for
                 created
                 excellency
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 Adoring
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 and
                 uncreated
                 excellency
                 :
                 We
                 condemne
                 Pope
                 e
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 who
                 directeth
                 Reverend
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Gospel
                 were
                 holier
                 then
                 the
                 Epistles
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 Adoration
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 because
                 knee-worship
                 signifieth
                 according
                 to
                 humane
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 mans
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 customes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 signifie
                 lesse
                 honour
                 then
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 Let
                 me
                 be
                 resolved
                 of
                 this
                 doubt
                 ,
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 signifie
                 according
                 to
                 mens
                 institution
                 and
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 Religious
                 gestures
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 a
                 stock
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   Father
                
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 will
                 that
                 (
                 Father
                 )
                 signifie
                 a
                 representative
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 infinite
                 and
                 Independent
                 Father
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 image
                 in
                 externall
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 be
                 Adored
                 
                   Per
                   aliud
                
                 ,
                 or
                 co-adored
                 with
                 the
                 Samplar
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Samplar
                 ;
                 Why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 fixe
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 on
                 
                 the
                 image
                 and
                 elements
                 by
                 co-adoration
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 relative
                 praying
                 and
                 trusting
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 Yet
                 f
                 
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   Trent
                
                 for
                 shame
                 deny
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 to
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 our
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 do
                 Formalists
                 turn
                 the
                 enunciative
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 )
                 in
                 an
                 optative
                 mood
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 they
                 mean
                 the
                 elements
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 )
                 
                   preserve
                   thee
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 sung
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   O
                   crux
                   ave
                   spes
                   unica
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hoc
                   passion
                   is
                   tempore
                   ,
                
                 
                   Auge
                   pi●●
                   justitiam
                   ,
                
                 
                   Reisque
                   dona
                   veniam
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 Learned
                 Papist
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Raphael
                   de
                   la
                   Torres
                
                 saith
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   images
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   inward
                   devotion
                   be
                   directed
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 their
                 Idolatrous
                 worship
                 acknoweledged
                 the
                 image
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 did
                 no
                 wrong
                 who
                 said
                 
                   Ier.
                   2.
                   ver
                   .
                   27.
                   to
                   a
                   stock
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                   Thou
                   hast
                   brought
                   me
                   forth
                   :
                
                 For
                 condition
                 maketh
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 speak
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Crosse
                   their
                   only
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Crosse
                 is
                 not
                 better
                 born
                 nor
                 a
                 stock
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 timber
                 or
                 dumbe
                 wood
                 :
                 Now
                 how
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 dumbe
                 wood
                 to
                 which
                 Prayers
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 himself
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 partake
                 of
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Gods
                 honour
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 inferior
                 and
                 relative
                 way
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 wood
                 standeth
                 before
                 him
                 who
                 prayeth
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 by
                 representation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 actuall
                 Vicegerent
                 ,
                 and
                 tree-deputy
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 worshipfull
                 by
                 mouth-worship
                 ,
                 by
                 praying
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 passive
                 object
                 of
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 as
                 capable
                 of
                 knee-worship
                 by
                 bowing
                 down
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 distinction
                 may
                 save
                 idolatry
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 Formalists
                 bowing
                 Religiously
                 to
                 bread
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 Adore
                 bread
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 half
                 Papists
                 say
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 they
                 pray
                 to
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Adore
                 bread
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 well
                 masters
                 of
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 to
                 impose
                 significations
                 at
                 their
                 will
                 upon
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 Lords
                 of
                 gestures
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 kneeling
                 expresse
                 Veneration
                 to
                 the
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 elements
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Divine
                 Adoration
                 .
              
               
               
                 Here
                 two
                 great
                 
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   Suarez
                   and
                   Vasquez
                   helpe
                   the
                   matter
                   for
                
                 h
                 
                   Suarez
                   saith
                   ,
                   There
                   be
                   some
                   acts
                   of
                   worship
                   as
                   faith
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   which
                   precisely
                   respect
                   a
                   reasonable
                   and
                   intelligent
                   person
                   ,
                   therefore
                   this
                   prayer
                   (
                   Haile
                
                 *
                 
                   crosse
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   figurative
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Metonymie
                   ,
                
                 continens
                 pro
                 re
                 contenta
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   the
                   speech
                   is
                   directed
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   prayer
                   (
                   saith
                   this
                   Idolater
                   )
                   is
                   considered
                
                 ut
                 petitio
                 ,
                 vel
                 ut
                 honor
                 quidam
                 ,
                 
                   either
                   as
                   a
                   petition
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   directed
                   but
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   prayer
                   is
                   an
                   honour
                   expressed
                   in
                   such
                   words
                   and
                   signes
                   ,
                   the
                   image
                   also
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   honoured
                   by
                   praying
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 samplar
                 to
                 wit
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 honoured
                 ;
                 soft
                 words
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 praying
                 and
                 beleeving
                 
                 doe
                 properly
                 respect
                 a
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 positive
                 honouring
                 which
                 is
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   praemium
                   virtutis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 vertue
                 ;
                 now
                 vertue
                 morall
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 foundation
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 vainly
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 stocke
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 any
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 our
                 requests
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 proper
                 onely
                 to
                 a
                 reasonable
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 onely
                 can
                 understand
                 our
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 reason
                 answer
                 our
                 necessities
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 stock
                 cannot
                 doe
                 :
                 but
                 secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 a
                 stock
                 is
                 by
                 Analogie
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 representatively
                 ,
                 as
                 capable
                 of
                 reason
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 helpe
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 pitty
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 it
                 can
                 notably
                 well
                 represent
                 the
                 Majestie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 answer
                 ,
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 pitty
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Idolaters
                 teach
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 knee-worship
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 honour
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 an
                 higher
                 degree
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 formall
                 reason
                 why
                 Images
                 and
                 elements
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 knee-glory
                 ,
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 sweareth
                 
                   that
                   all
                   knees
                   shall
                   how
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 represent
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 themselves
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 divinity
                 or
                 Godhead
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 same
                 formall
                 reason
                 holdeth
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 stone
                 ,
                 tree
                 ,
                 or
                 elements
                 that
                 are
                 prayed
                 unto
                 in
                 that
                 religious
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
                 doe
                 represent
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 capable
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 knee-worship
                 ,
                 or
                 knee-glory
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 charity
                 (
                 as
                 i
                 Suarez
                 saith
                 )
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 of
                 honour
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   supream
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 adoration
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   place
                   he
                   defineth
                   adoration
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   exhibition
                   of
                   honour
                   due
                   to
                   any
                   in
                   the
                   acknowlegement
                   of
                   excellency
                   and
                   submission
                
                 and
                 service
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Now
                 Suarez
                 reprooveth
                 Durandus
                 and
                 
                   Pic.
                   Mirandula
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 denied
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 was
                 adored
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 onely
                 have
                 honour
                 given
                 to
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 naked
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 memorable
                 signe
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 is
                 incommunicable
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   to
                   adore
                   any
                   in
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   supreame
                   excellencie
                
                 is
                 incommunicable
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 therefore
                 either
                 the
                 image
                 is
                 adored
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 knee-worship
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 improperly
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 as
                 Durandus
                 and
                 Mirandula
                 taught
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Iesuites
                 and
                 F●rmalists
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 prayers
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 wood
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 properly
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 figure
                 ;
                 as
                 knee-worship
                 is
                 tendered
                 to
                 wood
                 and
                 stone
                 by
                 Iesuits
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 prope●●y
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 figure
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Papists
                 deny
                 that
                 sacrifices
                 may
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 burne
                 incense
                 to
                 images
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   that
                   is
                   not
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 k
                 a
                 Fransciscan
                 
                   Antonius
                   Capellus
                   ,
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   tendred
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   dead
                   carions
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   requireth
                   neither
                   Altar
                   ,
                   nor
                   Priest
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 burning
                 incense
                 to
                 the
                 brazen
                 Serpent
                 is
                 condemned
                 as
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 Altar
                 and
                 Priest
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 as
                 sacrificing
                 is
                 a
                 recognition
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 all
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 sacrifice
                 creatures
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 any
                 adoring
                 of
                 stocks
                 is
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 that
                 these
                 stocks
                 or
                 stones
                 are
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 representation
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 hold
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 :
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 Papists
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 make
                 oblations
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 incense
                 to
                 Saints
                 ?
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 prayers
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wild
                 distinction
                 where
                 he
                 faith
                 that
                 
                   prayers
                   as
                   honour
                   may
                   be
                   tendered
                   to
                   Images
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   prayers
                   as
                   petitions
                   ,
                
                 whereas
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 of
                 calling
                 
                   upon
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 50.
                 15.
                 is
                 an
                 honouring
                 and
                 glorifying
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 is
                 he
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 as
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 preaching
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 to
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 peti●ioning
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 honouring
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 petition
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 necessities
                 ,
                 I
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 answer
                 and
                 heare
                 prayers
                 :
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 the
                 wood
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 petitioning
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 properly
                 petition
                 and
                 supplicate
                 the
                 stocke
                 ,
                 as
                 give
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 prayers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 Formalists
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 person
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   the
                   body
                   Sacramentall
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   save
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   O
                   thou
                   Sacramentall
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   save
                   me
                
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 
                 is
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 O
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 save
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 )
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 O
                 God
                 save
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 variation
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 maketh
                 not
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Vasquez
                 l
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   alike
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   praises
                   ,
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                   should
                   be
                   tendred
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   &
                   knee-worship
                   &
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   because
                   from
                   the
                   affection
                   of
                   Adoring
                   the
                   samplar
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   derived
                   an
                   externall
                   note
                   of
                   submission
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   a
                   common
                   name
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   honour
                   ,
                   Worship
                   and
                   Adoration
                   tendred
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   in
                   a
                   bodily
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   done
                   before
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   tendeth
                   to
                   the
                   honouring
                   of
                   the
                   samplar
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   outward
                   action
                   of
                   Praising
                   ,
                   Praying
                   ,
                   Sacrificing
                   ,
                   is
                   commonly
                   called
                   Praising
                   ,
                   Praying
                   ,
                   Sacrificing
                   ,
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Samplar
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   way
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   things
                   without
                   life
                   ;
                   neither
                   are
                   they
                   by
                   accident
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   images
                   ,
                   only
                   they
                   be
                   tendred
                   to
                   God
                   before
                   images
                   ,
                
                 Coram
                 illis
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 Adoring
                 the
                 image
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   resulteth
                   any
                   Adoring
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 dishonouring
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Durandus
                   ,
                   Mirandula
                   ,
                   Hulcot
                
                 ,
                 deny
                 that
                 Adoring
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Coram
                   imaginibus
                   tanquam
                   signis
                   memorativis
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   images
                   as
                   memorials
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 Adoring
                 of
                 the
                 images
                 :
                 And
                 Suarez
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   images
                   be
                   only
                   remembrances
                   and
                   memorials
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   this
                   taketh
                   much
                   honour
                   from
                   the
                   images
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 m
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Adoring
                   of
                   the
                   Samplar
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   an
                   Adoring
                   of
                   the
                   image
                   :
                
                 Though
                 n
                 Vasquez
                 ;
                 expounding
                 Gregories
                 minde
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 superstitious
                 man
                 calleth
                 them
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   good
                   books
                
                 )
                 contradict
                 Suarez
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 also
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   enemies
                   of
                   images
                
                 (
                 he
                 meaneth
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 )
                 
                   who
                   use
                   them
                   only
                   for
                   memorials
                   and
                   books
                   ,
                
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lye
                 that
                 we
                 use
                 them
                 as
                 books
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   will
                   not
                   bow
                   their
                   knee
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   they
                   should
                   Adore
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Vasquez
                   ,
                   )
                   if
                   Christ
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   very
                   deed
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   present
                   ,
                   the
                   knee-worship
                   is
                   tendred
                   to
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 therefore
                 either
                 our
                 Formalists
                 are
                 Transubstantiators
                 ,
                 or
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ;
                 
                 by
                 this
                 learned
                 Iesuites
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 by
                 this
                 same
                 reason
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 against
                 p
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bodily
                 offerings
                 of
                 prayers
                 ,
                 prayses
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Image
                 as
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 honouring
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
              
               
                 Auge
                 piis
                 justitiam
                 ,
                 reisque
                 dona
                 veniam
                 .
              
               
                 Increase
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   O
                   tree
                   crosse
                   to
                   guilty
                   sinners
                   .
                
                 Names
                 at
                 Rome
                 goe
                 as
                 men
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 honour
                 it selfe
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 dumbe
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 O
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 figure
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 yea
                 but
                 (
                 say
                 we
                 )
                 prayers
                 and
                 praises
                 in
                 a
                 bodily
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 vocally
                 are
                 tendred
                 to
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 wife
                 commit
                 adultery
                 with
                 her
                 husbands
                 brother
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 representeth
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 the
                 matter
                 should
                 be
                 washen
                 with
                 Inke
                 ,
                 and
                 badly
                 excused
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 the
                 loving
                 wife
                 for
                 strong
                 love
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 committeth
                 figurative
                 adultery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 bodily
                 harlotry
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   per
                   se
                
                 ,
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 Formalists
                 bow
                 their
                 knee
                 to
                 bread
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   such
                   a
                   holy
                   mystery
                   be
                   not
                   prophaned
                   .
                
                 We
                 know
                 they
                 cannot
                 understand
                 civill
                 or
                 countrey
                 non-prophanation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 intend
                 ;
                 for
                 kneeling
                 and
                 evill
                 maners
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 doe
                 well
                 consist
                 together
                 .
                 Now
                 religious
                 non-prophanation
                 by
                 knee-worship
                 ,
                 is
                 adoring
                 of
                 these
                 mysterious
                 elements
                 .
                 Ergo
                 they
                 make
                 prayers
                 and
                 sing
                 praises
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 Let
                 them
                 see
                 to
                 this
                 and
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 The
                 sixt
                 evasion
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 q
                 
                   Johannes
                   de
                   Lugo
                
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   image
                   and
                   samplar
                   making
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   object
                   ,
                   by
                   aggregation
                   ,
                   the
                   inward
                   affection
                   besides
                   externall
                   knee-worship
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   both
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   relatively
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   God
                   or
                   the
                   samplar
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   proper
                   divine
                   excellencie
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Councels
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   call
                   it
                   not
                   adoration
                
                 in
                 spiritu
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   tendered
                   to
                   God
                   absolutely
                   .
                
                 
                 2.
                 
                 
                   We
                   give
                   adoration
                   of
                   internall
                   submission
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   samplar
                   as
                   the
                   debt
                   of
                   potestative
                   justice
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   worship
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   civill
                   or
                   politick
                   communication
                   with
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   reasonable
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   materiall
                   and
                   livelesse
                   action
                   ;
                   when
                   we
                   uncover
                   our
                   head
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   action
                   we
                   would
                   say
                   or
                   signifie
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   samplar
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   God
                   onely
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   inward
                   submission
                   that
                   we
                   tender
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   submit
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                   more
                   excellent
                   then
                   we
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   were
                   a
                   foolish
                   lye
                   ;
                   yet
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 (
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 might
                 fulfill
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 )
                 
                   we
                   kisse
                   not
                   the
                   Image
                
                 in
                 recto
                 
                   directly
                   tendring
                   honour
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   samplar
                   before
                   it
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   then
                   I
                   should
                   adore
                   my
                   owne
                   breast
                   when
                   I
                   knocke
                   upon
                   it
                   adoring
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   so
                   I
                   bow
                   to
                   the
                   wall
                   before
                   me
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   honourable
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   adore
                   it
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   By
                   kneeling
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   will
                   of
                   submitting
                   externally
                   my
                   affection
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   I
                   yeeld
                   to
                   it
                   ▪
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   above
                   me
                   ,
                   giving
                   to
                   it
                   the
                   higher
                   place
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   act
                   of
                   adoration
                   is
                   simply
                   terminated
                   upon
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   contra
                   distinguished
                   from
                   the
                   samplar
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   adored
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   action
                   with
                   which
                   the
                   samplar
                   is
                   adored
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 ●e●uite
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 many
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 casteth
                 downe
                 all
                 that
                 formerly
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 ●●
                 .
                 Images
                 even
                 as
                 
                 they
                 represent
                 God
                 are
                 dead
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 redeemed
                 Saint
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 give
                 them
                 no
                 submission
                 of
                 externall
                 honour
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 signifie
                 and
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 it
                 respecteth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 representeth
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 representing
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 elevate
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 honour
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 
                   foolish
                   lye
                
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 as
                 representing
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 it
                 representeth
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 heare
                 payers
                 ,
                 nor
                 deliver
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   One
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 can
                 doe
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghosts
                 argument
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 bow
                 to
                 a
                 lye
                 ,
                 Esa
                 .
                 44.
                 17.
                 and
                 46.
                 9.
                 
                 Hab.
                 2.
                 19.
                 20.
                 it
                 made
                 not
                 the
                 heaven
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 representeth
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 but
                 figurative
                 honour
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 reall
                 honour
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 10.
                 8
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 debt
                 of
                 justice
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 dumb
                 wood
                 ,
                 or
                 element
                 ,
                 honour
                 of
                 externall
                 submission
                 is
                 a
                 debt
                 of
                 potestative
                 justice
                 due
                 to
                 a
                 superiour
                 ,
                 the
                 Images
                 and
                 Elements
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 superiour
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 be
                 meanes
                 ,
                 I
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 bee
                 void
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 reason
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 
                   Ioan.
                   de
                   Lugo
                
                 answereth
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   I
                   may
                   love
                
                 Peter
                 
                   for
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   in
                
                 Peter
                 
                   but
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   love
                   and
                   desire
                   good
                   to
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   pay
                   the
                   debt
                   of
                   affection
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   may
                   honour
                   an
                   Image
                   for
                   the
                   debt
                   of
                   honour
                   that
                   I
                   owe
                   to
                   the
                   samplar
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   adoration
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   debt
                   due
                   to
                   every
                   thing
                   adored
                   for
                   another
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   a
                   debt
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   samplar
                   .
                
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 debt
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 the
                 debt
                 of
                 honour
                 are
                 not
                 alike
                 .
                 I
                 owe
                 honour
                 to
                 superiours
                 onely
                 as
                 superiours
                 ,
                 I
                 owe
                 love
                 to
                 superiours
                 ,
                 equals
                 ,
                 inferiours
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 truly
                 adore
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 I
                 truly
                 acknowledge
                 excellency
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 I
                 truly
                 yeeld
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 worthier
                 place
                 then
                 I
                 deserve
                 to
                 have
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 r
                 
                   de
                   Lugo
                   )
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandement
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 debt
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 I
                 owe
                 feare
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 reverence
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 else
                 I
                 adore
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 doth
                 deny
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 afraid
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Damascen
                 ,
                 s
                 a
                 superstitious
                 Monke
                 alloweth
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 So
                 doeth
                 t
                 that
                 pretended
                 seventh
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 u
                 )
                 the
                 second
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 x
                 Stephanus
                 and
                 Adrianus
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 Juo
                 .
                 y
                 Nicephorus
                 speaketh
                 many
                 fables
                 for
                 Images
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 us
                 that
                 Luke
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 should
                 have
                 painted
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
                 z
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 holy
                 Silvester
                 had
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Canisius
                 a
                 fabulous
                 man
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 to
                 Silvester
                 at
                 the
                 dedication
                 feast
                 of
                 Saint
                 Salvators
                 church
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 Images
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 saith
                 c
                 the
                 Wiseman
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 in
                 memory
                 ,
                 saith
                 d
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   ad
                   defunctorum
                   vultus
                   per
                   imaginem
                   detinendos
                   expressa
                   sunt
                   simulachra
                   ,
                   inde
                   posteris
                   facta
                   sunt
                   sacra
                   quae
                   primitus
                   assumpta
                   fuerunt
                   solatia
                   ,
                   in
                   aliis
                   codicibus
                   ad
                   solatia
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 blinde
                 heathen
                 wanting
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 worship
                 Images
                 .
                 e
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 it
                 began
                 first
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Heathenish
                 custome
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 Peter
                 and
                 Pauls
                 Images
                 were
                 first
                 made
                 .
                 Men
                 did
                 it
                 saith
                 f
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   ut
                   Paganorum
                   concilient
                   benevolentiam
                   ,
                
                 to
                 conciliate
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 seene
                 out
                 of
                 Gregorius
              
               
               
                 g
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 saith
                 h
                 Voetius
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 worshiping
                 of
                 
                   Images
                   crept
                   in
                   but
                   the
                   sixt
                   age
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 
                   Images
                   were
                   not
                   admitted
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Country-man
                 i
                 
                   Patrick
                   Sympson
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   worship
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   fifth
                   and
                   sixt
                   Centurie
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   admitted
                   into
                   temples
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   without
                   opinion
                   of
                   adoration
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 
                   Nicene
                   Councell
                
                 ,
                 an
                 obscure
                 age
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 k
                 
                   Petrus
                   Molinaeus
                
                 )
                 when
                 
                   the
                   scriptures
                   were
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   ordained
                   that
                   Images
                   should
                   be
                   adored
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 Quoniamquis
                 sit
                 non
                 novimus
                 ,
                 deique
                 natura
                 spectanda
                 proponi
                 non
                 potest
                 ac
                 pingi
                 .
                 
                   But
                   onely
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Son.
                
                 This
                 Councell
                 was
                 Anno
                 787.
                 as
                 saith
                 l
                 Bellarmine
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 wicked
                 Fathers
                 argument
                 proves
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 may
                 be
                 painted
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 prove
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   arose
                   as
                   a
                   mighty
                   man
                   after
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 But
                 m
                 Genebrard
                 saith
                 this
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 was
                 controuled
                 by
                 a
                 Councell
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 n
                 Barronius
                 mentioneth
                 two
                 Epistles
                 written
                 by
                 Gregorious
                 2.
                 a
                 defender
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 may
                 be
                 painted
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 This
                 Councell
                 was
                 approved
                 by
                 
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   Ireneus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Greeke
                 copie
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 sent
                 to
                 o
                 
                   Adrian
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 .
                 But
                 1.
                 this
                 wicked
                 Synod
                 did
                 not
                 maintaine
                 adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Vasquez
                   ,
                   Peri●rius
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 now
                 hold
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 veneration
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Images
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 saith
                 p
                 
                   Paul.
                   Diaconus
                   ,
                   multis
                   contra
                   dicentibus
                   ,
                
                 many
                 speaking
                 against
                 i●
                 .
                 And
                 q
                 Bergomens
                 .
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Constantine
                   himselfe
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   did
                   abrogate
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Synod
                   ,
                
                 and
                 r
                 
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Franckford
                
                 condemned
                 this
                 Synod
                 .
                 See
                 s
                 Aventinus
                 ;
                 t
                 Hincmarus
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 they
                 of
                 Franckford
                 allowed
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 w
                 Vrspergensis
                 saith
                 that
                 this
                 synod
                 did
                 write
                 a
                 book
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 called
                 otherwise
                 the
                 seventh
                 generall
                 Councell
                 .
                 A
                 booke
                 came
                 out
                 ▪
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 in
                 Germany
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Charles
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 condemning
                 by
                 strong
                 reasons
                 the
                 adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 answereth
                 all
                 the
                 arguments
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Tannerus
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 saith
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 forged
                 Booke
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 famous
                 
                 and
                 learned
                 Authors
                 saying
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 x
                 Hincmarius
                 and
                 y
                 Ectius
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 Adrianus
                 (
                 as
                 z
                 Hospinianus
                 doth
                 well
                 observe
                 )
                 doth
                 approve
                 of
                 this
                 Synod
                 of
                 Francford
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 Tharasius
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
                 (
                 saith
                 a
                 Calvin
                 )
                 images
                 were
                 not
                 worshipped
                 .
                 
                   Caj●s
                   Caligula
                
                 a
                 proud
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 his
                 image
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 the
                 Iews
                 answered
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 die
                 then
                 pollute
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 images
                 ,
                 as
                 ●aith
                 b
                 Iosephus
                 and
                 c
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 fell
                 out
                 while
                 the
                 Apostles
                 lived
                 .
              
               
                 Ann.
                 108.
                 
                 Plunius
                 2.
                 writeth
                 to
                 Trajanus
                 under
                 the
                 third
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christians
                   were
                   men
                   of
                   good
                   conversation
                   ,
                   and
                   detested
                   vices
                   ,
                   worshipped
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   worship
                   Images
                
                 d
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Letter
                 beareth
                 :
                 and
                 e
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 reporteth
                 Adrian
                 had
                 a
                 purpose
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 saith
                 f
                 Bucol
                 .
                 )
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Christ
                 void
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 See
                 g
                 Symson
                 that
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 :
                 h
                 
                   Justine
                   Martyr
                
                 in
                 this
                 Age
                 ;
                 
                   Omnes
                   imagines
                   ad
                   cultum
                   proposit
                   as
                   simpliciter
                   damnant
                   Christiani
                   .
                
                 i
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 ancient
                 writer
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 Severus
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 as
                 k
                 the
                 Magdeburgenses
                 testifie
                 ;
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Nos
                   adoramus
                   oculis
                   ad
                   caelum
                   sublatis
                   ,
                   non
                   adimagines
                   seu
                   picturas
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   indignum
                   ut
                   imago
                   Dei
                   vivi
                   imagini
                   idoli
                   ,
                   &
                   mortu
                   :
                   fiat
                   similis
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 l
                 he
                 also
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 thinketh
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 represent
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Craftsmen
                 ,
                 who
                 professe
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 ,
                 ought
                 no●
                 to
                 make
                 Images
                 of
                 God.
                 An
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 m
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                   ,
                   Non
                   est
                   nobis
                   imago
                   sensibilis
                   de
                   materiâ
                   sensibili
                   ,
                   nisi
                   quae
                   precipitur
                   intelligentiâ
                   .
                   Deus
                   enim
                   qui
                   solus
                   est
                   verè
                   Deas
                   ,
                   intelligentiâ
                   precipitur
                   ,
                   non
                   sensu
                   :
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   sensible
                   Image
                   of
                   sensible
                   matter
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   taken
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   understanding
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   sense
                   :
                
                 and
                 n
                 
                   Nihil
                   in
                   rebus
                   genitis
                   potest
                   referre
                   Dei
                   imaginem
                   .
                
                 This
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 flourished
                 ,
                 saith
                 o
                 Catolog
                 .
                 
                   Testium
                   veritat
                
                 .
                 Anno
                 150.
                 or
                 as
                 p
                 Hospinian
                 saith
                 Ann
                 ,
                 200.
                 and
                 q
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 the
                 disciple
                 
                 of
                 Polycarpus
                 ,
                 an
                 hearer
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 Apostle
                 maketh
                 it
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 held
                 that
                 Pilate
                 made
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Iesus
                 :
                 
                   Et
                   quod
                   imagines
                   baberent
                   Christi
                   ,
                   Apostolorum
                   atque
                   Philosophorum
                   ▪
                   easque
                   coronarent
                   ,
                   ac
                   colendas
                   propo●erent
                   .
                
                 a
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Idols
                   ,
                   or
                   Images
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   only
                   against
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                
                 ;
                 b
                 Origen
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Images
                   of
                   Christians
                   are
                   Christians
                   indeed
                   ,
                   with
                   Gods
                   Image
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Nos
                   veno
                   ideo
                   non
                   honor
                   amus
                   simulachrá
                   ,
                   quia
                   quantū
                   possumus
                   ,
                   cavemnus
                   ,
                   ne
                   in●idamus
                   in
                   eam
                   crudelitatem
                   ,
                   ut
                   et
                   iis
                   tribuamus
                   divinitatis
                   aliquid
                   .
                
                 c
                 Grave
                 Athanasius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   The
                   invention
                   of
                   Images
                   is
                   from
                   an
                   evil
                   fountain
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   hath
                   a
                   bad
                   beginning
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   deemed
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   good
                   ,
                   being
                   altogether
                   bad
                   :
                
                 The
                 Papist
                 Harding
                 bringeth
                 in
                 a
                 counterfeit
                 Dialogue
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 comforting
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 was
                 persecuted
                 for
                 worshipping
                 Christs
                 Image
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 this
                 persecution
                 was
                 ,
                 none
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 times
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 been
                 persecured
                 for
                 not
                 worshipping
                 Images
                 ;
                 but
                 see
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 d
                 Jewell
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 e
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 ,
                 Anno
                 370.
                 proveth
                 against
                 the
                 
                 Collyridiams
                 ,
                 That
                 Mary
                 nor
                 no
                 creature
                 should
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 
                   Vnde
                   est
                   simulachrificum
                   hoc
                   studium
                   et
                   diabolious
                   conantus
                   ?
                   praetext●
                   enim
                
                 
                 
                   justitiae
                   sempersubiens
                   hominum
                   ,
                   mentem
                   drabolus
                   ,
                   mortalem
                   naturam
                   in
                   hominum
                   oculis
                   deificans
                   ,
                   Statuas
                   humanas
                   ,
                   imagines
                   pre
                   se
                   ferentes
                   per
                   artum
                   ,
                   veritatem
                   expressit
                   ,
                   et
                   mortui
                   quidem
                   sunt
                   qui
                   adorantur
                   :
                
                 Item
                 ,
                 
                   Revera
                   sanctum
                   erat
                   corpus
                   Mariae
                   ,
                   non
                   tamen
                   Deus
                   ,
                   honorata
                   ,
                   non
                   in
                   adorationem
                   data
                   .
                   Mary
                   was
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   :
                
                 He
                 professeth
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 rive
                 a
                 vail
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 painted
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 man
                 ▪
                 
                   Cum
                   ego
                   videssem
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   Christi
                   ▪
                   contra
                   authoritatem
                   scripturarum
                   ,
                   hominis
                   pendere
                   imaginem
                   ,
                   scidi
                   illud
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Lactantius
                   Formianus
                   ,
                   Images
                   are
                   to
                   represent
                   these
                   who
                   are
                   absent
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   present
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   vanity
                   therefore
                   to
                   forme
                   an
                   image
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Also
                 h
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Religion
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   image
                   :
                
                 Also
                 
                 i
                 
                   your
                   gods
                   be
                   either
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   ye
                   worship
                   them
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   ye
                   not
                   lift
                   your
                   eyes
                   to
                   Heaven
                   while
                   you
                   adore
                   them
                   ?
                   Why
                   do
                   you
                   convert
                   your
                   eyes
                   toward
                   walls
                   ,
                   stocks
                   and
                   stones
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   toward
                   that
                   place
                   where
                   you
                   imagine
                   your
                   gods
                   to
                   be
                   ?
                
              
               
                 k
                 His
                 Arguments
                 against
                 Images
                 be
                 these
                 :
                 l
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   forget
                   reason
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   fear
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   hands
                   :
                
                 2.
                 
                 m
                 
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   absent
                   ,
                   but
                   present
                   every
                   where
                   :
                
                 3.
                 
                 n
                 
                   The
                   image
                   is
                   a
                   dead
                   thing
                   void
                   of
                   sense
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   eternall
                   and
                   everliving
                   God
                   :
                
                 4.
                 
                 o
                 
                   Nothing
                   mortall
                   should
                   be
                   worshipped
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 p
                 
                   What
                   vanity
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   protection
                   from
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   defend
                
                 themselves
                 ●
                 6.
                 
                 q
                 
                   The
                   image
                   is
                   lesse
                   and
                   viler
                   then
                   the
                   worshipper
                   :
                
                 7.
                 
                 r
                 
                   Man
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   image
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God.
                
                 8.
                 (
                 s
                 )
                 
                   God
                   needeth
                   nothing
                   ,
                   neither
                   torches
                   because
                   he
                   made
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   nor
                   images
                   .
                
                 This
                 man
                 lived
                 ,
                 Anno
                 300.
                 
                 Before
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 ornaments
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 (
                 
                   t
                   )
                   Ambrosius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 u
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 displeased
                 with
                 the
                 fooleries
                 in
                 Temples
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   not
                   like
                   the
                   Templ●s
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Churches
                   :
                
                 and
                 x
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 and
                 y
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 ,
                 They
                 had
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   Simplices
                   domos
                   ,
                   Simple
                   houses
                   ,
                   void
                   of
                   paintries
                   and
                   pictures
                   :
                
                 And
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Temples
                 was
                 objected
                 against
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 z
                 Origen
                 cleareth
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Chlorus
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 Sozomen
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Temples
                 were
                 builded
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 c
                 
                   Joan.
                   Quintinus
                
                 expoundeth
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   ornaments
                   of
                   images
                   ,
                
                 and
                 d
                 Tertullian
                 himself
                 maketh
                 building
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 portracts
                 ,
                 
                   Idol●tricos
                   cultus
                   ,
                   Idolatrous
                   worship
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fourty
                 years
                 space
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Valerian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 19.
                 year
                 of
                 Dicclesian
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Oratories
                 and
                 Temples
                 builded
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 painted
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 nor
                 Images
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   e
                   ]
                   Eusebius
                
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 of
                 thirty
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 to
                 Sylvester
                 ,
                 and
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 persecuted
                 to
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 breathing
                 time
                 to
                 build
                 
                 
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 erect
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 golden
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 hundreth
                 year
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 under
                 
                   Alexander
                   Severus
                   ,
                   Gordianus
                   ,
                   Philippus
                   ,
                   Gallienus
                
                 ;
                 Churches
                 were
                 builded
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 Nicephorus
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 again
                 under
                 Dioclesian
                 they
                 were
                 demolished
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 observe
                 well
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 broken
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Tyrant
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 omitted
                 ;
                 see
                 g
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 builded
                 again
                 under
                 great
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 so
                 h
                 Sozomen
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Otho
                   Phrisingensis
                
                 k
                 and
                 Nicephorus
                 .
                 The
                 dream
                 of
                 Platina
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 donation
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 with
                 twelve
                 portions
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 another
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Crosse
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 Helena
                 found
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 Constantine
                 placed
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 refuted
                 by
                 l
                 Hospinian
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 any
                 Images
                 in
                 these
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 m
                 Arnobius
                 An.
                 330.
                 maintaineth
                 against
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Images
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   device
                   of
                   images
                   is
                   a
                   novelty
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   not
                   before
                   two
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   and
                   Religion
                   are
                   no
                   new
                   things
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 n
                 
                   Because
                   either
                   the
                   Gods
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   their
                   images
                   ,
                   against
                   their
                   will
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   accord
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   former
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   compelled
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   absurd
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   do
                   either
                   bide
                   alwayes
                   in
                   their
                   images
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   miserable
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   images
                   when
                   they
                   please
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   images
                   are
                   empty
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Caesariensis
                
                 who
                 lived
                 ,
                 An.
                 300.
                 when
                 
                   Constantia
                   Augusta
                
                 wrote
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   his
                   manhood
                   was
                   joyned
                   with
                   his
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   separated
                   therefrom
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   his
                   Godhead
                   cannot
                   be
                   represented
                   ,
                   Mortuis
                   ,
                   &
                   inanimatis
                   coloribus
                   ,
                   with
                   dead
                   and
                   livelesse
                   colours
                   .
                
                 b
                 Hieronimus
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 ,
                 An.
                 331.
                 under
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 denyeth
                 that
                 any
                 Creature
                 ,
                 Angel
                 ,
                 or
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 should
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
                 c
                 Ruffinus
                 faith
                 ,
                 Helena
                 
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                
                 Constantine
                 
                   adored
                   crucified
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   antiquity
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   adored
                   the
                   nails
                   that
                   fixed
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   but
                   creatures
                   .
                
              
               
                 d
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 ,
                 Anno
                 370.
                 condemneth
                 Images
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   change
                   the
                   images
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   worshippeth
                   images
                   :
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   living
                   serve
                   the
                   dead
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   take
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   stocks
                   and
                   stones
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 e
                 
                   Idols
                   are
                   unclean
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   undecent
                
                 f
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   worship
                   what
                   men
                   maketh
                   with
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 Because
                 g
                 
                   images
                   are
                   but
                   shadows
                
                 .
              
               
                 h
                 Augustine
                 condemneth
                 Images
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   infect
                   the
                   vveak
                   mindes
                   of
                   rude
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   worship
                   them
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   have
                   eyes
                   and
                   see
                   not
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   creatures
                   are
                   images
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   stocks
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 Idols
                 i
                 
                   are
                   huskes
                   and
                   empty
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 These
                 k
                 
                   who
                   brought
                   in
                   Images
                   ,
                   tooke
                   away
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   increased
                   error
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 Martyrs
                 l
                 
                   are
                   not
                   gods
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Confounded
                 m
                 
                   be
                   they
                   who
                   worship
                   stones
                   ,
                   our
                   living
                   stone
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 a
                 Though
                 
                   worshippers
                   of
                   Images
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   Images
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   worship
                   devills
                   ;
                   for
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Cornelius
                 
                   forbade
                   men
                   to
                   worship
                   them
                
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   to
                   adore
                   a
                   beast
                   endowed
                   with
                   sense
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   farre
                   more
                   to
                   adore
                   a
                   dumbe
                   and
                   livelesse
                   creature
                   ,
                
                 August
                 ,
                 ps
                 .
                 113.
                 
                 b
                 Chrysostome
                 is
                 against
                 Images
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   forbiddeth
                   them
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 c
                 
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   honoured
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   willeth
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                
                 d
                 
                   a
                   depressing
                   of
                   soules
                   to
                   worship
                   Images
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   It
                   commeth
                   from
                   Satan
                   to
                   take
                   Gods
                   glory
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                
                 f
                 
                   it
                   is
                   mockerie
                   that
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   creator
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 g
                 
                   Cyrillus
                   Alexandrin
                
                 .
                 who
                 lived
                 An.
                 415.
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   We
                   neither
                   beleeve
                   the
                   martyrs
                   to
                   be
                   gods
                   ,
                   nor
                   doe
                   we
                   adore
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 h
                 Damascen
                 a
                 superstitious
                 man
                 much
                 for
                 Images
                 acknowledgeth
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Images
                 are
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   unwritten
                   traditions
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 ackowledgeth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   brazen
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   were
                   made
                   for
                   signification
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   imitation
                   or
                   adoration
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   (
                   i
                   )
                   Gregorius
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 alledged
                 by
                 Papists
                 for
                 adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Serenus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Massilia
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 600.
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 the
                 adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 alloweth
                 onely
                 the
                 Historicall
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 k
                 
                   Fran.
                   White
                
                 ,
                 l
                 by
                 Hospinian
                 and
                 m
                 
                   Catol
                   .
                   testum
                   veritatis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 n
                 this
                 man
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 brought
                 Images
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 this
                 Caveat
                 ,
                 
                   atque
                   indica
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 to
                 
                   Sirenus
                   )
                   quod
                   non
                   tibi
                   ,
                   ipsa
                   visio
                   historiae
                   quae
                   ,
                   pictura
                   teste
                   ,
                   pandebatur
                   ,
                   displicueri●
                   :
                   sed
                   illa
                   adoratio
                   quae
                   picturis
                
                 
                 
                   fuerit
                   in
                   competenter
                   exhibita
                   ,
                   &
                   si
                   quis
                   imagines
                   facere
                   voluerit
                   ,
                   minimè
                   prohibe
                   ,
                   adorare
                   vero
                   imagines
                   omnibus
                   modis
                   divita
                   ,
                   sed
                   hoc
                   solicitè
                   admoneas
                   ,
                   ut
                   ex
                   visione
                   rei
                   gestae
                   ,
                   ardorem
                   conjunctionis
                   percipiant
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   adoratione
                   solius
                   Trinitatis
                   prosternantur
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 cleare
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 teacheth
                 an
                 adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 make
                 them
                 onely
                 bookes
                 to
                 the
                 rude
                 .
                 This
                 same
                 o
                 Gregorius
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 adored
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Devill
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Iew
                 sleeping
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 an
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 the
                 Iew
                 being
                 afraid
                 ,
                 signed
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divell
                 fled
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 doth
                 Iewes
                 come
                 in
                 any
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 Idoll-Temples
                 ,
                 who
                 abhorre
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hate
                 both
                 the
                 Crosse
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 a
                 fact
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 eighth
                 age
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   Beda
                   Imaginum
                   cultus
                   &
                   adoratio
                
                 ,
                 the
                 worshipping
                 and
                 adoring
                 of
                 Images
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 q
                 
                   We
                   are
                   forbidden
                   to
                   adore
                   ,
                   salute
                   ,
                   or
                   worship
                   them
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   (
                   d
                   )
                   r
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   taught
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   Images
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   faith
                   and
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 ſ
                 
                   Apostolique
                   Church
                   did
                   not
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   Images
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Images
                
                 t
                 want
                 ,
                 documento
                 antiquitatis
                 ,
                 
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   example
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   We
                
                 w
                 
                   frustrate
                   God
                   of
                   worship
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 Peter
                 u
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   Angels
                   forbad
                   to
                   worship
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   only
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   We
                   forbid
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   civill
                   Law
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   obscured
                   with
                   Images
                   .
                   Have
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 x
                 
                   Ephrem
                   )
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 non
                 colorum
                 varietate
                 in
                 ligno
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   in
                   Images
                   and
                   colours
                   .
                   Who
                   can
                   make
                
                 (
                 saith
                 y
                 
                   Damascen
                   )
                   a
                   representation
                   of
                   the
                   invisible
                   God.
                
                 z
                 Gretserus
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Iewes
                   would
                   not
                   admit
                   of
                   Ensignes
                   and
                   Trophies
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   for
                   fear
                   Images
                   should
                   be
                   hidden
                   under
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 said
                 Josephus
                 a
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Their
                 own
                 men
                 say
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 b
                 Hulcot
                 who
                 lived
                 an
                 .
                 1346.
                 saith
                 
                   Latreia
                   ,
                   divine
                   worship
                   belongeth
                   to
                   God
                   onely
                   ,
                   the
                   Image
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   Crosse
                
                 ;
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Ioan.
                   Pic.
                   Mirandula
                
                 ,
                 Concl.
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   nor
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   (
                   adoratione
                   Latreia
                   eo
                   modo
                   quo
                   ponit
                
                 Thomas
                 )
                 
                   with
                   divine
                   worship
                   ,
                   the
                   guise
                   of
                
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 c
                 
                   Peresius
                   Ajala
                
                 a
                 Popish
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   adoration
                   of
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   nor
                   Church
                   tradition
                   ,
                   nor
                   consent
                   of
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   nor
                   good
                   reason
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   good
                   .
                
                 For
                 saith
                 d
                 Gabriel
                 
                 
                   Biel
                   ,
                   The
                   image
                   either
                   considered
                   in
                   it self
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   mettall
                   or
                   stone
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   holy
                   signe
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   sensible
                   Creature
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                
                 Latreia
                 ,
                 
                   Divine
                   honour
                
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Romish
                 c
                 Decrees
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   commend
                   you
                   that
                   you
                   forbid
                   images
                   of
                   Saints
                   to
                   be
                   Worshipped
                   :
                
                 The
                 d
                 Doway
                 Doctors
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Idols
                   have
                   eyes
                   and
                   cannot
                   see
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 Images
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 which
                 can
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 ,
                 we
                 exceedingly
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Alexander
                   Allensis
                
                 ,
                 f
                 Durandus
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   images
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   properly
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   Worshipped
                   .
                
              
               
                 g
                 Geo
                 :
                 Cassander
                 
                   wisheth
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   continued
                
                 (
                 in
                 majorum
                 suorum
                 sententia
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   their
                   forefathers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Superstition
                   of
                   people
                   in
                   ,
                   Worshipping
                   images
                   had
                   been
                   suppressed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Councell
                 convened
                 by
                 h
                 
                   Constantius
                   Capronimus
                
                 condemneth
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 placing
                 them
                 in
                 Churches
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Commandment
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Picturing
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   dividing
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Natures
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   Ancients
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Amphylocius
                   ,
                   Theodorus
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphili
                   .
                
                 The
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 is
                 builded
                 upon
                 lies
                 .
                 Adrian
                 Bishiop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 writeth
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 being
                 a
                 Leaper
                 ,
                 and
                 labouring
                 to
                 cure
                 his
                 Leprosie
                 by
                 shedding
                 of
                 innocent
                 Babes
                 blood
                 ;
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 bade
                 him
                 go
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 by
                 Sylvester
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 Sylvesters
                 Baptizing
                 ,
                 builded
                 a
                 Temple
                 with
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul.
                 This
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 as
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 spake
                 to
                 
                   Tho
                   :
                   Aquinas
                
                 at
                 
                   Naples
                   ,
                   Bene
                   Scripsistti
                   de
                   me
                   ,
                   Thoma
                   ,
                
                 Why
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 Evangell
                 that
                 Aquinas
                 hath
                 written
                 then
                 ?
                 For
                 their
                 own
                 Platina
                 a
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 Constantines
                 Leprosie
                 is
                 a
                 fable
                 ;
                 and
                 Socrates
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 Constantine
                 was
                 sick
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 65.
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 leprosie
                 ;
                 so
                 b
                 Hospinianus
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 c
                 Simson
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 Sylvester
                 and
                 
                   Marcus
                   his
                   successor
                   were
                   both
                   dead
                   before
                
                 Constantine
                 
                   was
                   Baptized
                
                 :
                 d
                 Genebradus
                 a
                 Papist
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 down
                 right
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Frankford
                 condemned
                 the
                 second
                 Nicene
                 Councell
                 ;
                 But
                 e
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 f
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 g
                 Sanderus
                 '
                 h
                 
                   Alanus
                   ,
                   deny
                   that
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Nicene
                   Councell
                   for
                   Adoring
                   images
                   ,
                   is
                   Condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                
                 Frankford
                 ;
                 
                   they
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   onely
                   expounded
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   of
                   Adoring
                   images
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   :
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 saith
                 i
                 Nauclerus
                 ,
                 k
                 Sabellicus
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 
                   Blandus
                   :
                   The
                   Councell
                   of
                   Frankford
                   reserveth
                   due
                   honour
                   to
                   images
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   nothing
                   against
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 daylight
                 at
                 Noon-day
                 :
                 For
                 m
                 Annonius
                 is
                 most
                 clear
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 n
                 
                   Abbot
                   Vspergens
                
                 .
                 o
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 Great
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Synod
                 of
                 Frankford
                 was
                 convened
                 An.
                 794.
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 condemne
                 the
                 second
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 seventh
                 pretended
                 and
                 false
                 Synod
                 :
                 p
                 Aventinus
                 saith
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   Scita
                   Grecorum
                
                 (
                 in
                 Synodo
                 Nicena
                 decreta
                 )
                 
                   de
                   imaginibus
                   adorandis
                   in
                   concili●
                   francofurtensi
                   rescissa
                   &
                   abolita
                   sunt
                   :
                
                 and
                 a
                 Vspergensis
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 ,
                 
                   Vt
                   septima
                   &
                   universalis
                   Synodus
                   ,
                   nec
                   septima
                   nec
                   aliquid
                   diceretur
                   ,
                   quasi
                   supervacua
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   abdica
                   tu
                   est
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 saith
                 b
                 Eginradus
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Geo●
                   Cassander
                
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 very
                 Arguments
                 in
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Councell
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolved
                 in
                 the
                 Frankford
                 Councell
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 own
                 Master
                 d
                 Simson
                 observeth
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Councell
                 reasoneth
                 from
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brazen
                 Serpent
                 .
                 Frankfoord
                 Answereth
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   were
                   made
                   at
                   Gods
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   images
                   not
                   so
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 e
                 Lorinus
                 ,
                 The
                 Cherubims
                 and
                 
                   brazen
                   Serpent
                   were
                   not
                   made
                   to
                   be
                   Worshipped
                
                 ;
                 see
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 set
                 down
                 and
                 Answered
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Frankfoord
                
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 saith
                 f
                 the
                 Learned
                 Author
                 of
                 
                   Catol
                   .
                   Test
                   .
                   Verit.
                
                 The
                 Arguments
                 used
                 by
                 this
                 Councell
                 ,
                 proveth
                 that
                 no
                 Adoration
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 hence
                 collected
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 g
                 Charles
                 against
                 the
                 dreames
                 of
                 Tarasius
                 ,
                 whose
                 entry
                 to
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 grosse
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Idolater
                 
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                
                 ;
                 Because
                 1.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   holinesse
                   in
                   images
                   ,
                   either
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   figures
                   or
                   colours
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Consecrated
                   .
                
                 
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   to
                   Adore
                   is
                   to
                   glorifie
                   ,
                
                 h
                 
                   but
                   only
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   glorified
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   God
                   Commandedus
                   not
                   to
                   love
                   images
                   ,
                   but
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   his
                   son
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   for
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   images
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                
                 i
                 
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   on
                   ,
                   neither
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   Adored
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   that
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   image
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   Samplar
                   :
                   Christ
                
                 said
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   ye
                   do
                   to
                   images
                   ,
                   ye
                   do
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   nor
                   he
                   that
                   receiveth
                   images
                   ,
                   receiveth
                   me
                   .
                
                 This
                 Argument
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
                 Veneration
                 is
                 not
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 Veneration
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 honouring
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 union
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Images
                 and
                 God
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Tree
                 and
                 Christ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 union
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Warrant
                 of
                 honouring
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 union
                 Warranted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 
                   Crossing
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   and
                   Dedication
                   to
                   Christs
                   Service
                   ,
                
                 betwixt
                 
                   Surplice
                   and
                   Pastorall
                   Sanctity
                
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 union
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 personall
                 union
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Image
                 :
                 Nor
                 2.
                 an
                 union
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 betwixt
                 the
                 shoulders
                 and
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 Nor
                 3.
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 Divine
                 relative
                 union
                 ,
                 as
                 betwixt
                 the
                 mean
                 or
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 Servant
                 or
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 
                   John
                   White
                
                 saith
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 b
                 the
                 Scripture
                 proveth
                 ,
                 all
                 union
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reverenced
                 as
                 meanes
                 of
                 Worship
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 ;
                 now
                 certainly
                 if
                 by
                 divine
                 ordination
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 union
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 lawfull
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 Image
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 
                   How
                   love
                   I
                   thy
                   Image
                   ?
                   (
                   the
                   painted
                   pictures
                   and
                   wooden
                   portracts
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   wood
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   are
                   my
                   delight
                   )
                   (
                   I
                   hope
                   in
                   the
                   wood
                   )
                   (
                   I
                   have
                   taken
                   images
                   for
                   my
                   heritage
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   sweeter
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   honey
                   or
                   the
                   honey
                   combe
                   )
                   (
                   hovv
                   pleasant
                   are
                   the
                   wooden
                   feet
                   of
                   these
                   dead
                   and
                   senslesse
                   Ambassadors
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   bring
                   to
                   my
                   soul
                   news
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   my
                   Redeemer
                   Iesus
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 c
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 d
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 e
                 Augustine
                 f
                 Chrysostom
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   servant
                   redoundeth
                   to
                   the
                   Master
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   servant
                   by
                   appointment
                   of
                   the
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   heareth
                   faithfull
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   heareth
                   Christ
                   who
                   sent
                   them
                   :
                
                 And
                 a
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Basill
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 honouring
                 and
                 adoring
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 substantiall
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 honouring
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   King.
                
                 But
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 formally
                 made
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saints
                 by
                 mens
                 imagination
                 ▪
                 not
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 or
                 his
                 
                 ordination
                 :
                 Their
                 own
                 c
                 Peresius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   imagination
                   were
                   carried
                   upon
                   the
                   image
                   or
                   samplar
                   with
                   one
                   motion
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   concluded
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   Adoration
                   :
                
                 And
                 d
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 by
                 our
                 fantasies
                 ,
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 our
                 e
                 carnall
                 thoughts
                 .
                 
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Vasquez
                   ,
                   Gretserus
                   ,
                
                 buildeth
                 all
                 their
                 Adoration
                 of
                 images
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ;
                   De
                   memor
                   &
                   remiscen
                   ,
                
                 cap.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Hence
                 the
                 f
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 g
                 dreaming
                 Damascene
                 ,
                 h
                 doting
                 Nicephorus
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 i
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 make
                 this
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 their
                 Bible
                 of
                 Idoll
                 worship
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Image
                   are
                   one
                   ,
                
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 they
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   loco
                   ut
                   sic
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 consecrated
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 Gods
                 presence
                 in
                 Images
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   In
                   loco
                   simpliciter
                   ,
                   non
                   ut
                   in
                   loco
                   ut
                   sic
                   :
                
                 As
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 present
                 in
                 images
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 images
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 us
                 say
                 Amen
                 ,
                 to
                 k
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 being
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Mouse
                   and
                   Frog
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   resemblance
                   with
                   God
                   the
                   first
                   being
                   :
                
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 a
                 Cajetanus
                 ,
                 and
                 citeth
                 b
                 Leontius
                 the
                 dreamer
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 the
                 seventh
                 false
                 Synod
                 ;
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 all
                 Creatures
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Popes
                 Professor
                 c
                 
                   Joannes
                   de
                   Lugo
                
                 proveth
                 by
                 four
                 great
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 creatures
                 should
                 be
                 adored
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   all
                   creatures
                   are
                   the
                   effects
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   hand
                   writing
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   we
                   use
                   to
                   kisse
                   and
                   adore
                   materiall
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stone
                   ,
                   or
                   field
                   where
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                   Saint
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   touching
                   and
                   propinquity
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   and
                   that
                   holy
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   Gods
                   omnipresence
                   sanctifieth
                   all
                   creatures
                   .
                
                 Be
                 doing
                 then
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 kisse
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 sanctified
                 Devil
                 and
                 Hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 heed
                 you
                 scald
                 not
                 your
                 lips
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   We
                   kisse
                   and
                   worship
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   most
                   abject
                   and
                   contemptible
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Creator
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Man
                   in
                   a
                   speciall
                   manner
                   is
                   the
                   living
                   image
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 true
                 it
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ;
                 but
                 externall
                 Adoration
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 forbidden
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 for
                 d
                 Leo
                 the
                 first
                 saith
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 Salmeron
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   body
                   of
                
                 f
                 
                   Moses
                   was
                   hidden
                   of
                   old
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 and
                 pictures
                 were
                 by
                 God
                 forbidden
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 command
                 ,
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   f
                   ]
                   Alexander
                   Alens
                
                 .
                 g
                 Albertus
                 ,
                 h
                 Bonaventura
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Martinus
                   de
                   Ajala
                
                 ,
                 k
                 Abulensis
                 ,
                 who
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 have
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 Albertus
                 and
                 Bonaventura
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 invisible
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Franckeford
                 :
                 5.
                 
                 l
                 
                   Because
                   images
                   are
                   void
                   of
                   senses
                   and
                   reason
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 m
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 (
                 say
                 I
                 )
                 Images
                 are
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 teaching
                 books
                 ,
                 nor
                 adored
                 creatures
                 :
                 7.
                 
                 
                   The
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                
                 n
                 
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   this
                   worship
                   .
                   8
                   ▪
                   Only
                   the
                   rich
                
                 a
                 
                   who
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   sustain
                   Images
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   poor
                   .
                
                 9.
                 
                 There
                 b
                 is
                 no
                 profit
                 ,
                 but
                 great
                 vanity
                 in
                 adoring
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Arguments
                 from
                 miracles
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 c
                 that
                 these
                 miracles
                 are
                 lying
                 signes
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   Ea
                   miracula
                   ,
                   nulla
                   Evangelii
                   lectio
                   tradit
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 deny
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 d
                 God
                 wrought
                 miracles
                 .
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Nyssenus
                
                 bowed
                 his
                 knee
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Abraham
                 :
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 the
                 Councell
                 saith
                 ,
                 these
                 books
                 of
                 Nyssenus
                 are
                 perished
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fable
                 of
                 Agbarus
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christs
                 face
                 painted
                 in
                 a
                 cloath
                 was
                 sent
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 700.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 counterfeit
                 work
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 in
                 stile
                 and
                 phrase
                 of
                 writing
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 Berythus
                 a
                 Town
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 side
                 flowed
                 blood
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 could
                 cure
                 all
                 diseases
                 ;
                 e
                 so
                 Symson
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Testimony
                 f
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Eliberia
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 images
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 Churches
                 g
                 Canus
                 ,
                 h
                 Surjus
                 and
                 your
                 own
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 Councell
                 condemneth
                 images
                 .
                 For
                 370.
                 years
                 
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Images
                 in
                 Churches
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 Martyrs
                 were
                 admired
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grecians
                 first
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Nyssenus
                
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 Basilus
                 had
                 Images
                 in
                 Churches
                 ;
                 i
                 Sozomen
                 saith
                 ,
                 Christians
                 took
                 into
                 Churches
                 pieces
                 of
                 Christs
                 image
                 ,
                 broken
                 by
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostat
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 ,
                 when
                 Religion
                 was
                 born
                 down
                 and
                 holy
                 Pastors
                 killed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Magnus
                
                 first
                 defended
                 that
                 images
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 Churches
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 like
                 the
                 Apostate
                 Iulian
                 would
                 hate
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 bearing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 most
                 falsly
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 beareth
                 contradictions
                 most
                 aparent
                 touching
                 images
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 b
                 Nicephorus
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 the
                 Lawfull
                 Images
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 evident
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 ancient
                 Papists
                 and
                 Synods
                 used
                 images
                 to
                 be
                 memorials
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               QUEST
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Whither
                 kneeling
                 or
                 sitting
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 convenient
                 and
                 Lawfull
                 gesture
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 and
                 blood
                 ?
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Conclus
               .
               SItting
               is
               the
               most
               and
               only
               lawfull
               gesture
               ,
               That
               gesture
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               used
               upon
               morall
               and
               unalterable
               grounds
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               concern
               the
               first
               Supper
               as
               first
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Supper
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               upon
               no
               occasionall
               and
               temporary
               reasons
               ,
               belonging
               to
               that
               Supper
               ,
               more
               then
               to
               all
               the
               Suppers
               of
               that
               kinde
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               as
               a
               pattern
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               most
               Lawfull
               .
               But
               the
               gesture
               of
               sitting
               is
               such
               ,
               Ergo
               :
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               evident
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               c
               .
            
             
               I
               prove
               the
               Assumption
               .
               1.
               
               Sitting
               was
               either
               :
               1.
               
               Miraculous
               .
               2.
               
               Customable
               .
               3.
               
               Occasionall
               ;
               or
               4.
               
               Morall
               .
               None
               in
               reason
               can
               say
               the
               first
               ;
               that
               sitting
               was
               a
               miracle
               :
               2.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               customable
               .
               For
               1.
               
               Customes
               laudable
               are
               grounded
               upon
               decency
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               so
               morall
               ,
               or
               grounded
               upon
               no
               reason
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               Christ
               did
               nothing
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               any
               humane
               morall
               actions
               for
               the
               meer
               fact
               and
               will
               of
               others
               going
               before
               ,
               for
               these
               were
               not
               reasonable
               humane
               actions
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               customable
               only
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               put
               away
               a
               customable
               action
               out
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               a
               morall
               action
               of
               kneeling
               and
               Divine
               signification
               
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               ,
               for
               so
               we
               might
               change
               places
               ,
               times
               ,
               persons
               and
               all
               physicall
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               supernaturall
               .
               2.
               
               The
               action
               could
               not
               be
               occasionall
               :
               for
               then
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Supper
               as
               first
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               such
               time
               at
               night
               ,
               such
               place
               ,
               an
               upper
               chamber
               ,
               should
               have
               moved
               Christ
               to
               sitting
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               kneeling
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               gesture
               ;
               but
               kneeling
               or
               any
               other
               gesture
               might
               have
               consisted
               well
               with
               that
               first
               Supper
               ,
               with
               the
               upper
               chamber
               ,
               with
               the
               time
               and
               persons
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               sitting
               ,
               except
               the
               Law
               givers
               will
               had
               been
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Some
                   object
                
                 .
                 Christ
                 choosed
                 an
                 upper
                 chamber
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 twelve
                 persons
                 ,
                 not
                 ten
                 ,
                 not
                 twenty
                 ,
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 celebrated
                 it
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 holden
                 to
                 imitate
                 Christ
                 in
                 these
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 sitting
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Occasionall
               ,
               properly
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               a
               reason
               ,
               not
               from
               
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               but
               from
               such
               occasionall
               occurrences
               of
               Providence
               ,
               as
               God
               will
               not
               alter
               ,
               and
               its
               that
               which
               hath
               no
               morall
               nor
               sacred
               conveniency
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               worship
               ,
               but
               hath
               only
               a
               conveniency
               for
               such
               a
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               as
               Christs
               preaching
               in
               a
               ship
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               at
               the
               sea
               side
               ,
               and
               a
               multitude
               are
               to
               hear
               him
               ,
               the
               ship
               hath
               no
               agreement
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               preaching
               ,
               more
               then
               an
               house
               hath
               ,
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               persons
               are
               clearly
               such
               as
               agreed
               with
               that
               supper
               ,
               as
               first
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               sacred
               worship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               meerly
               occasionall
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               imitable
               ,
               and
               though
               Christ
               might
               have
               altered
               them
               ,
               yet
               had
               they
               been
               occasionall
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               sacred
               conveniency
               with
               this
               Supper
               ,
               as
               this
               Supper
               ;
               and
               if
               Christ
               had
               altered
               these
               for
               meer
               will
               ,
               upon
               no
               reasons
               that
               concerneth
               all
               Suppers
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               been
               occasionall
               ,
               but
               positive
               points
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               obliged
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               upper
               chamber
               ,
               and
               these
               twelve
               persons
               by
               no
               possibility
               ,
               can
               concern
               all
               Suppers
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               sitting
               agreeth
               kindly
               and
               natively
               to
               all
               Suppers
               in
               generall
               ,
               as
               kneeling
               to
               all
               praying
               indefinitely
               .
               Christ
               might
               have
               changed
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               in
               flesh
               ,
               and
               milk
               ,
               or
               water
               ,
               will
               it
               hence
               follow
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               imitate
               Christ
               in
               bread
               and
               wine
               ?
               And
               that
               bread
               and
               wine
               are
               occasionall
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               Pauls
               practise
               in
               passing
               from
               an
               upper
               chamber
               ,
               and
               from
               twelve
               men
               ,
               to
               a
               Church
               full
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               23
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               22.
               warranteth
               us
               to
               passe
               from
               these
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               the
               like
               reason
               to
               warrant
               us
               to
               passe
               from
               sitting
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               gesture
               which
               Christ
               choosed
               ,
               and
               that
               refusing
               all
               other
               ,
               
               even
               kneeling
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               Religious
               reasons
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               supper
               as
               now
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               most
               convenient
               and
               lawfull
               .
               But
               sitting
               is
               such
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               clear
               :
               The
               Assumption
               is
               proved
               from
               
                 Matth.
                 26.
                 
                 While
                 they
                 did
                 eat
              
               (
               the
               Passeover
               )
               
                 he
                 took
                 bread
              
               ,
               Mar.
               14
               ▪
               22.
               
               As
               
               
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 took
                 bread
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               while
               they
               did
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               they
               sate
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               while
               they
               took
               the
               Supper
               they
               sate
               :
               I
               prove
               the
               Assumption
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               20.
               
               
                 And
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 evening
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 sate
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
              
               Mark
               14.
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 sate
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 said
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 took
                 bread
                 ▪
              
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               sitting
               were
               co-existent
               ,
               and
               taking
               the
               Sacramentall
               bread
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               and
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               were
               co-existent
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Taking
               the
               bread
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               and
               sitting
               were
               co-existent
               .
            
             
               Paybodie
               saith
               ,
               Paul
               expoundeth
               ,
               (
               
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 eat
              
               )
               after
               they
               had
               
               ended
               eating
               ,
               and
               so
               after
               they
               had
               ended
               sitting
               ,
               and
               possibly
               passed
               to
               another
               gesture
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 After
                 Supper
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Cup.
                 Ans
                 .
              
               If
               you
               wholly
               remove
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               you
               remove
               the
               Table
               also
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               the
               Suppers
               were
               not
               mingled
               ,
               yet
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               expresseth
               the
               co-existence
               of
               sitting
               ,
               and
               taking
               the
               Sacramentall
               bread
               ,
               as
               
                 Ezech.
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 I
                 sate
                 in
                 mine
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Iehovah
                 fell
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               18
               14.
               
               
                 Ioab
                 thrust
                 three
                 darts
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 vvas
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 men
                 vvere
                 a
                 vvall
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 vve
                 vvere
                 vvith
                 them
                 ,
              
               Dan.
               4.
               3.
               and
               Matth.
               26.
               47.
               
               
                 And
                 vvhile
                 he
                 yet
                 spake
                 ,
                 Lo
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 came
                 ,
              
               Act.
               10.
               19.
               
               
                 While
                 Peter
                 thought
                 on
                 the
                 vision
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               Act.
               22.
               6.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               10.
               
               If
               praying
               interveened
               betwixt
               eating
               and
               taking
               the
               Supper
               ,
               and
               the
               Passeover
               sitting
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               to
               kneeling
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 vvhile
                 they
                 vvere
                 not
                 eating
                 ,
                 Christ
                 took
                 bread
                 ,
              
               a
               plain
               contradicting
               of
               Christ.
               3.
               
               After
               Supper
               he
               took
               the
               cup
               ,
               but
               they
               say
               not
               after
               Supper
               he
               took
               the
               bread
               ,
               for
               praying
               ,
               blessing
               ,
               breaking
               ,
               distributing
               ,
               eating
               ,
               interveened
               betwixt
               the
               Passeover
               and
               taking
               the
               Communion
               Cup
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 After
                 Supper
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               that
               reason
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               after
               
                 Supper
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Bread.
              
               It
               is
               violent
               to
               describe
               Christs
               taking
               the
               Bread
               from
               the
               adjunct
               of
               time
               ,
               while
               as
               they
               sate
               and
               did
               eate
               ,
               if
               sitting
               and
               eating
               were
               not
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               were
               gone
               and
               past
               by
               many
               
               interveening
               actions
               of
               kneeling
               ,
               praying
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               this
               were
               to
               describe
               supper
               from
               dinner
               .
               3.
               
               By
               this
               ,
               the
               gesture
               of
               no
               Table
               action
               can
               be
               cleared
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 9.
                 
                 Iohn
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 made
                 the
                 multitude
                 sit
                 downe
                 and
                 ●a●●
                 ,
              
               a
               cavillator
               might
               say
               ,
               praying
               and
               blessing
               the
               meat
               went
               before
               ,
               and
               possibly
               they
               sate
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               
                 Christ
                 sate
                 downe
                 and
                 taught
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               it
               may
               bee
               he
               rose
               and
               kneeled
               before
               Sermon
               was
               ended
               .
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 While
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 did
                 ●●●
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               while
               they
               did
               sit
               ,
               
                 he
                 tooke
                 bread
              
               .
               This
               taking
               of
               bread
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               an
               Hysterosis
               as
               many
               think
               ,
               in
               respect
               the
               Evangelists
               mention
               but
               once
               taking
               of
               bread
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               was
               preparatorie
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               act
               of
               blessing
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               sacramentall
               act
               performed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               sitting
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               for
               sitting
               .
            
             
               That
               Christ
               passed
               not
               from
               passeover
               sitting
               ,
               to
               Supper
               kneeling
               ,
               I
               thinke
               these
               considerations
               move
               me
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               changes
               of
               all
               in
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               to
               that
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               as
               of
               flesh
               in
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               is
               positively
               set
               down
               .
               2.
               
               No
               question
               the
               change
               unto
               an
               adoring
               gesture
               ,
               had
               been
               upon
               the
               grounds
               of
               conciliating
               more
               reverence
               to
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               morall
               ,
               and
               tye
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               would
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               have
               removed
               an
               ordinary
               table
               gesture
               into
               so
               insolent
               ,
               and
               supernaturally
               significant
               gesture
               ,
               as
               kneeling
               ,
               without
               a
               grave
               reason
               expressed
               ,
               or
               his
               owne
               will
               onely
               ,
               which
               is
               onely
               the
               essentiall
               reason
               ,
               why
               bread
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               rather
               then
               any
               other
               Element
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               stand
               of
               necessary
               and
               essentiall
               use
               .
               4.
               
               Sitting
               at
               the
               Idols
               table
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               10.
               declareth
               that
               in
               religious
               feasts
               ,
               sitting
               was
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               a
               signe
               indicant
               of
               honouring
               the
               spirituall
               Lord
               of
               the
               Banquet
               ,
               and
               a
               religious
               communion
               with
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Feast
               was
               hence
               signified
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   saith
                
                 Paybodie
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 20.
                 
                 Mark.
                 
                 14.
                 18.
                 
                 Luke
                 22.
                 14.
                 
                 Iohn
                 ●3
                 .
                 12.
                 signifieth
                 
                   lying
                   ,
                   and
                
                 M.
                 Li●ds●y
                 
                   ●aith
                   ,
                   it
                   signifieth
                
                 prostration
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 rather
                 then
                 sitting
                 ▪
                 
                   Por
                   Levit.
                   18.
                   23.
                
                 standing
                 and
                 lying
                 are
                 confounded
                 ,
                 and
                 Calvin
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 ▪
              
               his
               reasoning
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               sit
               at
               meat
               is
               a
               greater
               honour
               ,
               then
               to
               stand
               :
               Luke
               22.
               27.
               were
               null
               ,
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifie
               prostration
               ,
               for
               religious
               bowing
               is
               alwaies
               an
               act
               of
               inferioritie
               .
               The
               same
               I
               say
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifie
               falling
               downe
               
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               2.
               
               Sitting
               or
               pitching
               about
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               sitting
               and
               lying
               in
               sackcloath
               ,
               may
               well
               signifie
               simply
               to
               be
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               but
               table-sitting
               and
               table-inclining
               on
               Christs
               bosome
               must
               be
               more
               then
               simply
               being
               at
               the
               Table
               .
               Nor
               doth
               Calvin
               in
               that
               place
               expound
               sitting
               at
               table
               ,
               for
               nothing
               but
               simply
               being
               at
               table
               ,
               though
               elsewhere
               he
               doth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Arg.
               That
               which
               representeth
               the
               honour
               of
               table-fellowship
               of
               fellow-banquetters
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               necessary
               use
               ;
               But
               sitting
               at
               the
               Lords
               table
               representeth
               this
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               22.
               27.
               
               The
               Minor
               is
               made
               good
               ,
               to
               teach
               the
               Disciples
               humility
               ,
               he
               would
               stand
               and
               have
               them
               to
               sit
               .
               
                 Whether
                 is
                 greater
                 he
                 that
                 sitteth
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 standeth
                 ?
              
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               honour
               to
               sit
               at
               table
               ,
               then
               to
               stand
               ;
               Ergo
               it
               is
               an
               honour
               to
               sit
               ,
               for
               we
               may
               well
               infer
               the
               positive
               from
               the
               comparative
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               29.
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               their
               striving
               who
               should
               be
               greatest
               ,
               and
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               he
               promiseth
               a
               sort
               of
               fellowship
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               .
               2.
               
               In
               sitting
               on
               thrones
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               that
               that
               fellowship
               should
               quench
               the
               fire
               of
               their
               appetite
               for
               Prelacy
               .
               3.
               
               This
               sitting
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               table-sitting
               ,
               is
               used
               to
               expresse
               our
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Luke
                 22.
                 30.
                 
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Luke
                 14.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Cant.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 Cant.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 9.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               3.
               20.
               and
               our
               Communion
               with
               Christs
               body
               and
               his
               blood
               is
               sealed
               up
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               16.
               4.
               
               This
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Sacramentall
               food
               is
               not
               simply
               given
               as
               food
               ,
               (
               though
               that
               be
               a
               speciall
               fruit
               thereof
               )
               for
               then
               there
               should
               be
               no
               more
               required
               to
               the
               essence
               and
               integrity
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               but
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               alone
               ,
               eating
               and
               drinking
               and
               using
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               should
               receive
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               eating
               should
               be
               accidentall
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Churches
               power
               ;
               but
               this
               food
               is
               given
               as
               food
               Table-wise
               ,
               with
               the
               solemnities
               of
               a
               banquet
               ,
               and
               of
               spirituall
               fellowship
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               represented
               of
               purpose
               here
               ,
               and
               that
               sitting
               wayes
               ,
               so
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               Publicans
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               fellowship
               ,
               as
               Christs
               eating
               and
               sitting
               with
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               made
               him
               be
               construed
               to
               be
               a
               friend
               to
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
               To
               refuse
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               fornicator
               ,
               is
               to
               refuse
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 To
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 Idols
                 and
                 Divels
                 Table
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               idoll
               and
               Satans
               worship
               ,
               as
               having
               fellowship
               with
               them
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               
                 Lord
                 ▪
              
               table
               is
               to
               have
               fellowship
               with
               him
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               speaketh
               
               this
               fellowship
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 22.
                 14.
                 
                 He
                 sate
                 down
                 and
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               him
               ,
               see
               a
               fellowship
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 26.
                 20.
                 
                 He
                 sate
                 downe
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 twelve
              
               .
               18.
               
               And
               as
               they
               did
               eate
               (
               together
               at
               Table
               )
               
                 Marke
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 Luke
                 22.
                 15.
                 
                 With
                 desire
                 have
              
               
               
                 I
                 desired
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 you
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               table-wise
               ,
               as
               
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 29.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 drinke
                 ,
                 —
                 untill
                 I
                 drinke
                 it
                 new
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               words
               carry
               a
               resemblance
               of
               drinking
               with
               them
               the
               well
               of
               life
               ,
               so
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Amesius
              
               expoundneth
               them
               ,
               so
               (
               as
               I
               take
               )
               he
               draweth
               them
               from
               1.
               
               This
               materiall
               wine
               .
               2.
               
               From
               Sacramentall
               tabling
               .
               3.
               
               From
               this
               old
               fruit
               of
               the
               Wine
               .
               4.
               
               From
               fellowship
               here
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               1.
               
               New
               wine
               in
               heaven
               .
               2.
               
               To
               heavenly
               tabling
               .
               3.
               
               To
               new
               and
               everlasting
               wine
               .
               4.
               
               In
               the
               Fathers
               Kingdome
               .
               Neither
               am
               I
               much
               moved
               with
               what
               Paybodie
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 led
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
              
               from
               
                 Iacobs
                 well
                 to
                 thirst
                 for
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 Iacobs
                 well
                 made
                 a
                 type
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               this
               would
               have
               some
               colour
               ,
               if
               Christ
               did
               speake
               of
               common
               wine
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               speake
               of
               Iacobs
               Well
               ,
               as
               of
               common
               water
               .
               But
               all
               the
               three
               Evangelists
               speake
               of
               Sacramentall
               wine
               consecrated
               by
               word
               and
               prayer
               ,
               else
               Christs
               calling
               bread
               his
               body
               should
               not
               prove
               that
               bread
               were
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               body
               by
               divine
               institution
               ,
               but
               onely
               we
               were
               to
               make
               that
               spirituall
               use
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               of
               ordinary
               bread
               and
               wine
               at
               our
               houses
               .
               Formalists
               then
               must
               say
               that
               Christ
               speaketh
               of
               wine
               here
               as
               common
               ,
               not
               as
               Sacramentall
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               when
               Christ
               is
               expounding
               the
               Elements
               ,
               in
               their
               spirituall
               signification
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 5.
                 22
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 But
                 behold
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 betrayeth
                 me
                 is
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 .
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 23.
                 
                 Marke
              
               14.
               20.
               
               If
               he
               had
               been
               kneeling
               or
               standing
               ,
               (
               gestures
               unpossible
               for
               them
               then
               )
               he
               could
               not
               have
               his
               hand
               leaning
               on
               the
               table
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               had
               not
               beene
               sitting
               ▪
               table-wise
               ,
               in
               a
               table-fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               then
               could
               not
               our
               Saviour
               have
               conveniently
               convinced
               the
               ingratitude
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               .
               Now
               if
               Christ
               aime
               not
               to
               make
               Iudas
               his
               fault
               the
               greater
               ,
               because
               Iudas
               and
               he
               sate
               at
               one
               table
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               an
               holy
               and
               Sacramentall
               table
               ,
               he
               had
               in
               this
               no
               more
               argued
               Iudas
               of
               ingratitude
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               house
               who
               communicated
               not
               with
               Christ
               ,
               because
               Christ
               and
               they
               did
               eate
               one
               materiall
               and
               ordinary
               bread
               together
               ▪
               And
               in
               this
               Achitophel
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               as
               David
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               
               this
               ,
               that
               Achitophel
               did
               eate
               bread
               with
               David
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               a
               civill
               fellowship
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               went
               together
               to
               Gods
               house
               ,
               in
               company
               together
               ,
               Psal
               .
               55.
               14.
               
               So
               had
               Christ
               and
               Iudas
               fellowship
               together
               ,
               at
               that
               same
               Sacramentall
               table
               :
               And
               as
               tabling
               together
               signifieth
               civil
               fellowship
               ,
               so
               must
               fellow-tabling
               at
               one
               sacred
               Feast
               signifie
               Spirituall
               fellowship
               together
               .
               6.
               
               Giving
               and
               not
               granting
               that
               fellow-sitting
               together
               were
               onely
               a
               common
               honour
               ,
               not
               a
               misticall
               honour
               by
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               yet
               since
               to
               sit
               at
               a
               table
               with
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               is
               an
               honour
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 20.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Sam.
                 9.
                 13.
                 
                 Esther
                 7.
                 7.
                 
                 Prov.
                 23.
                 1.
                 
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 Luk●
                 16.
                 23.
                 
                 Luke
              
               22.
               30.
               
               And
               the
               Lords
               Disciples
               are
               admitted
               to
               sit
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               in
               that
               
                 he
                 sate
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 twelv●
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 he
                 sate
                 (
                 Luke
                 24.
                 30.
                 
                 )
                 at
                 meat
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 bread
                 and
                 blessed
                 it
                 .
              
               No
               power
               on
               earth
               should
               dare
               to
               deprive
               the
               people
               of
               God
               of
               this
               honour
               ,
               for
               this
               honour
               was
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Lords
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               communicants
               ,
               not
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               Christs
               bodily
               presence
               ,
               diminisheth
               nothing
               of
               the
               honour
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               really
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               present
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               with
               them
               .
               Paybodie
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 sate
                 at
                 table
                 in
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 he
                 schooled
                 them
                 from
                 looking
              
               
               
                 at
                 honour
                 in
                 materiall
                 or
                 outvvard
                 sitting
                 ,
                 vvhile
                 as
                 Luke
                 22.
                 26.
                 he
                 would
                 stand
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 vvash
                 his
                 Disciples
                 feet
                 .
                 Ansvv
                 .
              
               His
               non-sitting
               and
               washing
               their
               feet
               ,
               being
               a
               morall
               ,
               not
               a
               Sacramentall
               teaching
               them
               humility
               ,
               doth
               no
               more
               schoole
               them
               from
               not
               looking
               to
               sit
               ,
               then
               his
               non-eating
               ,
               and
               non-drinking
               while
               he
               stood
               servant-like
               ,
               doth
               schoole
               them
               from
               not
               looking
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               Sacramentally
               .
               Christ
               teacheth
               lessons
               of
               humility
               ,
               not
               to
               learne
               us
               not
               to
               seek
               the
               spirituall
               honour
               of
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               be
               proud
               ,
               and
               this
               man
               is
               that
               bold
               to
               insinuate
               that
               it
               was
               a
               spece
               of
               pride
               ,
               for
               the
               Disciples
               to
               sit
               at
               table
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               Iohn
               to
               leane
               on
               his
               bosome
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Paybodie
                 
                   thinketh
                   to
                   crush
                   this
                   argument
                
                 ;
                 Because
                 the
                 serving
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 giving
                 him
                 glory
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 incompatible
                 
                 with
                 a
                 table-fellowship
                 with
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
                 The
                 disputer
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 reasoneth
                 thus
                 ;
                 Kneeling
                 importeth
                 an
                 inferiority
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 co-heirs
                 ,
                 which
                 person
                 we
                 act
                 by
                 table-sitting
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 you
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 dream
                 of
                 a
                 co-heirship
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 stand
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 inferiority
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 you
                 take
                 on
                 you
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 co-heirs
                 by
                 
                 sitting
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 lawfull
                 either
                 to
                 esteem
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 ejaculation
                 to
                 call
                 Christ
                 your
                 Lord
                 and
                 Superiour
                 ;
                 yea
                 so
                 faith
                 must
                 have
                 no
                 working
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 for
                 Faith
                 importeth
                 an
                 inferiority
                 and
                 dependance
                 :
                 We
                 respect
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 banquet
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 inviting
                 us
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 kneel
                 and
                 call
                 God
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 I
                 actuate
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 co-heire
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               But
               in
               this
               the
               disputer
               and
               we
               mean
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               then
               
               that
               kneeling
               which
               is
               a
               note
               of
               submission
               ,
               and
               never
               used
               in
               banquets
               ,
               cannot
               formally
               expresse
               ,
               as
               an
               apt
               signe
               ,
               the
               dignity
               of
               fellow-table-ship
               with
               Christ
               :
               2.
               
               Poor
               Logitian
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               in
               sitting
               at
               table
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               expressing
               signe
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               table-fellowship
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               call
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Lord.
                 David
              
               sitting
               at
               Table
               with
               his
               Prince
               Saul
               ,
               might
               well
               term
               him
               (
               
                 my
                 Lord
                 the
                 King
              
               )
               but
               if
               ▪
               David
               should
               be
               put
               to
               his
               knees
               at
               Table
               ,
               and
               inhibited
               to
               eat
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               at
               which
               his
               Prince
               did
               eat
               ;
               no
               wise
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               Saul
               had
               honoured
               David
               with
               fellow-Tabling
               with
               him
               .
               For
               the
               Act
               of
               kneeling
               ,
               and
               non-eating
               were
               no
               expressing
               signes
               of
               fellow-Tabling
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               of
               no
               fellow-Tabling
               ;
               the
               Disputer
               hath
               no
               minde
               to
               make
               us
               every
               way
               equall
               with
               Christ
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               can
               be
               a
               case
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               to
               esteem
               or
               call
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ;
               King
               and
               Superiour
               ,
               this
               is
               Paybodies
               consequence
               ;
               but
               take
               away
               Table-sitting
               ,
               an
               honour
               put
               upon
               us
               by
               Christ
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               27.
               and
               substitute
               kneeling
               for
               it
               ,
               then
               you
               take
               away
               Gods
               expressing
               signe
               of
               Table-Fellowship
               in
               that
               gesture
               :
               for
               while
               the
               world
               standeth
               ,
               kneeling
               shall
               never
               be
               a
               signe
               of
               Table-fellowship
               :
               sitting
               at
               Table
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               clear
               ,
               but
               sitting
               taketh
               never
               away
               our
               inferiority
               to
               Christ
               ;
               you
               may
               worship
               and
               actuate
               the
               person
               of
               a
               co-heir
               ,
               but
               not
               worship
               in
               an
               expressing
               visible
               signe
               of
               co-heirship
               ,
               and
               then
               kneel
               .
               Farther
               he
               reasoneth
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               Table-sitting
               inferred
               an
               equality
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               Lord
               who
               is
               the
               head
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               ;
               we
               reason
               for
               an
               honour
               of
               fellowship
               ,
               not
               equality
               .
               David
               set
               at
               King
               Saul's
               Table
               ,
               is
               not
               made
               equall
               with
               Saul
               ,
               but
               in
               Table-sitting
               ,
               he
               doth
               partake
               of
               Table-honour
               to
               feast
               with
               his
               Prince
               .
            
             
               If
               Christ
               should
               have
               sitten
               and
               caused
               his
               Disciples
               rise
               and
               wash
               his
               feet
               ▪
               in
               that
               he
               could
               not
               have
               said
               ,
               (
               
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Table-fellowship
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 stand
                 and
                 wash
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 sit
              
               )
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               had
               been
               no
               table-honour
               ,
               but
               most
               contrary
               to
               it
               :
               It
               had
               
               been
               indeed
               servant-honour
               ,
               Luk
               22.
               27.
               and
               more
               then
               sinfull
               men
               are
               worthy
               of
               .
               To
               kneel
               to
               Christ
               is
               an
               honour
               ,
               but
               to
               kneel
               at
               Tabling
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               kneeling
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               an
               expressing
               signe
               of
               table-honour
               ,
               nor
               standing
               and
               serving
               Christ
               ,
               while
               he
               did
               eat
               is
               an
               honour
               of
               table-fellowship
               .
               Now
               if
               any
               shall
               take
               away
               eating
               with
               Christ
               ,
               at
               that
               table
               ,
               he
               taketh
               away
               table-honour
               ,
               as
               Papists
               do
               in
               taking
               away
               drinking
               with
               Christ
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               yet
               eating
               with
               Christ
               maketh
               us
               not
               equall
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               take
               away
               eating
               ,
               and
               you
               take
               away
               Table-honour
               ,
               so
               take
               away
               sitting
               at
               Table
               ,
               and
               you
               take
               away
               (
               eatenus
               )
               in
               so
               far
               the
               Table-honour
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 mean
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 you
                 make
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 sit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Divine
                 necessity
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               Table
               sitting
               is
               not
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               want
               thereof
               doth
               annihilate
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               to
               be
               no
               Sacrament
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               many
               wayes
               necessary
               ,
               as
               first
               it
               is
               morally
               or
               Theologically
               necessary
               ,
               as
               being
               gesture
               sanctified
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               upon
               Morall
               grounds
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               imitated
               by
               us
               :
               2.
               
               It
               is
               necessary
               ,
               by
               necessity
               of
               expediency
               ,
               as
               free
               from
               hazard
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               of
               which
               crime
               kneeling
               in
               this
               act
               ,
               is
               guilty
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               necessary
               ,
               sacramentally
               ,
               for
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               signifying
               our
               honour
               of
               Table-fellowship
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               by
               natures
               grounds
               necessary
               ,
               that
               as
               this
               banquet
               is
               materiall
               ,
               having
               bread
               ,
               wine
               ,
               taking
               ,
               breaking
               ,
               distribution
               ,
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               so
               the
               externall
               solemnity
               of
               a
               banquet
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               table-sitting
               ,
               requireth
               the
               same
               .
               And
               5.
               which
               is
               our
               4.
               
               Argument
               ,
               
               it
               is
               necessary
               by
               necessity
               of
               Divine
               precept
               (
               
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
              
               )
               that
               this
               is
               included
               in
               the
               precept
               we
               certainly
               believe
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               nothing
               in
               reason
               can
               be
               excluded
               ,
               from
               the
               precept
               of
               the
               first
               pattern
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               meerly
               occasionall
               ,
               such
               as
               sitting
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               practise
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               cannot
               be
               a
               will-action
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               fall
               under
               a
               precept
               :
               sitting
               cannot
               be
               occasionall
               ,
               upon
               the
               reason
               that
               it
               was
               continued
               through
               occasion
               of
               the
               passeover
               ;
               for
               if
               this
               be
               good
               ,
               then
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               the
               Analogy
               betwixt
               the
               signe
               and
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               be
               occasionall
               ,
               and
               the
               singing
               of
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               as
               was
               at
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               shall
               be
               occasionall
               :
               for
               Christ
               retained
               what
               did
               equally
               belong
               to
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               this
               Christian
               Supper
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               common
               nature
               of
               sacred
               Feasts
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               What
               is
               proper
               to
               a
               table
               of
               solemn
               feasting
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               denyed
               to
               this
               ,
               But
               sitting
               was
               such
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               More
               of
               this
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Nullity
               of
               Pearth
               examination
               ,
               and
               the
               re-examination
               of
               the
               five
               Articles
               of
               Pearth
               .
            
          
           
             
               QUEST
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 humane
                 Laws
                 binde
                 the
                 consciences
                 are
                 not
                 ?
              
            
             
               OUr
               Argument
               against
               Ceremonies
               is
               ▪
               that
               they
               fail
               against
               
               
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               of
               Rulers
               .
            
             
               What
               the
               Civill
               ,
               or
               Church-Ruler
               can
               command
               must
               be
               good
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               apt
               to
               edifie
               ,
               and
               not
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               neither
               good
               nor
               evil
               ;
               Ceremonies
               are
               acknowledged
               by
               their
               Fathers
               to
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               neither
               good
               nor
               evil
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               They
               are
               such
               as
               cannot
               be
               lawfully
               commanded
               .
               The
               Proposition
               is
               clear
               ;
               the
               Ruler
               must
               command
               for
               good
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 all
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10
                 ,
                 23.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 3.
                 v.
              
               12
               ,
               17
               ,
               26.
               
               And
               therefore
               all
               means
               injoyned
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               good
               ,
               and
               Edification
               must
               conduce
               thereunto
               of
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               will
               of
               men
               ,
               else
               they
               edifie
               not
               .
               But
               that
               this
               may
               be
               further
               cleared
               ,
               it
               is
               questioned
               ,
               if
               humane
               Lawes
               binde
               the
               conscience
               :
               for
               which
               consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Dist
               .
               
                 An
                 humane
                 Law
                 is
                 taken
              
               in
               Concreto
               ,
               
                 when
                 judges
                 command
                 what
                 God
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 Law
                 against
                 murther
                 .
              
               2.
               
               In
               abstracto
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 judge
                 forbiddeth
                 what
                 may
                 tend
                 to
                 murther
                 ,
                 as
                 carrying
                 Armour
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Dist
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 some
                 morall
                 equity
                 in
                 right
                 humane
                 Laws
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Something
                 positive
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Dist
               .
               
                 There
                 be
                 four
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 in
                 humane
                 Laws
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Publick
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 credit
                 ,
                 honour
                 and
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 unjust
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Obedience
                 passive
                 ,
                 and
                 subjection
                 ,
                 by
                 patient
                 suffering
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Obedience
                 active
                 by
                 doing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
            
             
               Dist
               .
               5.
               
               
                 An
                 humane
                 Law
                 Civill
                 may
                 oblige
                 ,
              
               Ratione
               generalis
               praecepti
               ,
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 command
                 to
                 obey
                 our
                 superiors
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fifth
                 Command
              
               saith
               ▪
               
                 But
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 humane
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 meerly
                 positive
                 oblige
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 which
                 the
                 Captain
                 forbiddeth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 vvatch-word
                 )
                 be
                 in
                 it self
                 against
                 the
                 sixth
                 Commandment
                 (
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 murther
                 )
                 if
                 no
                 murther
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 not
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 watch-word
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 fifth
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 .
              
            
             
               Dist
               .
               6.
               
               The
               question
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               to
               obey
               superiors
               in
               things
               Lawfull
               ,
               or
               whether
               we
               be
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               to
               obey
               Superiors
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               sole
               authoritative
               relaters
               and
               carriers
               of
               Gods
               expresse
               Law
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               bring
               nothing
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               to
               lay
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               cases
               their
               laws
               are
               rather
               Gods
               Laws
               delivered
               by
               Superiors
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               binde
               the
               conscience
               .
               But
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               if
               positive
               laws
               ,
               in
               particular
               matters
               ,
               negatively
               only
               ,
               conform
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               Oeconomy
               ,
               and
               policy
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               eat
               flesh
               in
               Lent
               ,
               for
               the
               growth
               of
               cattell
               ;
               in
               matters
               of
               Art
               ,
               and
               in
               ordering
               of
               war
               and
               Military
               Acts
               ,
               commanded
               by
               Captains
               ,
               if
               these
               commandments
               as
               such
               oblige
               the
               conscience
               .
               Now
               to
               oblige
               the
               conscience
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               not
               doing
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               bringeth
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ;
               now
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               as
               Pareus
               a
               saith
               ,
               
                 Is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 sin
                 committed
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               Distinct
               .
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 conscience
                 i●
                 obliged
                 by
                 doing
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 doing
                 ,
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
              
               1.
               
               Per
               se
               ,
               
                 kindly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 it self
                 obligeth
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 no
                 respect
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 almes
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 at
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 the
                 superior
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 fact
                 obligeth
                 for
                 a
                 reason
                 from
                 publick
                 peace
                 ,
                 good
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Conclusion
               .
               When
               Rulers
               command
               ,
               what
               God
               expresly
               commandeth
               ,
               their
               Laws
               obligeth
               the
               conscience
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 34.
                 11.
                 
                 Come
                 ye
                 children
                 hearken
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               4
               ▪
               1.
               
               
                 Hear
                 ye
                 children
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Conclus
               .
               Publick
               peace
               in
               all
               the
               commandments
               of
               Superiors
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               without
               sin
               ,
               obligeth
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 14.
                 
                 Follow
                 peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               34.
               14.
               
               
                 Seek
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 after
                 it
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               12.
               18.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Conclus
               .
               Subjection
               to
               the
               censures
               of
               Rulers
               by
               suffering
               patiently
               ,
               is
               an
               obligation
               lying
               upon
               all
               private
               persons
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 ye
                 do
                 vvell
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 ye
                 take
                 it
                 patiently
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               2.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 therefore
                 resisteth
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 resisteth
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Conclus
               .
               Nothing
               in
               non-obeying
               unwarrantable
               Commandments
               
               must
               be
               done
               that
               redoundeth
               to
               the
               discredit
               of
               the
               Ruler
               or
               the
               hurting
               of
               his
               Majesty
               and
               honour
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 Honour
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 10.
                 20.
                 
                 Curse
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 :
              
               For
               even
               when
               we
               deny
               subjection
               or
               obedience
               objective
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               they
               command
               ,
               yet
               owe
               we
               obedience
               officiall
               ,
               and
               all
               due
               respect
               and
               reverence
               to
               the
               person
               and
               eminent
               place
               of
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               as
               
                 Act.
                 7.
                 2.
                 
                 Steven
              
               calleth
               them
               ,
               
                 Men
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 fathers
                 ,
              
               Act.
               7.
               51.
               
               And
               yet
               stiffe-necked
               resisters
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Conclus
               .
               Humane
               Laws
               ,
               whither
               civill
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               in
               that
               particular
               positive
               matter
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               of
               Art
               ,
               Oeconomy
               ,
               policy
               ,
               and
               in
               Gods
               matters
               of
               meer
               humane
               coyne
               and
               stamp
               ,
               do
               not
               bindes
               the
               conscience
               at
               all
               ,
               
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               kindely
               and
               of
               themselves
               .
               
               1.
               
               Nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               either
               Gods
               expresse
               word
               ,
               or
               his
               word
               by
               consequence
               doth
               lay
               a
               band
               on
               the
               conscience
               of
               it self
               :
               
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 flesh
                 in
                 L●nt
                 ,
              
               upon
               civill
               reasons
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 carry
                 Armour
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 To
                 wear
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Crosse
                 infants
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
              
               are
               neither
               Gods
               word
               expresly
               ,
               nor
               by
               consequence
               .
               The
               major
               is
               sure
               ;
               because
               the
               word
               is
               the
               perfect
               and
               adequate
               object
               of
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               morall
               practice
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               the
               conscience
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 9.
                 
                 Iohn
                 20.
                 31.
                 
                 Prov.
              
               8.
               9.
               2.
               
               Because
               whatever
               thing
               layeth
               a
               band
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               the
               not
               doing
               of
               that
               would
               be
               a
               sin
               before
               God
               ,
               if
               the
               Ruler
               should
               never
               command
               it
               (
               
                 But
                 the
                 carrying
                 Armour
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 (
                 the
                 not
                 wearing
                 Surplice
                 in
                 Divine
                 service
              
               )
               should
               be
               no
               sin
               before
               God
               ,
               if
               the
               ruler
               should
               never
               command
               them
               ,
               as
               reason
               ,
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               adversaries
               teach
               .
               The
               Proposition
               I
               instruct
               from
               the
               diffinition
               of
               an
               obligation
               of
               conscience
               ,
               for
               to
               lay
               a
               band
               on
               the
               conscience
               is
               defined
               ,
               to
               lay
               a
               command
               on
               the
               soul
               ,
               which
               ye
               are
               obliged
               before
               God
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               eschew
               sin
               ,
               and
               obtain
               eternall
               salvation
               :
               So
               the
               learned
               Pareus
               b
               so
               c
               Dr.
               Field
               ;
               so
               d
               Gerson
               ,
               and
               so
               teach
               e
               
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 Valentia
              
               ,
               and
               f
               Suarez
               .
               3.
               
               None
               can
               lay
               on
               a
               band
               of
               not
               doing
               ,
               under
               the
               hazard
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               can
               remit
               sins
               ,
               for
               the
               power
               that
               looseth
               ,
               the
               same
               bindeth
               :
               But
               mortall
               men
               cannot
               binde
               to
               sin
               ,
               nor
               loose
               men
               from
               sin
               ,
               but
               where
               God
               goeth
               before
               them
               in
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               for
               they
               cannot
               bestow
               the
               grace
               of
               pardoning
               sin
               :
               
                 But
                 he
                 onely
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 keys
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 who
                 openeth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 shutteth
                 ,
                 and
                 shutteth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 openeth
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Whoever
               can
               lay
               on
               bands
               of
               Laws
               ,
               to
               bring
               any
               under
               
               the
               debt
               of
               sin
               ,
               must
               lay
               on
               bands
               of
               obligation
               to
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               but
               God
               only
               can
               do
               this
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               28.
               
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               clear
               ,
               because
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               essentially
               includeth
               a
               relative
               obligation
               to
               eternall
               punishment
               .
               5.
               
               In
               matters
               of
               Gods
               worship
               this
               is
               clear
               .
               The
               School-men
               ,
               as
               h
               Aquina●
               ,
               i
               Suarez
               ,
               k
               Ferrariensis
               ,
               l
               Conradus
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               good
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 an
                 objective
                 and
                 primordiall
                 goodnesse
              
               ,
               whereby
               things
               are
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               if
               rulers
               finde
               not
               this
               in
               that
               good
               which
               they
               command
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               just
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               be
               obeyed
               .
               There
               is
               another
               goodnesse
               that
               cometh
               from
               the
               will
               of
               authority
               ,
               &
               so
               only
               divine
               authority
               must
               make
               things
               good
               ;
               the
               will
               and
               authority
               of
               Rulers
               findeth
               objective
               goodnes
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               enacteth
               Laws
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               enact
               Laws
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               therefore
               become
               good
               and
               Lawfull
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Creator
               of
               all
               beings
               which
               is
               the
               measure
               ,
               rule
               ,
               and
               cause
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               Adams
               not
               eating
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               is
               good
               and
               gratefull
               obedience
               ,
               from
               Gods
               forbidding
               will
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               have
               been
               as
               gratefull
               obedience
               to
               eat
               of
               that
               tree
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               commanded
               so
               .
               Men
               cannot
               make
               worlds
               ;
               nor
               can
               their
               will
               create
               goodnesse
               in
               acts
               indifferent
               ,
               nor
               can
               their
               forbidding
               will
               illegittimate
               or
               make
               evil
               any
               actions
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               things
               must
               be
               morally
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               intrinsecally
               good
               without
               the
               creative
               influence
               of
               humane
               Authority
               ,
               and
               from
               God
               only
               are
               they
               apt
               to
               edifie
               ,
               and
               to
               oblige
               the
               conscience
               in
               the
               termes
               of
               goodnesse
               morall
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               strengthened
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               in
               reason
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               essentiall
               to
               every
               human
               Law
               that
               layeth
               any
               obligation
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               just
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Law
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               justice
               and
               equity
               humane
               Laws
               have
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Authority
               and
               will
               of
               men
               ;
               therefore
               Iurists
               expound
               that
               m
               
                 What
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 vigour
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
              
               of
               just
               things
               .
               Also
               the
               School-men
               ,
               as
               n
               Carduba
               ,
               o
               
                 Thomas
                 ▪
              
               p
               Soto
               ,
               q
               Medina
               ,
               r
               Adrianus
               ſ
               Navar
               t
               Driedo
               u
               Castro
               ,
               as
               I
               gather
               out
               of
               their
               writings
               ,
               give
               strong
               reasons
               ,
               why
               Rulers
               cannot
               lay
               an
               obligation
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               when
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               light
               and
               naughty
               ,
               
               for
               this
               were
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               trangressor
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               a
               word
               ,
               a
               straw
               ,
               a
               toy
               ,
               which
               is
               unjust
               :
               Because
               the
               just
               weight
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               the
               only
               just
               ground
               of
               the
               Laws
               obligation
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lawgiver
               ,
               except
               he
               make
               a
               moat
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               cannot
               lay
               an
               obligation
               of
               necessity
               on
               man.
               2.
               
               It
               were
               a
               foolish
               law
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               law
               to
               oblige
               to
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               and
               the
               offending
               of
               2.
               
               God
               for
               a
               light
               thing
               ,
               for
               this
               were
               to
               place
               the
               way
               of
               salvation
               in
               that
               wherein
               the
               way
               consisteth
               not
               .
               3.
               
               Such
               a
               law
               were
               not
               for
               edification
               ,
               but
               for
               destruction
               of
               soules
               .
               4.
               
               This
               was
               the
               Pharises
               fault
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               to
               lay
               on
               intollerable
               burthens
               on
               mens
               soules
               .
               5.
               
               The
               law
               of
               God
               and
               nature
               freeth
               us
               in
               positive
               lawes
               from
               guilt
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               lawfully
               eat
               Shew-bread
               .
               6.
               
               A
               Civill
               law
               may
               not
               take
               away
               a
               mans
               life
               for
               a
               straw
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               can
               it
               bind
               to
               Gods
               wrath
               .
               7.
               
               x
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               they
               be
               unjust
               ballances
               to
               esteeme
               things
               great
               or
               small
               ,
               for
               our
               sole
               will.
               Out
               of
               all
               which
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               no
               law
               as
               a
               Law
               ,
               doth
               oblige
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               hath
               from
               the
               matter
               morall
               equity
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               ,
               as
               y
               Cajetan
               ,
               z
               Silvester
               ,
               a
               Angelus
               ,
               and
               b
               Corduba
               teach
               ,
               which
               intention
               must
               take
               a
               rule
               from
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               not
               give
               a
               rule
               .
               c
               
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 No
                 law
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 law
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 good
                 lavves
                 should
                 be
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 vvhich
              
               de
               jure
               Divino
               ,
               
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 lavv
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 vve
                 are
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               d
               Durandus
               )
               
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Pope
                 if
                 he
                 command
                 a
                 Monke
                 to
                 doe
                 somthing
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 moved
                 to
                 command
                 by
                 the
                 necessity
                 ,
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 ovvne
                 free
                 vvill
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 knovven
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
              
               (
               faith
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 his
                 ovvne
                 vvill
                 ,
                 and
                 vvithout
                 necessity
                 and
                 utility
                 should
                 seclude
                 vvorkes
                 of
                 supererogation
                 ,
                 that
                 command
                 should
                 tend
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 vve
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vvho
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               his
               mind
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               obligation
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               humane
               commandments
               commeth
               from
               Gods
               will
               and
               law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               just
               and
               necessary
               matter
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               will
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Conclus
               .
               All
               humane
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               lawes
               binding
               the
               conscience
               ,
               have
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               not
               probable
               deduction
               onely
               ,
               by
               the
               warrant
               of
               both
               the
               M●jor
               Proposition
               and
               Assumption
               from
               the
               
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
               This
               conclusion
               is
               against
               e
               Suarez
               ,
               he
               seeketh
               onely
               a
               probable
               connexion
               betwixt
               obliging
               Lawes
               and
               the
               Divine
               law
               .
               And
               f
               
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 valent
              
               .
               is
               in
               very
               deed
               against
               Gerson
               ,
               who
               teacheth
               three
               things
               of
               all
               humane
               lawes
               .
               1.
               
               That
               they
               are
               in
               so
               farre
               just
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               in
               so
               farre
               oblige
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               necessary
               dependance
               upon
               natures
               law
               ,
               or
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               compareth
               them
               to
               these
               precepts
               that
               Physitians
               give
               to
               sicke
               persons
               ,
               they
               oblige
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               sicke
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               from
               the
               sixt
               Commandement
               ,
               (
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 doe
                 no
                 murther
              
               ,
               )
               for
               if
               the
               patient
               sleepe
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               or
               drinke
               wine
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               he
               killeth
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               obliging
               power
               from
               the
               fift
               Commandement
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               the
               King
               being
               sicke
               were
               obliged
               by
               the
               fift
               Commandement
               to
               obey
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               as
               his
               superiour
               .
               3.
               
               He
               will
               have
               all
               humane
               laws
               that
               properly
               obligeth
               ,
               to
               be
               onely
               declaratory
               ,
               and
               to
               manifest
               onely
               the
               Divine
               law
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               it
               to
               such
               and
               such
               a
               matter
               .
               The
               Conclusion
               is
               clear
               from
               what
               is
               said
               before
               ,
               because
               all
               civil
               laws
               as
               meerly
               positive
               ,
               in
               the
               cafe
               of
               non-contempt
               doe
               not
               oblige
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               case
               of
               non-scandall
               ,
               as
               g
               Medin
               .
               h
               Almaine
               ,
               i
               Gerson
               teach
               .
               And
               it
               followeth
               from
               a
               sure
               ground
               ,
               that
               k
               Vasquez
               layeth
               downe
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               it
               from
               l
               Driedo
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               efficacy
               of
               obligation
               in
               humane
               lawes
               ,
               
                 cometh
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Lawgivers
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 intention
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 dignity
                 or
                 waightines
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               If
               then
               the
               matter
               be
               not
               from
               Gods
               law
               ,
               just
               ,
               the
               obligation
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               law
               from
               mans
               will
               ,
               shall
               lay
               on
               an
               obligation
               of
               three
               degrees
               ,
               whereas
               Gods
               law
               from
               
                 Gods
                 vvill
              
               ,
               before
               men
               inacted
               this
               in
               a
               Law
               ,
               laid
               on
               an
               obligation
               of
               two
               degrees
               onely
               ,
               tying
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               then
               the
               will
               of
               man
               createth
               obligation
               ,
               or
               the
               obligative
               power
               of
               conscience
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Law
               ▪
               and
               by
               that
               same
               reason
               he
               createth
               goodnes
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               proper
               to
               God
               onely
               .
            
             
               I
               grant
               it
               is
               hard
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               variety
               of
               singular
               actions
               in
               mans
               life
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               connexion
               ,
               betwixt
               particulars
               of
               humane
               lawes
               and
               Gods
               lawes
               ;
               yet
               a
               connexion
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               learned
               worthy
               Divine
               ,
               m
               Pareus
               will
               have
               humane
               lawes
               in
               
               
                 particulari
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               in
               the
               particular
               and
               of
               themselves
               to
               binde
               the
               Conscience
               .
               Whereas
               n
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               o
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Tilenus
                 ,
                 Sibrandus
                 ,
                 Whittakerus
              
               and
               others
               deny
               this
               :
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               humane
               civill
               lawes
               are
               two
               waies
               considered
               .
               1.
               
               As
               they
               are
               meerly
               Positive
               &
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Law.
               2.
               
               As
               they
               have
               a
               connexion
               with
               1.
               
               The
               principles
               of
               nature
               ,
               of
               right
               and
               wrong
               .
               2.
               
               With
               the
               end
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               supream
               law
               ,
               
                 The
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Civill
               law
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 who
                 entreth
                 to
                 an
                 inheritance
                 and
                 maketh
                 no
                 Inventory
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 shall
                 pay
                 debts
                 above
                 the-whole
                 heritage
                 ,
              
               this
               law
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               conscience
               is
               unjust
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               oblige
               in
               Conscience
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               is
               guilty
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               deserveth
               the
               vengeance
               of
               everlasting
               wrath
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               make
               an
               inventory
               of
               all
               his
               goods
               ,
               and
               produce
               it
               to
               the
               Iudge
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               goeth
               up
               to
               the
               walls
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               may
               by
               the
               Law
               be
               commanded
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               not
               guiltie
               of
               eternall
               death
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               presumption
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               law
               cease
               ,
               as
               this
               ;
               He
               that
               maketh
               not
               an
               inventory
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               enjoy
               the
               whole
               inheritance
               and
               pay
               no
               debts
               ,
               sinneth
               before
               God
               against
               conscience
               ,
               as
               famous
               jurists
               ,
               to
               wit
               p
               Jason
               ,
               q
               Bartolus
               and
               others
               teach
               :
               for
               this
               Law
               considered
               as
               having
               connexion
               with
               a
               principle
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               should
               pay
               his
               debts
               ,
               is
               a
               law
               binding
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               these
               Lawes
               oblige
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               they
               being
               divine
               expressions
               of
               justice
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Lawes
               themselves
               ;
               for
               whatever
               obligeth
               the
               conscience
               as
               a
               divine
               truth
               ,
               the
               ignorance
               thereof
               is
               a
               sinfull
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               maketh
               a
               man
               guilty
               of
               eternall
               wrath
               ,
               but
               men
               are
               not
               guilty
               &
               lyable
               to
               the
               eternal
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               ignorant
               of
               all
               the
               civill
               Lawes
               in
               Iustinians
               book
               ;
               then
               were
               we
               obliged
               to
               be
               no
               lesse
               versed
               in
               all
               the
               civill
               lawes
               ,
               that
               bindeth
               
                 in
                 foro
                 humano
              
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               law
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               adversaries
               strive
               to
               prove
               that
               these
               lawes
               oblige
               the
               conscience
               ,
               we
               may
               heare
               r
               Bellarmine
               s
               Vasquez
               ,
               t
               Valentinian
               ,
               and
               the
               Formalist
               and
               Arminian
               ,
               v
               
                 Doctor
                 Jackson
              
               say
               ,
               
                 To
                 resist
                 the
                 Rulers
                 in
                 giving
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 lawes
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Sam.
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 refused
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 refused
                 me
                 ,
                 that
              
               I
               
                 should
                 not
                 raigne
                 over
                 them
              
               .
               Suarez
               
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 An
                 humane
                 law
                 is
                 the
                 neerest
                 cause
                 of
                 obligation
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 eternall
                 law
                 is
                 the
                 remote
                 cause
                 .
              
               And
               ●ackson
               
                 as
                 the
                 immediate
                 interposition
                 of
                 divine
              
               
               
                 authority
                 made
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 sonne
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 cruelty
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 authority
                 derived
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 make
                 some
                 actions
                 that
                 barely
                 considered
                 would
                 be
                 apparently
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 desperate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 honest
                 and
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 to
                 strike
                 a
                 Prophet
                 would
                 seem
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 a
                 Prophet
                 cōmandeth
                 to
                 strike
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 strike
                 is
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 1
                 ▪
                 Kin.
                 20.
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 to
                 rob
                 a
                 Spaniard
                 is
                 Piracie
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Kings
                 letter
                 of
                 Mart
                 for
                 wrongs
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 is
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 King.
              
               Answ
               .
               
                 To
                 resist
                 the
                 servant
                 in
                 that
                 wherein
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               1
               Sam.
               8.
               proveth
               well
               .
               
               But
               the
               assumption
               then
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               for
               rulers
               in
               making
               lawes
               ,
               and
               creating
               by
               their
               sole
               pleasure
               ,
               goodnes
               morall
               ,
               in
               particular
               matters
               without
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               nor
               is
               humane
               authoritie
               as
               humane
               ,
               the
               nearest
               cause
               of
               obligation
               of
               conscience
               ,
               instamped
               in
               these
               lawes
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               the
               cause
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               resist
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               resist
               God.
               They
               be
               Gods
               instruments
               and
               Ministers
               in
               1.
               
               Propounding
               and
               expounding
               Gods
               laws
               .
               2.
               
               In
               executing
               them
               ,
               and
               defending
               them
               from
               the
               violence
               of
               men
               .
               3.
               
               In
               making
               positive
               and
               directory
               civil
               lawes
               ,
               for
               civill
               government
               ,
               that
               are
               lawes
               improperly
               so
               called
               ,
               which
               bind
               the
               conscience
               as
               above
               is
               said
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               dependance
               upon
               Gods
               Law
               :
               for
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Law-giver
              
               .
               As
               for
               Church-canons
               ,
               all
               ,
               except
               Physicall
               circumstances
               in
               them
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               word
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               vaine
               consequence
               of
               Valentia
               ,
               humane
               lawes
               oblige
               ,
               
                 dependenter
                 a
                 lege
                 aeternâ
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 eternall
                 law
                 ▪
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 they
                 oblige
                 in
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               .
               They
               oblige
               in
               Conscience
               as
               their
               Major
               and
               Minor
               proposition
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               is
               morall
               ,
               can
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               but
               so
               ,
               in
               their
               morallity
               they
               are
               meerely
               divine
               ,
               and
               not
               humane
               and
               positive
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               argument
               concludeth
               not
               against
               us
               .
               They
               oblige
               in
               Conscience
               as
               they
               depend
               upon
               the
               eternall
               law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               deduced
               from
               the
               eternall
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               Major
               proposition
               ,
               without
               probation
               of
               the
               assumption
               ,
               that
               we
               deny
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               question
               now
               .
               The
               people
               1
               Sam.
               8.
               in
               rejecting
               Samuel
               from
               being
               their
               judge
               ,
               rejected
               God
               ,
               not
               because
               Samuel
               had
               a
               power
               of
               making
               lawes
               ,
               without
               the
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               Neither
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               Jeremiah
               ,
               nor
               
                 Ezekiel
                 ▪
              
               nor
               any
               Prophet
               were
               in
               that
               servants
               subordinate
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 vvere
                 onely
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 vvord
                 at
                 Gods
                 mouth
                 .
              
               3.
               
               We
               could
               have
               no
               more
               at
               Bellarmines
               
               x
               hand
               ,
               then
               Jackson
               saith
               .
               For
               Bellarmine
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 a
                 good
                 sense
                 Christ
                 gave
                 to
                 Peter
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Iackson
                 ,
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 derived
                 authority
                 ,
                 maketh
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 murther
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 good
                 worke
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               may
               doe
               what
               God
               onely
               can
               doe
               .
               If
               Isaac
               then
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               Abraham
               his
               father
               ,
               offer
               his
               sonne
               Iacob
               to
               God
               in
               a
               bloody
               Sacrifice
               ,
               then
               Abrahams
               derived
               authority
               maketh
               that
               a
               lawfull
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               to
               strike
               a
               Prophet
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               a
               degree
               of
               murther
               ,
               but
               when
               a
               Prophet
               commandeth
               another
               to
               strike
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               .
               But
               can
               any
               blasphemer
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               humane
               derived
               authority
               without
               warrant
               of
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               humane
               positive
               lawes
               ,
               and
               our
               humane
               ceremonies
               ,
               see
               the
               text
               ,
               1
               
                 King.
                 20.
                 35.
                 
                 And
                 a
                 certaine
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 said
                 unto
                 his
                 neighbour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 smite
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               was
               immediate
               ,
               divine
               and
               Propheticall
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               not
               humane
               .
               
                 Doth
                 the
                 Kings
                 letter
                 of
                 Mart
                 make
                 robbing
                 a
                 Spaniard
                 lawfull
                 ?
              
               Court
               Parasites
               speake
               so
               ,
               he
               refuteth
               himselfe
               .
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 letter
                 of
                 Mart
                 ,
                 for
                 wrongs
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 maketh
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Piracy
                 lawfull
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               Kings
               authority
               doth
               not
               here
               by
               a
               nomothetick
               power
               ,
               and
               a
               law
               laid
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               the
               wrongs
               of
               Piracy
               by
               Spaine
               ,
               done
               to
               the
               State
               of
               England
               ,
               may
               make
               the
               robbing
               of
               Spaniards
               an
               act
               of
               lawfull
               warre
               ,
               and
               an
               act
               of
               justice
               flowing
               from
               the
               King
               as
               a
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               .
               Now
               Iackson
               is
               speaking
               of
               mandates
               of
               Rulers
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               warrant
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Yea
               ,
               even
               Stapleton
               y
               a
               Papist
               saith
               ,
               as
               Doctor
               Field
               also
               z
               observeth
               ,
               That
               
                 humane
                 laws
                 binde
                 for
                 the
                 utility
                 and
                 neoessity
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Lawgiver
                 .
              
               And
               so
               saith
               a
               Gerson
               ,
               b
               Almain
               ,
               c
               Decius
               ,
               d
               Mencha
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               e
               Iunius
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 plenitude
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 lawes
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 princpall
                 agent
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 instrument
                 .
              
               f
               
                 Doctor
                 Iackson
                 saith
                 ,
                 unlimited
                 and
                 absolute
                 faith
                 or
                 submission
                 of
                 conscience
                 we
                 owe
                 not
                 to
                 rulers
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 them
                 conditionall
                 assent
                 and
                 cautionary
                 obedience
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 speake
                 from
                 God
                 ▪
                 suppose
                 they
                 fetch
                 not
                 an
                 expresse
                 commission
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 Pastors
                 be
                 then
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 when
                 they
                 bring
                 evident
                 commission
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeve
                 &
                 obey
                 my
                 governours
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeve
                 and
                 obey
                 in
                 Bellarm.
                 contr
                 .
                 3.
                 lih
                 .
                 4.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 not
                 .
              
               89.
               
               
                 my
                 Governours
                 ,
                 then
                 ther
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 obey
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 equals
                 are
                 oblieged
                 to
                 obey
                 equalls
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 bring
                 a
                 warrant
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 ▪
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 povver
                 of
                 Rulers
                 vvere
                 not
                 reall
                 ,
                 but
                 titular
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 do
                 th
              
               g
               Sutluvius
               and
               h
               Bellarmine
               say
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               We
               owe
               to
               equalls
               ,
               to
               Mahomet
               ,
               conditionall
               and
               cautionary
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ;
               thus
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               what
               Mahomet
               saith
               ,
               so
               he
               speake
               Gods
               word
               ,
               yea
               so
               Samaritans
               who
               worshipped
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               ,
               John
               4.
               26.
               gave
               saith
               to
               their
               Teachers
               in
               a
               blinde
               way
               ,
               so
               they
               speake
               according
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
               2.
               
               It
               followeth
               in
               no
               sort
               ,
               
                 if
                 Rulers
                 are
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 when
                 they
                 bring
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
              
               that
               then
               they
               are
               no
               more
               to
               be
               obeyed
               then
               equalls
               &
               Infetiours
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               double
               obedience
               ,
               one
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               objective
               coming
               from
               the
               thing
               commanded
               ;
               And
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               word
               hath
               no
               lesse
               authority
               ,
               and
               doth
               no
               lesse
               challenge
               obedience
               of
               Confcience
               ,
               and
               objective
               ,
               when
               my
               equall
               speaketh
               it
               in
               a
               private
               way
               ,
               yea
               ,
               when
               I
               writ
               it
               in
               my
               muse
               ,
               then
               when
               a
               Pastor
               speaketh
               it
               by
               publike
               authority
               ;
               for
               we
               teach
               against
               Papists
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               borroweth
               ●o
               authority
               from
               men
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               with
               certainty
               of
               faith
               
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 indeed
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               :
               1.
               
               There
               is
               another
               obedience
               officiall
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               obedience
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               because
               the
               fifth
               Commandement
               injoyneth
               it
               .
               Yet
               not
               obedience
               of
               Conscience
               coming
               from
               the
               particular
               ,
               commanded
               in
               humane
               Lawes
               ,
               as
               humane
               ,
               so
               I
               owe
               obedience
               of
               subjection
               ,
               and
               submission
               of
               affection
               ,
               of
               feare
               ,
               love
               ,
               honour
               ,
               respect
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               fift
               Commandement
               to
               Rulers
               ,
               when
               they
               command
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               owe
               not
               to
               equals
               or
               inferiours
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Rulers
               and
               Synods
               is
               titular
               ,
               because
               they
               must
               warrant
               their
               mandates
               from
               the
               Word
               .
               But
               it
               s
               alwayes
               this
               mans
               hap
               to
               be
               against
               sound
               
               truth
               .
               But
               3.
               
               That
               I
               owe
               no
               more
               objective
               subjection
               of
               conscience
               to
               this
               ,
               (
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 murther
                 )
                 (
                 Beleeve
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               )
               when
               Rulers
               and
               Pastors
               command
               them
               ,
               then
               when
               I
               read
               them
               in
               Gods
               word
               .
               I
               prove
               1.
               
               If
               this
               from
               a
               Ruler
               (
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 murther
              
               ,
               )
               challenge
               faith
               and
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               of
               six
               degrees
               ,
               but
               as
               I
               read
               it
               my selfe
               ,
               or
               as
               my
               equall
               in
               a
               private
               way
               saith
               ,
               (
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 murther
              
               )
               it
               challenge
               saith
               and
               subjection
               of
               foure
               degrees
               onely
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               more
               obligatory
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               
               and
               so
               of
               more
               intrinsecall
               authority
               ,
               and
               so
               more
               the
               word
               of
               God
               when
               the
               Ruler
               commandeth
               it
               ,
               then
               when
               I
               read
               it
               ,
               or
               my
               equall
               speaketh
               it
               to
               me
               .
               This
               were
               absurd
               for
               the
               speaker
               ,
               whether
               publike
               or
               private
               person
               ,
               addeth
               not
               any
               intrinsecall
               authority
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               word
               should
               be
               more
               or
               lesse
               Gods
               word
               ,
               as
               the
               bearers
               were
               publike
               ,
               or
               private
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               worthy
               .
               As
               Gods
               word
               spoken
               by
               Amos
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               a
               word
               of
               such
               intrinfecall
               authority
               ,
               as
               spoken
               by
               Moses
               both
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Prophet
               .
               2.
               
               My
               faith
               of
               subjection
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               should
               be
               resolved
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               two
               degrees
               of
               obedience
               of
               faith
               to
               the
               word
               spoken
               by
               the
               Ruler
               on
               the
               sole
               authority
               of
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               his
               own
               word
               .
               4.
               
               I
               answer
               to
               Sutluvius
               ,
               That
               Christ
               in
               the
               externall
               policy
               of
               his
               owne
               house
               is
               a
               Lawgiver
               ,
               ordaining
               such
               and
               such
               officers
               himselfe
               ,
               Ezek.
               4.
               11.
               commanding
               order
               and
               decency
               ,
               and
               setting
               downe
               a
               perfect
               discipline
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               in
               all
               particulars
               that
               have
               influence
               ,
               religious
               ,
               morall
               ,
               mystically
               significant
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               reason
               that
               Synods
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               should
               rather
               promulgate
               Gods
               Lawes
               ,
               then
               the
               people
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               them
               by
               office
               ,
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               by
               office
               they
               are
               watch-men
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               authority
               of
               office
               to
               heare
               the
               Law
               at
               Gods
               mouth
               ,
               and
               in
               Synods
               to
               give
               Directories
               or
               Canons
               according
               to
               that
               word
               ,
               which
               people
               have
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Canons
               must
               be
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               is
               said
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 Nehemiah
                 10.
                 32.
                 
                 Also
                 we
                 ●●ade
                 ordinances
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 34.
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iackson
                 saith
                 ,
                 Of
                 things
                 good
                 in
                 themselves
                 and
                 apprehended
                 so
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 scruple
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 every
                 mans
                 conselence
                 htah
                 sufficient
                 authority
                 
                 to
                 inioyn
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 alacrity
                 of
                 doing
                 in
                 what
                 time
                 or
                 measure
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 cometh
                 within
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 governours
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Then
               because
               faith
               in
               Christ
               is
               evidently
               good
               by
               the
               Doctors
               learning
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               hath
               no
               more
               authority
               to
               command
               the
               people
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               the
               people
               hath
               to
               command
               the
               same
               to
               him
               .
               So
               in
               preaching
               all
               the
               necessary
               fundamentals
               of
               salvation
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               Pastors
               is
               meerely
               titular
               .
               There
               be
               then
               little
               necessitie
               of
               a
               publike
               Ministery
               ,
               as
               Socinians
               teach
               us
               .
               2.
               
               The
               ala●rity
               and
               manner
               and
               measure
               of
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               doing
               things
               
               evidently
               good
               is
               as
               particularly
               set
               downe
               in
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               as
               obliging
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               the
               Mandates
               themselves
               ,
               God
               who
               commandeth
               us
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeve
               in
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               hath
               not
               left
               that
               power
               to
               Prelates
               ,
               that
               createth
               wretched
               Ceremonies
               ,
               to
               command
               us
               to
               love
               God
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               God
               with
               alacrity
               or
               not
               ,
               or
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               or
               with
               halfe
               a
               heart
               ;
               the
               sincerity
               ,
               measure
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               loving
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               the
               subject
               of
               obedience
               to
               rulers
               then
               the
               loving
               of
               God.
               Rulers
               doe
               command
               both
               alike
               ,
               
                 Pari
                 authoritate
              
               ,
               except
               the
               man
               say
               that
               we
               obey
               Gods
               Law
               perfectly
               ,
               when
               we
               give
               obedience
               to
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               acts
               ,
               though
               we
               obey
               not
               sincerely
               .
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Doctor
                 giveth
                 us
                 Rules
                 in
                 obeying
                 Rulers
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 adventure
                 on
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 there
                 be
                 much
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 good
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Then
               we
               cannot
               venture
               upon
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               bringeth
               adders
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               under
               all
               the
               Plagues
               written
               in
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Gods
               word
               ,
               not
               mens
               perswasions
               of
               conscience
               (
               except
               in
               this
               also
               he
               be
               an
               Arminian
               )
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               mens
               actions
               .
               The
               servants
               
               of
               Caiaphas
               may
               be
               perswaded
               there
               is
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               much
               evil
               in
               confessing
               ,
               Christ
               ▪
               We
               are
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               erroneous
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               obey
               ,
               if
               the
               action
               be
               good
               in
               itself
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Iackson
                   .
                
                 Some
                 actions
                 apprehended
                 as
                 meerly
                 evil
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 undertaken
                 with
                 lesse
                 danger
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 which
                 are
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 partly
                 as
                 evil
                 ,
                 partly
                 as
                 good
                 ;
                 the
                 action
                 is
                 evil
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 fear
                 the
                 evil
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 can
                 hope
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               To
               do
               any
               thing
               as
               apprehended
               evil
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               are
               humane
               Ceremonies
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               any
               respect
               ,
               is
               to
               do
               with
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               23.
               2
               
               ▪
               God
               's
               word
               ,
               not
               probabilities
               should
               lead
               us
               in
               adventuring
               upon
               actions
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Iackson
                     .
                     3.
                  
                   
                
                 If
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 the
                 evil
                 feared
                 ;
                 in
                 private
                 choice
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 adventure
                 upon
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 event
                 to
                 Gods
                 providence
                 ,
                 which
                 favoureth
                 actions
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 privations
                 ,
                 works
                 rather
                 then
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 abstinence
                 from
                 evil
                 :
                 for
                 vvhere
                 this
                 indifference
                 of
                 perswasion
                 is
                 ▪
                 authority
                 may
                 cast
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 and
                 sway
                 the
                 private
                 choice
                 ?
                 
                   so
                   also
                
                 a
                 Hooker
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Iesuit
               b
               Suarez
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               so
               saith
               the
               
               Iesuit
               of
               Corduba
               c
               Sanches
               ,
               when
               the
               subject
               is
               in
               a
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               the
               thing
               commanded
               by
               the
               Superiour
               be
               lawfull
               or
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               to
               be
               excused
               because
               of
               the
               command
               of
               the
               superiour
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               Commanders
               condition
               is
               better
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               speculative
               doubt
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               spoiled
               of
               his
               power
               of
               commanding
               ,
               where
               reason
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               commandeth
               nothing
               against
               reason
               :
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               inferiour
               hath
               resigned
               his
               will
               to
               the
               superiour
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 2.
                 
                 Paral.
                 19.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               In
               things
               doubtsome
               ,
               God
               commanded
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               that
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Superiour
               doth
               not
               vary
               and
               change
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               thing
               in
               it self
               ;
               yet
               it
               varieth
               to
               the
               inferiours
               conscience
               .
               Now
               indifference
               of
               perswasion
               is
               all
               one
               to
               Doctor
               Iackson
               with
               indifferency
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               dictates
               .
               If
               one
               have
               indifferency
               of
               reasons
               of
               twelve
               degrees
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               Arianisme
               ,
               or
               Arminianisme
               ,
               is
               truth
               ,
               if
               authority
               determine
               both
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               the
               weight
               of
               authority
               in
               indifferency
               of
               perswasion
               should
               cast
               the
               ballance
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               this
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               believe
               it
               :
               where
               Arguments
               are
               of
               twelve
               grains
               of
               light
               of
               truth
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               the
               doubting
               man
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               thing
               were
               indifferent
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               doubter
               to
               give
               up
               his
               soul
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               and
               faith
               to
               believe
               Arianisme
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               not
               from
               light
               of
               conscience
               ,
               (
               for
               equally
               as
               much
               light
               of
               conscience
               are
               in
               either
               side
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               )
               but
               for
               the
               meer
               will
               of
               humane
               authority
               ,
               without
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               the
               matter
               here
               be
               indifferent
               in
               it self
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               to
               the
               doubter
               ;
               for
               Ceremonies
               in
               our
               perswasion
               are
               not
               indifferent
               .
               See
               here
               
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
              
               d
               say
               ,
               
                 Give
                 over
                 your self
                 to
                 your
                 Ruler
                 .
              
               Give
               the
               Prelate
               your
               faith
               to
               keep
               ,
               while
               ye
               be
               in
               eternity
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               judgement
               he
               will
               restore
               the
               pawn
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               (
               ●aith
               
                 Gregory
                 de
                 Valent.
              
               e
               to
               give
               your
               two
               eyes
               to
               your
               guide
               :
               I
               had
               rather
               they
               stick
               in
               my
               own
               head
               .
               To
               these
               Iesuits
               I
               oppose
               the
               minde
               of
               f
               Vasquez
               ,
               and
               g
               Salas
               ,
               who
               say
               in
               that
               case
               the
               subject
               should
               first
               lay
               aside
               his
               errour
               ,
               and
               then
               obey
               .
               2
               God
               requireth
               a
               full
               perswasion
               by
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               even
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               14
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               But
               poor
               naked
               humane
               authority
               cannot
               ingender
               perswasion
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               here
               is
               doubting
               ▪
               3.
               
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               
                 That
                 providence
                 favoureth
                 positive
                 actions
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 privations
                 ,
              
               for
               
               Rom.
               14.
               
               God
               loveth
               better
               abstinence
               from
               meats
               in
               themselves
               lawfull
               and
               clean
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               proveth
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               
                 Because
                 nothing
                 is
                 unclean
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
              
               then
               that
               the
               eater
               doubt
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               transgressing
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               eating
               ,
               though
               a
               great
               Apostle
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               in
               eating
               .
            
             
               And
               Jackson
               
                 addeth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 these
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 good
                 of
                 obedience
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 consequent
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 an
                 essentiall
                 
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 circumstance
                 and
                 motive
                 precedent
                 ,
                 as
                 bringeth
                 a
                 new
                 essence
                 for
                 its
                 concomitant
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 evil
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 out
                 of
                 private
                 perswasions
                 fear
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 countervaled
                 by
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 sincere
                 obedience
                 to
                 lawfull
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 conceited
                 good
                 probably
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 obiect
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 private
                 opinion
                 he
                 suspecteth
                 to
                 be
                 evil
                 ,
                 because
                 injoyned
                 by
                 lawfull
                 authority
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 evil
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 obedience
                 is
                 no
                 consequent
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 motive
                 precedent
                 —
                 authority
                 maketh
                 actions
                 indifferent
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               He
               beggeth
               the
               question
               :
               
                 The
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 sincere
                 obedience
                 to
                 authority
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 may
                 countervail
                 the
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 private
                 choice
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 .
              
               But
               first
               ,
               obedience
               to
               authority
               in
               things
               wanting
               Gods
               word
               (
               whereof
               he
               speaketh
               now
               )
               is
               not
               obedience
               ,
               but
               sinning
               ,
               because
               doing
               without
               faith
               .
               2.
               
               I
               take
               the
               Doctor
               at
               his
               word
               ,
               refusing
               obedience
               to
               mens
               will-worship
               ,
               or
               to
               practise
               even
               to
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               greatest
               evil
               ,
               the
               offending
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               adding
               to
               his
               worship
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               18
               ,
               19.
               is
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               privation
               ;
               the
               purpose
               (
               I
               say
               )
               of
               this
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               may
               countervail
               all
               evil
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               in
               non-obedience
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               sure
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               probably
               obedience
               is
               as
               good
               and
               better
               ,
               then
               obedience
               to
               men
               ,
               though
               probably
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Jesuites
               and
               Formalists
               say
               ,
               Rulers
               are
               in
               possession
               to
               command
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               We
               cannot
               thrust
               them
               out
               of
               possession
               ,
               where
               we
               are
               not
               perswaded
               that
               they
               command
               against
               reason
               ,
               saith
               Sanches
               :
               So
               I
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               in
               just
               possession
               commanding
               us
               to
               venture
               upon
               no
               indifferent
               action
               ,
               where
               the
               conscience
               doubteth
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               not
               no
               lesse
               contend
               for
               Gods
               just
               possession
               ,
               as
               time-servers
               do
               for
               mortall
               Rulers
               unjust
               possession
               in
               this
               ?
               2.
               
               I
               prove
               that
               it
               were
               Lawfull
               then
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               :
               A
               Iew
               is
               alike
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               
                 Maries
                 Son
                 i●
                 the
                 true
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 deceiver
                 :
              
               Opinions
               
               about
               a
               man
               ,
               might
               seem
               indifferent
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Jackson
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 indifferent
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Pharisees
               in
               a
               Councell
               ,
               determine
               ,
               that
               
                 Maries
                 Son
                 is
                 a
                 deceiver
              
               ;
               Then
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Jew
               ,
               
                 upon
                 purpose
                 of
                 sincere
                 obedience
                 to
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 who
                 sit
                 in
                 Moses
                 chair
                 ,
              
               to
               believe
               ,
               
                 that
                 Maries
                 son
                 is
                 a
                 deceiver
              
               ;
               because
               the
               conceit
               of
               sincere
               obedience
               is
               an
               essentiall
               motive
               to
               transubstantiate
               unbelief
               into
               sincere
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               Iew
               may
               venture
               upon
               the
               faith
               ,
               that
               
                 Maries
                 Son
                 is
                 a
                 deceiver
              
               ,
               and
               crucifie
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               :
               being
               commanded
               thereunto
               by
               his
               Commanders
               ,
               because
               
                 Gods
                 providence
                 favoureth
                 more
                 positive
                 actions
                 ,
                 then
                 privations
                 .
              
               3.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 obeyeth
                 for
                 the
                 sole
                 authority
                 of
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 evil
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               obedience
               countervaileth
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               actions
               :
               But
               1
               ▪
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               obedience
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               no
               obedience
               ,
               it
               cannot
               countervail
               the
               evil
               .
               2.
               
               If
               it
               be
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               with
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               to
               do
               what
               judges
               commandeth
               ,
               having
               no
               warrant
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               and
               lust
               of
               men
               ,
               no
               purpose
               of
               good
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               to
               save
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               can
               counter-redeem
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               against
               God.
               2.
               
               Because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               that
               stealeth
               moneys
               to
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               doth
               not
               evil
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               Dr.
               Jacksons
               reason
               ,
               
                 Because
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 purposing
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 poor
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 consequent
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 precedent
                 motive
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               maketh
               it
               good
               :
               We
               all
               know
               ,
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               end
               goeth
               in
               the
               intention
               before
               the
               action
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               an
               essentiall
               cause
               to
               make
               an
               evil
               action
               good
               ,
               or
               make
               an
               indifferent
               action
               necessary
               and
               honest
               :
               A
               good
               intention
               doth
               make
               a
               good
               action
               good
               and
               better
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               good
               intention
               (
               as
               Idolators
               are
               full
               of
               good
               intentions
               )
               can
               never
               so
               season
               the
               means
               ,
               as
               (
               this
               Doctor
               saith
               )
               that
               it
               can
               make
               evil
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               i
               Vasquez
               condemneth
               the
               Fathers
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               because
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 Propositum
                 bonum
                 excusat
                 malum
                 opus
              
               :
               so
               Cassianus
               k
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 lawfull
                 to
                 lie
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ,
              
               and
               l
               Chrysosto●
               ,
               and
               m
               Ambrose
               said
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               Vasquez
               saith
               :
               see
               n
               Aquinas
               for
               this
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
               That
               Pope
               or
               Rulers
               ,
               sole
               and
               bare
               authority
               can
               make
               an
               action
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               so
               neither
               good
               nor
               evil
               ,
               to
               be
               indifferent
               and
               good
               ,
               as
               o
               Bellarmine
               saith
               ;
               for
               God
               only
               by
               his
               institution
               createth
               morall
               goodnesse
               in
               actions
               ;
               mans
               
               will
               is
               no
               creatrix
               of
               goodnesse
               .
               4.
               
               Neither
               resolutions
               nor
               skill
               are
               to
               be
               credited
               or
               followed
               ,
               because
               private
               or
               publick
               ,
               because
               authority
               of
               man
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               no
               light
               nor
               warrant
               to
               the
               conscience
               to
               adventure
               upon
               moral
               actions
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               light
               to
               private
               men
               to
               obey
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 25.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 7.
                 17
                 ,
                 ●8
                 Ioh.
                 7.
                 27.
                 2
                 
                 Cor
                 ;
                 3.
                 18.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               4.
               4.
               
               As
               he
               doth
               to
               Rulers
               to
               Command
               .
               So
               p
               Sylvester
               ,
               q
               Tartaretus
               ,
               so
               r
               Rivetus
               ,
               ſ
               Doctot
               Field
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 answer
                 other
                 Arguments
                 :
                 As
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 obey
                 ,
              
               Not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               for
               conscience
               ,
               the
               violation
               of
               a
               speciall
               Law
               ,
               necessarily
               draweth
               with
               it
               the
               violation
               of
               the
               generall
               Law
               of
               the
               fift
               Commandment
               ;
               But
               the
               violation
               of
               the
               generall
               ,
               
                 (
                 saith
                 Learned
              
               t
               Pareus
               )
               hurteth
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               punisheth
               not
               for
               generall
               Violation
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Violation
               of
               this
               speciall
               Law
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               speciall
               Law
               obligeth
               in
               Conscience
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 carry
                 reason
                 .
              
               Every
               just
               punishment
               presupposeth
               essentially
               a
               sin
               ,
               else
               it
               is
               not
               a
               just
               punishment
               ;
               but
               the
               Ruler
               doth
               justly
               punish
               the
               particular
               Transgression
               of
               an
               humane
               Law
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Transgression
               of
               a
               particular
               Law
               of
               Rulers
               is
               sin
               .
               
                 The
                 Proposition
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 grave
                 School-men
                 ,
              
               u
               Soto
               ,
               x
               Sylvester
               ,
               y
               and
               Ioan
               ,
               Eselius
               ,
               Who
               thinke
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               Law
               obliging
               to
               a
               punishment
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               a
               fault
               ;
               because
               punishment
               hath
               an
               intrinsecall
               relation
               to
               a
               sin
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               a
               just
               punishment
               that
               is
               not
               proportioned
               to
               a
               sin
               ;
               for
               the
               Law
               z
               saith
               ,
               That
               cometh
               not
               under
               damage
               ,
               which
               cometh
               not
               under
               fault
               .
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Though
               the
               Violation
               of
               the
               generall
               Law
               hurteth
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               it
               being
               against
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ;
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               the
               Violation
               of
               every
               particular
               Law
               ,
               even
               that
               that
               is
               meerly
               Positive
               ,
               hurteth
               the
               Conscience
               before
               God
               :
               For
               then
               the
               carrying
               of
               Armour
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               Suppose
               no
               Ruler
               on
               earth
               make
               a
               Law
               there
               anent
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               sin
               before
               God
               ,
               which
               no
               wise
               man
               can
               say
               .
               2.
               
               The
               other
               reason
               is
               more
               important
               ,
               and
               draweth
               with
               it
               that
               School-question
               agitated
               by
               Iurists
               also
               and
               
                 Ganonists
                 ,
                 An
                 ulla
                 detur
                 lox
                 pure
                 paenalis
              
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Law
               purely
               Penall
               ,
               without
               sin
               in
               it
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Law
               of
               Rulers
               in
               things
               meerly
               Positive
               ,
               be
               meerly
               Penall
               and
               co-active
               ,
               and
               not
               formally
               obliging
               to
               sin
               .
               But
               I
               Answer
               ,
               Rulers
               do
               justly
               punish
               the
               Transgression
               of
               a
               Positive
               Law
               ,
               not
               as
               particularly
               humane
               and
               Positive
               :
               But
               as
               1.
               
               It
               hath
               connexion
               with
               the
               Morall
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law.
               2.
               
               As
               the
               particular
               
               transgression
               is
               scandalous
               and
               against
               order
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               the
               formall
               object
               of
               the
               just
               punishment
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               is
               in
               very
               deed
               not
               the
               simple
               omission
               of
               the
               positive
               act
               of
               a
               particular
               humane
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               violation
               of
               the
               morall
               goodnesse
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               scandall
               given
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               meaning
               ,
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               positive
               humane
               Law
               is
               not
               kindely
               ,
               
                 Per
                 se
              
               ,
               of
               it self
               punishable
               ,
               but
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               bindeth
               the
               conscience
               by
               accident
               ;
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               great
               Doctors
               ,
               as
               a
               Ambrose
               ,
               b
               Anselme
               ,
               c
               Theodoret
               ,
               d
               Chrysostom
               ,
               e
               Navarra
               ,
               f
               Felinus
               ,
               g
               Taraquel
               say
               ,
               That
               humane
               Laws
               oblige
               the
               conscience
               .
               But
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               the
               Canonists
               aver
               ,
               that
               not
               to
               obey
               civill
               Laws
               ,
               laying
               aside
               the
               evil
               of
               scandall
               ,
               is
               no
               mortall
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               not
               involve
               the
               conscience
               in
               guiltinesse
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 object
              
               .
               
                 To
                 resist
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 resist
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               To
               resist
               the
               Laws
               positive
               and
               particular
               in
               connexion
               with
               the
               morall
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               to
               resist
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               true
               .
               But
               so
               the
               question
               is
               not
               concluded
               against
               us
               :
               for
               by
               accident
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               humane
               Laws
               binde
               the
               conscience
               ;
               but
               to
               resist
               the
               particular
               Laws
               ,
               as
               particular
               Laws
               ,
               as
               particular
               positive
               Laws
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               resist
               the
               Ruler
               :
               A
               Ruler
               as
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               doth
               never
               command
               a
               thing
               meerly
               indifferent
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               as
               good
               ,
               edificative
               ,
               profitable
               ,
               and
               except
               you
               resist
               the
               morality
               of
               the
               positive
               humane
               Law
               ,
               you
               resist
               not
               the
               Ruler
               ;
               yea
               ,
               nor
               yet
               is
               the
               Law
               resisted
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Iesuit
              
               Lod.
               Meratius
               h
               objecteth
               :
               
                 Every
                 true
                 Law
                 obligeth
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 guiltinesse
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 civill
                 and
                 Canonick
                 Laws
                 are
                 Laws
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ever
                 oblige
                 to
                 punishment
                 only
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 They
                 oblige
                 to
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               denied
               that
               Laws
               civill
               or
               Canonicall
               ,
               as
               meerly
               particularly
               positive
               ,
               do
               oblige
               as
               Laws
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               Laws
               ,
               they
               be
               only
               Laws
               according
               to
               the
               morality
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               can
               promove
               us
               to
               our
               last
               end
               ,
               eternall
               felicity
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               false
               that
               the
               Iesuit
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 ,
              
               doth
               command
               the
               keeping
               of
               all
               Civill
               and
               Canonick
               Laws
               ,
               or
               that
               hence
               is
               concluded
               a
               Law
               obliging
               the
               conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               humane
               and
               positive
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               
                 Lent
                 Fast
              
               ,
               a
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 carrying
                 Armour
                 in
                 the
                 night
              
               were
               commanded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
            
             
             
               The
               same
               i
               Meratius
               striveth
               to
               answer
               the
               Argument
               of
               Almain
               and
               Gerson
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ;
               Who
               ever
               can
               oblige
               to
               sin
               mortall
               before
               God
               ,
               he
               can
               inflict
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               but
               no
               mortall
               man
               can
               inflict
               eternall
               punishment
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 This
                 Argument
                 would
                 prove
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 homicide
                 ,
                 and
                 adultery
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 deadly
                 sins
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 is
                 not
                 inflicted
                 for
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 positive
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 that
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 this
                 law
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 So
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 sufficient
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 oblige
                 under
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 civill
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 lavv
                 shall
                 binde
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 maketh
                 Civill
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 laws
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               sins
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               deserve
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               and
               that
               essentially
               ,
               laying
               aside
               the
               positive
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               grant
               it
               is
               free
               to
               inflict
               punishment
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               inflict
               ,
               and
               this
               agreeth
               to
               all
               sin
               .
               But
               to
               carry
               Armour
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               laying
               aside
               the
               case
               of
               scandall
               ,
               and
               the
               morality
               thereof
               ,
               that
               no
               murther
               follow
               thereupon
               ,
               deserveth
               neither
               temporall
               nor
               eternall
               punishment
               .
               And
               if
               this
               Argument
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               hold
               good
               ,
               no
               mortall
               sin
               shall
               oblige
               to
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               because
               Gods
               positive
               will
               is
               the
               nearest
               cause
               of
               actuall
               punishment
               eternall
               in
               all
               sins
               .
               2.
               
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               a
               propper
               no●othetick
               power
               in
               man
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   answereth
                   ,
                   Distinguishing
                   the
                   Proposition
                   .
                
                 None
                 can
                 oblige
                 to
                 a
                 mortall
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 can
                 inflict
                 the
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 of
                 a
                 mortall
                 sin
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 which
                 wholly
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 judge
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 of
                 that
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 way
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 excommunication
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 the
                 vvill
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 obligeth
                 to
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 yet
                 man
                 cannot
                 inflict
                 that
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 command
                 an
                 act
                 ,
                 the
                 omission
                 whereof
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 commission
                 whereof
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 moment
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 serveth
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 a
                 community
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 vvho
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 vvillingly
                 doth
                 such
                 an
                 act
                 ,
                 doth
                 sin
                 against
                 right
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 against
                 the
                 eternall
                 lavv
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               distinction
               of
               the
               Jesuit
               is
               but
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               .
               
               
                 He
                 vvho
                 can
                 oblige
                 to
                 mortall
                 sin
                 by
                 his
                 Lavv
                 ,
                 can
                 also
                 oblige
                 to
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 depend
                 vvholly
                 on
                 his
                 free
                 vvill
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lavv
                 doth
              
               ;
               What
               is
               that
               ,
               but
               the
               inflicting
               of
               eternal
               punishment
               belongeth
               to
               him
               who
               maketh
               a
               Law
               obliging
               to
               sin
               mortal
               ,
               so
               being
               the
               inflicting
               of
               eternall
               punishment
               belong
               to
               him
               ;
               But
               our
               Argument
               is
               ,
               he
               who
               hath
               dominion
               and
               authority
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               ,
               hath
               dominion
               and
               authority
               to
               inflict
               a
               punishment
               answerable
               to
               the
               transgression
               of
               that
               Law
               :
               for
               it
               is
               one
               dominion
               
               and
               power
               to
               make
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               inflict
               the
               penalty
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               Man
               cannot
               make
               the
               penalty
               of
               eternall
               wrath
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               cannot
               make
               a
               Law
               obliging
               to
               eternall
               wrath
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Excommunication
               is
               not
               done
               by
               mans
               will
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               for
               a
               mortall
               sin
               deserving
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               so
               eternall
               wrath
               .
               If
               any
               Excommunicate
               upon
               his
               sole
               will
               ,
               as
               wicked
               Popes
               have
               done
               ;
               in
               that
               case
               the
               will
               of
               a
               man
               obligeth
               neither
               to
               punishment
               ,
               nor
               to
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               
                 Brutum
                 Fulmen
              
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               .
               3.
               
               If
               any
               Commit
               an
               act
               that
               hurteth
               a
               whole
               Community
               ,
               and
               is
               forbidden
               by
               men
               in
               Authority
               ,
               he
               sinneth
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               men
               had
               never
               forbidden
               that
               Act
               :
               And
               we
               deny
               not
               but
               humane
               Laws
               agreeing
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               doth
               oblige
               the
               Conscience
               both
               to
               sin
               and
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               are
               not
               humane
               Laws
               ,
               but
               Divine
               Laws
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               case
               two
               guiltinesses
               ,
               
                 Duo
                 reatus
              
               ,
               are
               Committed
               ,
               one
               against
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               in
               doing
               what
               Superiors
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               forbiddeth
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               another
               guiltinesse
               against
               the
               matter
               it self
               ,
               and
               a
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               which
               also
               should
               stand
               as
               a
               sin
               before
               God
               ,
               thought
               the
               Ruler
               had
               never
               forbidden
               it
               :
               But
               if
               any
               carry
               Armour
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               being
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               of
               night
               homicide
               ,
               if
               no
               homicide
               follow
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               be
               not
               known
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               scandalous
               ,
               the
               carrier
               of
               Armour
               is
               involved
               in
               no
               guiltinesse
               before
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             
               QUEST
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 hath
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 preaching
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keys
                 by
                 discipline
                 .
              
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               two
               
               heads
               ,
               the
               one
               negative
               ,
               what
               he
               cannot
               do
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               :
               2.
               
               Positive
               ,
               What
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               former
               :
               We
               are
               to
               cleare
               whether
               or
               no
               all
               externall
               scandalls
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               civill
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               in
               Civill
               scandals
               ,
               that
               disturbeth
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               a
               twofold
               power
               ,
               one
               to
               command
               what
               is
               good
               and
               just
               ,
               another
               to
               reward
               and
               punish
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               hath
               not
               onely
               a
               directive
               power
               to
               teach
               and
               forbid
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               power
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               upon
               the
               external
               man
               ecclesiastically
               to
               reward
               and
               punish
               ,
               to
               binde
               and
               loose
               ,
               in
               an
               externall
               Court
               on
               earth
               .
               It
               is
               granted
               by
               the
               Adversaries
               ,
               that
               Christ
               as
               King
               hath
               a
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               but
               meerly
               internall
               ,
               purely
               spirituall
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               but
               for
               any
               externall
               power
               to
               take
               in
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Visible
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               his
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               This
               they
               deny
               ,
               and
               so
               refuse
               all
               externall
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               of
               receiving
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               casting
               out
               by
               rebukes
               ,
               or
               Excommunication
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               there
               is
               no
               externall
               Court
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               punish
               Ecclesiasticall
               scandals
               ,
               all
               scandals
               and
               externall
               offences
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               onely
               :
               In
               opposition
               to
               which
               error
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Conclusion
               .
               There
               is
               not
               only
               a
               rebuking
               of
               an
               offender
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               private
               admonition
               ,
               as
               between
               Brother
               and
               Brother
               ,
               common
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Levit.
              
               19.
               17.
               
               And
               of
               the
               Pastor
               only
               ,
               he
               applying
               the
               Word
               by
               way
               of
               Preaching
               to
               such
               and
               such
               offenders
               ,
               and
               closing
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               upon
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               which
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Adversaries
               :
               But
               there
               is
               also
               a
               Church-rebuking
               by
               way
               of
               censure
               ,
               which
               must
               presuppose
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               Court
               ,
               and
               a
               rebuking
               of
               a
               Publique
               sin
               ,
               put
               forth
               by
               many
               ;
               whereas
               one
               only
               ,
               not
               a
               Church
               or
               multitude
               may
               Preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               so
               rebuke
               by
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               which
               I
               make
               out
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 Sufficient
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 this
                 punishment
                 which
                 was
                 inflicted
                 of
                 many
                 :
              
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               rebuke
               or
               punishment
               ,
               in
               the
               old
               Translation
               ,
               it
               is
               Objurgatio
               ,
               in
               the
               Newer
               ,
               Increpatio
               ;
               Piscator
               Muleta
               ,
               is
               a
               chastisement
               ,
               whether
               this
               punishment
               was
               actuall
               excommunication
               ,
               as
               many
               Learned
               Interpreters
               do
               not
               improbably
               gather
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               was
               a
               Rebuke
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               order
               thereunto
               :
               Certain
               it
               included
               ,
               a
               rebuking
               not
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               Church-rebuking
               inflicted
               by
               many
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               6.
               
               And
               by
               the
               Representative
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
              
               ,
               gathered
               together
               
                 with
                 Pauls
                 spirit
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               so
               presupposeth
               a
               Court
               or
               Convention
               of
               many
               inflicting
               this
               punishment
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Adversaries
               who
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               Excommunication
               ,
               say
               it
               was
               onely
               a
               rebuke
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               was
               Excommunication
               ,
               it
               must
               include
               a
               rebuke
               coming
               from
               the
               many
               who
               do
               excommunicate
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               such
               a
               rebuke
               as
               must
               be
               taken
               off
               and
               pardoned
               by
               many
               ,
               as
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 ye
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 forgive
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 him
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 To
                 whom
                 ye
                 forgive
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 forgive
                 .
              
               So
               here
               is
               a
               rebuking
               put
               upon
               an
               offender
               by
               many
               convened
               in
               a
               Court
               ,
               who
               did
               rebuke
               by
               way
               of
               judiciall
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               some
               higher
               censure
               which
               was
               inflicted
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               taken
               off
               by
               many
               ;
               then
               that
               which
               was
               inflicted
               by
               one
               by
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               that
               many
               either
               rebuke
               ,
               or
               comfort
               the
               rebuked
               :
               for
               one
               Pastor
               is
               to
               give
               out
               the
               sentence
               of
               Death
               or
               Life
               ,
               rebuking
               and
               comforting
               ,
               toward
               any
               one
               offender
               ,
               or
               a
               person
               Repenting
               ,
               whether
               many
               be
               convened
               to
               consent
               and
               joyn
               or
               not
               .
               Yea
               ,
               I
               may
               ,
               being
               a
               Pastor
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               dispense
               rebukes
               and
               comforts
               by
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               against
               
               the
               will
               and
               minde
               of
               the
               whole
               flock
               :
               But
               a
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               a
               forgiving
               by
               many
               ,
               cannot
               be
               dispensed
               ,
               except
               these
               many
               
                 convene
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               and
               consent
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               convened
               Church
               must
               be
               heard
               and
               obeyed
               when
               she
               rebuketh
               a
               Brother
               ,
               for
               a
               fault
               done
               between
               Brother
               and
               Brother
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               Church
               a
               Court
               that
               is
               to
               rebuke
               an
               offender
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               convene
               him
               before
               her
               :
               and
               that
               is
               some
               other
               censure
               then
               by
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ;
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               16
               ,
               17.
               3.
               
               If
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               and
               Antioch
               ,
               convened
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               do
               give
               forth
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               rebuke
               on
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               
                 troubled
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 perverted
                 their
                 Souls
              
               with
               false
               Doctrine
               ;
               then
               is
               there
               rebuking
               of
               offenders
               by
               a
               Church
               or
               Churches
               ,
               beside
               a
               Pastorall
               rebuking
               by
               one
               single
               Brother
               or
               Pastor
               :
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               ver
               .
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               The
               Proposition
               is
               clear
               ,
               in
               that
               a
               select
               company
               of
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Elders
                 and
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               doth
               not
               only
               Doctrinally
               conclude
               against
               their
               errour
               who
               did
               hold
               the
               necessity
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               the
               Persons
               ,
               and
               their
               Schismaticall
               way
               ,
               of
               troubling
               the
               Church
               by
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               making
               a
               side
               and
               Faction
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               24.
               
               And
               this
               not
               any
               one
               single
               man
               could
               do
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               except
               we
               say
               that
               it
               was
               an
               idle
               and
               unnecessary
               remedy
               which
               the
               Apostles
               used
               to
               quench
               the
               sire
               ,
               as
               if
               any
               one
               man
               might
               have
               done
               all
               this
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               they
               had
               rebuked
               these
               men
               publikely
               ,
               not
               having
               heard
               and
               convinced
               them
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               an
               offence
               touching
               conversation
               and
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               had
               risen
               betweene
               Church
               and
               Church
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               in
               the
               present
               case
               of
               an
               offence
               in
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               would
               not
               have
               taken
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               .
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               this
               was
               not
               a
               point
               of
               meer
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               peace
               and
               charity
               ,
               violated
               by
               a
               Faction
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               
               And
               a
               scandall
               in
               eating
               things
               strangled
               ,
               was
               raised
               
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 24.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               4.
               
               If
               Timothy
               be
               to
               
                 rebuke
                 publikely
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 sin
                 publikely
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               judicially
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Witnesses
               .
               Then
               is
               there
               a
               publike
               Church-rebuking
               by
               way
               of
               censure
               ,
               beside
               the
               pastorall
               rebuking
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               This
               must
               be
               a
               rebuking
               in
               a
               Church-court
               ,
               except
               we
               say
               Timothy
               his
               alone
               was
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               Monarch
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               lead
               witnesses
               against
               Elders
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Conclusion
               .
               There
               is
               such
               a
               censure
               as
               excommunication
               in
               
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               which
               scandalous
               offendors
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               prophane
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               from
               Mat.
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Thus
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               to
               be
               of
               a
               brother
               esteemed
               as
               no
               brother
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               ,
               and
               whose
               offence
               is
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               bindeth
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               testimony
               of
               Witnesses
               ,
               he
               incurreth
               some
               other
               censure
               of
               reall
               ejection
               out
               of
               the
               society
               of
               brethren
               in
               a
               Church
               State
               ,
               then
               Pastorall
               rebuking
               .
               But
               he
               who
               trespasseth
               against
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               will
               neither
               be
               gained
               by
               private
               admonition
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               Church
               rebuking
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               so
               Christ
               must
               have
               instituted
               such
               a
               censure
               .
            
             
               Divers
               reasons
               are
               alledged
               against
               this
               sense
               ,
               as
               not
               favouring
               excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   1.
                
                 
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 brother
                 
                 trespasse
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 ,
                 art
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 fault
                 to
                 publike
                 hearing
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 punished
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               The
               same
               phrase
               in
               the
               same
               doctrine
               of
               scandals
               is
               ,
               Luke
               17.
               3.
               
               Take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 repent
                 forgive
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               if
               our
               brother
               transgress
               against
               God
               ,
               we
               knowing
               of
               that
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               forgive
               him
               a
               sin
               committed
               against
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               he
               repenteth
               ,
               for
               then
               might
               any
               private
               brother
               pardon
               murthers
               and
               sorceries
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               private
               brother
               were
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               this
               he
               is
               to
               forgive
               bloods
               ,
               and
               not
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               the
               evill
               doer
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               dispence
               with
               it
               
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 offender
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 repenteth
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               text
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 trespasse
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 against
                 thee
              
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               against
               God.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               sinnes
               against
               a
               brother
               ,
               are
               sins
               against
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               Christ
               speakes
               of
               such
               sinnes
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               committed
               against
               me
               ,
               or
               a
               particular
               brother
               ,
               which
               are
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               my
               power
               or
               his
               to
               pardon
               ,
               as
               no●
               being
               yet
               publikely
               scandalous
               .
               
               3.
               
               Camero
               saith
               ,
               to
               sinne
               against
               any
               here
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               sinne
               against
               
               God
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               a
               brother
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               sinne
               in
               private
               against
               a
               brother
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               offended
               brother
               is
               in
               meeknes
               to
               labour
               to
               gaine
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               bring
               his
               fault
               to
               publike
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               be
               cured
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               therefore
               with
               much
               lenity
               we
               are
               to
               proceed
               ,
               whereas
               before
               Christ
               had
               exhorted
               not
               to
               contemne
               our
               brother
               ,
               here
               he
               teacheth
               with
               what
               loving
               patience
               and
               longanimity
               we
               are
               to
               labour
               to
               gaine
               him
               when
               he
               is
               fallen
               ,
               else
               Christ
               should
               say
               but
               the
               same
               thing
               over
               againe
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               once
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   2.
                
                 
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 rebuke
                 any
                 brother
                 whom
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 I
                 may
                 gaine
                 him
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 two
                 witnesses
                 ?
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 absurd
                 :
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 King
                 and
                 Prince
                 before
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 ;
                 And
                 therfore
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 private
                 Christians
                 before
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 convince
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 rebuke
                 any
                 offender
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 is
                 cleare
                 in
                 that
                 Solomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mans
                 glory
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 an
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 over-heare
                 our
                 servant
                 cursing
                 us
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 rebuke
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 before
                 any
                 Church
                 Court.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               This
               argument
               is
               against
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               against
               us
               ,
               for
               it
               tendeth
               to
               conclude
               that
               it
               is
               not
               universally
               true
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               to
               rebuke
               every
               offending
               brother
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               grant
               in
               some
               sense
               .
               For
               1.
               
               If
               the
               fault
               be
               small
               ,
               and
               possibly
               a
               matter
               of
               goods
               ,
               with
               which
               I
               may
               dispence
               ,
               without
               lesse
               hurt
               to
               my
               brothers
               soule
               ,
               then
               the
               evill
               of
               scandall
               may
               be
               ,
               if
               I
               complaine
               to
               either
               the
               Church
               or
               
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 wrong
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               
               6.
               7.
               
               But
               because
               I
               am
               not
               to
               rebuke
               my
               brother
               imprudently
               ,
               may
               I
               not
               conclude
               from
               Christs
               words
               ,
               I
               may
               rebuke
               him
               ?
               Or
               because
               a
               meane
               person
               may
               not
               rebuke
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               or
               a
               Prince
               ,
               or
               King
               ?
               Will
               it
               follow
               that
               a
               Nathan
               may
               not
               rebuke
               King
               David
               ,
               and
               because
               Ionathan
               may
               not
               rebuke
               King
               Saul
               his
               Father
               ,
               shall
               it
               follow
               that
               no
               other
               may
               rebuke
               King
               Saul
               ?
               Or
               because
               I
               may
               not
               rebuke
               a
               scorner
               ,
               though
               a
               professing
               brother
               ,
               or
               because
               I
               may
               not
               rebuke
               my
               brother
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               who
               to
               my
               knowledge
               bear
               the
               offender
               ill
               will
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               see
               my
               rebuking
               shall
               be
               so
               far
               from
               gaining
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               provoke
               him
               to
               a
               greater
               offence
               ,
               shall
               it
               therfore
               follow
               I
               am
               to
               suffer
               sin
               in
               my
               brother
               and
               not
               to
               rebuke
               him
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               the
               Spirit
               
               of
               God
               calleth
               a
               hating
               of
               my
               brother
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 19.
                 v.
              
               18.
               
               This
               argument
               concludeth
               not
               that
               I
               may
               not
               rebuke
               my
               brother
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               I
               may
               not
               rebuke
               my
               brother
               imprudently
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               brother
               may
               not
               rebuke
               any
               brother
               ,
               whoever
               he
               be
               ,
               King
               or
               Ruler
               ,
               
                 Negatis
                 modi
                 non
                 negat
                 rem
                 ipsam
                 ,
              
               so
               we
               are
               to
               passe
               by
               offences
               and
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               forgive
               them
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               rebuke
               an
               offending
               brother
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               willing
               to
               forgive
               all
               ,
               friend
               ,
               or
               enemy
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               by
               this
               reason
               I
               am
               not
               to
               rebuke
               any
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               Solomon
               willeth
               us
               onely
               not
               to
               be
               swift
               ,
               too
               glad
               and
               willing
               ,
               or
               too
               quicke
               and
               sharpe
               eared
               to
               heare
               every
               ill
               word
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               7.
               21.
               
               Also
               
                 Heb.
                 Give
                 not
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 all
                 words
              
               
               
                 that
                 are
                 spoken
                 ,
                 least
                 thou
                 hear
                 thy
                 servant
                 curse
                 thee
                 .
              
               So
               is
               the
               same
               phrase
               ,
               
                 Eccles
                 .
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 Prov.
                 23.
                 26.
                 
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               1.
               17.
               
               Not
               unlike
               this
               is
               the
               phrase
               
                 Dan.
                 6.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 set
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 deliver
              
               Daniel
               ,
               But
               this
               will
               not
               prove
               we
               are
               not
               to
               rebuke
               an
               offending
               brother
               .
               2.
               
               That
               by
               the
               Church
               here
               ,
               is
               meant
               a
               number
               of
               private
               Christians
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               Text
               ,
               for
               then
               three
               witnesses
               should
               be
               a
               Church
               ,
               being
               three
               private
               Christians
               ,
               but
               sure
               it
               is
               Christ
               ascendeth
               in
               his
               speech
               to
               an
               higher
               degree
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               who
               is
               to
               heare
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               Plaintiffe
               and
               the
               Offender
               ,
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               binde
               ,
               and
               loose
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               Church-court
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 thy
                 brother
              
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               spirituall
               gaining
               of
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               as
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 gained
                 by
                 the
                 conversation
                 of
                 the
                 wives
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               9
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 gain
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Ver.
               21.
               
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 gain
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 Law.
              
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               
                 That
                 I
                 might
                 gaine
                 the
                 more
                 .
              
               Ver.
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 might
                 gain
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
              
               so
               is
               the
               Word
               used
               for
               spirituall
               gaining
               ,
               Mat.
               2.
               17
               ,
               20
               ,
               22.
               and
               Christ
               in
               his
               Sermons
               never
               speaketh
               of
               civill
               gaining
               of
               brethren
               :
               And
               2.
               
               Because
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               brother
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               member
               of
               a
               society
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               three
               or
               more
               brethren
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               of
               brethren
               whose
               helpe
               he
               may
               seeke
               to
               gaine
               a
               brother
               ;
               it
               is
               cleare
               he
               must
               speake
               of
               a
               Church-gaining
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               gaining
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               reference
               to
               any
               civill
               Sanedrim
               or
               Court
               of
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   3.
                
                 
                 The
                 place
                 (
                 saith
                 Erastus
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 lighter
                 
                 faults
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 one
                 brother
                 may
                 pardon
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 a
                 private
                 brother
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 conceale
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 in
                 good
                 sense
                 
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 weighty
                 scandals
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               A
               fault
               may
               be
               light
               and
               small
               in
               its
               rise
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               private
               ,
               which
               deserveth
               not
               excommunication
               ,
               but
               if
               contumacie
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               fault
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               in
               its
               growth
               and
               tendencie
               to
               scandalize
               many
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               small
               .
               2.
               
               A
               private
               fault
               is
               not
               hence
               concluded
               to
               be
               small
               ;
               because
               a
               brother
               may
               pardon
               it
               ,
               and
               conconceale
               it
               .
               For
               Christ
               saith
               to
               scandalize
               on
               of
               the
               
                 least
                 of
                 these
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               is
               so
               great
               an
               offence
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               good
               for
               the
               man
               so
               offending
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               having
               a
               
                 milstone
                 hanged
              
               
               
                 about
                 his
                 necke
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               
               And
               yet
               a
               brother
               is
               to
               forgive
               such
               an
               offence
               ,
               Luke
               17.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               3.
               
               In
               that
               a
               brother
               is
               obliged
               to
               gaine
               his
               brother
               ,
               from
               this
               fault
               ,
               it
               is
               cleare
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               so
               small
               a
               fault
               ,
               and
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               fault
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Offender
               remaine
               obstinate
               ,
               he
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               esteemed
               
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               or
               as
               no
               brother
               ,
               nor
               any
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               4.
               
               This
               sinne
               is
               
                 bound
                 in
                 earth
                 and
                 heaven
              
               .
               5.
               
               The
               text
               will
               not
               bear
               that
               all
               weigh
               y
               faults
               ,
               such
               as
               Mu●ther
               ,
               that
               
                 defileth
                 the
                 Land
              
               ,
               or
               solicitation
               to
               
                 follow
                 strange
                 Gods
              
               may
               be
               transacted
               betweene
               brother
               and
               brother
               and
               concealed
               .
               Deut.
               13.
               8.
               
               Though
               Ioseph
               be
               in
               this
               called
               a
               just
               man
               ,
               (
               as
               Beza
               observeth
               )
               in
               that
               he
               would
               not
               make
               Mary
               his
               wife
               a
               publike
               example
               ,
               nor
               reveale
               her
               Adultery
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               death
               ,
               for
               so
               Ioseph
               conceived
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Erastus
                 )
                 tell
                 the
                 civill
                 Synedry
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 nothing
                 for
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Spirituall
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Offendor
                 refuse
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Orthodoxe
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 offended
                 brother
                 plead
                 his
                 right
                 before
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 Offendor
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               In
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 Church
              
               ,
               applyed
               to
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               evidently
               here
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               
               said
               that
               the
               offended
               brother
               ,
               is
               to
               labour
               to
               gaine
               the
               soule
               of
               his
               offending
               brother
               )
               doth
               never
               signifie
               a
               civill
               judicature
               and
               therefore
               the
               exposition
               is
               insolent
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               can
               never
               beare
               such
               a
               sense
               ,
               we
               desire
               one
               paralell
               place
               in
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               is
               the
               removall
               of
               scandals
               in
               Christs
               
               meek
               ,
               brotherly
               and
               Christian
               way
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
                 Who
                 ever
                 shall
                 scandalize
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 because
                 of
                 offences
              
               —
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 thy
                 hand
                 or
                 foot
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 offend
                 ,
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 ye
                 despise
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               then
               he
               cometh
               from
               active
               scandals
               ,
               whereby
               we
               offend
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               removall
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               passive
               scandals
               ,
               whereby
               others
               offendeth
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               removall
               of
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 Moreover
                 if
                 thy
                 brother
                 shall
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 go
                 tell
                 him
                 the
                 fault
                 betvveen
                 thee
                 and
                 him
                 .
              
               Now
               these
               sins
               that
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               not
               such
               sins
               as
               may
               be
               transacted
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               ,
               for
               homicide
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               sorcery
               ,
               extortion
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               publick
               sword
               ,
               and
               this
               must
               have
               place
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 conceal
                 it
                 ,
                 thy
                 eye
                 shall
                 not
                 spare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 revenger
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 wrath
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Christ
               hinteth
               not
               ,
               in
               any
               sort
               ,
               at
               any
               word
               of
               blood
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               vengeance
               ,
               the
               sword
               ,
               evil
               doing
               ,
               fear
               and
               terrour
               for
               the
               sword
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               office
               of
               the
               civil
               magistrate
               is
               holden
               forth
               to
               us
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               
               No
               man
               ,
               except
               he
               intended
               violence
               to
               the
               text
               ,
               can
               dream
               of
               such
               a
               latent
               ,
               forrain
               and
               co-acted
               sense
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               if
               such
               a
               sense
               had
               been
               intended
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               he
               behoved
               in
               this
               place
               to
               erect
               a
               throne
               from
               a
               divine
               institution
               ,
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               which
               no
               impartiall
               interpreter
               ,
               can
               with
               any
               half
               side
               of
               a
               shadow
               perceive
               in
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               end
               of
               this
               processe
               is
               spirituall
               :
               
                 If
                 he
                 hear
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 thy
                 brother
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               confirmed
               already
               from
               Scripture
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               offender
               be
               gained
               to
               repentance
               or
               not
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               fear
               ;
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               regard
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               not
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               offender
               directly
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Christs
               way
               of
               proceeding
               to
               take
               away
               scandals
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               ,
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 him
                 ,
                 admonish
                 the
                 offender
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               may
               rebuke
               and
               admonish
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               Morall
               way
               all
               along
               :
               But
               the
               Magistrates
               proceeding
               is
               not
               Morall
               ,
               by
               requests
               ,
               orations
               ,
               admonitions
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               reall
               use
               of
               the
               sword
               to
               compell
               :
               
                 for
                 he
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               proceeding
               here
               is
               with
               much
               lenity
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               long
               
               suffering
               to
               gain
               an
               offender
               ,
               but
               having
               recourse
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               use
               his
               club
               and
               sword
               ,
               is
               rather
               a
               way
               of
               irritation
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               gap
               the
               wider
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               condemnes
               this
               as
               repugnant
               to
               love
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 go
                 to
                 law
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Such
               an
               expression
               as
               this
               ,
               (
               
                 Let
                 him
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 heathen
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               )
               is
               never
               taken
               for
               the
               civill
               complaining
               of
               him
               before
               an
               Heathen
               judge
               ,
               nor
               doth
               it
               expresse
               the
               use
               of
               the
               sword
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               it
               s
               so
               insolent
               a
               phrase
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Greek
               Authors
               that
               ever
               wrote
               ,
               cannot
               parallel
               it
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               a
               Spirituall
               and
               Morall
               reproach
               put
               on
               the
               offender
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               way
               is
               a
               reall
               inflicting
               of
               punishment
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               remedy
               is
               contrary
               to
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               
               For
               there
               the
               offended
               brother
               ,
               though
               the
               offending
               party
               be
               never
               so
               contumacious
               ,
               hath
               not
               this
               remedy
               of
               Christs
               to
               implead
               his
               brother
               before
               an
               heathen
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               taketh
               for
               a
               sinfull
               scandall
               ,
               and
               sin
               cannot
               be
               Christs
               remedy
               :
               Pauls
               remedy
               is
               ,
               
                 Suffer
                 rather
                 wrong
                 and
                 defraudation
                 ;
                 Paul
              
               by
               this
               interpretation
               should
               have
               commanded
               them
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Where
               is
               ever
               the
               supreame
               Magistrate
               (
               who
               cannot
               be
               excluded
               ,
               if
               this
               exposition
               stand
               )
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               How
               incongruous
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               direct
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               dispersed
               through
               all
               the
               earth
               ;
               to
               go
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               for
               judgement
               ,
               seeing
               Ierusalem
               was
               to
               be
               laid
               equall
               with
               the
               ground
               ;
               and
               the
               Iews
               ,
               their
               state
               ,
               Church
               ▪
               policy
               ,
               and
               the
               Scepter
               
                 now
                 removed
                 from
                 Iudah
              
               ,
               let
               wise
               men
               judge
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               complaining
               to
               an
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               the
               punishing
               of
               an
               offender
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               by
               no
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               
                 binding
                 on
                 earth
              
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               expounded
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               19.
               
               And
               such
               a
               binding
               as
               is
               ratified
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               joynt
               Prayers
               of
               two
               or
               three
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               spoken
               ,
               ver
               .
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               A
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               Sentence
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               just
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               valued
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               must
               be
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               Iewish
               Saenedrim
               was
               now
               to
               take
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               expire
               with
               all
               the
               Iewish
               policy
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               that
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               
               would
               appoint
               a
               perishing
               remedy
               for
               a
               per●etuall
               and
               ever-enduring
               disease
               ;
               now
               offences
               and
               scandals
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               were
               to
               be
               in
               the
               world
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 offend
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Offences
                 must
                 be
              
               ,
               and
               the
               remedy
               here
               is
               morall
               and
               perpetuall
               :
               as
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               shall
               have
               a
               Church
               visible
               on
               earth
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               :
               2.
               
               That
               we
               first
               deal
               to
               gain
               our
               brother
               in
               private
               ,
               ere
               to
               his
               greater
               shame
               ,
               he
               be
               brought
               in
               publick
               ,
               before
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Lords
               ratifying
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               what
               his
               servants
               
                 shall
                 binde
                 and
                 loose
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 agreeing
                 of
                 two
                 to
                 pray
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 conv●ening
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               promise
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               these
               are
               Morall
               and
               perpetuall
               :
               The
               Lord
               never
               did
               the
               like
               of
               this
               ,
               before
               or
               after
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               In
               all
               the
               New-Testament
               we
               do
               not
               read
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               now
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               to
               abolish
               all
               Ceremonials
               and
               temporary
               Laws
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               and
               policy
               ,
               as
               Iewish
               ,
               did
               institute
               any
               old-Testament
               Law
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Sanedrim
               was
               for
               offending
               brethren
               :
               if
               it
               be
               said
               that
               this
               was
               but
               the
               right
               expounding
               of
               an
               old
               divine
               Law
               ,
               now
               almost
               buried
               through
               the
               corruption
               of
               men
               ;
               then
               must
               Erastus
               shew
               that
               this
               was
               an
               old
               Law
               of
               divine
               institution
               ▪
               that
               the
               Iews
               were
               to
               keep
               this
               threefold
               order
               in
               gaining
               an
               offending
               brother
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               now
               abolished
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               Church-businesse
               ,
               by
               this
               place
               is
               not
               established
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               both
               which
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               that
               there
               is
               not
               in
               this
               whole
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               Luk.
               17.
               where
               the
               same
               purpose
               is
               handled
               ,
               any
               shadow
               of
               reason
               to
               assert
               that
               Christ
               is
               restoring
               any
               Ceremoniall
               or
               Iudiciall
               Law
               to
               its
               genuine
               and
               sound
               meaning
               and
               sense
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               Christ
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Morall
               and
               perpetuall
               Doctrine
               of
               scandall
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               are
               to
               deal
               with
               an
               offending
               brother
               to
               gain
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               either
               by
               our selves
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               forgive
               private
               injuries
               ,
               even
               to
               seventy
               seven
               times
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               since
               Publicans
               and
               Romans
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               saith
               from
               Paganisme
               ,
               even
               at
               this
               time
               were
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               might
               both
               give
               and
               take
               scandals
               ,
               it
               shall
               follow
               that
               Christ
               commandeth
               Gentiles
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Magistrates
               ,
               this
               was
               against
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 Cesar
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Cesars
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               unjust
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   saith
                   Erastus
                
                 ,
                 Publicans
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 Iuda
                 excluded
                 from
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 
                   Lu●
                   .
                   18.
                
                 
                 A
                 Pharisee
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 
                 pray
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 did
                 eat
                 with
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 :
                 therefore
                 this
                 phrase
                 (
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 unto
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 )
                 cannot
                 expresse
                 this
                 (
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 )
                 except
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 heathen
                 and
                 Publicans
                 were
                 so
                 served
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 excommunicated
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Publicans
               ,
               that
               were
               by
               Nation
               Heathens
               ,
               were
               excluded
               from
               sacrifices
               and
               the
               Temple
               ,
               jure
               ,
               by
               a
               Gods
               Law
               ;
               but
               not
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Iews
               being
               under
               bondage
               to
               the
               Romane
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               spoiled
               of
               their
               Liberties
               and
               Laws
               ,
               might
               not
               put
               their
               Laws
               in
               execution
               against
               Heathen
               and
               Publicans
               ;
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               us
               ,
               saith
               Beza
               ,
               that
               Publicans
               were
               execrable
               and
               hatefull
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               (
               say
               I
               )
               that
               Heathen
               and
               Publicans
               remaining
               such
               ,
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               b
               and
               not
               to
               be
               reputed
               as
               brethren
               ,
               but
               enemies
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               to
               us
               is
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               Publicans
               went
               to
               the
               Temple
               to
               pray
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               but
               to
               Argue
               ,
               
                 A
                 facto
                 ad
                 jus
              
               ,
               not
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               
                 A
                 jure
                 ad
                 factum
              
               :
               Publicans
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               done
               so
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               the
               Supream
               Lawgiver
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               often
               dispense
               with
               sacrifice
               and
               positive
               Laws
               ,
               for
               a
               work
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               touched
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               touched
               the
               skin
               of
               the
               Leaper
               ,
               and
               suffered
               his
               disciples
               to
               pluck
               the
               ears
               of
               Corne
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               what
               marvell
               then
               he
               did
               eat
               with
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Letter
               of
               a
               positive
               Law
               ,
               
                 Knowing
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 had
                 given
                 to
                 him
              
               from
               eternity
               were
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               to
               himself
               ,
               by
               his
               familiar
               conversing
               with
               them
               ;
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Physitian
               converse
               with
               the
               sick
               ;
               the
               shepheard
               with
               the
               lost
               sheep
               ;
               the
               Redeemer
               with
               his
               ransomed
               ones
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               no
               warrant
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               cleansed
               Leaper
               should
               not
               
                 shevv
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
              
               ,
               or
               that
               an
               obstinate
               offender
               should
               not
               be
               reputed
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               not
               admitted
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               3.
               
               That
               simple
               Publicans
               ,
               or
               Heathen
               remaining
               such
               ,
               should
               sacrifice
               .
               I
               never
               read
               ,
               sacrifices
               were
               offered
               for
               
                 Iobs
                 friends
              
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               within
               the
               
                 visible
                 Church
              
               :
               But
               1.
               by
               Gods
               own
               speciall
               and
               immediate
               command
               :
               as
               we
               read
               ,
               Iob
               42.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               A
               positive
               Law
               for
               it
               (
               which
               yet
               was
               requisite
               for
               ordinary
               worship
               of
               that
               kinde
               )
               we
               read
               not
               .
               2.
               
               I
               think
               Iobs
               friends
               
               cannot
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Profession
               ,
               be
               esteemed
               meer
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               God
               tied
               not
               himself
               to
               a
               positive
               and
               standing
               Law
               here
               ,
               so
               neither
               was
               Christ
               ,
               being
               the
               same
               God
               equall
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               so
               restrained
               from
               not
               familiar
               conversing
               with
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               Publicans
               ,
               but
               he
               might
               leap
               over
               a
               Ceremony
               to
               save
               a
               lost
               soul
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   6.
                
                 
                 But
                 (
                 the
                 adversaries
                 say
                 )
                 Christ
                 here
                 useth
                 words
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Synedry
                 and
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 or
                 congregation
                 ,
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 Publican
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 New
                 Testament
                 words
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 there
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 New
                 Testament
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 having
                 not
                 yet
                 ascended
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 nor
                 sent
                 down
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 hold
                 forth
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 yet
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 being
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 he
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 Christs
                 spirituall
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Christ
               did
               well
               to
               use
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               known
               to
               his
               hearers
               ,
               and
               these
               same
               words
               in
               use
               amongst
               the
               Iews
               are
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 22.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 7
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 11.
                 2
                 ,
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 3.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
                 1
                 19.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Anathema
                 Maeranatha
                 ,
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 sinners
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Indeed
               in
               ordinary
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               not
               called
               Priest
               ,
               nor
               high
               Priest
               ,
               nor
               the
               Communion
               Table
               an
               Altar
               :
               But
               the
               words
               here
               used
               are
               obvious
               and
               very
               significant
               ;
               and
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Church
               is
               a
               most
               obvious
               word
               in
               both
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               doth
               signifie
               any
               Assembly
               ,
               Religious
               ,
               civill
               or
               prophane
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               nature
               ,
               person
               and
               use
               or
               end
               of
               the
               meeting
               or
               Assembly
               was
               Religious
               and
               Prophane
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ;
               where
               the
               seventy
               Interpreters
               use
               the
               word
               for
               a
               Church-Assembly
               ;
               for
               which
               see
               
                 the
                 due
                 right
                 of
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               page
               349
               ,
               350.
               and
               page
               473
               ,
               474.
               
               And
               since
               the
               word
               Church
               here
               is
               cleerely
               ,
               a
               company
               convened
               to
               gaine
               an
               offending
               brothers
               soule
               ,
               by
               rebukes
               and
               censures
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               power
               to
               binde
               and
               loose
               on
               earth
               ,
               so
               as
               their
               fact
               is
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               any
               other
               ,
               then
               a
               New
               Testament
               Church-meeting
               ,
               seeing
               we
               find
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               commanded
               to
               conveene
               and
               exercise
               such
               a
               power
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
               And
               therfore
               it
               cannot
               be
               expounded
               of
               the
               ●ivill
               judge
               ;
               not
               to
               adde
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               ,
               who
               objecteth
               this
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Syn●dre
                 had
                 both
                 civill
                 and
                 spirituall
                 or
                 Eccl●siasticall
                 power
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               hath
               no
               ground
               to
               expound
               the
               place
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 ascended
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 sent
                 downe
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               no
               consequence
               to
               say
               he
               speaketh
               nothing
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Nevv
                 Testament
              
               ,
               for
               before
               his
               Ascension
               he
               appointed
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Censures
               ,
               and
               the
               keyes
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 28.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Joh.
                 20.
                 v.
                 2●
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Math.
              
               26.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               &c.
               Now
               it
               is
               as
               inconvenient
               ,
               that
               precepts
               ,
               such
               as
               (
               
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 )
                 (
                 take
                 yee
                 ,
                 eate
                 yee
                 ,
              
               )
               and
               (
               
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 ,
                 heareth
                 me
                 ,
              
               )
               should
               be
               given
               to
               the
               christian
               Church
               ,
               which
               yet
               had
               no
               being
               ,
               as
               for
               Christ
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               of
               a
               Christian
               church
               destitute
               of
               all
               being
               .
               Yea
               ,
               this
               recurreth
               upon
               Erastus
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               Christ
               here
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               yet
               remoter
               from
               being
               ,
               all
               Magistrates
               being
               professed
               Enemies
               to
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               whereas
               there
               was
               at
               this
               time
               a
               seed
               ,
               a
               bottome
               of
               a
               christian
               visible
               Church
               :
               There
               being
               eleven
               Apostles
               ,
               seventy
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               who
               professed
               faith
               in
               Christ
               already
               come
               .
               Yea
               though
               there
               be
               no
               formed
               instituted
               visible
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               yet
               it
               became
               our
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               Gospell
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               15.
               15.
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               a
               rule
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Christian
               visible
               Church
               not
               yet
               instituted
               ,
               and
               who
               erected
               a
               Ministery
               to
               teach
               them
               before
               his
               ascension
               ,
               also
               to
               furnish
               that
               Ministery
               with
               the
               powerof
               the
               keyes
               &
               censures
               ,
               as
               he
               expresly
               doth
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Not
               to
               adde
               what
               Camero
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               spake
               these
               words
               when
               he
               was
               now
               to
               offer
               himselfe
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               Math.
               2.
               16.
               
               He
               mentioneth
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Disciples
                 aske
                 vvho
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 greatest
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   7.
                
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 unto
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 meane
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 bee
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 plead
                 vvith
                 his
                 obstinate
                 brother
                 vvho
                 contemneth
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 preserving
                 the
                 offendor
                 ,
                 vvho
                 is
                 novv
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 deale
                 vvith
                 him
                 
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 pursuit
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Publican
                 was
                 not
                 excommunicate
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Publicans
                 place
                 and
                 office
                 was
                 good
                 and
                 lawfull
                 and
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 repute
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Publican
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 repute
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 prophane
                 man.
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 is
                 demanded
                 by
                 the
                 Publicans
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 doe
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 bid
                 them
                 lay
                 downe
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 not
                 abuse
                 it
                 to
                 rapine
                 and
                 extortion
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 Zacheus
                 compelled
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 restitution
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               to
               condemne
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Publican
               ,
               or
               the
               birth
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Heathen
               as
               unlawfull
               .
               But
               a
               Publican
               went
               for
               a
               prophane
               man
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               man
               who
               is
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               true
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 46.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 love
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 you
                 ,
                 what
                 reward
                 have
                 you
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 even
                 the
                 Publicans
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               Christs
               mind
               to
               exclude
               the
               Publicans
               from
               any
               spirituall
               or
               eternall
               reward
               ,
               promised
               to
               these
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               and
               when
               Christ
               was
               slandered
               by
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               because
               he
               went
               in
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 Guest
                 with
                 a
                 Publican
              
               ,
               Luke
               19.
               7.
               
               And
               because
               hee
               
                 did
                 eate
                 vvith
                 Publicans
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 9.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Christ
              
               taketh
               it
               as
               granted
               that
               Publicans
               were
               prophane
               men
               and
               sinners
               .
               But
               he
               saith
               they
               were
               sicke
               sinners
               and
               lost
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               sensible
               of
               their
               by-past
               prophanity
               ,
               and
               desired
               the
               Physitian
               Christ
               to
               cure
               them
               ;
               and
               Gentiles
               or
               Heathen
               is
               taken
               for
               these
               who
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               void
               of
               Religion
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               Such
               fornication
               as
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 named
                 amongst
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 it
                 suffice
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 vvrought
                 the
                 vvill
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               11.
               
               
                 Ye
                 vvere
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               what
               is
               that
               ,
               but
               Ver.
               2.
               
               
                 Ye
                 vvalked
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 povver
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ?
              
               So
               a
               Samaritan
               ,
               is
               taken
               for
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               Devill
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               a
               Samaritan
               
               by
               birth
               and
               nation
               is
               not
               unlawfull
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               a
               distinctive
               terme
               spoken
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               or
               counted
               an
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               counted
               a
               prophane
               wicked
               person
               ,
               not
               a
               brother
               ,
               not
               a
               member
               of
               the
               church
               .
               Theophylact
               expoundeth
               this
               with
               us
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 heare
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 an
                 out-cast
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 rub
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 vvickednes
                 upon
                 others
                 vvithin
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               these
               words
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
              
               ,
               is
               a
               word
               of
               command
               ,
               as
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 37.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Let
                 your
                 speech
                 be
                 yea
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               20.
               
                 he
                 that
                 vvould
                 be
                 greatest
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 your
                 servant
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               ,
               
               is
               not
               to
               exclude
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               a
               Law-manner
               in
               the
               second
               person
               ,
               for
               farre
               more
               must
               the
               obstinate
               offender
               
                 be
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 What
                 yee
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 yee
                 loose
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               These
               words
               contain
               a
               reason
               why
               he
               who
               contemneth
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               holden
               as
               a
               
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               .
               Why
               ?
               is
               it
               such
               an
               offence
               before
               God
               to
               despise
               the
               church
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               with
               a
               grave
               asseveration
               ,
               Verily
               I
               
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 despise
                 the
                 sentence
              
               of
               you
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               according
               to
               truth
               given
               out
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               sinnes
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bind
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 retaine
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 obstinate
                 brother
                 unexcusable
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 looseth
                 ,
                 who
                 remitteth
                 or
                 pardoneth
                 the
                 injury
                 ,
                 and
                 gaineth
                 to
                 repentance
                 his
                 brother
                 by
                 a
                 brotherly
                 admonition
                 ,
                 for
                 except
                 he
                 speake
                 of
                 a
                 brotherly
                 composing
                 of
                 private
                 injuries
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 Christ
                 subjoyne
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Again
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 if
                 two
                 agree
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Christ
               doth
               argue
               from
               the
               lesse
               to
               the
               more
               ,
               he
               proveth
               what
               the
               
                 Church
                 bindeth
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               because
               if
               the
               prayers
               of
               two
               or
               three
               gathered
               together
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               together
               on
               earth
               ,
               are
               not
               rejected
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               farre
               more
               shall
               that
               be
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               church
               of
               Christ
               decreeth
               on
               earth
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               When
               in
               the
               chapter
               going
               before
               ,
               Christ
               had
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               and
               here
               he
               ascribeth
               to
               them
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               cause
               to
               dreame
               that
               he
               speaketh
               here
               of
               a
               private
               forgiving
               of
               private
               finnes
               betweene
               Brother
               and
               brother
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               might
               have
               said
               at
               the
               first
               step
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 thy
                 brother
              
               ,
               that
               gaining
               or
               convincing
               of
               thy
               brother
               shall
               be
               bound
               or
               loosed
               in
               heaven
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               Churches
               judiciall
               binding
               and
               loosing
               in
               heaven
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               set
               downe
               as
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               power
               .
               But
               I
               may
               here
               say
               with
               Beza
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               
                 binding
                 and
              
               
               
                 loosing
                 is
                 never
                 spoken
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 but
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 publike
                 places
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               a
               borrowed
               speech
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               spoken
               in
               regard
               of
               Spirituall
               power
               .
               To
               
                 bind
                 and
                 to
                 loose
              
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               judiciall
               power
               in
               
               subordination
               to
               Christ
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 to
                 remit
                 and
                 retaine
                 sinnes
              
               .
               So
               
               Iosephus
               saith
               ,
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 ruled
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 banish
                 or
                 recall
                 from
                 banishment
                 ,
                 loose
                 and
                 binde
                 whom
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               and
               upon
               the
               Authority
               according
               to
               the
               which
               Christ
               sent
               
                 his
                 Disciples
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
              
               so
               he
               instructed
               his
               Ministers
               with
               power
               to
               
                 remit
                 and
                 retaine
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.
               23.
               and
               Mat.
               16.
               19.
               
               
                 What
                 thou
                 bindest
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 what
                 thou
                 loosest
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               doth
               Lucian
               bring
               in
               that
               prisoner
               speaking
               to
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Loose
                 me
                 ,
                 O
              
               Iupiter
               ,
               for
               I
               
                 have
                 suffered
                 grievous
                 things
              
               ,
               Mat.
               22.
               13.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 King
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 take
                 him
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 binde
                 him
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
              
               ;
               binding
               here
               (
               you
               see
               )
               is
               done
               by
               the
               command
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 Acts
                 21.
                 11.
                 
                 So
                 shall
                 the
                 Iewes
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 binde
                 Paul
              
               ,
               they
               bound
               
                 Paul
                 with
                 Law
                 and
                 authority
              
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 18.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Captaine
                 and
                 Officers
                 tooke
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 and
                 bound
                 him
              
               ,
               they
               bound
               him
               not
               by
               private
               authority
               ,
               Mat.
               27.
               2.
               and
               
                 Act.
                 24.
                 27.
                 
                 Felix
              
               left
               Paul
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               bound
               ;
               if
               Lictors
               binde
               any
               Malefactors
               ,
               they
               doe
               it
               by
               authoritie
               and
               Law.
               So
               do
               the
               Hebrews
               speake
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 105.
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 loosed
              
               
               him
               ,
               Psal
               .
               102.
               20.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 looketh
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 open
                 or
                 loose
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               Psal
               ,
               146.
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 looseth
                 the
                 Prisoners
              
               ,
               Iob
               12.
               18.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               when
               one
               private
               brother
               pardons
               another
               repenting
               Brother
               ,
               God
               ratifieth
               that
               in
               heaven
               .
               But
               it
               is
               cleare
               the
               pardon
               here
               holden
               forth
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               loosing
               ,
               as
               hath
               witnesses
               going
               before
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               an
               one
               as
               cometh
               higher
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Chuuch
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               particle
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               again
               ,
               signifie
               any
               thing
               but
               
                 pretereà
                 ,
                 moreover
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               who
               can
               say
               that
               
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
              
               here
               ,
               is
               some
               other
               thing
               then
               
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
              
               in
               the
               Chap.
               16.
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               Where
               the
               same
               very
               phrase
               in
               the
               Greeke
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               except
               that
               the
               Lord
               speaketh
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               19.
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               to
               Peter
               ,
               as
               representing
               the
               teachers
               and
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               here
               Mat.
               18.
               
               He
               speaketh
               in
               the
               Plurall
               number
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               Now
               Mat.
               i6
               .
               i8
               ,
               19.
               
                 binding
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               ,
               is
               evidently
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 thee
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               What
               be
               these
               keyes
               ,
               he
               expoundeth
               
               in
               the
               same
               very
               verse
               ,
               
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 binde
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 loose
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               then
               
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 on
                 earth
              
               ,
               must
               be
               in
               these
               to
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               committed
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               :
               but
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               not
               committed
               the
               keyes
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               Church-rulers
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               Stewards
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               the
               dispensers
               of
               heavenly
               Mysteries
               .
               Hence
               the
               keyes
               in
               Scripture
               signifie
               authority
               and
               officiall
               dignity
               that
               is
               in
               Rulers
               ,
               not
               in
               private
               men
               ,
               as
               
                 Esa
                 .
                 22.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 will
              
               I
               
                 lay
                 upon
                 his
                 shoulder
              
               .
               So
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               have
               the
               
                 key
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 shutteth
                 ,
                 to
                 shut
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 openeth
                 .
              
               By
               which
               out
               of
               doubt
               (
               saith
               a
               
                 Camero
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 pointed
                 forth
                 the
                 kingly
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               b
               Vatablus
               .
               And
               our
               owne
               c
               Calvin
               ,
               d
               Musculus
               ,
               e
               Gualther
               ,
               f
               Piscator
               ,
               g
               Beza
               ,
               h
               Pareus
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               keyes
               are
               
                 insigne
                 potestatis
              
               ,
               an
               
                 Ensigne
                 of
                 power
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Steward
                 or
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Noblemans
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 in
                 office
              
               ;
               The
               giving
               of
               the
               keyes
               (
               sai●h
               worthy
               Mr.
               Cotton
               ,
               )
               is
               a
               giving
               
                 power
                 for
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 administring
                 of
                 the
                 seales
                 and
                 censures
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 these
                 invested
                 with
                 power
                 doe
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 the
                 gates
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               desire
               any
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               can
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               that
               the
               keyes
               and
               power
               to
               binde
               and
               loose
               is
               given
               to
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               even
               private
               Christians
               .
               But
               we
               can
               shew
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               and
               
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
              
               ,
               and
               opening
               and
               shutting
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Officers
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               house
               .
               Hence
               I
               argue
               that
               interpretation
               that
               confoundeth
               the
               key-bearers
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               ,
               with
               the
               Servants
               of
               the
               House
               ;
               and
               the
               Governours
               that
               are
               over
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               governed
               ,
               and
               putteth
               the
               Characters
               proper
               to
               the
               Officers
               and
               Stewards
               ,
               con●usedly
               
               upon
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               holden
               ;
               but
               this
               interpretation
               is
               such
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
               also
               to
               
                 binde
                 and
                 to
                 loose
                 is
              
               expounded
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               20.
               21.
               to
               be
               a
               power
               
                 to
                 retain
                 and
                 remit
                 sins
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               accordingly
               
                 retained
                 and
                 remitted
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               calling
               ,
               and
               Ministeriall
               mission
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               the
               Father
               sent
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               sendeth
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               if
               we
               compare
               Matth.
               18.
               18.
               and
               Matth.
               16.
               19.
               with
               
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 23.
                 
                 Mar.
              
               16.
               ver
               .
               15
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               24.
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               
            
             
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               against
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               restrain
               this
               to
               private
               pardoning
               of
               light
               injuries
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               :
               1.
               
               Becase
               Christ
               labours
               to
               decline
               this
               ,
               that
               one
               shall
               be
               both
               his
               brothers
               judge
               to
               put
               him
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               
                 an
                 Heathen
              
               and
               Publican
               ,
               and
               binde
               his
               brothers
               sins
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               his
               party
               and
               accuser
               :
               Now
               Christ
               will
               have
               the
               private
               brother
               do
               no
               more
               personally
               ,
               but
               admonish
               his
               brother
               and
               gain
               him
               .
               2.
               
               If
               that
               prevail
               not
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               to
               admonish
               him
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               :
               See
               here
               ,
               the
               brother
               is
               not
               both
               party
               and
               judge
               ;
               but
               witnesses
               have
               place
               .
               3.
               
               If
               that
               prevail
               not
               ,
               the
               businesse
               is
               to
               ascend
               higher
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               undoubtedly
               is
               an
               Organicall
               body
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               &c.
               Act.
               20.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Whereas
               two
               or
               three
               private
               Christians
               are
               not
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               an
               homogeneal
               body
               :
               Now
               who
               would
               believe
               that
               Christ
               is
               to
               bring
               down
               the
               businesse
               which
               is
               so
               high
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               lowest
               step
               again
               ,
               to
               a
               private
               binding
               and
               loosing
               to
               one
               brother
               ,
               who
               both
               as
               judge
               and
               party
               judgeth
               his
               brother
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               may
               do
               this
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Chu●ch
               on
               earth
               ?
               What
               power
               hath
               the
               Church
               above
               the
               offended
               brother
               ,
               or
               the
               offender
               ,
               if
               the
               one
               may
               binde
               the
               other
               under
               guiltinesse
               in
               earth
               and
               heaven
               ?
               2.
               
               Erastus
               will
               have
               light
               and
               private
               offences
               only
               spoken
               of
               here
               :
               Now
               Christ
               speaketh
               of
               offences
               that
               God
               taketh
               notice
               of
               in
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               .
               3.
               
               Christs
               way
               is
               a
               wise
               and
               meek
               way
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               one
               cannot
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               offence
               that
               two
               ,
               three
               ,
               four
               cannot
               remove
               ,
               the
               Church
               shall
               remove
               ,
               but
               Erastus
               maketh
               one
               private
               man
               to
               remove
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               Excommunicate
               and
               
               binde
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
               I
               might
               cite
               ,
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 The
                 ophylact
                 ,
                 Hyeronimus
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               modern
               interpreters
               both
               Popish
               and
               Orthodox
               for
               this
               interpretation
               ,
               not
               any
               of
               them
               dreaming
               of
               the
               insolent
               opinion
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               who
               misapplieth
               Augustine
               and
               Theophylact
               for
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               as
               Beza
               cleareth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Corinthians
                   5.
                
                 doth
                 evince
                 that
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               THE
               Argument
               for
               Excommunication
               may
               be
               thus
               framed
               ,
               from
               
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               If
               Paul
               command
               that
               the
               incestuous
               
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ver
               .
               5.
               
                 purged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 least
                 as
                 leaven
                 he
                 should
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 iudge
                 him
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 put
                 him
                 avvay
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               
                 So
                 as
                 they
                 vvere
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 vvith
                 him
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               9.
               10.
               
               Then
               is
               there
               a
               divine
               command
               for
               Excommunication
               ;
               for
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Apostles
               
                 are
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 37.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
              
               3.
               2.
               
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               ground
               or
               shadow
               of
               reason
               to
               expound
               this
               expelling
               of
               the
               incestuous
               man
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               without
               any
               Church-censures
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               is
               required
               in
               Excommunication
               is
               here
               ;
               1.
               
               This
               putting
               out
               was
               not
               done
               by
               one
               single
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               putting
               out
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               done
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               company
               and
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 ye
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 spirit
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Paul
              
               should
               have
               written
               to
               any
               one
               Pastor
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               by
               preaching
               ;
               but
               here
               he
               writeth
               to
               a
               Church
               :
               3.
               
               He
               forbiddeth
               company
               ,
               or
               eating
               with
               such
               like
               men
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
               Now
               this
               is
               more
               then
               rebuking
               by
               preaching
               .
               4.
               
               This
               is
               a
               judging
               of
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               casting
               of
               him
               out
               of
               their
               society
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               thing
               then
               preaching
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               and
               others
               expound
               the
               giving
               to
               Satan
               ,
               of
               a
               delivering
               
               of
               the
               man
               to
               Satan
               ,
               to
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               as
               were
               Ananias
               and
               
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               5.
               5.
               
               And
               because
               at
               this
               time
               there
               was
               no
               Christian
               Magistrate
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               the
               man
               ,
               therefore
               he
               writeth
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               by
               their
               prayers
               would
               obtain
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               Satan
               might
               take
               him
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               insolent
               interpretation
               wanteth
               all
               warrant
               of
               the
               word
               :
               For
               1.
               
               To
               deliver
               to
               Satan
               ,
               hath
               no
               Scripture
               to
               make
               this
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               pray
               that
               Satan
               would
               destroy
               the
               man.
               2.
               
               It
               wanteth
               
               an
               example
               in
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               are
               fellow-Agents
               and
               joynt
               causes
               in
               the
               bodily
               destruction
               of
               any
               ,
               or
               in
               working
               of
               miracles
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               the
               killing
               of
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               :
               The
               Apostles
               wrought
               miracles
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               their
               Faith
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Christ
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Believers
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               mourned
               for
               this
               scandall
               ,
               1.
               
               Who
               were
               puffed
               up
               :
               2.
               
               Who
               were
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               leavened
               with
               the
               mans
               sin
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               consent
               in
               Excommunication
               ,
               should
               joyn
               in
               a
               miraculous
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               ,
               is
               an
               unparalleld
               practise
               in
               the
               word
               .
               3.
               
               To
               
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               cannot
               be
               expounded
               here
               :
               but
               as
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               
               Where
               Paul
               saith
               he
               had
               delivered
               Hymenaeus
               and
               Alexander
               to
               Satan
               ,
               now
               that
               was
               not
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 might
                 receive
                 instruction
                 and
                 be
                 disciplined
                 ,
              
               by
               this
               medicinall
               Church-revenge
               ,
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               :
               I
               know
               of
               no
               instructing
               of
               these
               who
               are
               dead
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               two
               deliverings
               to
               Satan
               ,
               let
               Erastus
               and
               his
               expound
               it
               to
               us
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Apostle
               expresly
               saith
               ,
               he
               wrote
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 keep
                 company
              
               with
               such
               men
               ,
               nor
               with
               
                 Fornicators
                 ,
                 covetous
                 men
                 ,
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 Extortioners
                 ,
                 Idolators
                 :
              
               Now
               Erastus
               his
               minde
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Churches
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 Thessalonica
              
               ,
               grievou●ly
               sinned
               against
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               did
               not
               miraculously
               kill
               all
               the
               Drunkards
               ,
               the
               covetous
               persons
               ,
               the
               fornicators
               ,
               whereas
               they
               are
               commauded
               to
               admonish
               them
               as
               brethren
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               3
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               sin
               not
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               1
               
                 Ioh.
                 .
                 5.
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 ▪
                 2.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 Paul
              
               rebuketh
               this
               as
               a
               morall
               fault
               amongst
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               not
               to
               mourn
               for
               this
               mans
               fault
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               him
               as
               leaven
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               :
               Whereas
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               you
               finde
               none
               ever
               rebuked
               ,
               because
               they
               put
               not
               forth
               in
               Acts
               an
               extraordinary
               and
               miraculous
               power
               to
               work
               miracles
               ;
               working
               of
               miracles
               came
               upon
               persons
               called
               thereunto
               ,
               by
               extraordinary
               rapts
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               men
               not
               as
               habits
               under
               the
               power
               of
               free-will
               ,
               but
               as
               immediate
               Acts
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               as
               fire-flaughts
               are
               in
               the
               Aire
               :
               So
               I
               conceive
               ,
               while
               I
               be
               better
               informed
               .
               6.
               
               And
               shall
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               now
               when
               the
               Churches
               have
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               our
               meek
               saviour
               ,
               that
               they
               kill
               with
               the
               sword
               all
               the
               Drunkards
               ,
               Fornicators
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               walketh
               unorderly
               ;
               which
               should
               make
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               a
               Butcher-house
               ,
               whereas
               we
               are
               to
               
                 admonish
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 brethren
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
              
               3.
               15.
               
               And
               to
               wait
               on
               them
               with
               
               all
               patience
               ,
               if
               God
               peradventure
               may
               give
               them
               repentance
               .
               7.
               
               The
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               must
               be
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               body
               .
               But
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               godly
               are
               saved
               no
               lesse
               then
               their
               spirits
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               8.
               
               And
               for
               many
               of
               the
               former
               reasons
               ,
               by
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               ,
               cannot
               be
               meant
               a
               miraculous
               tormenting
               of
               the
               body
               by
               Sathan
               ,
               with
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               life
               ;
               Such
               as
               we
               read
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Iob
               ;
               for
               the
               delivering
               to
               Sathan
               ,
               is
               to
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               declare
               such
               an
               offendor
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               wicked
               world
               ,
               of
               which
               Sathan
               is
               Prince
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 12.
                 31.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               14.
               30.
               and
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               4.
               and
               that
               which
               we
               assert
               as
               
               the
               essentials
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               Here
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               one
               
                 vvho
                 is
                 within
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               12.
               one
               who
               hath
               fallen
               in
               a
               foul
               scandall
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               fathers
               wife
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               who
               by
               the
               Church
               conveened
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               with
               that
               spirit
               of
               the
               Apostle
               given
               to
               them
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 v.
                 4.
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soule
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               genuine
               and
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               )
               and
               to
               be
               
                 purged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               infect
               the
               Sheepe
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               and
               Christians
               were
               not
               to
               bear
               company
               with
               him
               ,
               nor
               
                 to
                 eate
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               10
               ▪
               and
               he
               was
               judged
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               as
               a
               
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               13.
               and
               that
               by
               a
               convened
               court
               ,
               having
               the
               name
               and
               authority
               of
               him
               who
               is
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               and
               more
               wee
               doe
               not
               crave
               .
               Obj.
               
                 To
                 deliver
                 any
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 mean
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
              
               Answ
               .
               A
               morall
               delivering
               to
               the
               efficacy
               of
               error
               ,
               and
               a
               reprobate
               minde
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               mean
               of
               salvation
               ,
               nor
               is
               excommunication
               such
               a
               mean
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               medicinall
               depriving
               of
               an
               offender
               of
               the
               comfortable
               communion
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
               such
               is
               a
               means
               ,
               and
               mighty
               through
               God
               to
               humble
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 word
                 doth
                 warrant
                 discipline
                 and
                 censures
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 excluding
                 of
                 the
                 scandalous
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 Pastorall
                 rebukes
                 inflicted
                 by
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               VVE
               are
               not
               to
               conceive
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               Morall
               in
               the
               Lawes
               that
               God
               made
               to
               his
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               
               debar
               the
               unclean
               ,
               from
               the
               society
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               from
               communion
               with
               them
               in
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Command
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Campe
                 every
                 leaper
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 issue
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 is
                 defiled
                 by
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               Lev.
               5.
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 soul
                 touch
                 any
                 unclean
                 thing
                 ,
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 carcase
                 of
                 an
                 unclean
                 beast
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 carcase
                 of
                 unclean
                 cattell
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 carcase
                 of
                 unclean
                 creeping
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 hidden
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 unclean
                 and
                 guilty
                 —
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 his
                 trespasse-offering
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
              
               Lev.
               7.
               20.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 eateth
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 offerings
                 that
                 pertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 uncleannesse
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 21.
                 
                 Moreover
              
               
               
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 shall
                 touch
                 any
                 unclean
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 uncleannesse
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 unclean
                 beast
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 abominable
                 unclean
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 peace-offerings
                 ,
                 which
                 pertain
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               In
               the
               which
               observe
               ,
               that
               here
               the
               soul
               that
               shall
               touch
               any
               unclean
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               but
               Num.
               5.
               2.
               
               He
               is
               only
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Campe
               ;
               now
               these
               were
               not
               killed
               that
               were
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Campe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               people
               must
               be
               a
               morall
               cutting
               off
               by
               Excommunication
               ,
               not
               by
               death
               ;
               also
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               to
               make
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               ,
               either
               by
               death
               or
               any
               other
               way
               ▪
               as
               by
               banishment
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               thing
               leaveth
               off
               to
               be
               in
               use
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               destroyed
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               branch
               is
               cut
               off
               a
               tree
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               31.
               9.
               
               Yea
               ,
               we
               have
               Isa
               .
               50.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Where
                 is
                 that
                 Bill
                 of
                 cutting
                 off
                 or
                 divorce
                 :
              
               Now
               this
               was
               not
               a
               Bill
               of
               killing
               the
               wife
               that
               was
               divorced
               ,
               but
               putting
               her
               from
               her
               husband
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               
                 to
                 marry
                 her
                 that
                 is
                 divorced
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               19.
               9.
               
               A
               killed
               and
               dead
               woman
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               marriage
               ;
               yet
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 24
                 1.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               3.
               8.
               from
               that
               same
               Theame
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               The
               Hebrews
               
               have
               another
               more
               ordinary
               word
               to
               signifie
               death
               ,
               as
               
                 Exod.
                 31.
                 14.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 any
                 work
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 in
                 dying
                 he
                 shall
                 die
                 :
              
               And
               it
               is
               expounded
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               Lev.
               7.
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               four
               times
               used
               without
               any
               such
               expression
               ,
               ver
               .
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               25
               ,
               27.
               
               To
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               when
               zealous
               Hezechiah
               did
               finde
               that
               the
               people
               were
               not
               prepared
               ,
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 purification
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
              
               though
               they
               had
               celebrated
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               the
               King
               did
               not
               only
               not
               kil
               them
               ,
               
               but
               prayed
               ,
               
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Lord
               
                 killed
                 them
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               )
               
                 but
                 healed
                 them
              
               ,
               Exod.
               12.
               15.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 Israel
                 :
              
               but
               it
               is
               expounded
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               
                 That
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               Certainly
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               killed
               is
               cut
               off
               from
               both
               State
               and
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               company
               of
               all
               mortall
               men
               on
               earth
               ,
               Isa
               .
               38.
               11.
               
               Then
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               Israel
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               comfortable
               society
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               expoundeth
               it
               :
               Also
               Lev.
               4.
               
               If
               any
               commit
               any
               sin
               but
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               so
               if
               he
               touch
               any
               unclean
               thing
               ,
               or
               eat
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               forbidden
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               excluded
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               while
               the
               Priest
               offer
               for
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               Now
               if
               he
               was
               presently
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               in
               that
               act
               killed
               by
               Gods
               own
               immediate
               hand
               ,
               as
               
                 Aarons
                 sons
              
               were
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               a
               journey
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               Lord
               had
               chosen
               to
               sacrifice
               there
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               three
               dayes
               journey
               from
               his
               house
               ,
               who
               was
               unclean
               ;
               yea
               ,
               when
               the
               man
               that
               gathered
               sticks
               was
               stoned
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               Prophet
               stoned
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               there
               was
               no
               sacrifices
               offered
               for
               any
               of
               them
               before
               they
               were
               killed
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               sacrifices
               in
               Moses
               his
               Law
               offered
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               Hence
               learn
               we
               :
               1.
               
               That
               to
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               kill
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               Iewish
               Excommunication
               greater
               or
               lesse
               :
               2.
               
               That
               Moral
               sins
               ,
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               debarred
               men
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               while
               the
               Priests
               sacrificed
               for
               them
               ▪
               and
               brought
               them
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               receive
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Leviticus
               10.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 drink
                 wine
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               
               went
               into
               the
               Tabernacle
               :
               
                 That
                 ye
                 may
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 put
                 difference
                 between
                 holy
                 and
                 unholy
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 unclean
                 and
                 clean
                 :
              
               Now
               Haggai
               expresly
               saith
               ,
               cap.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               That
               it
               was
               the
               Priests
               part
               to
               put
               this
               difference
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               admit
               to
               ,
               or
               exclude
               
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Hence
               for
               this
               cause
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               as
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 23.
                 19.
                 
                 Iehoiada
                 appointed
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 set
                 porters
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 which
                 are
                 unclean
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 might
                 enter
                 in
              
               ;
               so
               Ezra
               9.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               
                 None
                 did
                 eat
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 separated
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 of
                 the
                 land
              
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               doth
               the
               Lord
               complain
               of
               the
               
               Priests
               ,
               Ezech.
               22.
               26.
               
               
                 Her
                 Priests
                 have
                 violated
                 my
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 polluted
                 my
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 the
                 prophane
                 ;
                 neither
                 have
                 they
                 shewed
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 unclean
                 and
                 the
                 clean
                 ,
              
               Ezech.
               44.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Rebellious
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ;
                 O
                 ye
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 you
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 abominations
                 :
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 ye
                 have
                 brought
                 into
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 strangers
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 to
                 pollute
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 offered
                 my
                 bread
                 ,
                 the
                 fat
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 broken
                 my
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 abominations
                 :
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 kept
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 my
                 holy
                 things
                 :
                 But
                 ye
                 have
                 set
                 keepers
                 of
                 my
                 Charge
                 in
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 for
                 your selves
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 stranger
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 nor
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 flesh
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 stranger
                 that
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               Here
               is
               a
               complaint
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               should
               suffer
               the
               holy
               things
               to
               be
               polluted
               :
               I
               grant
               it
               cannot
               bear
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               conceived
               to
               be
               regenerate
               ;
               except
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               that
               the
               Sanctuary
               was
               a
               type
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               constituted
               their
               Churches
               thus
               ;
               but
               we
               read
               not
               in
               all
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               of
               any
               admission
               of
               Church
               Members
               at
               all
               :
               but
               only
               of
               baptizing
               of
               those
               who
               were
               willing
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               resulted
               the
               capacity
               of
               a
               Church
               Relation
               in
               all
               Churches
               visible
               :
               Nor
               ,
               2.
               
               Do
               we
               finde
               any
               shadow
               in
               all
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               tryall
               of
               Church
               Members
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               electing
               and
               choosing
               of
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               as
               qualified
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               conceived
               regeneration
               in
               the
               persons
               chosen
               ,
               or
               of
               rejecting
               and
               refusing
               others
               as
               conceived
               to
               have
               no
               inward
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               them
               ;
               this
               I
               believe
               can
               never
               be
               made
               good
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               They
               must
               prove
               the
               Apostles
               admitted
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               ,
               to
               pollute
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               erred
               ,
               and
               were
               deceived
               in
               the
               moulding
               of
               the
               first
               Apostolick
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               a
               rule
               and
               pattern
               to
               all
               Churches
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               all
               Ages
               :
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               have
               erred
               according
               to
               the
               grounds
               of
               these
               ,
               who
               urge
               the
               comparison
               for
               a
               Church
               of
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Apostles
               
                 De
                 facto
              
               did
               
               erre
               in
               their
               Election
               and
               judgement
               ,
               in
               that
               wherein
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               holdeth
               them
               forth
               and
               their
               acts
               to
               be
               our
               rule
               and
               pattern
               ,
               I
               utterly
               deny
               :
               I
               grant
               Act.
               15.
               
               In
               that
               Synod
               they
               did
               Act
               as
               men
               and
               Elders
               ,
               not
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               could
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               uctually
               erre
               ,
               and
               obtrude
               false
               Doctrine
               instead
               of
               truth
               to
               the
               Churches
               in
               that
               Synod
               which
               is
               the
               first
               rule
               and
               pattern
               of
               Synods
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               believe
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               this
               Morall
               and
               perpetuall
               truth
               in
               these
               Scriptures
               ▪
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               some
               over
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               some
               that
               
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 souls
              
               ,
               and
               govern
               them
               ;
               as
               here
               there
               were
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
              
               that
               taught
               and
               governed
               the
               people
               :
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               alwayes
               are
               to
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               ;
               and
               to
               see
               that
               these
               holy
               things
               ,
               the
               Seals
               and
               Sacraments
               and
               word
               of
               promise
               be
               not
               polluted
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               have
               power
               given
               them
               to
               debar
               such
               and
               such
               profane
               from
               the
               Seals
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               to
               discern
               between
               the
               clean
               and
               the
               unclean
               ,
               and
               this
               which
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               is
               a
               prophecie
               never
               fulfilled
               after
               this
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               it
               must
               have
               its
               spirituall
               truth
               fulfilled
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               
                 Yet
                 the
                 Levites
                 that
                 are
                 gone
                 away
              
               
               
                 far
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 Ministers
                 in
                 my
                 Sanctuarie
                 ,
                 having
                 charge
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministering
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 —
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 service
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 therein
                 ,
              
               Ver.
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 Levites
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Zadok
                 ,
                 that
                 kept
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 went
                 astray
                 from
                 me
                 —
                 they
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 neer
                 to
                 my
                 Table
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 my
                 charge
                 —
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 my
                 people
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 men
                 to
                 discerne
                 between
                 the
                 uncleane
                 and
                 the
                 cleane
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 controversie
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 judge
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 keepe
                 my
                 Lawes
                 and
                 my
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 mine
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 hallow
                 my
                 Sabbaths
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               Temple
               was
               another
               house
               ,
               then
               
                 Solomons
                 Temple
              
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               it
               having
               roomes
               ,
               dimensions
               ,
               structures
               ,
               so
               different
               that
               none
               can
               imagine
               them
               one
               house
               ,
               and
               these
               chapters
               containe
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Holy
               Land
               ,
               which
               after
               the
               captivity
               was
               never
               done
               ,
               
               for
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               never
               returned
               ,
               and
               this
               Temple
               is
               clearely
               a
               type
               of
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               agreeth
               to
               that
               City
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Revelation
               ,
               chapters
               21.
               and
               22.
               
               As
               may
               appeare
               especially
               by
               the
               foure
               last
               chapters
               of
               Ezekiel
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               last
               chapter
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 there
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Priests
               after
               the
               captivity
               as
               well
               as
               before
               brake
               the
               covenant
               of
               
                 Levi
                 ,
                 Mal.
              
               2.
               
               And
               therefore
               I
               see
               it
               not
               fulfilled
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 Act.
              
               15.
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church-assemblies
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               As
               for
               the
               Lords
               personall
               raigne
               on
               earth
               ,
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Church
               policy
               in
               it
               ,
               no
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 no
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               say
               from
               Rev.
               21.
               22.
               
               And
               with
               correction
               and
               submission
               ,
               the
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
              
               ,
               that
               Ezek.
               44.
               15.
               are
               
                 said
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 House
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 went
                 astray
                 ,
              
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               prophecie
               of
               these
               Pastors
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
              
               and
               teachers
               that
               Christ
               left
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 11.
                 12.
                 
                 When
                 these
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 did
                 sit
                 in
                 Moses
                 his
                 chaire
              
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               but
               onely
               as
               porters
               and
               inferiour
               Officers
               in
               
                 Gods
                 house
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               while
               God
               should
               cut
               them
               off
               ,
               as
               he
               prophecied
               ,
               Zach.
               11.
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 say
                 as
                 some
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 were
                 deprived
                 amongst
              
               
               
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 of
                 Church
                 communion
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 Ceremoniall
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Morall
                 uncleannes
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 only
                 Morall
                 uncleannes
                 can
                 exclude
                 persons
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 ceremoniall
                 uncleannes
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 to
                 morall
                 uncleannesse
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 consequence
                 .
              
               I
               
               answer
               ,
               the
               Ceremoniall
               uncleannesse
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               which
               did
               exclude
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               strongly
               conclude
               that
               morall
               uncleannesse
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               doth
               exclude
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               that
               exclusion
               of
               the
               Leaper
               out
               of
               the
               campe
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               and
               the
               touching
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               though
               imprudently
               ,
               did
               typifie
               some
               other
               exclusion
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               no
               question
               it
               did
               ,
               then
               the
               consequence
               must
               be
               strong
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               also
               false
               that
               morall
               uncleannesse
               did
               not
               exclude
               from
               the
               
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               For
               1.
               what
               was
               more
               ordinary
               ,
               then
               that
               sacrifices
               should
               be
               offered
               for
               sins
               of
               
               ignorance
               ,
               for
               trespas●es
               ,
               and
               while
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               the
               person
               was
               not
               admitted
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               Whence
               was
               the
               Lords
               frequent
               complaints
               of
               
                 wearying
                 his
                 soule
                 with
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 solemne
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 feast
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Moones
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               were
               morally
               uncleane
               ,
               
                 and
                 their
                 hands
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 evill
                 of
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 love
                 judgement
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
              
               Isaiah
               10.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               And
               when
               God
               complaineth
               so
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 Will
                 ye
                 steale
                 ,
                 murther
                 and
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ,
                 and
                 sweare
                 falsely
                 ,
                 and
                 burne
                 incense
                 unto
                 Baal
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 after
                 other
                 Gods
                 whom
                 ye
                 know
                 not
                 ?
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 come
                 and
                 stand
                 before
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 my
                 Name
                 ?
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               Murtherers
               and
               adulterers
               were
               debarred
               from
               entring
               into
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               partaking
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               while
               they
               repented
               .
               Let
               none
               say
               by
               prophecying
               ,
               or
               the
               keyes
               of
               knowledge
               in
               preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               they
               were
               declared
               unworthy
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Temple
               ;
               but
               that
               will
               not
               conclude
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Priests
               office
               by
               power
               of
               discipline
               to
               exclude
               them
               from
               coming
               unto
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               God.
               Ans
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Porters
               were
               set
               at
               doores
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               to
               hold
               out
               the
               uncleane
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Lord
               charge
               the
               Priests
               with
               this
               crime
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 8.
                 set
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               their
               owne
               carnall
               ends
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               And
               that
               
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               morally
               uncleane
               ,
               then
               had
               the
               Priests
               a
               power
               to
               debarre
               from
               the
               Sanctuary
               such
               as
               were
               morally
               uncleane
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Priests
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 beare
                 rule
                 by
                 their
                 meanes
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               5.
               31.
               
               Then
               the
               Priests
               did
               beare
               rule
               and
               governe
               ,
               though
               they
               abused
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               to
               have
               dominion
               over
               any
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 72.
                 8.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 110.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Kin.
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 Levit.
              
               26.
               17.
               
               And
               the
               Scripture
               gives
               a
               power
               of
               judging
               and
               governing
               to
               the
               Priests
               .
               And
               2
               Chron.
               30.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               The
               Posts
               that
               Hezekiah
               and
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               sent
               through
               the
               Land
               ,
               commandeth
               a
               morall
               preparation
               to
               those
               that
               were
               to
               keepe
               the
               Lords
               Passeover
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 should
                 turne
                 againe
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 like
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 nor
                 like
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 trespassed
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               And
               ver
               .
               11.
               
                 divers
                 of
                 Ashur
                 ,
                 and
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 and
                 Zebulun
                 humblid
                 themselvs
                 ,
                 and
                 came
              
               
               
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 .
              
               This
               proveth
               clearly
               that
               people
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               were
               no
               lesse
               to
               try
               and
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Priests
               commandment
               ,
               carried
               to
               them
               by
               Postes
               before
               they
               
                 should
                 eate
                 the
                 Passeover
              
               ;
               then
               they
               are
               to
               try
               themselves
               before
               they
               eate
               and
               drinke
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               onely
               the
               adversaries
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 by
                 preaching
                 were
                 to
                 debarre
                 from
                 the
                 Passeover
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 morally
                 unclean
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 debarre
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 morally
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 typically
                 and
                 ceremonially
                 unclean
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 power
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Porters
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               How
               are
               the
               Priests
               Ezek.
               22.
               26.
               
                 reproved
                 for
                 violating
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 prophaning
                 his
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
                 ?
              
               Surely
               the
               Priests
               prophaned
               in
               the
               
                 highest
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               in
               admitting
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               those
               who
               were
               not
               onely
               ceremonially
               ,
               but
               morally
               uncleane
               ,
               as
               murtherers
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               
                 Who
                 cryed
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               7.
               
               And
               they
               
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 Prophane
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               admitted
               to
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               
                 Sanctuary
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
              
               ,
               for
               they
               doe
               more
               pollute
               the
               
                 holy
                 things
              
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               partake
               of
               them
               being
               morally
               uncleane
               ,
               and
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               are
               onely
               uncircumcised
               in
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 can
                 no
                 other
                 
                 way
                 but
                 morally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 preaching
                 
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   would
                   seeme
                
                 )
                 onely
                 debarre
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 from
                 the
                 Seales
                 and
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 should
                 a
                 scandalous
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 excommunicate
                 person
                 obtrude
                 himselfe
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 use
                 any
                 bodily
                 violence
                 to
                 hinder
                 such
                 prophane
                 intrusion
                 upon
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Churches
                 weapons
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 but
                 spirituall
                 ;
                 bodily
                 violence
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 
                 spirituall
                 weapon
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 use
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 the
                 Remonstrant
                 Arminians
                 
                   argue
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   for
                   the
                   congregationall
                   way
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               Argument
               is
               against
               all
               Church-censures
               ,
               but
               though
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               cannot
               hinder
               scandalous
               intruders
               upon
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               bodily
               violence
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Church
               can
               keep
               the
               holy
               things
               pure
               no
               way
               ,
               but
               morally
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               preaching
               only
               ,
               for
               we
               can
               give
               a
               third
               way
               :
               The
               rebukes
               ,
               
               admonitions
               and
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               
               are
               all
               transacted
               without
               any
               bodily
               and
               externnll
               violence
               ,
               Christs
               Kingdom
               resigneth
               all
               such
               carnall
               weapons
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               only
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Opponents
               say
               ,
               All
               Church
               Censures
               are
               by
               way
               of
               Declaration
               ,
               applied
               to
               such
               men
               by
               name
               ;
               and
               there
               co-action
               ,
               though
               penall
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               bodily
               violence
               ,
               but
               by
               acting
               upon
               the
               conscience
               of
               men
               and
               putting
               them
               to
               shame
               .
            
             
               Hence
               2.
               
               We
               argue
               ,
               if
               beside
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               in
               
               which
               Commandments
               ,
               Promises
               and
               threatnings
               are
               proposed
               to
               all
               in
               generall
               ;
               there
               be
               rebukes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               sentencing
               of
               such
               and
               such
               persons
               by
               name
               ,
               as
               Hymeneus
               and
               Philetus
               ,
               and
               other
               Blasphemers
               ;
               the
               Authoritative
               Declaration
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               brother
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               a
               
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               ,
               and
               brotherly
               fellowship
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               with
               such
               an
               one
               denied
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               ,
               then
               are
               some
               debarred
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               Church-Censures
               ,
               beside
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               proved
               ,
               because
               all
               wicked
               persons
               and
               heart-hypocrites
               are
               excluded
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               :
               But
               only
               these
               that
               are
               notoriously
               ,
               and
               by
               testimony
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               convinced
               to
               be
               scandalous
               or
               contumacious
               in
               atrocious
               sins
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               by
               name
               rebuked
               ,
               and
               are
               declared
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publicans
              
               ;
               and
               from
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               withdraw
               brotherly
               fellowship
               ,
               are
               excluded
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               Discipline
               and
               Church
               Censures
               .
            
             
               The
               Assumption
               I
               prove
               :
               Because
               the
               word
               is
               preached
               to
               all
               by
               one
               in
               office
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Steward
               and
               dispenser
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               excludeth
               all
               unworthy
               ones
               known
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               or
               invisible
               only
               ,
               from
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God.
               But
               the
               Censure
               ,
               1.
               
               Is
               inflicted
               by
               many
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               26.
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               17.
               conveened
               together
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               54.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               is
               applied
               to
               such
               persons
               by
               name
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               done
               such
               a
               deed
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Hymeneus
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 20.
                 
                 Jezabel
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               20.
               
               (
               3
               )
               The
               whole
               congregation
               is
               not
               to
               eat
               or
               Table
               with
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
               We
               are
               to
               
                 note
                 and
                 observe
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 company
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
              
               
               
                 may
                 b
                 ashamed
              
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14.
               
                 to
                 esteeme
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               and
               exclude
               him
               from
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               remaineth
               in
               that
               state
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Arg.
               If
               a
               person
               may
               for
               not
               hearing
               the
               Church
               ,
               be
               judged
               as
               an
               
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sinnes
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 by
                 the
              
               Church
               ;
               then
               by
               discipline
               he
               is
               excluded
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               in
               a
               peculiar
               way
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               contumacious
               persons
               ,
               
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
              
               are
               excluded
               ,
               
                 in
                 foro
                 interno
                 Dei
              
               ,
               in
               Gods
               secret
               Court
               ;
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 Matt.
                 18.
                 15.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Ergo
              
               &c.
               Now
               if
               there
               be
               two
               Courts
               ,
               one
               before
               God
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 4.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 25.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               3.
               21.
               
               Another
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               15.
               16
               ,
               &c.
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               and
               two
               sorts
               of
               bindings
               ,
               two
               sorts
               of
               Witnesses
               ,
               two
               sorts
               of
               Sentences
               ,
               then
               can
               it
               not
               be
               dedenyed
               but
               the
               Church
               hath
               a
               spirituall
               Court
               for
               censures
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               preaching
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Arg.
               Exclusion
               of
               an
               offender
               from
               the
               societie
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               eate
               or
               drinke
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               some
               other
               reall
               visible
               censure
               accompanied
               with
               shame
               ,
               then
               any
               censure
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               such
               a
               censure
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Proposition
               is
               cleare
               from
               
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 Now
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 brethren
                 ,
                 marke
                 them
                 that
                 cause
                 divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 yee
                 learned
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
              
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               reall
               ,
               visible
               ,
               and
               personall
               note
               of
               shame
               put
               on
               Schismaticks
               ,
               a
               bodily
               declining
               and
               avoiding
               of
               their
               company
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               done
               by
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               But
               (
               some
               may
               say
               )
               this
               was
               not
               done
               by
               the
               Church
               court
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               as
               private
               christians
               were
               to
               eschew
               the
               society
               of
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               you
               cannot
               conclude
               any
               Church
               censure
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Not
               to
               say
               that
               it
               were
               unjustice
               to
               decline
               any
               ,
               and
               renounce
               
               society
               with
               him
               ,
               before
               he
               were
               convinced
               to
               be
               factious
               according
               to
               Christs
               order
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               which
               to
               Erastus
               is
               a
               way
               of
               common
               and
               naturall
               equity
               .
               And
               so
               in
               order
               to
               some
               publique
               censure
               before
               the
               Church
               .
               Paul
               w●i●eth
               to
               a
               constitute
               Church
               at
               Rome
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               prescribeth
               Rom.
               12.
               the
               Officers
               duty
               ,
               as
               what
               Pastor
               ,
               Doctor
               ,
               Elder
               ,
               Deacon
               ,
               ought
               to
               doe
               in
               a
               Church
               body
               ;
               We
               cannot
               imagine
               he
               could
               command
               every
               private
               Christian
               to
               inflict
               the
               censure
               and
               punishment
               ,
               (
               for
               a
               punishment
               it
               is
               in
               order
               to
               a
               publike
               sin
               )
               of
               avoiding
               any
               in
               Church
               
               communion
               ,
               professing
               
                 they
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               these
               doe
               ,
               verse
               18.
               upon
               their
               owne
               private
               opinion
               :
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Apostles
               must
               have
               left
               men
               loose
               in
               all
               order
               and
               discipline
               by
               this
               way
               ,
               howbeit
               the
               adversary
               would
               deny
               a
               church
               punishment
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               punishment
               inflicted
               by
               many
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               6.
               
               And
               it
               is
               not
               inflicted
               by
               way
               of
               preaching
               ,
               so
               2
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 obey
                 not
                 our
                 word
                 by
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 note
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 company
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               the
               learned
               is
               to
               put
               a
               publike
               church
               note
               on
               him
               that
               he
               may
               be
               confounded
               ,
               make
               him
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               publike
               wonder
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               as
               Piscator
               and
               
                 P.
                 Baynes
              
               observe
               on
               the
               place
               expounding
               it
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               here
               ,
               is
               used
               toward
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               9.
               
               I
               
                 wrote
                 unto
                 you
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 keepe
                 company
                 with
                 fornicators
                 ,
              
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ver
               .
               1.
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               and
               here
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               mixed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               fornicators
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               
               
                 But
                 now
              
               I
               
                 have
                 written
                 unto
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 keepe
                 company
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 fornicator
                 ,
                 or
                 covetous
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 idolater
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 railer
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 extortioner
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 eate
                 .
              
               And
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               this
               is
               a
               church
               censure
               ,
               he
               addeth
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               
                 For
                 what
                 have
              
               I
               
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ?
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               this
               no
               keeping
               company
               with
               such
               ,
               is
               a
               Church
               judging
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Arg.
               The
               Church
               of
               Pergamus
               is
               rebuked
               for
               having
               amongst
               them
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 hold
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Balaam
                 ,
              
               and
               Revel
               .
               2.
               14.
               and
               Thyatira
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 suffered
                 Iezabel
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 seduce
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               20.
               as
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
              
               is
               praised
               v.
               2.
               
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 beare
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 evill
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 tryed
                 such
                 that
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 ▪
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 found
                 them
                 liars
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               3.
               
               Here
               is
               it
               clearely
               supposed
               that
               these
               churches
               were
               to
               censure
               false
               teachers
               ,
               if
               any
               shall
               say
               they
               were
               to
               censure
               them
               no
               other
               waies
               ,
               but
               by
               preaching
               against
               their
               errors
               ;
               1.
               
               This
               would
               establish
               a
               Prelate
               above
               the
               Church
               contrary
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Where
               the
               Church
               gathered
               together
               was
               to
               excommunicate
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               taken
               collectively
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Rulers
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               to
               whom
               Christ
               writeth
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               saith
               so
               often
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 eare
                 let
                 him
                 heare
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 only
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               
                 removing
                 of
                 the
                 Candlestick
              
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               the
               Angel
               but
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               fighting
               and
               overcomming
               ,
               a
               reward
               of
               the
               crown
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               are
               evidently
               spoken
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               tryall
               of
               false
               Apostles
               must
               be
               by
               a
               Church
               ,
               a
               Court
               ,
               a
               colledge
               of
               church
               rulers
               ,
               as
               Paul
               speaketh
               unto
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               17.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 called
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
              
               and
               exhorted
               them
               to
               beware
               of
               false
               teachers
               ,
               
                 that
                 should
                 not
                 spare
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 teach
                 perverse
                 things
                 ,
              
               v.
               28.
               29.
               30.
               and
               of
               this
               sort
               were
               these
               lying
               and
               seducing
               Apostles
               ,
               now
               how
               can
               one
               Angell
               or
               many
               Pastors
               by
               preaching
               onely
               try
               
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 them
                 lyars
                 ?
              
               This
               trying
               and
               sentencing
               of
               lying
               seducers
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               2.
               must
               be
               by
               a
               court
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               find
               to
               be
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               
                 Elders
                 at
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               Synod
               Act.
               15.
               did
               finde
               these
               who
               taught
               a
               necessitie
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               to
               be
               perverters
               of
               soules
               and
               liars
               ,
               saying
               ,
               They
               had
               the
               Apostles
               authority
               for
               what
               they
               taught
               ,
               whereas
               they
               had
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               Schismatick
               troublers
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               
               See
               what
               further
               I
               have
               said
               for
               Excommunication
               before
               ,
               cap.
               2.
               and
               sect
               .
               7.
               which
               proveth
               also
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               The
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Thyatira
              
               would
               not
               be
               rebuked
               for
               suffering
               Jezabel
               to
               teach
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               no
               power
               of
               Church
               censures
               to
               hinder
               her
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               say
               that
               the
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 did
                 sufficiently
                 hinder
                 Jezabell
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 publike
                 he
                 declared
                 and
                 preached
                 against
                 her
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 Pastors
                 exoner
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 preach
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 their
                 owne
                 damnation
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 debarre
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 court
                 by
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 never
                 excommunicate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 censure
                 but
                 Pastorall
                 rebukes
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 discipline
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 The
                 Angel
                 of
                 Thyatira
              
               had
               not
               sufficiently
               hindered
               Jezabel
               
               
                 to
                 seduce
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               by
               only
               preaching
               against
               her
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               not
               only
               hindred
               those
               that
               teached
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
              
               ,
               Act.
               14.
               cap.
               16.
               by
               Preaching
               ;
               but
               also
               had
               recourse
               to
               the
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               a
               Synod
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Synod
               which
               is
               a
               Court
               essentially
               consisting
               of
               many
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               declared
               to
               be
               
                 perverters
                 of
                 souls
              
               ,
               and
               liars
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               were
               judicially
               declared
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               24.
               
               Hence
               I
               argue
               ;
               if
               the
               Apostles
               could
               not
               be
               said
               sufficiently
               to
               hinder
               Jezabels
               and
               Seducers
               ,
               by
               only
               
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Disputing
               against
               their
               errors
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               their
               persisting
               in
               their
               errors
               ,
               they
               should
               tell
               the
               Church
               convened
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               as
               Christs
               order
               is
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               one
               Pastor
               do
               not
               sufficiently
               hinder
               scandals
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               well
               said
               to
               suffer
               them
               by
               only
               private
               rebuking
               and
               publick
               Preaching
               ,
               except
               they
               use
               all
               these
               means
               to
               hinder
               Iezabels
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               all
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               used
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Thyatira
               must
               be
               rebuked
               for
               not
               using
               the
               Authority
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               Iezabel
               .
               And
               here
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               when
               these
               false
               Teachers
               had
               sinned
               against
               their
               brethren
               in
               perverting
               their
               souls
               ,
               they
               take
               not
               the
               course
               that
               Erastus
               dreameth
               to
               be
               taken
               according
               to
               Matth.
               18.
               
               They
               complain
               not
               to
               the
               Synedrim
               ,
               or
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               should
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Church
               Synodically
               convened
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               who
               used
               against
               them
               the
               Spirituall
               power
               that
               Christ
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               given
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Arg.
               If
               there
               be
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               debarring
               of
               scandalous
               
               persons
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               especially
               from
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               Censures
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               only
               ,
               then
               there
               be
               Censures
               and
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               in
               the
               word
               beside
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               .
               But
               the
               former
               I
               make
               good
               by
               these
               following
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Arg.
               If
               the
               Stewards
               and
               dispensers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               
                 to
                 cut
                 the
                 word
                 aright
                 as
                 approved
                 workmen
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 one
                 their
                 portion
                 of
                 bread
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 need
                 ,
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               24.
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               and
               
                 must
                 not
                 s●ay
                 the
                 souls
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 die
                 ,
              
               by
               denouncing
               wrath
               against
               the
               righteous
               ,
               nor
               save
               the
               souls
               alive
               that
               should
               not
               live
               ,
               by
               lying
               words
               ,
               Ezec.
               13.
               19.
               by
               offering
               mercy
               to
               the
               wicked
               and
               impenitent
               ,
               then
               as
               they
               should
               not
               deny
               the
               seals
               of
               salvation
               to
               Believers
               ,
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               for
               Christ
               ;
               neither
               should
               they
               give
               the
               seals
               of
               life
               to
               those
               that
               are
               walking
               openly
               in
               the
               way
               of
               destruction
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
               The
               Proposition
               is
               clear
               :
               As
               the
               word
               should
               not
               be
               divided
               aright
               ,
               if
               wrath
               should
               be
               Preached
               to
               believing
               Saints
               ,
               and
               life
               and
               salvation
               offered
               to
               the
               obdurate
               and
               wicked
               ,
               so
               neither
               should
               the
               
                 Stewards
                 cut
                 the
                 seals
              
               of
               the
               word
               aright
               ,
               if
               the
               Supper
               were
               given
               to
               wicked
               men
               :
               If
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 shed
                 for
                 the
              
               
               
                 Remission
                 of
                 your
                 sins
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               They
               should
               save
               alive
               those
               that
               should
               
                 die
                 ,
                 with
                 lying
                 words
              
               ;
               for
               the
               seals
               speak
               to
               the
               Communicant
               ,
               and
               apply
               to
               him
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               very
               promise
               that
               in
               generall
               is
               made
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               will
               prove
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               being
               no
               Steward
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               called
               of
               God
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               was
               Heb.
               5.
               4.
               can
               no
               more
               distribute
               the
               word
               and
               seals
               
               to
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               then
               he
               can
               Preach
               and
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               should
               another
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               no
               Steward
               ,
               but
               a
               Porter
               or
               Cook
               ,
               Teach
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               office
               how
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               Steward
               should
               distribute
               Bread
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               this
               one
               man
               ,
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               debar
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               for
               the
               seals
               being
               proper
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               must
               act
               here
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               another
               question
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Church
               any
               ought
               to
               be
               debarred
               ,
               and
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               such
               Censure
               as
               debarring
               from
               the
               Seals
               ;
               and
               it
               s
               another
               question
               ,
               by
               what
               power
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               Ministers
               may
               debar
               the
               scandalous
               from
               the
               seals
               ;
               I
               conceive
               by
               both
               powers
               ,
               they
               may
               keep
               the
               Ordinances
               pure
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               belong
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               debar
               any
               more
               then
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Erastus
               :
               The
               Magistrate
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Magistrate
               only
               is
               deputed
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               Steward
               the
               seals
               to
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               (
               say
               I
               )
               to
               cut
               the
               word
               aright
               to
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               must
               be
               his
               due
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Arg.
               As
               the
               dispensers
               of
               the
               word
               must
               not
               partake
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               so
               neither
               should
               they
               distribute
               to
               wicked
               and
               scandalous
               men
               ,
               such
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               they
               see
               shall
               certainly
               be
               judgement
               and
               damnation
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               maketh
               the
               Communicants
               
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Now
               that
               the
               Stewards
               Communicate
               with
               the
               sins
               of
               these
               manifestly
               scandalous
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               administrate
               the
               Supper
               :
               I
               prove
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               that
               
                 sow
                 pillows
                 under
                 the
                 head
              
               of
               the
               openly
               wicked
               ,
               preaching
               peace
               to
               these
               
                 who
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 do
                 hunt
                 souls
                 ,
                 Ezech.
              
               13.
               20.
               and
               partake
               of
               their
               presumption
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 heal
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 smooth
                 words
                 ,
              
               are
               false
               dealers
               ,
               and
               concurreth
               to
               the
               wound
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Ier.
               8.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               As
               the
               Prophet
               that
               preacheth
               lies
               partaketh
               of
               the
               peoples
               presumption
               ;
               which
               believe
               those
               lies
               ,
               Ier.
               14.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               2.
               
               If
               Eve
               should
               but
               reach
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               
               forbidden
               Tree
               to
               Adam
               ,
               and
               say
               take
               and
               eat
               ,
               she
               partakes
               of
               Adams
               sin
               ,
               if
               the
               mother
               give
               poyson
               willingly
               and
               wittingly
               to
               a
               childe
               ,
               she
               killeth
               her
               childe
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               told
               the
               childe
               that
               it
               is
               poyson
               :
               The
               Supper
               to
               those
               who
               knowingly
               to
               us
               ,
               eat
               unworthily
               ,
               is
               forbidden
               meat
               ,
               and
               poyson
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               third
               Argument
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               holy
               things
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 give
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 holy
                 to
                 dogs
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 cast
                 pearles
                 before
                 swine
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 trample
                 them
                 under
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               7.
               6.
               
               But
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               holy
               things
               ,
               saith
               Erastus
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               can
               
               deny
               it
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               give
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               the
               scandalous
               and
               openly
               prophane
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 Erastus
                 answereth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 preached
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 holy
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pearl
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 swine
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 open
                 persecutors
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 will
                 seem
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 confesse
                 their
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 amendment
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 trample
                 on
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 turn
                 again
                 to
                 tear
                 you
                 :
                 Et
                 si
                 quis
                 talis
                 reperiatur
                 hunc
                 ego
                 admittendum
                 minime
                 censeo
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   such
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 Are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               These
               holy
               things
               ,
               which
               prophane
               men
               and
               openly
               scandalous
               can
               make
               no
               use
               of
               ,
               but
               pollute
               them
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
               and
               the
               abusing
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
               can
               make
               use
               of
               Pearls
               to
               feed
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               trample
               on
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               prophane
               and
               openly
               scandalous
               :
               But
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               being
               Ordained
               only
               for
               those
               that
               have
               saving
               Grace
               ,
               not
               for
               Dogs
               .
               Now
               the
               Assumption
               applied
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               applied
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               true
               )
               for
               the
               Word
               is
               Ordained
               by
               speciall
               Command
               to
               be
               Preached
               to
               Dogs
               and
               Lions
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               may
               be
               made
               Isa
               .
               11.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Isa
               .
               2.
               3.
               4.
               
               Lambs
               and
               Converts
               ;
               the
               Supper
               is
               not
               a
               mean
               of
               Conversion
               ;
               and
               since
               Dogs
               can
               make
               no
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               trample
               it
               under
               foot
               ,
               we
               are
               forbidden
               to
               give
               such
               holy
               things
               to
               them
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               They
               'll
               trample
               the
               Pearl
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               Commanded
               to
               offer
               the
               word
               to
               all
               ,
               even
               while
               they
               turn
               Apostates
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Christ
               Commanded
               the
               word
               to
               be
               Preached
               to
               Pharisees
               and
               Saduces
               ;
               these
               were
               such
               persecuters
               as
               sinned
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Dogs
               in
               the
               Superlative
               degree
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Joh.
                 9.
                 39
                 ,
                 40
                 ,
                 41.
                 
                 Joh.
                 7.
                 28.
                 
                 Joh.
                 8.
                 21.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               Commanded
               
               some
               holy
               things
               ,
               the
               word
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Dogs
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               precept
               cannot
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               if
               we
               give
               them
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               3.
               
               By
               what
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               will
               Erastus
               have
               these
               that
               trampleth
               on
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               turn
               again
               to
               tear
               us
               ,
               debarred
               from
               the
               Supper
               ?
               For
               in
               his
               Thes
               .
               26.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               he
               holdeth
               it
               unlawfull
               to
               debar
               any
               Judas
               from
               the
               Supper
               ;
               doth
               he
               think
               there
               be
               no
               Dogs
               in
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ?
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 be
                 such
                 Dogs
                 as
                 have
                 known
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
              
               and
               turn
               to
               their
               vomit
               ;
               and
               such
               may
               promise
               amendment
               ,
               confesse
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Arg.
               Those
               
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               but
               doth
               scandalize
               ,
               not
               only
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               Heathen
               and
               Publicans
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               highest
               priviledge
               ,
               and
               to
               feast
               with
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               knoweth
               they
               want
               their
               wedding
               garment
               :
               But
               there
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               are
               many
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               this
               sort
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               such
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               :
               For
               the
               Major
               ,
               I
               set
               down
               the
               words
               of
               Erastus
               granting
               
               it
               .
               The
               Assumption
               ,
               both
               Scripture
               and
               experience
               proveth
               ;
               for
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
               Persecuters
               ,
               Jezabels
               ,
               
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 chosen
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Arg.
               If
               the
               incestuous
               man
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               lest
               he
               leaven
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               can
               he
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               Communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               seal
               of
               Christs
               love
               ;
               but
               the
               incestuous
               man
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               lest
               he
               leaven
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Proposition
               is
               clear
               ,
               because
               none
               can
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Assumption
               is
               1
               Cor.
               5
               13.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Put
                 him
                 out
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Purge
                 him
                 out
              
               .
               Now
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               power
               by
               bodily
               violence
               to
               attempt
               a
               locall
               separating
               of
               him
               in
               person
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               separate
               themselves
               from
               him
               ;
               then
               it
               must
               be
               a
               declarative
               casting
               of
               him
               out
               ,
               as
               unworthy
               to
               Communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               such
               holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               distinguisheth
               the
               Church
               from
               other
               Societies
               ,
               and
               these
               be
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               suffer
               sin
               in
               any
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               20.
               but
               to
               hinder
               it
               so
               far
               as
               we
               can
               according
               to
               our
               vocation
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               3.
               13.
               
               As
               the
               Priests
               hindred
               Vzziah
               to
               Sacrafice
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               26.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               must
               pull
               them
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               Jude
               ver
               .
               23.
               
               As
               the
               
               Law
               of
               nature
               would
               teach
               the
               Mother
               ,
               not
               only
               ,
               not
               to
               co-operate
               with
               her
               sonne
               attempting
               to
               kill
               himself
               ;
               but
               to
               hinder
               and
               stop
               him
               by
               pulling
               a
               knife
               or
               sword
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               about
               to
               destroy
               himself
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               ought
               not
               the
               Church
               and
               her
               Officers
               to
               co-operate
               so
               far
               with
               those
               who
               do
               
                 Eat
                 and
                 drink
                 their
                 own
                 Damnation
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               exhibite
               and
               give
               to
               such
               the
               seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               pray
               that
               these
               seals
               may
               be
               blessed
               to
               scandalons
               ones
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               pray
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               revealed
               
                 will
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               against
               that
               which
               the
               faithfull
               Pastors
               and
               Paul
               Preacheth
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               should
               try
               and
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               eat
               and
               drink
               :
               Now
               a
               reall
               and
               physicall
               co-operating
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               such
               manifest
               impiety
               ,
               must
               then
               be
               the
               Churches
               suffering
               of
               sin
               in
               a
               brother
               ,
               or
               not
               hindring
               him
               ●o
               eat
               his
               own
               Damnation
               ;
               if
               the
               Lord
               have
               committed
               a
               power
               of
               dispensing
               the
               seals
               to
               Christians
               ,
               not
               to
               Pagans
               and
               Turks
               :
               Let
               Erastus
               show
               any
               precept
               or
               practise
               ,
               why
               we
               might
               not
               admit
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Indians
              
               ,
               though
               never
               Baptized
               ,
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               the
               Lords
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               (
               we
               are
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               amongst
               us
               )
               except
               that
               such
               as
               are
               to
               communicate
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               Christians
               ,
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               doth
               try
               and
               examine
               themselves
               ;
               and
               Jews
               and
               Turks
               though
               dwelling
               and
               born
               amongst
               us
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               yet
               Erastus
               would
               that
               such
               should
               never
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               desire
               it
               :
               Officers
               also
               have
               a
               command
               not
               to
               dispense
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               word
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               not
               to
               rebuke
               open
               Scorners
               :
               Should
               any
               of
               our
               Church
               turn
               Iew
               and
               blaspheme
               Christ
               ,
               and
               pertinaciously
               after
               conviction
               persist
               in
               his
               Apostacy
               ;
               might
               not
               Erastus
               aske
               by
               what
               command
               of
               Christ
               will
               ye
               not
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               such
               an
               one
               ?
               Christ
               made
               no
               exception
               ,
               but
               said
               ,
               
                 Preach
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 you
                 make
                 Exceptions
                 ?
              
               might
               we
               not
               answer
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               given
               a
               power
               of
               dispensing
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               ;
               yet
               hath
               he
               excepted
               some
               ,
               because
               it
               s
               against
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               that
               such
               can
               obey
               the
               Gospel
               :
               We
               are
               bidden
               pray
               for
               all
               ,
               yet
               are
               there
               some
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               because
               they
               sin
               unto
               death
               :
               so
               is
               the
               case
               here
               in
               some
               kinde
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               It
               is
               for
               our
               instruction
               that
               the
               Priests
               were
               rebuked
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               admitted
               into
               the
               
                 Sanctuary
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 flesh
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               put
               no
               difference
               
                 betweene
                 the
                 cleane
                 and
                 the
                 uncleane
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 prophaned
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 9.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 22.
                 26.
                 
                 Hag.
              
               2.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               this
               was
               a
               shadow
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               was
               observed
               before
               ,
               teaching
               us
               ,
               that
               farre
               lesse
               should
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               suffer
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               to
               be
               prophaned
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               We
               read
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               and
               the
               Apostles
               baptized
               none
               but
               such
               as
               confessed
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               professed
               ●aith
               in
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               it
               would
               then
               appeare
               to
               be
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               though
               some
               say
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               baptized
               single
               persons
               not
               in
               Church
               communion
               ,
               so
               that
               Pastors
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Pastors
               ,
               not
               by
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               having
               warrant
               from
               any
               Church
               ,
               in
               regard
               Churches
               at
               the
               beginning
               had
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               before
               they
               had
               any
               Church
               Government
               ,
               yet
               I
               conceive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               Seale
               of
               a
               Church-communion
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               16.
               17.
               and
               the
               like
               I
               say
               of
               Baptisme
               typed
               by
               Noahs
               Arke
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               &c.
               and
               though
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               partly
               by
               priviledge
               ,
               partly
               through
               necessitie
               ,
               the
               parts
               existing
               before
               the
               whole
               ,
               were
               necessitated
               first
               to
               baptize
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               plant
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               the
               Churches
               being
               once
               constitute
               ,
               these
               are
               ▪
               Church
               priviledges
               to
               be
               dispensed
               both
               by
               the
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Some
                 speciall
                 Reasons
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   Erastus
                
                 against
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 examined
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THomas
                 Erastus
              
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               who
               medled
               not
               much
               with
               Divinity
               ,
               save
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               unsound
               ,
               in
               his
               reply
               to
               Beza
               laboureth
               to
               make
               Excommunication
               a
               dreame
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               a
               device
               of
               Pastors
               affecting
               domination
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Object
                
                 .
                 Onely
                 Pet●r
                 killed
                 Ananias
                 ;
                 onely
                 Paul
                 excommunicated
                 Alexander
                 and
                 Hymeneus
                 ,
                 onely
                 Paul
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 onely
                 Bishops
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 gave
                 advise
                 onely
                 .
                 
                   Ergo
                   ▪
                
                 This
                 power
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 ▪
              
               The
               consequence
               is
               naught
               ,
               Christ
               said
               only
               to
               his
               Disciples
               in
               person
               ,
               
                 Go
                 teach
                 and
                 Baptize
              
               ,
               Is
               it
               a
               good
               consequence
               therefore
               ,
               that
               none
               hath
               power
               to
               teach
               and
               Baptize
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               Only
               Paul
               exhorted
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               to
               mourn
               for
               the
               incestuou●
               mans
               fall
               ,
               therefore
               no
               Pastors
               have
               power
               to
               exhort
               in
               the
               like
               kinde
               .
               2.
               
               We
               grant
               the
               Apostles
               did
               many
               things
               out
               of
               their
               Apostolick
               power
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               constitute
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               onely
               may
               doe
               ,
               as
               Paul
               his
               alone
               disputed
               against
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               2.
               
               What
               ?
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               and
               a
               Synod
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               dispute
               and
               determine
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               contrary
               is
               evident
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               12
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               false
               that
               the
               Authority
               and
               rod
               ,
               with
               which
               Paul
               said
               he
               would
               come
               to
               the
               
                 Coriuthians
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               8.
               was
               proper
               only
               to
               
                 Paul
                 an
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               the
               same
               he
               giveth
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Elders
               .
               3.
               
               If
               Bishops
               exercised
               the
               same
               power
               for
               many
               ages
               ,
               Erastus
               must
               shew
               us
               Bishops
               who
               could
               kill
               miraculously
               ,
               such
               as
               Ananias
               and
               Elimas
               ,
               and
               work
               miracles
               ;
               now
               beside
               that
               ,
               Erastus
               must
               with
               his
               new
               opinion
               ,
               hold
               up
               a
               new
               creature
               called
               a
               Prelate
               ,
               unknown
               to
               the
               Apostles
               or
               Ierome
               and
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               he
               must
               parallel
               Bishops
               for
               working
               of
               miracles
               to
               Paul
               and
               the
               Apostles
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   2.
                
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 declared
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 whom
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 excommunicate
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 do
                 the
                 Ministers
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 commanded
                 not
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               of
               Christ
               that
               now
               are
               ,
               denounce
               eternall
               wrath
               ,
               and
               that
               authoritatively
               against
               those
               that
               are
               invisibly
               to
               men
               heart-hypocrites
               ,
               who
               yet
               before
               the
               Church
               (
               who
               know
               not
               the
               heart
               )
               go
               for
               Saints
               ,
               and
               are
               neither
               excluded
               from
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               rebuked
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               collection
               ,
               that
               therefore
               externally
               scandalous
               are
               not
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Supper
               ,
               and
               Excommunicated
               :
               The
               Prophets
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               did
               preach
               that
               Heathens
               remaining
               Heathens
               were
               excluded
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               Heathens
               cannot
               be
               Excommunicated
               ;
               and
               yet
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               Erastus
               dare
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               Christ
               hath
               forbidden
               ,
               that
               Heathen
               remaining
               Heathen
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               Though
               I
               dare
               provoke
               any
               Erastian
               ,
               and
               attest
               them
               by
               their
               new
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               shew
               me
               a
               warrant
               from
               Christs
               Testament
               ,
               why
               the
               Church
               should
               refuse
               the
               Seals
               to
               a
               Turke
               ;
               they
               
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 Turk
                 is
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Seals
              
               
               
                 may
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 though
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               Though
               a
               Turk
               be
               unwilling
               to
               receive
               the
               Seals
               ;
               What
               if
               he
               should
               be
               willing
               ,
               and
               require
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               yet
               remaining
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               we
               should
               not
               Baptize
               him
               :
               Now
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               more
               re
               warrant
               to
               deny
               the
               seals
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               to
               deny
               them
               to
               Judas
               ;
               we
               desire
               a
               Scripture
               from
               the
               adversary
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               conclude
               with
               equall
               strength
               of
               reason
               against
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               seals
               to
               any
               scandalous
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               a
               Turk
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               desire
               the
               seals
               is
               uncapable
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               unwilling
               vertually
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               as
               yet
               refuseth
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               scandalous
               professor
               no
               lesse
               uncapable
               (
               though
               we
               may
               grant
               degrees
               of
               incapacity
               )
               for
               he
               is
               vertually
               unwilling
               to
               receive
               Christ
               in
               regard
               he
               is
               unwilling
               to
               part
               with
               his
               idol-sins
               :
               2.
               
               Though
               a
               Turk
               should
               be
               unwilling
               (
               as
               its
               like
               enough
               he
               will
               be
               )
               yet
               we
               desire
               a
               Scripture
               ,
               why
               we
               cannot
               make
               offer
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               a
               Turk
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               may
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               and
               make
               offer
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               word
               to
               him
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               23.
               
               And
               this
               Scripture
               shall
               also
               conclude
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               admit
               scandalous
               persons
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               being
               both
               uncapable
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               they
               can
               but
               trample
               on
               these
               pearls
               ,
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               Turk
               should
               do
               ;
               the
               Argument
               then
               is
               just
               nothing
               :
               We
               exclude
               many
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               whom
               we
               do
               not
               excommunicate
               on
               earth
               ;
               But
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               we
               Excommunicate
               many
               ,
               whom
               we
               do
               not
               exclude
               out
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 These
                 two
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 a
                 person
                 hatefull
                 in
                 
                 Heaven
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 both
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 private
                 Pastor
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 declare
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 offender
                 is
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 one
                 as
                 much
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 many
                 ?
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 dependeth
                 not
                 on
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 also
                 why
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 consequence
                 (
                 God
                 judgeth
                 not
                 this
                 man
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 )
                 as
                 this
                 (
                 God
                 judgeth
                 not
                 this
                 man
                 worthy
                 of
                 life
                 eternall
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 this
                 temporall
                 life
                 )
                 Are
                 we
                 ignorant
                 that
                 God
                 esteemeth
                 many
                 not
                 
                 worthy
                 of
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 power
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 devils
                 
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ?
                 
                   Matth.
                   7.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               this
               is
               but
               with
               carnall
               reason
               to
               speak
               against
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               1.
               
               Not
               every
               denouncing
               of
               a
               sinner
               unworthy
               of
               Heaven
               is
               Excommunication
               :
               So
               Iudas
               might
               have
               Excommunicated
               himself
               ,
               and
               when
               one
               Pastor
               declareth
               an
               offender
               unworthy
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               formally
               excommunicated
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               he
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               :
               But
               that
               is
               not
               Excommunication
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               done
               for
               a
               publick
               scandall
               that
               offendeth
               the
               Church
               :
               2.
               
               Except
               it
               be
               done
               by
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               According
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               4.
               
               That
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               repent
               and
               be
               saved
               :
               Gods
               binding
               of
               the
               offender
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               ,
               nor
               the
               very
               same
               with
               Excommunication
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Churches
               casting
               out
               for
               Christs
               institutions
               cause
               ,
               is
               of
               more
               Authority
               then
               the
               Conscionall
               casting
               out
               performed
               by
               one
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Conscional
               casting
               out
               by
               one
               ,
               
                 insuo
                 genere
              
               is
               as
               valid
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 subordinata
                 non
                 pugnant
              
               .
               3.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               take
               our
               compasse
               and
               rule
               of
               Gods
               waies
               by
               his
               outward
               dispensation
               ,
               but
               the
               revealed
               will
               of
               Christ
               is
               our
               Rule
               ,
               God
               thinketh
               
                 those
                 who
                 walketh
                 inordinately
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 divisions
                 ,
                 not
              
               worthie
               of
               the
               Christian
               society
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               must
               binde
               them
               in
               heaven
               to
               that
               censure
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               expresly
               so
               commandeth
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 18.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               11.
               
               Yet
               he
               thinketh
               them
               worthy
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               may
               give
               repentance
               and
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               many
               of
               these
               ;
               he
               may
               deny
               salvation
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               
                 feed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 slaughter
                 ,
              
               dare
               flesh
               and
               blood
               quarrell
               this
               consequence
               ?
               
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 .
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 then
                 heart
                 can
                 wish
                 .
              
               This
               consequence
               dependeth
               on
               the
               meer
               dispensation
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               is
               this
               our
               Consequence
               .
               God
               judgeth
               such
               unworthy
               of
               heaven
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               we
               never
               made
               Excōmunication
               a
               necessary
               consequent
               of
               the
               Lords
               judging
               men
               unworthy
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               then
               all
               these
               that
               God
               judgeth
               unworthy
               of
               life
               eternall
               should
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               only
               these
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               God
               may
               judge
               some
               worthy
               of
               life
               eternall
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               if
               they
               
                 refuse
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               many
               regenerate
               may
               go
               that
               sar
               in
               scandalous
               obstinacy
               ,
               and
               many
               whom
               God
               judges
               
               unworthy
               of
               life
               eternall
               ,
               may
               so
               belie
               a
               Profession
               ,
               as
               they
               deserve
               not
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               both
               these
               may
               fall
               out
               ,
               and
               do
               fall
               out
               according
               to
               the
               revealed
               will
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   4.
                   
                
                 objecteth
                 .
                 Excommunication
                 must
                 exclude
                 men
                 from
                 
                 only
                 the
                 externall
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 only
                 can
                 joyne
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 internall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 society
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 beget
                 lively
                 faith
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 extinguish
                 lively
                 faith
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 begotten
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 faith
                 only
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 living
                 members
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 only
                 infidelity
                 we
                 leave
                 off
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 creatures
                 can
                 either
                 beget
                 lively
                 faith
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 extinguish
                 it
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 or
                 thus
                 ,
                 men
                 can
                 neither
                 give
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 from
                 us
                 salvation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Excommunication
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 defined
                 by
                 cutting
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               the
               only
               Argument
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               that
               seemeth
               to
               
               bear
               weight
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               false
               and
               groundlesse
               ,
               it
               supposeth
               the
               false
               principle
               that
               Erastus
               goeth
               on
               ,
               that
               Excommunication
               is
               a
               reall
               separation
               of
               a
               member
               from
               Christs
               Invisible
               and
               Mysticall
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Excommunicated
               person
               who
               may
               be
               an
               Invisible
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               regenerated
               ,
               may
               be
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               fall
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               leave
               off
               to
               be
               a
               member
               .
               The
               contrary
               of
               which
               all
               our
               Protestant
               Divines
               teach
               against
               Papists
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               Excommunication
               is
               only
               a
               Declarative
               ;
               but
               withall
               ,
               an
               Authoritative
               Act
               or
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               reall
               cutting
               off
               of
               a
               believer
               from
               Christ
               :
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 presupposeth
                 a
                 cutting
                 off
                 in
                 heaven
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Excommunicated
                 person
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
               Let
               me
               Answer
               ,
               I
               conceive
               Excommunication
               hath
               neither
               Election
               nor
               Reprobation
               ,
               Regeneration
               or
               non-Regeneration
               ,
               for
               its
               object
               ,
               or
               terminus
               ,
               but
               only
               it
               cutteth
               a
               contumacious
               person
               off
               from
               the
               Visible
               Church
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               head
               Christ
               in
               heaven
               ,
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               state
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               ratifying
               the
               Sentence
               in
               heaven
               ,
               did
               cut
               him
               off
               so
               much
               as
               conditionally
               from
               being
               a
               member
               of
               his
               body
               :
               No
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               second
               Acts
               of
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sweet
               efficacy
               and
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Ordinances
               are
               lesse
               lively
               ,
               lesse
               operative
               ,
               and
               lesse
               vigorous
               ,
               the
               man
               being
               as
               the
               Learned
               and
               Reverend
               Mr.
               Cotton
               saith
               ,
               
                 As
                 a
                 palsie
                 Member
              
               ,
               in
               which
               life
               remaineth
               ,
               but
               a
               little
               withered
               and
               blunted
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               Satans
               power
               to
               ve●
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               grant
               all
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               that
               Excommunication
               is
               not
               a
               reall
               separating
               of
               a
               member
               from
               Christs
               body
               ,
               only
               unbelief
               doth
               that
               ;
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               separation
               only
               from
               the
               externall
               society
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               1.
               
               This
               externall
               cutting
               off
               ,
               is
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               :
               And
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               ratified
               it
               by
               a
               real
               internal
               suspension
               of
               the
               influence
               of
               his
               spirit
               in
               heaven
               :
               But
               I
               deny
               that
               this
               universall
               doth
               follow
               from
               Christs
               binding
               in
               heaven
               ,
               
                 That
                 whomever
                 God
                 judgeth
                 unworthy
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               he
               cannot
               prove
               this
               consequence
               from
               our
               grounds
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   
                
                 
                   Argueth
                   thus
                
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 dam
                 any
                 as
                 a
                 sinner
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Elders
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Visible
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 know
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 sure
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               most
               sure
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               Church
               know
               him
               (
               Elders
               only
               Iudicially
               Excommunicate
               ,
               the
               people
               also
               by
               consent
               ,
               and
               by
               Execution
               of
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               avoiding
               the
               offender
               )
               and
               if
               it
               be
               Iudicially
               proved
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               Excommunicate
               .
               But
               1.
               he
               must
               not
               be
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               
               Though
               the
               Church
               know
               Turks
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               live
               without
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               damned
               in
               heaven
               ;
               yet
               they
               Excommunicate
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               and
               yet
               damned
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               12.
               2.
               
               They
               may
               know
               many
               unregenerated
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               18.
               
               Yet
               they
               cannot
               Excommunicate
               them
               for
               non-regeneration
               ,
               or
               non
               ▪
               election
               to
               glory
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               know
               judicially
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               externally
               scandalous
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   ,
                
                 By
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Drunkards
                 are
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 God
                 declareth
                 by
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 cannot
                 prove
                 these
                 four
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 Commanded
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 judged
                 unworthy
                 of
                 life
                 Eternall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 polluted
                 themselves
                 with
                 some
                 sin
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 please
                 the
                 Elders
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 ●e
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 voyces
                 of
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 Elders
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 Commanded
                 such
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 Elders
                 under
                 a
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Declaring
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               that
               a
               Drunkard
               is
               not
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               faithfull
               in
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               materially
               Excommunication
               :
               This
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               We
               want
               only
               a
               Court
               of
               
               Elders
               :
               But
               how
               proveth
               he
               that
               one
               Pastor
               should
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               God
               judgeth
               unworthy
               of
               life
               eternall
               .
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               A
               Presbytery
               cannot
               do
               this
               :
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
              
               pag.
               83.
               
               And
               doth
               one
               single
               Pastor
               know
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               Senate
               of
               Pastors
               knoweth
               it
               not
               ?
               2.
               
               Must
               Pastors
               know
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               God
               only
               knoweth
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               17.
               10.
               
               Otherwise
               they
               cannot
               judicially
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               one
               Pastor
               may
               by
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               knoweth
               not
               the
               heart
               .
               3.
               
               For
               the
               first
               of
               his
               four
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               prove
               it
               ,
               we
               assert
               it
               not
               .
               4.
               
               Though
               a
               Turk
               or
               an
               Apostate
               should
               say
               that
               he
               repents
               ,
               yet
               he
               lyes
               ;
               and
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               3.
               pag.
               207.
               
               
                 Hunc
                 ego
                 minime
                 admittendum
                 censeo
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               5.
               
               What
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               we
               take
               to
               be
               Gods
               will.
               6.
               
               If
               there
               were
               no
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               belike
               a
               Church-Court
               might
               excommunicate
               ;
               and
               shall
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               because
               Christian
               ,
               spoil
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               power
               she
               had
               while
               she
               wanted
               a
               Magistrate
               ?
               7.
               
               The
               power
               of
               Excommunicating
               ,
               and
               binding
               and
               loosing
               in
               earth
               and
               heaven
               ,
               must
               then
               be
               principally
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               And
               who
               gave
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 Excommunication
                 be
                 a
                 cutting
                 off
                 from
                 Salvation
                 :
                 then
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 Excommunicated
                 must
                 perish
                 ;
                 But
                 many
                 Excommunicated
                 persons
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 many
                 relaxed
                 are
                 Condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               define
               not
               so
               Excommunication
               :
               Nor
               did
               Beza
               put
               mens
               Salvation
               in
               hazard
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Excommunicated
               so
               they
               repent
               ,
               if
               their
               
                 sins
                 be
                 retained
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               repent
               .
               Let
               Erastus
               see
               how
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               2.
               
               Those
               against
               whom
               one
               Pastor
               denounceth
               the
               just
               deserved
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               Conscionally
               cut
               off
               from
               Salvation
               :
               But
               many
               of
               those
               are
               saved
               .
               Let
               Erastus
               Answer
               this
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 He
                 only
                 can
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 who
                 seeth
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 seeth
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 men
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 debar
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 whom
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 declaring
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 are
                 excommunicated
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Argument
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 Pastors
                 may
                 pro●ounce
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ratified
                 in
                 Heav●n
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 so
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 cut
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 one
                 Pastor
                 may
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
             
             
               An●
               .
               So
               I
               may
               Argue
               a
               Prophet
               cannot
               warn
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               dye
               eternally
               ▪
               because
               a
               Prophet
               in
               ordinary
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               the
               heart
               more
               then
               a
               Senate
               of
               prophets
               ,
               yet
               are
               all
               prophets
               to
               exclude
               from
               Salvation
               ,
               wicked
               and
               impenitent
               men
               ,
               but
               conditionally
               ,
               so
               they
               repent
               not
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               goeth
               before
               them
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 3.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Cap.
                 33.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Act.
              
               20.
               20.
               
               Nor
               are
               we
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               all
               Prophets
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               must
               do
               the
               same
               .
               2.
               
               If
               men
               debar
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               having
               warrant
               from
               Christ
               ,
               they
               do
               also
               exclude
               men
               from
               Christ
               and
               Salvation
               offered
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               is
               there
               not
               need
               that
               Pastors
               see
               the
               heart
               ,
               if
               they
               exclude
               men
               from
               Christ
               and
               Salvation
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Seals
               ,
               as
               from
               Salvation
               simply
               ?
               And
               how
               can
               men
               know
               binding
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               on
               earth
               ?
               The
               one
               is
               as
               far
               from
               our
               intuitive
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               except
               that
               we
               know
               both
               by
               fruits
               and
               effects
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               a
               Popish
               Argument
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               do
               binde
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               God
               bindeth
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               say
               
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Becanus
                 ,
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Papists
                 ;
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 infallible
                 in
                 judgement
                 :
              
               But
               we
               deny
               the
               Consequence
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               that
               which
               offendeth
               Erastus
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               Senate
               ,
               not
               one
               man
               doth
               this
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               doth
               it
               not
               :
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               doth
               one
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               know
               the
               heart
               ;
               but
               a
               Presbytery
               cannot
               do
               it
               ,
               because
               a
               Presbytery
               knoweth
               not
               the
               heart
               :
               Is
               not
               this
               too
               partiall
               Logick
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Many
                 Excommunicated
                 persons
                 have
                 repented
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 devoutly
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Visible
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 internall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Society
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               as
               much
               against
               Christs
               words
               ,
               as
               against
               us
               ;
               may
               not
               many
               whose
               sins
               are
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               against
               whom
               the
               Pastors
               denounce
               exclusion
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
               
                 repent
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 devoutly
                 ?
              
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               very
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               must
               be
               wind
               ▪
               and
               by
               these
               ,
               none
               are
               excluded
               from
               Heaven
               .
               2.
               
               Excommunication
               is
               but
               a
               conditionall
               excluding
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ▪
               if
               men
               repent
               ,
               the
               condition
               not
               being
               placed
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 ponitur
                 in
                 esse
              
               ,
               they
               are
               saved
               ;
               though
               it
               may
               fall
               out
               that
               they
               want
               the
               externall
               relaxation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               through
               their
               own
               fault
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               externall
               providence
               insuperable
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   beg
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 justly
                 Excommuniated
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 do
                 repent
                 and
                 die
                 devoutly
                 .
                 
                   Beza
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 should
                 give
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 sheep
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 moment
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 repent
                 .
                 
                   Erastus
                   Replyeth
                
                 ,
                 Then
                 give
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 seek
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 Charity
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 belike
                 Erastus
              
               will
               have
               all
               those
               that
               seek
               God
               daily
               ,
               and
               delight
               to
               know
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               ask
               for
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               take
               delight
               in
               approaching
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               all
               hungry
               souls
               ,
               hungring
               for
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               so
               blessed
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 52.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 55.
                 1.
                 
                 Whereas
              
               Isaiah
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 They
                 may
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 but
                 plaistred
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 58.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Excommunicated
                 man
                 repent
                 ,
                 whether
                 soon
                 or
                 late
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 inward
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 elect
                 might
                 perish
                 ;
                 if
                 David
                 and
                 Manasseh
                 had
                 been
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 saved
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 perseverance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               evidenceth
               ,
               he
               hath
               little
               skill
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               he
               thinks
               a
               regenerate
               man
               not
               capable
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               why
               ?
               and
               the
               sad
               falls
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               and
               others
               prove
               ,
               they
               may
               fall
               in
               as
               great
               sins
               ,
               as
               
                 not
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               2.
               
               If
               one
               repent
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               repenting
               Theef
               ,
               will
               that
               infer
               he
               was
               never
               all
               his
               life
               separated
               from
               Christ
               ?
               The
               contrary
               is
               true
               and
               cleare
               in
               the
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 1●
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 ●
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               3.
               
               This
               is
               as
               strong
               (
               as
               it
               is
               weake
               as
               water
               )
               against
               all
               the
               threatnings
               denounced
               against
               such
               sinners
               as
               the
               Lord
               gisteth
               with
               Repentance
               ,
               for
               Excommunication
               to
               the
               regenerated
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Evangelick
               conditionall
               threatning
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 To
                 give
                 internall
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 
                 thing
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 cannot
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 any
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 same
                 power
                 that
                 giveth
                 ,
                 taketh
                 away
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 cannot
                 by
                 loosing
                 ,
                 give
                 salvation
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 binding
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 .
                 Excommunication
                 on
                 earth
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 except
                 God
                 binde
                 first
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 what
                 God
                 doth
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 sentence
                 that
                 another
                 judge
                 hath
                 given
                 out
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 authority
                 give
                 out
                 a
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 as
                 servants
                 doth
                 promulgate
                 the
                 sentence
                 .
                 
                   So
                   Luther
                   tom
                   .
                   German
                   .
                   1.
                   fol.
                   239.
                   
                
                 Excommunicare
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 quidam
                 opinantur
                 ,
                 animam
                 Satanae
                 tradere
                 ,
                 &
                 precum
                 
                 fructu
                 à
                 piis
                 factarum
                 spoliare
                 .
                 Nam
                 ubi
                 vera
                 fides
                 &
                 charîtas
                 in
                 corde
                 remanent
                 ,
                 etiam
                 vera
                 communio
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 precum
                 Christianitatis
                 fructus
                 permanent
                 ,
                 postquam
                 aliud
                 est
                 excommunicatio
                 ,
                 nec
                 fieri
                 aliud
                 potest
                 ,
                 quam
                 privatio
                 externi
                 Sacramenti
                 ,
                 ac
                 commercii
                 cum
                 hominibus
                 ac
                 si
                 in
                 custodiam
                 traditus
                 externâ
                 amicorum
                 consuetudine
                 priver
                 ,
                 amore
                 &
                 favore
                 eorum
                 interea
                 non
                 spolier
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               but
               the
               old
               argument
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               repeated
               almost
               a
               hundred
               times
               to
               please
               the
               people
               .
               We
               never
               taught
               that
               either
               Presbytery
               or
               Minister
               can
               give
               ,
               or
               take
               away
               inward
               Communion
               with
               God.
               But
               hence
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               Excommunication
               is
               an
               empty
               thing
               ,
               for
               all
               we
               doe
               is
               but
               ,
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               make
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               ,
               promises
               ,
               threatning
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               effectuall
               ,
               else
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 Paul
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 Apollo
                 ?
                 but
                 the
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 ye
                 beleeve
                 ?
              
               And
               what
               is
               the
               
                 planting
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 watering
                 of
              
               Apollo
               ,
               except
               God
               give
               the
               increase
               ?
               If
               this
               anull
               Excommunication
               ,
               because
               Excommunicators
               are
               not
               properly
               judges
               ,
               but
               onely
               Servants
               and
               Heralds
               to
               declare
               what
               Christ
               doth
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               then
               may
               Erastus
               prove
               that
               the
               Word
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               are
               nothing
               ,
               for
               all
               of
               themselves
               are
               meere
               declarations
               of
               Gods
               will.
               2.
               
               Those
               who
               Excommunicate
               because
               they
               judge
               not
               ,
               
               but
               declare
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               for
               that
               void
               of
               all
               authority
               ,
               for
               their
               declaration
               is
               authoritative
               .
               What
               did
               Ieremiah
               but
               declare
               Gods
               will
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               such
               a
               propheticall
               and
               authoritative
               declaration
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               Baruch
               or
               any
               other
               not
               sent
               as
               a
               Prophet
               of
               God
               ,
               could
               not
               beare
               that
               which
               God
               putteth
               on
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 c.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 See
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 day
                 set
                 thee
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pull
                 downe
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pull
                 downe
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 and
                 to
                 plant
                 :
              
               Hath
               Ieremiah
               no
               Propheticall
               authority
               over
               the
               Nations
               and
               Kingdomes
               to
               whom
               he
               prophesieth
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               build
               and
               destroy
               ,
               to
               root
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               ,
               because
               he
               declareth
               and
               prophesieth
               ,
               that
               such
               Nations
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               and
               rooted
               out
               for
               their
               wickednes
               ,
               and
               such
               shall
               be
               builded
               and
               planted
               ?
               Then
               meer
               declaration
               saith
               nothing
               against
               Excommunication
               ;
               Paul
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               nothing
               
                 but
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               3.
               5.
               and
               yet
               authoritie
               they
               had
               ,
               else
               he
               could
               not
               say
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 ●0
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 in
                 readinesse
                 vengeance
                 against
                 all
                 disobedience
                 ,
              
               Verse
               8.
               
               
                 For
                 though
              
               
               I
               
                 should
                 boast
                 somewhat
                 more
                 of
                 our
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
              
               ,
               and
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 20.
                 
                 Now
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 Ambassadors
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               I
               pray
               you
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               
               Are
               all
               Apostles
               ?
               Are
               all
               Prophets
               ?
               Are
               all
               Teachers
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               Luther
               saith
               is
               true
               ,
               Excommunication
               can
               put
               none
               out
               of
               the
               state
               of
               saving
               Faith
               and
               inward
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               nor
               doth
               deprive
               men
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               for
               the
               godly
               pray
               that
               Excommunication
               may
               be
               medicine
               effectually
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               mans
               soul
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Gods
               not
               hearing
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               praying
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               humbled
               ,
               is
               a
               mean
               to
               humble
               the
               cast
               out
               man
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               man
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               morally
               to
               be
               hardned
               ;
               but
               judicially
               and
               withall
               medicinally
               to
               be
               softned
               ,
               that
               his
               spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               Church
               to
               hate
               him
               ,
               
                 but
                 to
                 admonish
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
              
               3.
               15.
               
               And
               he
               is
               so
               deprived
               of
               the
               externall
               society
               and
               meanes
               ,
               as
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               ordinances
               is
               suspended
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 typicall
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 
                 so
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 salvation
                 was
                 in
                 hazard
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Not
               ,
               so
               they
               repented
               :
               What
               then
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               Excommunication
               was
               not
               ratified
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Beza
                 saith
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 morally
                 polluted
                 with
                 hainous
                 sins
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 unclean
                 then
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 typically
                 only
                 unclean
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 They
                 should
                 be
                 far
                 rather
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Erastus
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   had
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   diverse
                   ;
                   it
                   would
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   morally
                   impure
                   ,
                   should
                   rather
                   be
                   debarred
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               But
               the
               Ceremoniall
               uncleannesse
               was
               punished
               so
               to
               signifie
               Gods
               detestation
               of
               morall
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               how
               hatefull
               they
               were
               ,
               who
               would
               multiply
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 had
                 hands
                 full
                 of
                 blood
              
               ,
               Esa
               .
               1.
               
               And
               who
               would
               
                 steal
                 ,
                 murther
                 ,
                 whore
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               come
               and
               stand
               
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 ,
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               7.
               49.
               
               And
               that
               God
               punished
               the
               one
               with
               heavier
               plagues
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               adulterers
               far
               more
               and
               the
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               were
               to
               be
               holden
               out
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               Ezech.
               44.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               then
               those
               who
               were
               only
               uncircumcised
               in
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 morally
                 sinned
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 holie
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 invited
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               And
               because
               they
               might
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               while
               the
               Priests
               offered
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               no
               lesse
               excluded
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               an
               Excommunicated
               person
               is
               ,
               while
               the
               Church
               see
               him
               swallowed
               up
               of
               grief
               ,
               and
               do
               relaxe
               and
               forgive
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Is
               this
               a
               good
               Argument
               ?
               The
               Excommunicate
               person
               is
               invited
               to
               come
               again
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               pardon
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               follow
               he
               was
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.
                
                 
                 It
                 shall
                 never
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 worthie
                 of
                 holy
                 convention
                 that
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 unvvorthy
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 unworthie
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 Table
                 ,
                 they
                 vvere
                 debarred
                 from
                 a
                 familiar
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 godlie
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 ashamed
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Least
                 they
                 should
                 infect
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   Paul
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 mixed
                 vvith
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 exclude
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 things
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 I
                 must
                 try
                 my self
                 ,
                 not
                 others
                 ;
                 in
                 my
                 familiar
                 Tabling
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 try
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 gain
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Thes
                   .
                   3.
                
                 
                 Though
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 eschew
                 familiar
                 conversing
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 walk
                 unorderly
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 keep
                 communion
                 in
                 holy
                 things
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 admonish
                 them
                 as
                 brethren
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               propounds
               an
               Argument
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               in
               place
               of
               ours
               ;
               we
               said
               never
               that
               they
               that
               are
               unworthy
               of
               the
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               are
               unworthy
               to
               be
               Tabled
               with
               in
               common
               familiarity
               ,
               as
               brethren
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               most
               true
               :
               But
               we
               reason
               thus
               ,
               Those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
              
               as
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 5
                 ,
                 13.
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               judged
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               and
               with
               
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 eat
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               These
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               proper
               feast
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               such
               are
               all
               incestuous
               and
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               doth
               indeed
               command
               them
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               holy
               feast
               .
               2.
               
               To
               say
               the
               Church
               and
               her
               Officers
               must
               try
               themselves
               ,
               not
               others
               ,
               ere
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               for
               ere
               they
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tried
               ,
               whither
               they
               
                 be
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 and
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               22.
               26.
               
               As
               we
               have
               proved
               .
               3.
               
               Paul
               not
               only
               useth
               a
               passive
               verb
               ,
               
                 be
                 not
                 mixed
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               but
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               he
               useth
               four
               active
               words
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               2.
               v.
               7.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 purge
                 him
                 out
                 .
                 3.
                 v.
              
               12.
               
               He
               willeth
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 judge
                 him
                 ▪
              
               4.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 put
                 away
                 that
                 evil
                 one
              
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               I
               argue
               ,
               The
               men
               whom
               they
               convened
               together
               were
               
               to
               judge
               ,
               to
               deliver
               to
               Satan
               ,
               to
               purge
               out
               ,
               to
               put
               away
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               or
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               v.
               13.
               
               This
               man
               they
               did
               Authoritatively
               either
               put
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               Christians
               ,
               from
               their
               common
               Table
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               their
               fellowship
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               men
               ,
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               Or
               3.
               out
               of
               their
               Church-Communion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               keep
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               with
               them
               :
               Let
               Erastus
               give
               a
               fourth
               :
               now
               we
               cannot
               dream
               of
               the
               first
               two
               :
               for
               1.
               
               Would
               the
               Apostle
               command
               a
               Church-meeting
               ,
               to
               interdict
               a
               man
               of
               Tabling
               with
               them
               in
               common
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ?
               What
               needeth
               a
               Church-court
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               they
               did
               this
               ?
               And
               what
               needed
               a
               judging
               Court
               for
               this
               ?
               for
               ,
               not
               to
               eat
               with
               him
               ,
               was
               no
               censure
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               no
               Grammar
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               bear
               sense
               ,
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               could
               say
               ,
               we
               Corinthians
               gathered
               together
               in
               the
               name
               and
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               do
               cast
               out
               such
               a
               one
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               our
               common-Table
               ,
               this
               would
               say
               ,
               they
               had
               all
               one
               common
               Table
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               met
               at
               this
               time
               to
               some
               Feast
               ,
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               their
               love-Feasts
               ;
               a
               dream
               no
               man
               ever
               conceived
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Text
               speaketh
               of
               eating
               in
               their
               houses
               :
               could
               they
               cast
               the
               man
               out
               of
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               own
               Table
               ?
               they
               had
               no
               power
               so
               to
               do
               .
               But
               ye
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               might
               forbid
               any
               brother
               to
               go
               into
               this
               mans
               house
               to
               his
               Table
               :
               True
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               not
               to
               put
               the
               man
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               .
               Nor
               fourthly
               ,
               was
               Pauls
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               and
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               required
               for
               eschewing
               of
               a
               common
               Table
               with
               this
               man.
               
            
             
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 commanded
                 this
              
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               2
               
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 To
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 beleever
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Thessalonica
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
              
               Nor
               2.
               were
               they
               to
               kill
               him
               :
               Never
               did
               a
               Church
               conveen
               to
               kill
               a
               man.
               This
               is
               so
               insolent
               that
               Erastus
               must
               give
               precept
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               practise
               beside
               the
               present
               case
               :
               therefore
               here
               must
               be
               some
               Church
               out-casting
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Though
               Paul
               will
               have
               us
               admonish
               a
               cast
               out
               
                 man
                 as
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
              
               3.
               
               It
               s
               private
               admonition
               that
               I
               owe
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               Lev.
               19.
               17.
               
               And
               that
               one
               woman
               is
               to
               performe
               to
               another
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               15.
               
               But
               not
               any
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Iews
                 accused
                 Paul
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 lied
                 that
                 
                 he
                 brought
                 Greeks
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 bad
                 all
                 the
                 clean
                 eat
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 and
                 excepteth
                 none
                 for
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 Christ
                 admitted
                 Iudas
                 to
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Paul
                 reciteth
                 a
                 Catologue
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.
                
                 
                 With
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 private
                 dealing
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 commandeth
                 never
                 to
                 exclude
                 any
                 who
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 trie
                 our selves
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 eat
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 with
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Belike
               it
               was
               a
               crime
               then
               to
               bring
               the
               Greeks
               into
               the
               Temple
               :
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               to
               say
               ,
               all
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               Passeover
               :
               See
               how
               this
               is
               before
               answered
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               admitted
               Iudas
               into
               the
               Passeover
               ;
               What
               then
               ?
               may
               Timothie
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               all
               he
               knows
               to
               be
               Iudases
               ,
               that
               they
               come
               in
               and
               lap
               the
               blood
               of
               souls
               ?
               contrary
               to
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               
               Christ
               is
               above
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               if
               his
               practise
               in
               this
               were
               the
               rule
               ,
               because
               Christ
               admitted
               Iudas
               whom
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               a
               Traitor
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               ordinarily
               at
               Table
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               committed
               the
               flock
               to
               such
               a
               known
               wolfe
               .
               We
               are
               also
               to
               eat
               with
               covetous
               extortioners
               ,
               which
               Paul
               forbiddeth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
               And
               we
               are
               to
               commit
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               to
               known
               Wolves
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               a
               precept
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Christ
               would
               rather
               teach
               that
               we
               are
               to
               admit
               to
               the
               seals
               all
               not
               ignorant
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               too
               curious
               in
               striking
               up
               a
               window
               in
               the
               conscience
               of
               others
               :
               4.
               
               Pauls
               practise
               at
               Corinth
               is
               but
               a
               
                 negative
                 ex
                 particulari
              
               ,
               and
               not
               concludent
               :
               The
               heathen
               came
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               at
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               14.
               23.
               
               And
               Paul
               doth
               no
               where
               command
               the
               Heathen
               should
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               Will
               Erastus
               then
               have
               them
               admitted
               ?
               5.
               
               When
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               unworthy
               Communicants
               were
               guilty
               of
               the
               Lords
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               required
               fidelity
               in
               the
               Stewards
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               
               He
               taketh
               for
               confessed
               ,
               scandalous
               persons
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               its
               true
               ,
               the
               sin
               of
               others
               who
               communicate
               unworthily
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               sin
               of
               another
               fellow-communicant
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               authority
               to
               debar
               his
               fellow-communicant
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Scripture
                 debarred
                 no
                 Iews
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 neither
                 from
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 other
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 commandeth
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 male
                 children
                 ,
                 Iews
                 or
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 legally
                 unclean
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 their
                 homes
                 ,
                 should
                 thrice
                 a
                 year
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 None
                 were
                 Excommunicated
                 
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 morall
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               counteth
               this
               an
               Argument
               that
               cannot
               be
               Answered
               ;
               but
               it
               Answers
               it self
               to
               me
               :
               And
               Erastus
               proposeth
               a
               
               Law
               that
               is
               Catholick
               to
               all
               the
               males
               ;
               yet
               he
               maketh
               it
               not
               Catholick
               himself
               ,
               but
               propoundeth
               a
               number
               of
               males
               that
               are
               excepted
               ,
               as
               he
               excepteth
               those
               that
               
                 were
                 legally
                 unclean
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 from
                 home
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 Exod.
                 23.
                 17.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               34.
               23.
               in
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               exception
               as
               Erastus
               maketh
               :
               I
               hope
               if
               he
               make
               an
               exception
               ,
               so
               may
               we
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Though
               we
               should
               give
               ,
               but
               not
               grant
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Excommunica●ion
               amongst
               the
               Iews
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               Ceremoniall
               uncleannesse
               ;
               yet
               it
               proveth
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Excommunication
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               if
               for
               touching
               the
               dead
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               men
               were
               separated
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               ;
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               far
               more
               ,
               for
               Morall
               uncleannesse
               ,
               are
               men
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               for
               undeniably
               Ceremoniall
               separation
               signified
               and
               typed
               out
               Morall
               separation
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               21.
               2.
               
               What
               ground
               Erastus
               hath
               to
               except
               those
               that
               were
               Ceremonially
               unclean
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               uncircumcised
               in
               flesh
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               let
               him
               shew
               the
               Letter
               of
               Scripture
               for
               it
               ,
               )
               the
               same
               ground
               have
               we
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               are
               not
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               22.
               26.
               
               Nor
               shall
               I
               thinke
               God
               would
               both
               command
               all
               the
               male
               without
               exception
               ,
               to
               compeare
               before
               him
               thrice
               a
               yeare
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               Adulterers
               ,
               Theeves
               ,
               Murtherers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               or
               not
               such
               :
               but
               truly
               sanctified
               and
               holy
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               expresly
               rebuke
               the
               Males
               that
               were
               Adulterers
               ,
               Theeves
               ,
               Murtherers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               because
               they
               compeared
               for
               him
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               Ier.
               7.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               So
               then
               as
               he
               commandeth
               the
               the
               Males
               to
               compeare
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               legally
               uncleane
               ,
               or
               Lepers
               ,
               and
               would
               rebuke
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               appeare
               before
               him
               being
               Ceremonially
               unclean
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               case
               God
               would
               have
               them
               not
               to
               come
               .
               So
               also
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               be
               Morally
               unclean
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               them
               not
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               their
               sin
               ,
               that
               they
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 substantiam
                 actus
              
               ,
               but
               their
               obedience
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               their
               sinne
               that
               they
               appeare
               
                 ●ali
                 m●do
              
               ,
               in
               their
               unrepented
               guiltinesse
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               Priests
               in
               not
               differencing
               
               betweene
               the
               cleane
               and
               the
               uncleane
               ,
               that
               they
               suffer
               them
               to
               come
               
                 tali
                 modo
              
               ,
               that
               as
               Swine
               they
               pollute
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Male
               it
               is
               their
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               come
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               guilty
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               come
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               sinne
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Priests
               it
               is
               their
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               admit
               the
               uncleane
               ,
               and
               cast
               Pearles
               to
               Dogs
               .
               But
               as
               God
               would
               not
               rebuke
               unworthy
               Eaters
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               if
               they
               might
               eate
               unworthily
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               so
               neither
               would
               he
               rebuke
               Theeves
               and
               Murtherers
               for
               appearing
               before
               him
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
               if
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
               by
               Law
               ,
               not
               to
               appeare
               in
               that
               state
               .
               
                 No
                 doubt
              
               (
               saith
               Erastus
               )
               pag.
               106.
               
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 wicked
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Ioshua
               ,
               Iudges
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Kings
               ,
               
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 bidden
                 all
                 to
                 compeare
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 excepted
                 for
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 both
                 bid
                 them
                 compeare
                 and
                 not
                 compeare
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               that
               sinned
               in
               Israel
               were
               bidden
               offer
               Sacrifice
               ,
               yet
               those
               who
               are
               wicked
               ,
               as
               Sodom
               ,
               are
               expresly
               debarred
               from
               Sacrifices
               ,
               except
               they
               were
               morally
               clean
               ,
               
                 Esai
                 .
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 Bring
                 me
                 no
                 more
                 vaine
                 oblation
                 ,
                 incense
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 —
                 16
                 Wash
                 you
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 cleane
                 .
              
               So
               say
               I
               here
               ,
               God
               said
               expresly
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Except
                 you
                 be
                 washed
                 from
                 your
                 lying
                 ,
                 stealing
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 before
                 me
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 prophane
                 my
                 holy
                 Name
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               the
               Morally
               unclean
               are
               excommunicated
               from
               those
               holy
               things
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               wicked
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               were
               forbidden
               ,
               they
               remaining
               in
               their
               wickednes
               ,
               without
               Repentance
               ,
               to
               eate
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               16
               ,
               17.
               to
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Esai
               .
               66.
               3.
               to
               touch
               the
               Altar
               of
               God
               ,
               except
               their
               hands
               were
               washed
               in
               innocency
               ,
               Psal
               .
               26.
               6.
               
               And
               the
               Priests
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               put
               difference
               betweene
               the
               cleane
               ,
               and
               the
               uncleane
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               are
               said
               to
               violate
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               the
               wicked
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Ceremonially
               unclean
               were
               not
               debarred
               ,
               
                 Hag.
                 2.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 22.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               44.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               certainly
               ,
               the
               Males
               that
               were
               Leapers
               were
               expresly
               excepted
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               to
               come
               in
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               proved
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 Sadduces
                 debarred
                 none
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 for
                 their
                 wicked
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               What
               ?
               will
               Erastus
               make
               the
               Pharisees
               practise
               our
               Rule
               ,
               they
               killed
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               then
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               with
               
               bloody
               hearts
               and
               hands
               :
               Is
               such
               a
               Practise
               our
               Rule
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 refused
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 none
                 willing
                 to
                 bee
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 referred
                 the
                 inward
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 fire
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               baptized
               those
               who
               confessed
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               professed
               their
               Repentance
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               we
               crave
               of
               those
               that
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               the
               instance
               of
               Iohn
               or
               an
               Apostles
               baptizing
               ,
               cannot
               warrant
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               all
               Murtherers
               ,
               Idolatrous
               persons
               ,
               or
               the
               wickedst
               living
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               and
               the
               vildest
               on
               earth
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               but
               desire
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               give
               no
               confession
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               profession
               of
               their
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 who
                 rebuked
                 many
                 abuses
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 the
                 buyers
                 and
                 sellers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 rebuked
                 the
                 pollution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 also
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 did
                 :
                 and
                 Christ
                 said
                 that
                 Peter
                 should
                 forgive
                 his
                 offending
                 Brother
                 often
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 repenteth
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 This
                 transaction
                 shall
                 be
                 ratified
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 be
                 more
                 cruell
                 then
                 God
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 we
                 often
                 lie
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Confession
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 He
                 meaneth
                 well
                 ,
                 who
                 desires
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Supper
                 :
                 Be
                 not
                 Iudges
                 of
                 mens
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Christ
               Commanding
               not
               to
               cast
               Pearls
               to
               Swine
               ,
               and
               scourging
               out
               those
               that
               polluted
               that
               Temple
               that
               was
               a
               type
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               doth
               Argue
               clearly
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               should
               not
               be
               prophaned
               :
               But
               that
               Christ
               rebuked
               all
               abuses
               in
               the
               worship
               
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               particular
               ,
               Erastus
               cannot
               say
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               forgive
               our
               brother
               ,
               by
               putting
               away
               private
               grudge
               ,
               and
               a
               church-pardoning
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               is
               another
               ;
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               we
               are
               to
               forgive
               our
               enemy
               ,
               though
               he
               repent
               not
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 12.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               23.
               34.
               
               But
               this
               forgivenesse
               ,
               Luk.
               17.
               is
               not
               said
               to
               be
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               ;
               for
               God
               doth
               not
               alway
               forgive
               when
               we
               forgive
               ,
               God
               doth
               forgive
               when
               the
               sinner
               repenteth
               .
               Erastus
               will
               have
               a
               lying
               confession
               ratified
               in
               Heaven
               .
               3.
               
               When
               the
               Church
               in
               Christs
               Name
               forgiveth
               not
               upon
               words
               and
               lies
               ;
               but
               upon
               Visible
               Testimonies
               of
               repentance
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               more
               Iudges
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               then
               Isaiah
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 believe
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 established
                 :
              
               and
               Paul
               when
               he
               said
               to
               the
               Jaylor
               ▪
               
                 Believe
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               for
               without
               more
               then
               lying
               words
               of
               mouth
               ,
               yea
               ,
               without
               true
               lively
               faith
               ;
               neither
               could
               the
               one
               be
               established
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               saved
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 When
                 Paul
                 dehorteth
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 to
                 eat
                 things
                 Sacrificed
                 
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Idols
                 Temple
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Devils
                 ;
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 not
                 forsake
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Idols
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Tables
                 of
                 Devils
                 are
                 inconsistant
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 have
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Devils
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 nor
                 deth
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 approve
                 their
                 repentance
                 ●re
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 (
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 )
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 an
                 externall
                 Communion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 purpose
                 and
                 words
                 prove
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Israel
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 those
                 that
                 eat
                 things
                 Sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 were
                 perswaded
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 those
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 meats
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               his
               Argument
               is
               this
               ,
               being
               reduced
               to
               form
               ;
               is
               ,
               if
               Paul
               say
               not
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               
               I
               will
               not
               have
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               but
               only
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               have
               you
               to
               have
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Devil
               in
               his
               Table
               ;
               then
               he
               will
               have
               none
               debarred
               by
               the
               Elders
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               But
               the
               latter
               is
               true
               .
               I
               deny
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               connexion
               ,
               that
               one
               who
               taketh
               on
               him
               to
               refute
               such
               a
               precious
               and
               eminent
               divine
               as
               
                 Theod.
                 Beza
              
               ,
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               book
               from
               head
               to
               foot
               standeth
               most
               upon
               a
               negative
               Argument
               from
               some
               particular
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               he
               speaketh
               nothing
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Elders
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               pure
               .
            
             
               What
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Genesis
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 authoritative
                 debarring
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
              
               Such
               sandy
               consequences
               no
               learned
               Divines
               would
               ever
               dream
               of
               :
               2.
               
               Beza
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               our
               Divines
               never
               dreamed
               that
               God
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               said
               ,
               
                 Nolo
                 vos
                 ad
                 mensam
                 domini
                 (
                 ad
                 sacramenta
                 )
                 venire
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Erastus
               ;
               so
               his
               conclusion
               cometh
               
               not
               near
               the
               controversie
               ▪
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               are
               invited
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               this
               will
               not
               infer
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               hand
               over
               head
               ,
               and
               whether
               they
               be
               clean
               or
               unclean
               ,
               circumcised
               or
               Baptized
               ,
               or
               not
               circumcised
               ,
               not
               Baptized
               .
               God
               commanded
               Aarons
               sons
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               appear
               before
               him
               in
               their
               charge
               :
               What
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Gods
               will
               ,
               that
               
               they
               come
               not
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               before
               him
               unwashed
               ;
               and
               with
               strange
               fire
               ,
               and
               without
               their
               holy
               garments
               ▪
               this
               is
               the
               very
               consequence
               of
               Erastus
               :
               Our
               question
               I
               conceive
               is
               ,
               whither
               all
               
               must
               be
               admitted
               promiscuously
               ,
               and
               whether
               even
               those
               that
               come
               immediatly
               from
               the
               Devils
               Table
               ,
               without
               any
               preparation
               known
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               set
               at
               Christs
               elbow
               to
               eat
               the
               Lords
               body
               and
               blood
               ?
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               Paul
               never
               said
               ,
               
                 Nolo
                 vos
                 ad
                 mensam
                 domini
                 venire
              
               ;
               then
               because
               two
               negatives
               make
               one
               affirmative
               ,
               Paul
               must
               say
               ,
               I
               
                 will
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 :
              
               But
               the
               conclusion
               is
               contradicent
               to
               Erastus
               himself
               ,
               who
               faith
               right
               down
               :
               
                 I
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvill
                 but
                 trample
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               27
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               Erastus
               confoundeth
               two
               Questions
               ;
               one
               is
               ,
               whither
               all
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               (
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               every
               where
               in
               his
               book
               none
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               ;
               )
               &
               another
               by
               whom
               are
               they
               to
               be
               admitted
               or
               debarred
               ?
               By
               the
               civill
               Magistrates
               ,
               saith
               Erastus
               ;
               by
               the
               Stew●rds
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               consenting
               ,
               say
               we
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Argument
               will
               conclude
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               Church
               or
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               admit
               those
               that
               have
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Devil
               to
               the
               Table
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               they
               ought
               to
               command
               them
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               being
               Christs
               will
               they
               should
               be
               admitted
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               themselves
               who
               are
               Communicants
               are
               obliged
               ,
               though
               keeping
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               eat
               their
               own
               damnation
               :
               for
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               by
               this
               reason
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               
               No
               more
               (
               I
               
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 table
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
              
               )
               nor
               he
               saith
               ,
               (
               I
               
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Elders
                 to
                 debar
                 them
              
               )
               if
               Erastus
               say
               ,
               they
               should
               try
               and
               examine
               themselves
               and
               come
               :
               He
               flees
               from
               the
               controversie
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               the
               worthy
               ,
               but
               whether
               the
               scandalous
               and
               unworthy
               should
               come
               ;
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               all
               should
               come
               .
               5.
               
               Whereas
               Erastus
               will
               have
               the
               Apostle
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               externall
               Communion
               of
               the
               Elements
               onely
               :
               1.
               
               It
               is
               false
               .
               2.
               
               Nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               1.
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               It
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               must
               be
               more
               then
               externall
               Communion
               .
               2.
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               
                 We
                 many
                 are
                 one
                 body
              
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               an
               externall
               body
               only
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               signified
               by
               one
               bread
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               not
               externall
               only
               ,
               but
               internall
               and
               spiritual
               fellowship
               with
               Devils
               that
               is
               condemned
               ,
               ver
               .
               20.
               21.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               
               It
               must
               be
               internall
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               in
               his
               death
               that
               is
               sealed
               and
               commanded
               .
               4.
               
               This
               is
               meer
               Socinianisme
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Sacraments
               only
               memorative
               signes
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               to
               a
               purpose
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               Church
               debar
               only
               from
               externall
               society
               ,
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               externall
               Seals
               ;
               this
               debarring
               being
               ratified
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               
               It
               is
               sufficient
               for
               our
               conclusion
               .
               5.
               
               Paul
               his
               condemning
               of
               eating
               at
               the
               Idols
               Table
               ,
               as
               inconsistent
               with
               eating
               and
               drinking
               of
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               he
               must
               expresly
               forbid
               those
               who
               eateth
               in
               the
               Idoll-Temple
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               except
               they
               repent
               ,
               and
               try
               themselves
               :
               Hence
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               Christ
               have
               commanded
               his
               Stewards
               ,
               to
               dispense
               the
               word
               of
               promise
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               comforts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               so
               must
               they
               dispense
               the
               Seals
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               good
               consequence
               Paul
               said
               (
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Satan
                 mingled
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 Satans
                 Table
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   
                     his
                     Arg.
                     13.
                  
                   
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 God
                 spared
                 not
                 idolaters
                 and
                 murmurers
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 eat
                 ,
                 we
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 were
                 nothing
                 ;
                 if
                 ours
                 and
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 )
                 if
                 then
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 idolators
                 ,
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 then
                 also
                 to
                 ou●●
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Beza
              
               answereth
               well
               to
               that
               .
               Manna
               and
               the
               water
               ouf
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               a
               spirituall
               Relation
               to
               Christ
               ,
               were
               holy
               things
               and
               types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               just
               as
               our
               Sacraments
               are
               signes
               of
               Christ
               already
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               so
               agreed
               in
               the
               kinde
               of
               holy
               signes
               with
               our
               Sacraments
               :
               yet
               Manna
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               out
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               were
               also
               ordained
               to
               be
               bodily
               food
               ,
               for
               the
               famishing
               and
               thirsty
               people
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               holy
               or
               unholy
               ,
               these
               two
               ,
               Manna
               and
               water
               out
               of
               the
               Rock
               were
               given
               by
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               both
               as
               Gods
               people
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               men
               starving
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               dying
               for
               thirst
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               not
               plowing
               ,
               earing
               ,
               harvest
               ,
               bread
               ,
               vineyards
               ,
               wine
               ,
               fountains
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               marvell
               then
               such
               holy
               things
               being
               ;
               also
               beside
               that
               they
               were
               holy
               things
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               necessary
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               starving
               and
               bodily
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               shewbread
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               a
               type
               of
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ▪
               revealed
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               
               given
               to
               keep
               David
               and
               his
               men
               from
               starving
               :
               No
               marvell
               (
               I
               say
               )
               then
               these
               bodily
               helps
               (
               though
               in
               another
               higher
               signification
               they
               were
               Sacramentalls
               )
               were
               by
               Gods
               command
               bestowed
               on
               many
               wicked
               men
               ,
               who
               often
               partake
               both
               of
               outward
               Ordinances
               and
               temporall
               deliverance
               from
               death
               and
               famishing
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               mixt
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               But
               Erastus
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               prove
               any
               thing
               against
               us
               ,
               should
               have
               proved
               that
               circumcision
               ,
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               ordained
               for
               the
               visible
               Saints
               to
               shew
               forth
               our
               spirituall
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               never
               ordained
               for
               necessiry
               helps
               to
               sustain
               the
               naturall
               life
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               administred
               to
               those
               that
               were
               openly
               prophane
               and
               wicked
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               deny
               this
               connexion
               :
               Manna
               signified
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christ
               our
               food
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               bread
               and
               wine
               signifies
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               As
               Manna
               was
               given
               both
               as
               a
               holy
               signe
               to
               figure
               out
               Christ
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               the
               bodies
               of
               openly
               holy
               ,
               or
               openly
               prophane
               ,
               to
               sustain
               their
               bodily
               life
               ,
               so
               also
               baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               serve
               for
               no
               bodily
               use
               ,
               should
               be
               administred
               to
               those
               that
               are
               openly
               prophane
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               is
               put
               to
               a
               poor
               shift
               with
               this
               solid
               Answer
               of
               that
               Reverend
               ,
               
               Learned
               ,
               and
               holy
               Divine
               ,
               
                 Theod.
                 Bez●
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Vis
                 dicam
                 quod
                 sentio
                 ?
                 Tui
                 ubique
                 similises
                 :
                 The
                 sea
                 and
                 the
                 cloud
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 were
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Erastus
               the
               Physician
               would
               think
               the
               cloud
               and
               pillar
               of
               fire
               can
               neither
               be
               Physick
               for
               the
               sick
               ,
               nor
               food
               for
               the
               whole
               ,
               yet
               Physitians
               say
               ,
               Manna
               is
               apt
               for
               both
               ;
               not
               is
               the
               dvided
               Red-Sea
               ,
               food
               or
               Physick
               :
               But
               good
               man
               ,
               he
               knowes
               the
               cloud
               was
               their
               guide
               and
               convey
               by
               night
               and
               day
               through
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               convey
               the
               Leapers
               ,
               the
               unclean
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               who
               were
               Excommunicated
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Idolators
               and
               openly
               wicked
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               clean
               and
               the
               holy
               ,
               and
               he
               knew
               the
               s●me
               that
               the
               people
               had
               no
               food
               but
               Manna
               a
               holy
               signe
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               were
               unclean
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               and
               often
               many
               times
               longer
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               starve
               for
               hunger
               ,
               but
               must
               eat
               Manna
               though
               a
               holy
               ,
               yet
               their
               only
               necessary
               food
               then
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               could
               not
               live
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               hope
               Erastus
               cannot
               prove
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               unclean
               ,
               or
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               or
               yet
               extreamly
               wicked
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               which
               was
               a
               meer
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               not
               ordained
               
               for
               the
               feeding
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               Manna
               and
               water
               out
               of
               the
               Rock
               were
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               may
               know
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               was
               necessary
               to
               preserve
               the
               life
               of
               the
               most
               wicked
               and
               unclean
               (
               God
               being
               pleased
               for
               his
               Churches
               cause
               ,
               to
               bestow
               Temporall
               deliverances
               on
               wicked
               men
               ,
               mingled
               with
               the
               godly
               )
               from
               being
               drowned
               with
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               may
               well
               by
               a
               positive
               Law
               appoint
               that
               holy
               and
               unholy
               ,
               clean
               and
               unclean
               ,
               shall
               have
               the
               use
               of
               such
               holy
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               meerly
               holy
               ,
               but
               mixt
               ,
               being
               both
               means
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ,
               and
               also
               necessary
               Subsidies
               for
               mans
               life
               ,
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               therefore
               holy
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               purely
               holy
               ,
               should
               be
               prostitute
               to
               holy
               and
               unholy
               ,
               the
               clean
               and
               unclean
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 punished
                 wicked
                 men
                 with
                 
                 bodily
                 punishments
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 Exclusion
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 threatneth
                 death
                 and
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 not
                 Excommunication
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 unworthily
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Then
               putting
               out
               of
               the
               Campe
               was
               no
               Exclusion
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               not
               onely
               will
               cry
               shame
               on
               this
               Divinity
               :
               But
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               Erastus
               ,
               his
               Logick
               is
               bad
               .
               God
               punisheth
               some
               wicked
               men
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               stoning
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               appointed
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               debarring
               of
               the
               unclean
               from
               Circumcision
               :
               2.
               
               It
               is
               false
               that
               Paul
               threatneth
               death
               to
               unworthy
               Communicants
               ;
               only
               he
               saith
               ,
               God
               ●lew
               many
               of
               them
               for
               that
               sin
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               follows
               well
               ,
               the
               Officers
               should
               ▪
               hinder
               the
               scandalous
               to
               rush
               into
               such
               a
               sin
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               not
               discerning
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               which
               bringeth
               death
               and
               diseases
               on
               the
               actors
               :
               What
               consequence
               is
               this
               ?
               God
               punisheth
               wicked
               men
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Officers
               should
               not
               rebuke
               them
               for
               those
               sins
               ,
               nor
               the
               Magistrate
               or
               Church
               punish
               wicked
               men
               :
               God
               punisheth
               ●●ubborn
               Rebels
               to
               parents
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               judge
               should
               not
               stone
               them
               ,
               the
               contrary
               Logick
               is
               the
               arguing
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Every
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 try
                 himself
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 try
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               an
               unlearned
               and
               vain
               consequence
               :
               It
               is
               commanded
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               try
               if
               he
               be
               in
               the
               Faith
               or
               no
               ;
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               so
               proper
               to
               a
               man
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               personall
               ▪
               
               that
               no
               man
               can
               try
               ,
               or
               know
               certainly
               ,
               whether
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               he
               himself
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 5.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               17.
               
               None
               can
               joyn
               with
               him
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               joyn
               with
               a
               man
               to
               try
               if
               he
               have
               faith
               to
               discern
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               and
               eat
               worthily
               ,
               but
               will
               it
               follow
               therefore
               the
               Pastor
               should
               not
               watch
               over
               him
               to
               try
               in
               another
               way
               in
               a
               Pastorall
               way
               ,
               by
               his
               walking
               ,
               profession
               ,
               and
               practicall
               knowledge
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               in
               Christ
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               The
               contrary
               is
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 They
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 .
              
               And
               they
               are
               so
               far
               to
               try
               that
               are
               Shepherds
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               obliged
               in
               a
               Pastorall
               way
               ,
               to
               know
               those
               of
               the
               flock
               that
               are
               diseased
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 34.
                 4.
                 
                 Sick
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 driven
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 .
              
               And
               to
               what
               end
               should
               they
               try
               themselves
               ,
               least
               they
               eat
               damnation
               to
               themselves
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Stewards
               should
               try
               the
               stomacks
               ,
               that
               they
               eat
               not
               poyson
               :
               If
               then
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Law
               bid
               men
               beware
               they
               be
               not
               tempted
               to
               Sorcery
               ,
               Sodomy
               ,
               Murthers
               ;
               and
               if
               every
               man
               ought
               to
               have
               personall
               watchfulnesse
               over
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               not
               insnared
               to
               those
               sins
               ;
               and
               Achan
               was
               to
               try
               if
               his
               heart
               was
               ingaged
               to
               the
               wedge
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               wary
               to
               meddle
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               Joshua
               should
               not
               try
               out
               Sorcerers
               ,
               Sodomites
               ,
               and
               other
               Achans
               to
               punish
               them
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 is
                 against
                 this
              
               ;
               a
               person
               is
               to
               try
               himselfe
               :
               Will
               it
               follow
               when
               he
               hath
               tryed
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               except
               he
               seem
               meet
               to
               the
               Elders
               .
               And
               this
               not
               our
               consequence
               ,
               let
               Erastus
               owne
               it
               ,
               we
               care
               not
               ▪
               In
               a
               constitute
               Church
               he
               should
               ,
               else
               Erastus
               provides
               no
               way
               against
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               who
               hath
               heard
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               doe
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               23.
               may
               without
               the
               Elders
               and
               Church
               sit
               downe
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               for
               Erastus
               provides
               no
               stop
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               his
               own
               pagan
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               one
               by
               that
               rule
               but
               trample
               on
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               his
               owne
               Conscience
               is
               all
               his
               rule
               ,
               contrary
               to
               what
               he
               saith
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 3.
                 c.
                 ●
                 .
                 p.
              
               207.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Erastus
                     1
                     Cor.
                     11.
                  
                   
                
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 none
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 supposition
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 biddeth
                 them
                 come
                 worthily
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 are
                 bidden
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 ●e
                 forbidden
                 to
                 he
                 are
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 some
                 prophane
                 History
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 command
                 sinfull
                 coming
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 act
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 evill
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Paul
              
               then
               forbiddeth
               not
               Pagans
               ,
               more
               to
               come
               to
               the
               
               Supper
               ,
               and
               Children
               ,
               then
               he
               forbiddeth
               them
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               ;
               he
               commandeth
               all
               to
               heare
               ,
               but
               he
               commandeth
               not
               all
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Supper
               ,
               but
               those
               onely
               
                 that
                 can
                 discerne
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ,
              
               for
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               though
               I
               be
               not
               prepared
               ,
               is
               simply
               necessary
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               be
               reconciled
               ;
               and
               to
               pray
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               obtaine
               any
               blessing
               :
               though
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               all
               these
               be
               commanded
               ,
               that
               I
               heare
               ,
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               pray
               in
               faith
               .
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Supper
               is
               not
               commanded
               to
               all
               ,
               not
               to
               Pagans
               ,
               not
               to
               children
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               unregenerated
               ;
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               who
               discerne
               the
               Lords
               body
               :
               and
               for
               a
               child
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               or
               an
               unrenewed
               man
               ,
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               not
               commanded
               ,
               and
               no
               ill
               act
               is
               commanded
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               that
               they
               come
               at
               all
               :
               But
               Erastus
               will
               have
               it
               lawfull
               as
               it
               is
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               then
               doth
               Christ
               command
               Turks
               and
               children
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Supper
               ,
               for
               he
               commandeth
               them
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 bade
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               pray
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               22.
               but
               he
               neither
               bids
               give
               the
               Supper
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               bids
               he
               him
               receive
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               forbids
               
                 pearles
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 unto
                 Swine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   
                     Arg.
                     16.
                  
                   
                
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 fewer
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 now
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 Iewes
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 flagitious
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 baptized
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               will
               prove
               ,
               that
               all
               baptized
               ,
               even
               children
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Supper
               .
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               the
               Minor
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               most
               wicked
               remained
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               jure
               before
               God
               ,
               the
               wicked
               Iewes
               to
               God
               ,
               were
               as
               Sodom
               and
               
                 Gomorrah
                 ,
                 Esa
              
               .
               1.
               10.
               
               Yea
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Amos
                 9.
                 7.
                 
                 Are
                 ye
                 not
                 unto
                 me
                 as
                 children
                 of
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 O
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               What
               they
               were
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               not
               cast
               out
               ,
               was
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               does
               tollerate
               Iezabels
               ,
               Wolves
               ,
               Lions
               in
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               admitteth
               them
               to
               holy
               things
               ,
               is
               their
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 But
                 Repentance
                 was
                 not
                 alwaies
                 commanded
                 to
                 those
                 
                 Iewes
                 especially
                 who
                 were
                 unclean
                 ,
                 by
                 touching
                 an
                 unclean
                 thing
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 and
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 them
                 depended
                 on
                 
                 their
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 observed
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               is
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               if
               those
               who
               were
               uncleane
               ,
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               campe
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               trying
               Type
               ,
               that
               far
               more
               those
               that
               are
               wickedly
               scandalous
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 draw-●et
                 ,
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 a
                 marriage
                 Supper
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 ill
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 inviters
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 bidden
                 invite
                 all
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   22.
                
                 
                 But
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 came
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 wedding
                 garment
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 utter
                 darkenesse
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 The
                 Officers
                 are
                 to
                 invite
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 none
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               They
               are
               to
               invite
               all
               ,
               to
               all
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Seals
               ,
               
                 even
                 Dogs
                 and
                 Swine
              
               ,
               that
               is
               false
               :
               They
               are
               to
               invite
               all
               to
               some
               Ordinances
               ;
               to
               heare
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               preached
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Seales
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               cast
               Pearles
               to
               Swine
               .
               2.
               
               The
               way
               of
               Erastus
               is
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               ,
               nor
               to
               debarre
               themselves
               from
               the
               Seales
               ,
               more
               then
               from
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               forbidding
               Adam
               to
               touch
               the
               tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               his
               casting
               of
               him
               out
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               Cains
               being
               cast
               out
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               me
               are
               rather
               Types
               presignifying
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               will
               have
               wicked
               men
               debarred
               from
               holy
               things
               ,
               then
               patternes
               of
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               they
               alledged
               by
               Beza
               and
               our
               Divines
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Erastus
                 doth
                 justly
                 deny
                 that
                 Excommunication
                 was
                 typified
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ?
              
            
             
               VVEe
               take
               types
               of
               uncleannesse
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               to
               be
               rightly
               expounded
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               doth
               expound
               them
               .
               Now
               that
               Ceremoniall
               uncleannes
               did
               typifie
               Morall
               uncleannesse
               is
               cleare
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 Touch
                 no
                 uncleane
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 receive
                 you
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Father
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               manifest
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Ceremoniall
               holinesse
               and
               cleannesse
               ,
               commanded
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Leviticus
               ,
               for
               
               after
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               them
               a
               number
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               about
               eschewing
               of
               uncleane
               things
               ,
               he
               saith
               in
               generall
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 26.
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 ye
                 walke
                 in
                 my
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 my
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 them
                 .
              
               11.
               
               I
               
                 will
                 set
                 my
                 Tabernacle
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 and
              
               I
               
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               a
               cleare
               allusion
               to
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 19.
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 toucheth
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 unclean
                 seven
                 dayes
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 toucheth
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 slaine
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 field
                 ,
                 is
                 uncleane
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 uncleane
                 person
                 toucheth
                 shall
                 be
                 uncleane
                 :
              
               So
               Paul
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 To
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 defiled
                 and
                 unbeleeving
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 their
                 minde
                 and
                 conscience
                 is
                 defiled
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Prophets
               expound
               it
               so
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 36.
                 25.
                 
                 Then
                 will
              
               I
               
                 sprinkle
                 clean
                 water
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 clean
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 your
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 your
                 Idols
                 will
              
               I
               
                 cleanse
                 you
              
               .
               Hath
               he
               not
               a
               cleare
               reference
               to
               the
               water
               of
               Separation
               ,
               Num.
               19.
               ?
               With
               this
               water
               the
               unclean
               person
               ,
               and
               his
               clothes
               were
               washed
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Tents
               and
               the
               Vessels
               ,
               ver
               .
               17
               ,
               21.
               
               According
               to
               which
               ,
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
               
               
                 Having
                 therefore
                 these
                 promises
                 (
                 dearly
                 beloved
                 ,
                 )
                 let
                 us
                 cleanse
                 our selves
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 :
              
               Here
               a
               cleare
               Allusion
               to
               Ceremoniall
               filthines
               bodily
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               flesh
               ▪
               and
               of
               Tents
               and
               Vessels
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 22.
                 
                 To
                 both
                 these
                 washings
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reference
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 draw
                 neere
                 ,
                 having
                 our
                 hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evill
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 bodies
                 washed
                 with
                 pure
                 water
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 13.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 buls
                 and
                 goates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 an
                 heifer
              
               (
               mingled
               with
               running
               water
               ,
               Num.
               19.
               17.
               which
               purged
               vessels
               that
               were
               but
               capable
               of
               Ceremoniall
               uncleannesse
               )
               
                 sprinkling
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 sanctifieth
                 to
                 the
                 purifying
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 —
                 purge
                 your
                 conscience
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               cleare
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               unclean
               were
               separated
               and
               the
               Leper
               put
               out
               of
               the
               campe
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               might
               not
               touch
               any
               thing
               Ceremonially
               unclean
               ,
               and
               all
               uncleane
               persons
               were
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               Hence
               the
               Hypocrites
               word
               alluding
               to
               that
               separation
               ,
               
                 Esa
                 .
                 64.
                 5.
                 
                 Stand
                 by
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 neere
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 for
              
               I
               
                 am
                 holier
                 then
                 thou
              
               .
               So
               was
               Miriam
               removed
               ,
               and
               leprous
               King
               Vzziah
               out
               of
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 We
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 uncleannes
                 ,
                 signified
                 the
                 
                 wickednes
                 of
                 conversation
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 uncleannesses
                 were
                 punished
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 punishment
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 many
                 
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 were
                 polluted
                 legally
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 night
                 pollutions
                 ,
                 the
                 diseases
                 monethly
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Children
                 ,
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Wife
                 ,
                 brethren
                 when
                 they
                 died
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 touched
                 unclean
                 things
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 lives
                 wickedly
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 forbid
                 in
                 every
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 the
                 touching
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 onely
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 polluted
                 to
                 be
                 purified
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 God
                 vvould
                 have
                 his
                 people
                 neere
                 their
                 dying
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 never
                 gave
                 leave
                 to
                 any
                 to
                 live
                 vvickedly
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 holy
                 man
                 not
                 sinning
                 in
                 his
                 thought
                 ,
                 remaining
                 holy
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 legally
                 unclean
                 ,
                 vvithout
                 either
                 his
                 vvill
                 or
                 knovvledge
                 ,
                 by
                 touching
                 some
                 uncleane
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knevv
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 unclean
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 vvicked
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 both
                 doe
                 vvickedly
                 ,
                 and
                 remaine
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               this
               is
               a
               meere
               cavilling
               at
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               making
               such
               Ceremoniall
               lawes
               ,
               and
               such
               punishments
               against
               the
               transgressors
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               wise
               Law-giver
               of
               his
               free-will
               thought
               fit
               ,
               because
               these
               Lawes
               seeme
               ridiculous
               .
               But
               
                 the
                 foolishnes
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 wiser
                 then
                 men
                 .
              
               1.
               
               We
               say
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               legall
               and
               morall
               uncleannesse
               is
               all
               one
               every
               way
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               ;
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               our
               purpose
               that
               God
               will
               have
               those
               who
               are
               legally
               uncleane
               separated
               from
               holy
               things
               ,
               while
               they
               bee
               purified
               ,
               and
               little
               sinne
               and
               guiltinesse
               seeme
               to
               bee
               in
               legall
               uncleannesse
               ,
               as
               when
               bodily
               Leprosie
               came
               on
               persons
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               yet
               when
               God
               will
               have
               them
               punished
               with
               being
               removed
               from
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               Sanctuary
               and
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               this
               could
               not
               be
               for
               it selfe
               ;
               for
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Doth
                 God
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 Oxen
                 ?
              
               So
               we
               ,
               doth
               God
               hate
               bodily
               diseases
               ,
               which
               are
               his
               owne
               just
               actions
               ,
               not
               our
               sinfull
               doings
               ?
               since
               I
               say
               God
               hateth
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               putteth
               not
               punishment
               on
               them
               for
               themselves
               ;
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               to
               signifie
               what
               detestation
               and
               punishment
               the
               
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
              
               ,
               would
               have
               his
               Church
               to
               put
               upon
               morall
               wickednesse
               :
               So
               we
               thinke
               Erastus
               might
               have
               spared
               paper
               and
               paines
               ,
               in
               proving
               a
               difference
               (
               which
               no
               Divine
               denieth
               ,
               )
               between
               Ceremoniall
               and
               Morall
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               one
               and
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               it
               can
               never
               prove
               his
               conclusion
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               Separation
               for
               legall
               uncleannesse
               ,
               cannot
               typifie
               separation
               for
               Morall
               uncleannesse
               .
               I
               could
               give
               eight
               and
               twenty
               differences
               between
               Isaac
               and
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
               Erastus
               giveth
               seventeen
               or
               eighteen
               between
               Legall
               and
               Morall
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               of
               both
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               that
               should
               never
               conclude
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               9.
               that
               Isaac
               was
               not
               a
               type
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               Night
               pollutions
               are
               not
               altogether
               against
               our
               will
               ,
               they
               are
               sinfull
               pollutions
               ,
               except
               concupiscence
               ,
               and
               lustfull
               habituall
               day
               lusts
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               not
               sinfull
               pollutions
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               in
               the
               seventh
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               pollutions
               Legall
               caused
               by
               invincible
               ignorance
               ,
               were
               types
               or
               symbolicall
               signes
               of
               our
               originall
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               doubt
               ,
               if
               all
               actuall
               touching
               of
               things
               unclean
               ,
               was
               no
               Morall
               sinfulnesse
               .
               I
               conceive
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               the
               Christians
               also
               were
               obliged
               to
               walk
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               15.
               and
               were
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               outer-man
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 come
                 neere
                 no
                 uncleane
                 thing
              
               ,
               in
               some
               cases
               leprosie
               and
               other
               legall
               uncleannes
               came
               on
               them
               without
               either
               will
               or
               knowledge
               .
               4.
               
               If
               the
               standing
               beside
               the
               dying
               friends
               be
               all
               one
               with
               touching
               the
               dead
               ,
               I
               remit
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               Physicke
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               touching
               of
               any
               dead
               be
               excepted
               in
               the
               Law
               Ceremoniall
               ,
               let
               the
               learned
               judge
               .
               All
               the
               other
               differences
               assigned
               by
               Erastus
               I
               leave
               ,
               as
               not
               concludent
               against
               us
               ,
               they
               tend
               all
               either
               to
               blame
               God
               ,
               who
               should
               punish
               some
               legall
               uncleannes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               altogether
               against
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               with
               any
               punishment
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               three
               first
               differences
               insinuate
               .
               Or
               ,
               2.
               that
               God
               punished
               some
               Legall
               uncleannes
               more
               severely
               then
               homicide
               and
               Morall
               uncleannes
               ,
               as
               the
               5.
               difference
               doth
               insinuate
               ,
               and
               the
               4.
               difference
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               challenge
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               desire
               to
               ascribe
               a
               Soveraignty
               ,
               both
               in
               punishing
               ,
               or
               pardoning
               as
               he
               thinketh
               good
               :
               Or
               in
               punishing
               more
               severely
               ,
               or
               more
               mildely
               these
               same
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               in
               punishing
               greater
               sins
               with
               lighter
               punishment
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               heavier
               rod
               lighter
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Any
                 legally
                 unclean
                 was
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 difference
                 was
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 debarre
                 not
                 all
                 wicked
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               most
               that
               were
               legally
               unclean
               ,
               were
               also
               morally
               unclean
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               willingly
               transgressed
               a
               known
               Law
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Legall
               uncleannes
               ,
               was
               also
               Morall
               uncleannes
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               we
               debar
               not
               all
               wicked
               men
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               in
               readinesse
               vengeance
               against
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               against
               latent
               disobedience
               ,
               
               which
               is
               a
               high
               censure
               ,
               in
               debarring
               hypocrites
               from
               heaven
               ;
               and
               we
               conceive
               Legall
               uncleannes
               as
               the
               monthly
               diseases
               of
               women
               ,
               night
               pollutions
               ,
               want
               of
               Circumcision
               did
               typifie
               much
               naturall
               and
               originall
               heart
               corruption
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               punished
               by
               men
               or
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               it
               followes
               not
               ,
               because
               Legall
               uncleannesse
               signifieth
               some
               other
               uncleannesse
               then
               that
               which
               is
               scandalous
               and
               censurable
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               not
               sinnes
               scandalous
               and
               censurable
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 was
                 legally
                 unclean
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 Leper
                 ;
                 was
                 not
                 esteemed
                 as
                 no
                 Iew
                 ,
                 or
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 damned
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 none
                 unclean
                 were
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 expiation
                 in
                 the
                 10.
                 
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 16.
                 and
                 23.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 every
                 soul
                 under
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 afflict
                 his
                 soule
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 Lepers
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publicans
                 and
                 condemned
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 could
                 not
                 punish
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 Leprosie
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               a
               poor
               argument
               ,
               because
               Ceremoniall
               Excommunication
               differeth
               from
               Christian
               Excommunication
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               former
               is
               not
               a
               type
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               .
               Isaacs
               blood
               was
               never
               really
               shed
               ,
               Christ
               was
               really
               crucified
               ,
               Isaac
               was
               not
               mocked
               ,
               spitted
               on
               ,
               did
               not
               wear
               a
               crown
               of
               Thornes
               ,
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               crucified
               him
               not
               ,
               between
               two
               Theevs
               .
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               was
               no
               figure
               of
               Christ
               offered
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               are
               Lepers
               no
               Iews
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               they
               might
               no
               more
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               amongst
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               3.
               
               Eate
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               then
               Heathens
               might
               doe
               ;
               and
               so
               are
               the
               Excommunicated
               with
               u●
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               exempted
               from
               faith
               ,
               repenting
               ,
               afflicting
               their
               soule
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               eternally
               damned
               ,
               so
               they
               repent
               .
               But
               Erastus
               hath
               no
               ground
               to
               say
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 unclean
                 were
                 to
                 afflict
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 abstaine
                 from
                 servile
                 worke
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 atonement
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               our
               Excommunicants
               are
               not
               loosed
               from
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               wholly
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               publike
               Church
               duties
               )
               but
               I
               see
               not
               how
               it
               followes
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 The
                 uncleane
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 convocation
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 expiation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 publike
                 solemnities
                 with
                 Gods
                 people
              
               ;
               One
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               not
               contradicent
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               Leper
               and
               unclean
               were
               separated
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               God
               could
               not
               tie
               them
               to
               be
               mingled
               with
               his
               people
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Leper
               was
               not
               punished
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               he
               suffered
               onely
               for
               
               his
               Leprosie
               .
               But
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               not
               punish
               a
               person
               obstinate
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 When
                 some
                 uncleane
                 persons
                 were
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 many
                 wickedmen
                 were
                 admitted
                 :
                 Ergo.
                 Moses
                 both
                 commanded
                 men
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Moses
               bade
               the
               unclean
               come
               ,
               he
               bade
               all
               clean
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               not
               scandalously
               and
               openly
               wicked
               ,
               come
               ;
               and
               some
               came
               that
               were
               not
               bidden
               ,
               but
               rebuked
               for
               their
               coming
               ,
               as
               
                 Ier.
                 7.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
              
               50.
               15.
               
               Here
               is
               no
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 no
                 figures
                 of
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 morall
                 uncleannesse
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 figures
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 incurre
                 in
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 as
                 theft
                 and
                 homicide
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Circumcision
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               are
               signes
               and
               Symbols
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               as
               of
               Originall
               sinne
               ,
               our
               present
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               communion
               of
               love
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 2.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               2.
               
               Scandals
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               spirituall
               wickednes
               ,
               incurre
               not
               in
               our
               senses
               ,
               yet
               other
               wayes
               they
               are
               visible
               .
               3.
               
               Christs
               dying
               was
               both
               tyipfied
               to
               Iohn
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               Mary
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               incurred
               in
               their
               senses
               ,
               they
               saw
               him
               die
               .
               So
               was
               Christ
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               typified
               by
               Ionas
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               Whale
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               eyes
               they
               saw
               him
               ,
               after
               he
               rose
               againe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Houses
                 ,
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 trees
                 ,
                 stones
                 ,
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 legall
                 uncleannes
                 ,
                 
                 men
                 onely
                 of
                 Morall
                 ;
                 Legall
                 uncleannes
                 is
                 a
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 wickednes
                 morall
                 is
                 in
                 actions
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               am
               ashamed
               and
               wearied
               to
               put
               in
               Paper
               such
               childish
               things
               ,
               all
               this
               will
               not
               prove
               that
               Legall
               uncleannes
               is
               no
               type
               of
               Morall
               uncleannes
               ;
               Isaac
               was
               but
               a
               man
               ,
               Moses
               a
               man
               onely
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               Types
               of
               Christ
               who
               is
               more
               then
               a
               man
               ;
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               some
               other
               thing
               then
               Christ
               ,
               then
               cannot
               these
               be
               symbols
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               spirituall
               communion
               with
               him
               .
               I
               see
               nothing
               here
               ,
               but
               a
               challenging
               of
               Gods
               wisedome
               ,
               who
               hath
               chosen
               leprosie
               bodily
               ,
               to
               figure
               out
               sinnes
               spirituall
               Leprosie
               .
               Erastus
               will
               say
               not
               so
               ,
               Leprosie
               is
               in
               the
               category
               of
               quality
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               actions
               in
               the
               category
               of
               actions
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Legall
                 uncleannes
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 not
                 scandals
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Yea
               but
               Leprosie
               and
               other
               uncleannes
               legall
               ,
               was
               contagious
               and
               infectious
               ,
               and
               did
               relate
               to
               wicked
               actions
               that
               infect
               
               as
               a
               canker
               ;
               sin
               originall
               being
               common
               to
               all
               ▪
               is
               not
               that
               contagious
               from
               one
               to
               many
               ;
               nor
               did
               the
               Lord
               ever
               command
               Separation
               for
               sinne
               Originall
               ,
               but
               for
               transgression
               of
               Ceremoniall
               Lawes
               he
               did
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ceremoniall
                 uncleannes
                 does
                 typifie
                 the
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 washing
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 in
                 Christs
                 blood
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 unclean
                 thing
                 can
                 enter
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                   21.
                   
                   Esa
                   .
                   4●
                   .
                   Ioel
                   3.
                   
                   Acts
                   15.
                   
                
                 And
                 it
                 shadowes
                 out
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Excommunication
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               the
               arguments
               that
               
               Erastusmade
               to
               prove
               that
               legall
               
               separation
               and
               uncleannes
               ,
               proveth
               not
               Excommunication
               and
               Morall
               uncleannes
               ,
               will
               with
               the
               same
               force
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Legall
               uncleannes
               is
               not
               that
               which
               excludes
               men
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
               As
               for
               instance
               ;
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               last
               ,
               Legall
               uncleannesse
               signifieth
               sinne
               originall
               ,
               not
               wicked
               actions
               ,
               therefore
               it
               signifieth
               not
               scandals
               ,
               then
               by
               this
               Legall
               uncleannes
               that
               caused
               legall
               separation
               ,
               is
               signified
               mens
               exclusion
               out
               of
               the
               
                 high
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               for
               onely
               sinne
               Originall
               ,
               not
               for
               actuall
               sins
               .
               This
               type
               must
               be
               a
               lying
               type
               ,
               for
               actuall
               sins
               especially
               deba●res
               us
               out
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 8.
                 c.
                 22.
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               9.
               2.
               
               Legall
               uncleannes
               and
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               differ
               as
               much
               as
               legall
               uncleannes
               and
               actuall
               wickednesse
               .
               But
               Erastus
               said
               the
               former
               cannot
               typifie
               the
               latter
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               Legall
               uncleannes
               is
               often
               involuntary
               ,
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               universally
               forbidden
               .
               3.
               
               Many
               godly
               men
               may
               be
               legally
               unclean
               ,
               but
               actuall
               morall
               wickednesse
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               even
               so
               say
               I.
               1.
               
               All
               naturall
               or
               originall
               uncleannes
               is
               voluntary
               in
               Adam
               .
               2.
               
               Is
               universally
               forbidden
               .
               3.
               
               It
               cannot
               consist
               with
               that
               holines
               which
               we
               must
               have
               ,
               or
               we
               cannot
               see
               God.
               3.
               
               By
               Erastus
               his
               fourth
               difference
               ,
               legall
               uncleannes
               was
               otherwise
               punished
               then
               naturall
               corruption
               ,
               for
               naturall
               corruption
               is
               punished
               with
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               5.
               15
               ,
               16.
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               4.
               
               Numb
               .
               12.
               14.
               
               Shame
               was
               unseparably
               annexed
               to
               Leprosie
               with
               contagion
               ,
               so
               leavening
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               shame
               is
               annexed
               to
               ●oul
               scandals
               ,
               and
               annexed
               to
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               But
               though
               a
               necessity
               of
               washing
               may
               be
               holden
               forth
               to
               us
               in
               Legall
               uncleannes
               ,
               ere
               we
               enter
               into
               Heaven
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               directly
               as
               in
               legall
               separation
               ,
               for
               in
               it
               men
               scandalous
               are
               excluded
               out
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               least
               the
               uncleane
               
               should
               infect
               the
               clean
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               as
               the
               light
               ,
               
                 Num.
                 19.
                 22.
                 
                 Hag.
                 2.
                 13.
                 
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 9.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               6
               ,
               7.
               but
               wicked
               men
               are
               not
               excluded
               out
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               in
               heaven
               ,
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               infect
               and
               defile
               any
               person
               in
               heaven
               .
               2.
               
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               is
               medicinall
               ,
               Num.
               12.
               14.
               that
               the
               party
               may
               be
               humbled
               and
               pardoned
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               that
               the
               Spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               and
               the
               man
               shamed
               for
               his
               further
               good
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14.
               
               But
               exclusion
               of
               men
               out
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               for
               their
               uncleannes
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               is
               not
               medicinall
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               humbled
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               everlasting
               shame
               and
               destruction
               ;
               and
               therfore
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               by
               way
               of
               discipline
               is
               here
               intended
               ,
               not
               any
               exclusion
               out
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 All
                 Legall
                 uncleannes
                 is
                 punished
                 with
                 exclusion
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 
                 man
                 for
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               grant
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               legall
               uncleannes
               did
               hold
               forth
               actuall
               scandalousnesse
               ,
               not
               naturall
               corruption
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 actions
                 of
                 unclean
                 men
                 were
                 punished
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Not
                 by
                 exclusion
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Antecedent
               is
               not
               universally
               true
               :
               Capitall
               faults
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               were
               onely
               thus
               punished
               ;
               the
               consequence
               is
               null
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 was
                 legally
                 unclean
                 did
                 defile
                 all
                 beside
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 vessels
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 garments
                 ;
                 but
                 Theeves
                 ,
                 adulterers
                 doe
                 not
                 defile
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 that
                 consent
                 to
                 their
                 wickednes
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 defile
                 the
                 places
                 ;
                 The
                 adulterous
                 women
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 temple
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 defile
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Nor
                 did
                 Moses
                 and
                 others
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 the
                 Manna
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 many
                 wicked
                 men
                 did
                 partake
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 the
                 vessels
                 purified
                 after
                 wicked
                 men
                 touched
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 onely
                 legally
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 legally
                 unclean
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               to
               dispute
               with
               God
               ;
               God
               made
               a
               law
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               being
               legally
               unclean
               ,
               should
               touch
               men
               or
               things
               legally
               unclean
               ,
               should
               pollute
               ;
               This
               Law
               ,
               God
               freely
               made
               as
               a
               positive
               statute
               ;
               who
               can
               tye
               God
               to
               make
               the
               like
               Law
               touching
               those
               that
               are
               morally
               uncleane
               ?
               no
               man
               :
               now
               because
               God
               made
               no
               such
               Law
               ,
               it
               leaveth
               not
               off
               to
               be
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               that
               they
               brought
               the
               
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
              
               as
               God
               complaineth
               ,
               
               
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 c.
              
               22
               ,
               26.
               
               And
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               hinder
               the
               wicked
               to
               pollute
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               The
               adulterous
               woman
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               Priest
               and
               Temple
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               God
               had
               so
               commanded
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               wonder
               she
               polluted
               neither
               Priest
               nor
               Temple
               ,
               but
               had
               shee
               not
               polluted
               the
               Passeover
               Morally
               ,
               though
               I
               say
               not
               Ceremonially
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               eaten
               without
               Repentance
               and
               offering
               for
               her
               sinne
               ?
               I
               thinke
               she
               would
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Though
                 God
                 punish
                 not
                 pollution
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 debarring
                 men
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 winketh
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 punisheth
                 them
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 grievously
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               But
               by
               this
               that
               God
               punisheth
               the
               pollution
               of
               non-converting
               
               Ordinances
               with
               death
               ,
               we
               gather
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               also
               hinder
               the
               pollutions
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               punish
               Swine
               that
               trample
               on
               Pearles
               ,
               and
               not
               prostitute
               holy
               things
               to
               their
               lust
               .
               Beza
               said
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               unclean
               ,
               had
               need
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               They
               were
               guilty
               of
               sinne
               .
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               that
               externall
               uncleannes
               
                 was
                 not
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 put
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 our
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 purged
                 in
                 Christs
                 blood
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               The
               breach
               of
               a
               Law
               is
               sin
               ,
               a
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               is
               a
               Law.
               2.
               
               It
               was
               punished
               often
               with
               cutting
               off
               from
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               God
               did
               not
               cut
               off
               men
               from
               
               the
               Congregation
               for
               naturall
               corruption
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               granteth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 legall
                 uncleannes
                 were
                 sinne
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 commanded
                 it
                 :
                 
                   But
                   God
                   commanded
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   permitted
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   pollute
                   themselves
                   with
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 Levit.
                 21.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               weakly
               argued
               ,
               for
               the
               father
               to
               kill
               the
               sonne
               ,
               then
               should
               be
               no
               sinne
               ;
               God
               commanded
               Abraham
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               son
               Isaac
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               properly
               a
               defiling
               ,
               nor
               a
               sinne
               ,
               when
               God
               Levit.
               21.
               willeth
               the
               Priest
               to
               be
               neer
               those
               of
               his
               kin
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               it
               is
               Gods
               owne
               exception
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               though
               to
               come
               neere
               to
               others
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               be
               sin
               .
               Gods
               commanding
               and
               forbidding
               will
               is
               the
               formall
               cause
               and
               rule
               of
               obedience
               and
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Where
                 finde
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 to
                 judge
                 whether
                 
                 any
                 had
                 repented
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               Ezek.
               44.
               99.
               c.
               22.
               26.
               the
               Priests
               should
               not
               have
               admitted
               
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               they
               should
               have
               tryed
               if
               they
               were
               such
               ere
               they
               admitted
               them
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               very
               day
               of
               his
               oblation
               ere
               he
               offer
               ,
               the
               sinner
               must
               first
               restore
               what
               he
               hath
               unjustly
               taken
               away
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 6.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               The
               
               Priest
               except
               he
               rule
               unjustly
               ,
               should
               judge
               whether
               he
               have
               
                 first
                 restored
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 the
                 fift
                 part
                 more
                 into
                 it
                 ,
              
               Levit
               .
               6.
               5.
               
               As
               
                 Ezra
                 the
                 Priest
                 stood
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 yee
                 have
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 taken
                 strange
                 wives
                 ,
                 —
                 now
                 therefore
                 make
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 your selfe
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 strange
                 wives
                 ,
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 c.
              
               10.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               And
               this
               they
               did
               ere
               they
               sacrificed
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Priests
               judged
               of
               their
               repentance
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               Sacrifice
               :
               and
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               hands
               in
               Innocency
               before
               the
               person
               compassed
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Psal
               .
               26.
               6.
               must
               be
               tryed
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               the
               Priest
               offered
               to
               God
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               fooles
               ,
               and
               did
               eate
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               offering
               for
               contumacious
               impenitents
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 of
                 their
                 wives
                 was
                 a
                 civill
                 busines
                 ,
                 and
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Ezra
              
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Shechaniah
               saith
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Arise
                 ,
                 this
                 matter
                 belongs
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               is
               ordinarily
               called
               Ezra
               the
               Priest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 Erastus
                 acquitteth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 proving
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 
                   Mat.
                   18.
                
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 for
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   ERastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 how
                 great
                 an
                 evill
                 scandall
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 without
                 offence
                 scandals
                 of
                 vveake
                 may
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 because
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 referre
                 an
                 injury
                 to
                 the
                 judge
                 ,
                 the
                 vveak
                 may
                 be
                 scandalized
                 :
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 here
                 of
                 great
                 injuries
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 lesser
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 ones
                 betvveen
                 brother
                 and
                 brother
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 bring
                 them
                 before
                 heathen
                 judicatures
                 proper
                 to
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               is
               no
               scope
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               prevent
               heathen
               judicatures
               dreamed
               of
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               nor
               a
               shadow
               thereof
               ,
               
                 Vel
                 per
                 decimam
                 tertiam
                 consequentiam
              
               .
               2.
               
               He
               speakes
               not
               of
               small
               injuries
               onely
               .
               1.
               
               Christ
               must
               not
               be
               straitned
               in
               his
               words
               ;
               he
               speaks
               of
               scandals
               in
               generall
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Woe
                 to
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 offences
                 ,
              
               they
               be
               not
               light
               that
               bringeth
               a
               woe
               upon
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               
               
                 indefinitè
                 ,
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 shall
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               comprehensive
               of
               all
               offences
               .
               3.
               
               Hee
               speakes
               of
               such
               offences
               ,
               from
               which
               I
               am
               
                 to
                 gaine
                 my
                 brother
              
               .
               Verse
               15.
               
               But
               I
               am
               to
               gaine
               him
               from
               
               all
               ,
               great
               or
               small
               .
               4.
               
               He
               speaketh
               of
               such
               as
               I
               must
               bring
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               my
               brothers
               obstinacy
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               comprehensive
               of
               all
               ,
               verse
               17.
               5.
               
               He
               speaketh
               of
               such
               as
               are
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               these
               be
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               verse
               19.
               6.
               
               He
               speakes
               of
               such
               as
               I
               must
               forgive
               ,
               v.
               15.
               but
               I
               must
               forgive
               all
               
                 to
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
              
               as
               Luke
               17.
               7.
               
               He
               speaketh
               of
               such
               as
               being
               persisted
               in
               ,
               maketh
               a
               brother
               no
               brother
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               ,
               but
               great
               and
               publike
               Scandals
               rather
               doe
               this
               ,
               then
               small
               and
               private
               ones
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 sense
                 is
                 when
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 Iew
                 ,
                 doth
                 thee
                 
                 an
                 injurie
                 ,
                 study
                 to
                 reconcile
                 him
                 to
                 thee
                 thy self
                 alone
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 speed
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 assay
                 the
                 same
                 before
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 neither
                 so
                 thou
                 can
                 free
                 thy self
                 of
                 injurie
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Synedrie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 own
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 mayest
                 without
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 deale
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 and
                 aninjurious
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 onely
                 the
                 Roman
                 judicature
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 him
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               this
               be
               the
               sense
               ,
               it
               is
               farther
               from
               the
               understanding
               many
               miles
               then
               the
               words
               ;
               a
               common
               reader
               may
               come
               after
               ,
               and
               finde
               a
               more
               native
               sense
               .
               1.
               
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 offend
                 thee
              
               ,
               &c.
               should
               
               not
               be
               restricted
               to
               the
               Iews
               onely
               ,
               nor
               the
               Gentiles
               onely
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               were
               Gentiles
               and
               neerer
               Christians
               then
               Iewes
               .
               2.
               
               Brother
               is
               as
               large
               as
               the
               offender
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               As
               large
               as
               the
               offender
               ,
               to
               be
               gained
               ,
               Paul
               was
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               could
               to
               gaine
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               both
               may
               offend
               .
               2.
               
               Christs
               scope
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               free
               the
               Plaintiffe
               from
               injuries
               ,
               (
               it
               is
               a
               carnall
               like
               glosse
               )
               as
               to
               remove
               Scandals
               and
               Stumbling
               blocks
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               both
               ;
               and
               gaine
               the
               offenders
               soule
               .
               Observe
               that
               the
               Exposition
               of
               Erastus
               is
               so
               wilde
               ,
               that
               sense
               ,
               scriptures
               ,
               or
               Greeke
               Authors
               cannot
               dream
               that
               (
               let
               him
               be
               as
               a
               Heathen
               )
               can
               be
               in
               sense
               all
               one
               with
               this
               ,
               
                 Pursue
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 injury
                 before
                 the
                 Roman
                 judicatures
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Exposition
               we
               give
               according
               to
               the
               word
               in
               its
               first
               notion
               ,
               doth
               offer
               it selfe
               to
               the
               understanding
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 counted
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               word
               Heathen
               is
               t●●en
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 25.
                 44.
                 2
                 
                 King.
                 17.
                 8.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
              
               44.
               2.
               
               
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 46.
                 6.
                 
                 Jer.
                 9.
                 16.
                 
                 Lam.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 20.
                 23.
                 
                 Lam.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Act.
                 4.
                 27.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 4.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               11.
               12.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               will
               be
               long
               ,
               ere
               Scripture
               make
               a
               parallell
               to
               this
               ;
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 civill
                 judge
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 tell
                 not
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               For
               the
               Church
               dealeth
               with
               spirituall
               Armour
               (
               and
               the
               King
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               )
               2.
               with
               no
               force
               or
               violence
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               and
               discipline
               ;
               3.
               with
               the
               mans
               conscience
               ,
               to
               gain
               the
               man
               to
               repentance
               ,
               for
               so
               all
               Christs
               three
               steps
               is
               to
               save
               the
               soul
               and
               to
               gain
               him
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               layes
               a
               good
               Iron
               club
               over
               the
               offenders
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               
               brings
               the
               offender
               to
               a
               Civilian
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ
               never
               committed
               the
               Gospel
               :
               What
               ?
               shall
               the
               justice
               of
               peace
               ,
               preach
               Christ
               to
               the
               offender
               ,
               and
               wield
               the
               rod
               of
               
                 Christs
                 power
                 out
                 of
                 Zion
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
               Is
               there
               no
               way
               but
               that
               to
               gain
               a
               soul
               ?
               2.
               
               He
               brings
               him
               to
               one
               who
               hath
               no
               weapon
               ,
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               a
               weapon
               of
               steel
               ,
               the
               sharp
               sword
               ;
               or
               3.
               will
               this
               Magistrate
               not
               labour
               to
               gain
               him
               ,
               which
               clearly
               is
               Christs
               intent
               (
               O
               he
               is
               greedy
               in
               his
               stairs
               to
               have
               the
               lost
               gained
               ,
               as
               is
               ver
               .
               11.
               12.
               
               )
               then
               Christ
               misseth
               his
               end
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               man
               repent
               or
               no
               (
               saith
               Erastus
               )
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               such
               ,
               must
               cudgell
               the
               offender
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               admirable
               that
               (
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 publican
                 and
                 a
                 Heathen
              
               )
               must
               be
               a
               new
               Judicature
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               to
               drive
               him
               to
               Cesars
               Tribunall
               ;
               a
               strange
               glosse
               :
               but
               1.
               
               This
               will
               loose
               him
               out
               of
               hand
               ;
               will
               Nero
               and
               the
               Heathen
               
               judge
               ,
               Preach
               him
               back
               a
               submissive
               Lamb
               to
               the
               Iews
               ?
               But.
               2.
               
               How
               do
               you
               this
               
                 Citrà
                 offensionem
              
               ,
               without
               scandalizing
               ?
               Paul
               cannot
               advise
               what
               Erastus
               doth
               ;
               he
               thinks
               Christians
               should
               rather
               suffer
               injuries
               ,
               then
               to
               implead
               a
               brother
               before
               a
               Heathen
               judge
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               
               Yea
               ,
               but
               ere
               you
               suffer
               so
               (
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 )
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 compear
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 the
                 highest
                 Heathen
                 judge
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 better
                 manners
                 :
              
               This
               is
               a
               vindictive-like
               way
               :
               2.
               
               Scandalous
               heathens
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 See
                 how
                 these
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 agree
                 :
              
               3.
               
               It
               s
               the
               highest
               rupture
               of
               love
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 By
                 my
                 exposition
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 Beza
                 saith
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 a
                 brotherly
                 pardoning
                 of
                 all
                 injuries
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 Christ
                 teach
                 us
                 how
                 to
                 compose
                 and
                 remove
                 only
                 private
                 iniuries
                 piously
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 scandalizing
                 of
                 the
                 vveak
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 that
                 only
                 private
                 injuries
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 doth
                 Christ
                 teach
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 ?
                 I
                 never
                 thought
                 that
                 only
                 light
                 injuries
                 are
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 pardoned
                 :
                 
                 when
                 either
                 we
                 chide
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 vvillingly
                 acknovvledge
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 vve
                 are
                 to
                 pardon
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 vve
                 must
                 bring
                 a
                 small
                 injury
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 must
                 vve
                 bring
                 a
                 greater
                 injury
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Christ
               would
               so
               many
               injuries
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               as
               is
               comprehended
               in
               this
               generall
               (
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 him
              
               )
               but
               this
               comprehendeth
               great
               injuries
               ,
               and
               all
               injurie●
               :
               It
               being
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               parallel
               to
               
                 Lev.
                 19.
                 18.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 suffer
                 sin
                 in
                 thy
                 Brother
                 .
              
               What
               ?
               must
               we
               not
               suffer
               a
               small
               sin
               in
               
               our
               Brother
               ,
               because
               that
               were
               to
               hate
               him
               in
               our
               heart
               ?
               But
               we
               may
               suffer
               great
               sins
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               rebuke
               him
               ;
               yet
               that
               should
               not
               be
               hatred
               of
               our
               Brother
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               not
               only
               teaching
               how
               to
               remove
               scandals
               ;
               but
               how
               to
               remove
               them
               
                 by
                 gaining
                 our
                 Brother
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 telling
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               If
               need
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               labour
               to
               gain
               him
               also
               ,
               if
               one
               brother
               ,
               and
               if
               one
               with
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               cannot
               gain
               him
               to
               repentance
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               would
               have
               all
               injuries
               pardoned
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               we
               are
               to
               gain
               our
               brother
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               too
               narrow
               a
               compasse
               ,
               to
               which
               Erastus
               draweth
               Christ
               in
               his
               words
               ,
               only
               to
               remove
               the
               scandall
               without
               offending
               the
               weak
               ,
               to
               labour
               to
               remove
               only
               petty
               scandals
               and
               not
               great
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               publick
               to
               our
               whole
               Church
               :
               4.
               
               Erastus
               seemeth
               to
               imagine
               ,
               if
               we
               draw
               our
               brother
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               then
               forgive
               him
               ,
               it
               being
               now
               a
               great
               injury
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               deceived
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               forgive
               our
               brother
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               his
               forgivenesse
               ;
               even
               when
               we
               make
               the
               offence
               publick
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               repenteth
               not
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               forgive
               as
               man
               ,
               those
               that
               Crucified
               him
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               not
               repent
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               24.
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               5.
               
               Erastus
               cannot
               deny
               but
               great
               injuries
               should
               be
               brought
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               injury
               ,
               when
               an
               offender
               refuseth
               to
               obey
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               great
               injury
               ,
               which
               maketh
               the
               man
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 heathen
                 and
                 a
                 publican
              
               ;
               What
               is
               before
               answered
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               withall
               to
               repeat
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 vvhy
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 transaction
                 of
                 private
                 iniuries
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 he
                 speaketh
                 alvvaies
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 numher
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 brother
                 offend
                 thee
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 him
                 betvveen
                 him
                 and
                 thee
                 alone
                 ,
                 take
                 tvvo
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 tell
                 thou
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Publican
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Excommunicated
                 to
                 one
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               shall
               make
               the
               whole
               ten
               Commandments
               ,
               Exod.
               20
               
               and
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               9.
               which
               are
               all
               spoken
               to
               one
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               often
               in
               the
               second
               person
               to
               command
               private
               vertues
               ,
               and
               forbid
               private
               sins
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               Laws
               obliging
               the
               Church
               in
               publick
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               eschew
               publick
               sins
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Erastus
                  
                   Answereth
                
                 ,
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 vvho
                 art
                 injured
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 injured
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 vvhole
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 lawes
                 that
                 agree
                 privatly
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 none
                 other
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 Parents
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 Masters
                 ,
                 not
                 servants
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 precept
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 as
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 privately
                 hurt
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 every
                 brother
                 thou
                 meetest
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 brother
                 that
                 sins
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 person
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Synedrie
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               It
               s
               most
               false
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               are
               
               all
               of
               them
               spoken
               to
               all
               and
               every
               man
               :
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 mother
                 that
                 begat
                 thee
                 ,
              
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Commandments
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               spoken
               to
               those
               that
               are
               onely
               Parents
               themselves
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               naturall
               parents
               dead
               :
               but
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               that
               Command
               doth
               injoyne
               private
               obedience
               ,
               and
               forbid
               onely
               private
               ,
               not
               publick
               disobedience
               to
               naturall
               Parents
               :
               So
               the
               sixth
               Command
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 fall
                 in
                 a
                 Lyons
                 den
                 to
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 pull
                 him
                 out
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 cannot
                 rescue
                 him
                 thy self
                 alone
                 ,
                 take
                 three
                 with
                 thee
                 and
                 assay
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 cannot
                 so
                 rescue
                 him
                 ,
                 tell
                 it
                 to
                 twenty
                 :
              
               The
               man
               is
               not
               to
               rescue
               every
               brother
               here
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               brother
               that
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               devoured
               with
               the
               Lyon
               :
               will
               any
               say
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               is
               given
               here
               ,
               to
               one
               private
               man
               to
               help
               another
               in
               a
               private
               danger
               ?
               This
               (
               
                 rebuke
                 thy
                 brother
              
               )
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               under
               this
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 19.
                 17.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 hate
                 thy
                 brother
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 :
              
               And
               if
               I
               rebuke
               him
               not
               for
               sinne
               ,
               any
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               publick
               ,
               and
               so
               most
               offensive
               and
               scandalous
               to
               many
               ;
               I
               hate
               him
               ;
               nay
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               so
               much
               to
               rebuke
               him
               and
               gain
               his
               soul
               ,
               because
               the
               sin
               is
               an
               injury
               done
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               because
               it
               is
               done
               against
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               the
               offenders
               soule
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               labour
               to
               
                 gaine
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Erastus
              
               dreames
               that
               that
               is
               a
               private
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               to
               one
               man
               ,
               or
               one
               ranke
               of
               men
               ;
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               not
               a
               subject
               ;
               he
               is
               beguiled
               ,
               an
               offence
               and
               publick
               stumbling-block
               may
               be
               laid
               before
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               often
               a
               publick
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               The
               speaking
               of
               it
               in
               the
               second
               person
               is
               nothing
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 beleeve
                 thou
                 art
                 saved
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               9.
               is
               as
               publike
               and
               universall
               ,
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Whosoever
                 beleeveth
                 he
                 is
                 saved
                 .
              
               The
               second
               person
               in
               all
               precepts
               of
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               (
               and
               this
               ,
               rebuke
               an
               offending
               brother
               ,
               is
               both
               ,
               )
               is
               as
               broad
               as
               the
               third
               person
               ,
               and
               as
               large
               in
               extent
               ,
               except
               you
               say
               the
               verse
               Iohn
               3.
               16.
               comprehendeth
               some
               more
               beleevers
               that
               are
               saved
               ,
               then
               Rom.
               10.
               9.
               which
               is
               against
               sense
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               spoken
               to
               his
               Disciples
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               directing
               them
               as
               members
               and
               parts
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               how
               to
               deale
               with
               an
               offender
               :
               but
               if
               he
               heare
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               should
               die
               ,
               saith
               
                 Beza
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               answereth
               ,
               
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Iewish
                 Synedrie
                 had
                 not
                 power
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Christ
               here
               then
               sheweth
               not
               a
               way
               to
               remove
               Scandals
               ,
               because
               the
               Roman
               Emperors
               sword
               is
               not
               Christs
               Spirituall
               way
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 weapons
                 of
                 our
                 warfare
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 but
                 mighty
                 through
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 prove
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 
                 as
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 one
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 forgive
                 an
                 offending
                 brother
                 ,
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 fault
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 just
                 cause
                 vvhy
                 the
                 vvhole
                 Church
                 should
                 not
                 doe
                 ▪
                 that
                 vvhich
                 every
                 member
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 Presbyters
                 vvill
                 punish
                 though
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 confesse
                 his
                 fault
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               forgiving
               ,
               one
               private
               ,
               in
               passing
               the
               
               private
               revenge
               of
               the
               fault
               and
               grudge
               against
               the
               person
               of
               the
               offender
               :
               thus
               the
               whole
               argument
               is
               granted
               ,
               for
               Members
               and
               Church
               both
               are
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 vve
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 sin
                 against
                 us
                 :
              
               I
               hope
               the
               Synedrie
               ,
               the
               
                 Roman
                 President
              
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               thus
               are
               obliged
               to
               forgive
               those
               whose
               heads
               they
               justly
               take
               from
               them
               ,
               so
               Luke
               17.
               
               We
               are
               to
               
                 forgive
                 our
                 brother
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               neither
               repent
               nor
               crave
               pardon
               ,
               but
               far
               more
               ,
               if
               he
               crave
               pardon
               .
               But
               by
               this
               Argument
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               should
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               no
               bloody
               Parracide
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               thus
               to
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               he
               say
               he
               repenteth
               .
               2.
               
               To
               forgive
               ,
               is
               to
               remit
               all
               punishment
               ,
               and
               so
               what
               is
               
               said
               to
               one
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               said
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               Private
               men
               have
               not
               power
               of
               Church-punishment
               to
               forgive
               it
               .
               The
               Church
               hath
               a
               power
               limited
               by
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               forgive
               and
               open
               heaven
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               see
               Christ
               goe
               before
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               man
               penitent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Erastus
               his
               consequence
               is
               short
               ,
               it
               followes
               not
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 no
                 more
                 excommunicate
                 then
                 one
                 Member
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               looks
               farre
               beside
               the
               booke
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               thinkes
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               forgive
               an
               injury
               ,
               and
               to
               remove
               a
               scandall
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               in
               labouring
               to
               gaine
               a
               brother
               .
               I
               may
               forgive
               one
               that
               offendeth
               me
               ,
               and
               not
               labour
               at
               all
               to
               gaine
               his
               soul
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 expound
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 after
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 sense
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 O
                 Church
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               not
               denyed
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Scandall
               in
               the
               rise
               may
               be
               private
               ,
               but
               Erastus
               will
               have
               our
               Saviour
               to
               speake
               onely
               of
               private
               Scandals
               .
               2.
               
               If
               one
               Church
               shall
               offend
               another
               ,
               the
               offended
               may
               admonish
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               not
               gained
               ,
               the
               offended
               Church
               is
               to
               tell
               more
               Churches
               Synodically
               conveened
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               Christs
               Scope
               ,
               to
               remove
               all
               Scandals
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               ,
               Church
               and
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Tell
                 him
                 between
                 thee
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 told
                 me
                 conscio
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 onely
                 knowing
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 against
                 me
                 privately
                 ;
                 should
                 I
                 not
                 reprove
                 him
                 before
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 others
                 ?
                 but
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 Witnesses
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               I
               may
               tell
               him
               between
               me
               and
               him
               ,
               a
               publike
               fault
               :
               this
               proveth
               onely
               my
               admonition
               to
               be
               private
               ,
               when
               the
               fault
               is
               known
               to
               twenty
               and
               scandalizeth
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               proveth
               not
               the
               fault
               to
               to
               be
               private
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               then
               I
               must
               take
               these
               twenty
               who
               are
               offended
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               I
               am
               to
               goe
               my selfe
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               not
               so
               ;
               For
               1.
               
               I
               may
               be
               ignorant
               that
               any
               knowes
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               to
               uncover
               what
               God
               hath
               covered
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               a
               sin
               that
               bringeth
               wrath
               on
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               as
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               Canaanites
               sinnes
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               I
               should
               know
               twenty
               were
               offended
               ,
               charity
               will
               bid
               me
               try
               ,
               if
               I
               onely
               can
               gaine
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               love
               maketh
               the
               worke
               easier
               to
               twenty
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 But
                 Matthew
                 and
                 Luke
                 compared
                 together
                 ,
                 doe
                 teach
                 that
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Brother
                 may
                 pardon
                 another
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 Peter
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 oft
                 shall
                 
                 my
                 brother
                 offend
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 forgive
                 him
                 ?
                 saith
                 that
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 not
                 
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 onely
                 can
                 forgive
                 ,
                 for
                 Peter
                 knew
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 his
                 alone
                 could
                 not
                 forgive
                 these
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 a
                 multitude
                 can
                 pardon
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               Matthew
               and
               
                 Luke
                 c.
              
               17.
               speake
               both
               of
               scandals
               and
               scandalous
               sins
               in
               generall
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               evident
               they
               speak
               of
               two
               sorts
               of
               scandalls
               ;
               Luke
               speaketh
               v.
               3.
               of
               scandals
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               ,
               which
               may
               at
               first
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               rebukes
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               nothing
               of
               the
               Churches
               part
               touching
               these
               .
               But
               Matthew
               hath
               it
               at
               length
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 18.
                 ver
              
               .
               15
               ,
               16.
               17
               ,
               18.
               19.
               20.
               
               The
               Luke
               17.
               4.
               and
               Matthew
               more
               distinctly
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 18.
                 ver
              
               .
               21.
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               Peters
               question
               ,
               resolveth
               a
               case
               of
               conscience
               ;
               how
               Christians
               are
               to
               passe
               by
               in
               love
               the
               faults
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               
                 even
                 to
                 seventy
                 times
                 seven
              
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               scandals
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               conceiveth
               :
               The
               former
               is
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               gain
               an
               offending
               brother
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               active
               scandall
               in
               giving
               offence
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               by
               free
               rebuking
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               gain
               him
               not
               ,
               then
               by
               taking
               witnesses
               and
               rebuking
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               neither
               that
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               
                 by
                 telling
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               which
               Christ
               hath
               given
               a
               more
               powerfull
               way
               ,
               
                 to
                 binde
                 and
                 loose
                 in
                 earth
                 and
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Matthew
                 :
                 Luke
              
               speaketh
               onely
               of
               simple
               rebuking
               ,
               which
               tendeth
               to
               the
               other
               two
               .
               The
               latter
               way
               ,
               is
               how
               we
               our selves
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               passive
               scandall
               ,
               if
               our
               brother
               provoke
               us
               
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 :
              
               this
               must
               be
               by
               a
               private
               pardoning
               ,
               and
               laying
               aside
               all
               grudge
               ,
               or
               hints
               of
               revenge
               toward
               our
               brother
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               in
               Erastus
               ,
               that
               he
               confoundeth
               those
               two
               scandals
               ,
               which
               by
               two
               Evangelists
               are
               distinguished
               ,
               for
               Peter
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               former
               Church-scandals
               ,
               proposeth
               the
               second
               ,
               Mat.
               18
               21.
               
                 then
                 came
                 Peter
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 shall
                 my
                 brother
                 sin
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 forgive
                 him
                 ?
                 Peter
              
               asketh
               nothing
               of
               gaining
               the
               offender
               ,
               and
               Christ
               answereth
               nothing
               of
               gaining
               him
               ,
               having
               satisfied
               them
               fully
               in
               that
               before
               :
               But
               Peter
               came
               in
               with
               a
               new
               question
               ,
               concerning
               private
               forgiving
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               Christ
               speaks
               not
               of
               sins
               ,
               that
               one
               brother
               may
               forgive
               another
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               were
               free
               to
               the
               offended
               ,
               after
               two
               admonitions
               ineffectuall
               to
               gain
               the
               offender
               ,
               to
               forgive
               and
               desist
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               forgiving
               :
               But
               it
               is
               not
               free
               to
               him
               to
               desist
               ;
               if
               the
               offender
               refuse
               to
               be
               gained
               ,
               and
               adde
               contumacy
               ;
               
               the
               offended
               cannot
               pardon
               the
               punishment
               (
               he
               ought
               to
               remit
               the
               private
               grudge
               )
               he
               is
               under
               a
               command
               of
               Christ
               
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               is
               one
               punishment
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               yet
               be
               obstinate
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               another
               punishment
               ,
               which
               a
               private
               man
               cannot
               dispense
               with
               :
               1.
               
               He
               cannot
               dispense
               with
               Christs
               command
               .
               2.
               
               He
               cannot
               omit
               all
               Lawfull
               means
               of
               gaining
               the
               soul
               of
               his
               brother
               ;
               for
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               tyeth
               him
               to
               it
               .
               Erastus
               will
               have
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               holding
               off
               of
               an
               injury
               ,
               only
               by
               complaining
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperour
              
               ,
               a
               carnall
               way
               .
               Christ
               is
               on
               a
               higher
               and
               more
               spirituall
               strain
               to
               gain
               a
               soul
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 hear
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
              
               rest
               there
               :
               
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 hear
                 thee
                 not
                 ,
              
               go
               yet
               on
               to
               gain
               him
               :
               
                 Take
                 with
                 thee
                 two
                 or
              
               
               three
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               had
               been
               gained
               at
               first
               ,
               a
               second
               admonition
               before
               two
               or
               three
               were
               needlesse
               .
               But
               if
               yet
               he
               be
               not
               gained
               ,
               then
               go
               yet
               on
               ,
               to
               seek
               the
               gaining
               of
               his
               soul
               ;
               and
               
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               cannot
               gain
               him
               :
               then
               
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               and
               cast
               out
               :
               This
               is
               also
               a
               way
               of
               gaining
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Therefore
               this
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               that
               Christ
               speaketh
               of
               those
               sins
               which
               we
               may
               forgive
               :
               Who
               can
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               credible
               that
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               a
               more
               noble
               end
               ,
               and
               more
               excellent
               then
               to
               gain
               a
               brothers
               soule
               ?
               or
               that
               he
               doth
               teach
               us
               in
               these
               words
               to
               discend
               from
               such
               a
               spirituall
               end
               ,
               as
               the
               repentance
               of
               an
               offender
               ,
               to
               a
               far
               baser
               end
               ,
               to
               hold
               off
               injuries
               by
               fleeing
               to
               a
               heathen
               Iudicature
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 speaks
                 of
                 such
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 offender
                 cannot
                 deny
                 
                 before
                 witnesses
                 .
                 But
                 sins
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 so
                 hainous
                 ,
                 as
                 deserveth
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 deny
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 speak
                 of
                 smaller
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               for
               us
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               such
               sins
               that
               the
               offender
               will
               persist
               in
               ,
               against
               the
               Authority
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               Synedrie
               ,
               or
               Church
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               thinketh
               while
               he
               be
               as
               a
               
                 Profane
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               he
               may
               deny
               them
               :
               2.
               
               If
               we
               suppose
               three
               faithfull
               witnesses
               ,
               who
               have
               seen
               and
               heard
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               testifie
               the
               sin
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               to
               be
               a
               grievous
               and
               publick
               trespasse
               .
               Nor
               would
               Christ
               have
               the
               Magistrate
               troubled
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               offended
               for
               such
               sins
               as
               may
               fall
               out
               ,
               in
               a
               brother
               ,
               seven
               times
               ;
               yea
               ,
               seventy
               seven
               times
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               ,
               by
               private
               transactions
               pardoned
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               :
               How
               should
               Erastus
               
               his
               civill
               throne
               ,
               sink
               under
               threescore
               and
               ten
               scandalls
               in
               one
               day
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Church
                 punisheth
                 not
                 the
                 man
                 for
                 such
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 dismisseth
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 injurious
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               True
               ,
               if
               we
               believe
               Erastus
               begging
               the
               question
               .
               2.
               
               To
               declare
               
               a
               brother
               ,
               no
               brother
               ,
               but
               a
               prophane
               Heathen
               ,
               without
               Christ
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               nad
               out
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               highest
               Church-censure
               ,
               &
               must
               be
               more
               highly
               punished
               then
               so
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 call
                 them
                 light
                 faults
                 only
                 compared
                 with
                 crimes
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Such
               as
               contumaciously
               defended
               ,
               makes
               a
               man
               none
               of
               Christs
               ,
               but
               the
               prophanest
               living
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               a
               believing
               Jew
               ,
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               deserveth
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               judge
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 offended
                 be
                 willinger
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 injury
                 then
                 to
                 compeer
                 before
                 a
                 heathen
                 judge
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               be
               no
               smell
               of
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               or
               
                 Roman
                 Judge
              
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Id
                 Erastus
                 adjecit
                 de
                 suo
              
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               free
               to
               gain
               ,
               or
               not
               gain
               ,
               my
               brothers
               soul
               ,
               or
               obey
               Christs
               command
               ,
               or
               not
               obey
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 6.
                 forbiddeth
                 us
                 to
                 implead
                 our
                 brethren
                 before
                 
                   Heathen
                   Judges
                   ;
                   Erastus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 Christ
                 commandeth
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 Erastus
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   saith
                   in
                   these
                   that
                   are
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 smaller
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 goods
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               Paul
               giveth
               instance
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               he
               calleth
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               great
               matter
               of
               
                 Judging
                 the
                 world
              
               and
               
                 Angels
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Paul
              
               saith
               generally
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 go
                 to
                 law
                 one
                 vvith
                 another
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               he
               esteemeth
               it
               such
               a
               fault
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 Knovv
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 himself
                 appealed
                 to
                 a
                 heathen
                 judge
                 Cesar
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               True
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               small
               offences
               falling
               out
               seventy
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               will
               not
               punish
               ,
               such
               as
               these
               offences
               be
               ,
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 pag.
                 181.
                 pag.
                 28.
                 
                 Thes
                 .
              
               42.
               
               But
               being
               accused
               of
               a
               high
               crime
               of
               life
               and
               death
               .
               2.
               
               He
               appealed
               not
               from
               a
               godly
               Magistracy
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Syned●y
               holdeth
               forth
               ,
               but
               from
               bloody
               judges
               :
               3.
               
               In
               matters
               not
               with
               Saints
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               
               And
               brethren
               to
               whom
               you
               are
               to
               grant
               pardons
               ,
               seven
               ,
               and
               seventy
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               but
               with
               Blasphemers
               ,
               and
               Murtherers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 18.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
              
               2.
               15.
               
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 how
                 private
                 iniuries
                 may
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 
                 vvithout
                 offence
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 hovv
                 vve
                 may
                 reduce
                 to
                 repentance
                 a
                 brother
                 that
                 giveth
                 scandall
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               's
               not
               a
               footstep
               of
               injuries
               ,
               or
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               sword
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               2.
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               And
               all
               along
               he
               speaketh
               of
               scandalls
               that
               may
               hinder
               our
               entring
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               these
               words
               ;
               rebuke
               him
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 thy
                 brother
              
               ,
               are
               clear
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               he
               intendeth
               the
               offended
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               steps
               ,
               is
               to
               gain
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               offender
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 Argument
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 gaining
                 an
                 offending
                 brother
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 His
                 scope
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 repair
                 any
                 civill
                 losse
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 a
                 brother
                 argueth
                 an
                 iniurious
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 convinceth
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 error
                 ;
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 first
                 gained
                 him
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 vvhile
                 he
                 maketh
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 enemy
                 his
                 friend
                 ?
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 way
                 of
                 compounding
                 private
                 iniuries
                 ?
                 if
                 his
                 conscience
                 be
                 healed
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 leave
                 off
                 to
                 be
                 iniurious
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               to
               that
               Apostolick
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Egregia
                 vero
                 ratiocinatio
              
               :
               The
               question
               is
               now
               touching
               the
               scope
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               
               Erastus
               proveth
               repairing
               of
               civill
               injuries
               to
               be
               Christs
               scope
               ,
               and
               how
               proveth
               he
               it
               ?
               
                 Because
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 gained
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 repentance
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 made
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 vvill
                 leave
                 off
                 to
                 do
                 civill
                 vvrongs
                 :
              
               Iust
               as
               if
               one
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               in
               the
               two
               first
               chapters
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               Reader
               a
               good
               Philosopher
               :
               Why
               ?
               because
               he
               that
               understandeth
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               ,
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               Stars
               ,
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Seas
               ,
               dry
               Land
               ,
               Trees
               ,
               Herbs
               ,
               &c.
               
               Must
               not
               this
               man
               be
               an
               excellent
               
                 Astronomer
                 ,
                 Geographer
                 ,
                 Physiloge
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               So
               may
               he
               say
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               in
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               man
               an
               excellent
               Citizen
               of
               London
               ,
               or
               Paris
               ,
               Why
               ?
               how
               is
               that
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ?
               by
               Erastus
               his
               Argument
               ,
               What
               better
               way
               can
               there
               be
               to
               make
               a
               good
               sociall
               Civilian
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               be
               well
               versed
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ?
               so
               may
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               Paul
               in
               the
               first
               eleven
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               man
               love
               his
               brother
               ,
               why
               ?
               Because
               if
               he
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               free
               justification
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               freedom
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Election
               by
               Free-grace
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               love
               his
               brother
               ▪
               Now
               how
               can
               that
               be
               Christs
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               neither
               
               spoken
               
                 In
                 terminis
              
               ?
               Nor
               so
               much
               as
               insinuated
               ?
               Now
               
                 to
                 gain
                 an
                 offending
                 brother
                 is
              
               In
               terminis
               spoken
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 thy
                 brother
              
               :
               so
               Erastus
               granteth
               this
               is
               Christs
               scope
               ,
               but
               not
               his
               last
               scope
               ;
               and
               gaining
               of
               his
               soul
               he
               will
               have
               ,
               but
               a
               scope
               for
               a
               civil
               end
               to
               hold
               off
               injuries
               :
               How
               carnall
               is
               the
               glos●e
               of
               Erastus
               ?
               Now
               the
               scope
               of
               Erastus
               is
               never
               spoken
               ,
               never
               hinted
               at
               :
               Erastus
               cannot
               deny
               our
               scope
               ,
               onely
               he
               will
               not
               have
               it
               the
               chief
               scope
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               the
               best
               ground
               he
               hath
               for
               his
               scope
               is
               that
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Erastus
                 
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   good
                   face
                   on
                   the
                   businesse
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   scanning
                   on
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 saith
                 rebuke
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   18.
                
                 
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 his
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 more
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 refuse
                 to
                 hear
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 suffer
                 not
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 gaining
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 the
                 pardoning
                 
                   (
                   of
                   a
                   civill
                   wrong
                
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 friendship
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               Christs
               inten●ion
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               rather
               acknowledge
               his
               fault
               to
               God
               then
               to
               the
               offender
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               granteth
               ,
               then
               Christs
               scope
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               must
               be
               his
               spirituall
               gaining
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               a
               civil
               depulsion
               of
               a
               civill
               wrong
               ,
               but
               the
               former
               ▪
               Erastus
               granteth
               :
               2.
               
               If
               spirituall
               gaining
               be
               intended
               in
               all
               the
               steps
               of
               our
               Saviours
               progresse
               ,
               and
               when
               this
               is
               obtained
               ,
               the
               progresse
               doth
               cease
               ;
               then
               means
               rather
               crossing
               and
               thwarting
               that
               scope
               ,
               then
               suitable
               spiritually
               thereunto
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               attempted
               :
               then
               is
               not
               civill
               depulsion
               of
               injuries
               our
               Saviours
               scope
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               So
               is
               the
               latter
               ;
               the
               Proposition
               is
               evident
               ,
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               scope
               ,
               and
               end
               in
               any
               speech
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               Assumption
               by
               parts
               .
               1.
               
               If
               rebuking
               of
               an
               offending
               brother
               ,
               gain
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               clear
               the
               offended
               man
               is
               to
               rest
               there
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               obtained
               even
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               which
               Erastus
               contendeth
               ,
               and
               who
               goeth
               about
               new
               means
               to
               compasse
               an
               end
               already
               obtained
               ?
               Christ
               would
               never
               command
               that
               ;
               yea
               ,
               when
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               
                 If
                 he
                 hear
                 not
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 take
                 with
                 thee
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 more
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               If
               he
               had
               heard
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               to
               take
               one
               or
               two
               more
               ,
               and
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               
                 If
                 he
                 should
                 neglect
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 ▪
                 was
                 to
                 tell
                 the
              
               Church
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               If
               he
               should
               hear
               
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               gained
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               spirituall
               gaining
               must
               be
               Christs
               scope
               .
               2.
               
               If
               to
               
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               be
               as
               Erastus
               dreameth
               ,
               to
               tell
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperour
              
               ;
               this
               was
               no
               suitable
               mean
               to
               gain
               the
               mans
               soul
               ;
               a
               club
               was
               never
               dreamed
               of
               by
               our
               Saviour
               to
               compasse
               the
               spirituall
               end
               ,
               or
               neerest
               
                 scope
                 of
                 gaining
                 any
                 to
                 repentance
              
               ;
               for
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               to
               bring
               no
               man
               to
               repentance
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 take
                 avvay
                 evil
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
              
               to
               cause
               
                 Israel
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               
                 an
                 avenger
                 of
                 evil
                 doing
              
               ,
               far
               lesse
               is
               there
               any
               shadow
               of
               reason
               to
               dream
               that
               Christ
               intended
               by
               Cesars
               ,
               or
               any
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               sword
               ,
               to
               gain
               an
               offending
               brother
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               commandeth
               the
               offended
               brother
               to
               use
               such
               a
               carnal
               mean
               so
               unsuitable
               to
               such
               a
               spirituall
               end
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               How
               a
               private
               brother
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               binde
               and
               loose
               ,
               I
               have
               cleared
               already
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Least
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 )
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 offender
                 every
                 way
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 addeth
                 a
                 restrictive
                 word
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 addeth
                 the
                 article
                 ●
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 every
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 conversant
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 would
                 answer
                 to
                 any
                 Judge
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 or
                 his
                 deputies
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 to
                 vex
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               groundlesse
               conjecture
               ,
               for
               a
               Publican
               was
               large
               as
               odious
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               being
               a
               companion
               to
               sinners
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               proveth
               he
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               Heathen
               is
               meant
               of
               those
               
               
                 Heathen
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 servants
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 Iudge
                 but
              
               Cesar
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Iews
               themselves
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 King
                 but
                 Cesar
                 :
              
               2.
               
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               not
               restrict
               the
               Heathen
               so
               ;
               What
               warrant
               hath
               Erastus
               to
               be
               narrower
               in
               his
               glosse
               then
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               in
               the
               Text.
               If
               in
               these
               ,
               (
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
              
               )
               the
               threatning
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               to
               remove
               all
               scandals
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               when
               most
               of
               the
               Heathen
               shall
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Iudicatures
               of
               
                 Heathen
                 Rome
              
               ,
               then
               the
               word
               Heathen
               must
               be
               as
               large
               as
               all
               Heathen
               ,
               all
               wicked
               and
               all
               scandalous
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               Publicans
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               no
               hint
               at
               the
               Heathen
               Romish
               Iudge
               here
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               way
               of
               Erastus
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               or
               this
               Law
               of
               Christ
               is
               to
               remove
               scandals
               amongst
               the
               Disciples
               
               when
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               shall
               fall
               as
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               word
               hath
               prophecied
               .
               The
               Scripture
               speaks
               not
               so
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 Vse
                 no
                 vain
                 repitition
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Here
               is
               the
               Article
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Can
               Erastus
               say
               none
               use
               babling
               prayers
               but
               such
               heathen
               as
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ?
               
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 we
              
               should
               goe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               Article
               also
               ;
               belike
               Paul
               should
               preach
               to
               no
               Gentiles
               but
               those
               under
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               :
               A
               frothie
               dream
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 foreseeing
                 God
                 would
                 justifie
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               .
               Here
               also
               an
               Article
               ;
               belike
               then
               no
               Gentiles
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               but
               these
               that
               are
               Officers
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               vexed
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 18.
                 6.
                 
                 Henceforth
                 I
                 will
                 goe
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               19.
               
               Paul
               told
               
                 what
                 things
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 Ministery
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               Act.
               26.
               23.
               that
               
                 Christ
                 should
                 shew
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               not
               the
               Romish
               heathen
               onely
               ,
               except
               Christ
               be
               a
               Saviour
               to
               no
               other
               Heathen
               in
               the
               world
               :
               I
               need
               not
               weary
               the
               Reader
               to
               resute
               these
               unsolid
               conjectures
               of
               Erastus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Converted
                 Publicans
                 were
                 not
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 
                 their
                 office
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 A
                 publican
                 signifieth
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Zachens
                 after
                 his
                 conversion
                 remained
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Converted
               Publicans
               left
               not
               off
               to
               be
               Publicans
               ,
               but
               they
               left
               off
               to
               be
               such
               as
               went
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Publicans
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               abominable
               Extortioners
               and
               grinders
               of
               the
               Poore
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               followes
               well
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               as
               a
               Publican
               in
               the
               common
               speech
               of
               the
               Iewes
               familiar
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               a
               wretched
               godlesse
               prophane
               man
               ,
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               without
               God
               and
               Christ
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Heathen
               were
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Acts
                 21.
                 11.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               2.
               24
               blasphemers
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 Yee
                 know
                 that
                 yee
                 were
                 Gentiles
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 dumbe
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.
               17.
               
               
                 That
                 ye
                 walke
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 minde
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Having
                 the
                 understanding
                 darkned
                 ,
                 being
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               These
               and
               many
               other
               Scriptures
               confirmeth
               me
               much
               ,
               that
               in
               Christs
               time
               
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               was
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               whereas
               the
               man
               was
               once
               a
               brother
               ,
               a
               beleever
               ,
               and
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               profession
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               brother
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               and
               the
               Lords
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               and
               professing
               Saint
               ,
               as
               the
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               were
               ;
               but
               now
               one
               who
               is
               turned
               out
               of
               
               that
               society
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               
                 Gentile
                 serving
                 Satan
                 ,
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 uncircumcised
                 man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               as
               like
               Excommunication
               ,
               as
               one
               egge
               is
               like
               another
               ,
               we
               have
               cleare
               Scripture
               for
               this
               Exposition
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               good
               Erastus
               never
               gave
               us
               one
               syllable
               of
               Scripture
               for
               his
               exposition
               ▪
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               shewen
               that
               to
               be
               as
               a
               
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               ever
               spoke
               Greeke
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               or
               lyable
               to
               their
               lawes
               ,
               onely
               we
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Erastus
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Who
                 ever
                 by
                 no
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 command
                 was
                 execrable
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 could
                 for
                 no
                 just
                 cause
                 be
                 hated
                 ,
                 by
                 no
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 bee
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Publicans
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Major
               is
               false
               .
               The
               Leper
               because
               a
               Leper
               was
               by
               no
               Law
               of
               God
               cursed
               ,
               and
               execrable
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               worthy
               of
               hatred
               ,
               but
               of
               pitty
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               by
               an
               expresse
               Law
               debarred
               from
               the
               Temple
               and
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Minor
               is
               false
               in
               the
               sense
               we
               contend
               for
               ,
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Publican
               
                 in
                 abstracto
              
               was
               not
               execrable
               ,
               nor
               worthy
               of
               hatred
               :
               
               but
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               proverbially
               went
               under
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Publican
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               professed
               extortioner
               ,
               a
               robber
               ,
               a
               grinder
               of
               the
               face
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               is
               both
               execrable
               and
               hatefull
               :
               the
               conclusion
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               is
               granted
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               nothing
               against
               us
               :
               But
               in
               the
               latter
               sense
               ,
               the
               Assumption
               being
               false
               ,
               the
               conclusion
               followeth
               not
               ;
               not
               to
               say
               that
               in
               ordinary
               ,
               none
               was
               a
               Publican
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               was
               either
               an
               heathen
               ,
               and
               so
               execrable
               ,
               or
               then
               an
               Apostate
               wretched
               leud
               Iew.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 debarred
                 from
                 holy
                 things
                 for
                 Morall
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 then
                 neither
                 should
                 a
                 Publican
                 be
                 counted
                 a
                 separated
                 man
                 ,
                 will
                 Christ
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 whom
                 the
                 Iewes
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 Law
                 cast
                 out
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               we
               give
               the
               matter
               to
               Erastus
               his
               word
               ,
               all
               he
               sayes
               are
               demonstrations
               :
               Let
               the
               reader
               read
               and
               judge
               .
               2.
               
               All
               his
               argument
               here
               proceedeth
               on
               a
               false
               ground
               ,
               while
               he
               contendeth
               so
               much
               to
               justifie
               Publicans
               he
               presumeth
               (
               to
               be
               as
               a
               Publican
               )
               to
               ●e
               in
               our
               sense
               all
               one
               with
               this
               ,
               (
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               .
               )
               But
               1.
               we
               lay
               the
               least
               weight
               on
               the
               word
               (
               Publican
               )
               and
               more
               on
               this
               ,
               (
               
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 an
                 heathen
              
               .
               )
               2.
               
               We
               take
               them
               not
               divisively
               ,
               but
               as
               Christ
               speaketh
               them
               ,
               copulatively
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               is
               
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               as
               a
               Publican
               ,
               but
               that
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 as
                 a
                 Publican
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 article
                 ●
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 both
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Heathen
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Publican
                
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 either
                 the
                 very
                 
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 predicate
                 (
                 heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 )
                 or
                 must
                 put
                 a
                 great
                 Emphasis
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 edge
                 of
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 be
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   Petrus
                   est
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   et
                   Petrus
                   est
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 Peter
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 Peter
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 man.
                 )
                 So
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 pleasure
                 is
                 that
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 chiefe
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 We
                 say
                 more
                 then
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 pleasure
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 Publican
                 must
                 signifie
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 Emphasis
                 here
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 heathen
                 and
                 the
                 Publican
                 ,
                 now
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 eschewing
                 Scandals
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 both
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 the
                 Roman
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 make
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 )
                 &
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 )
                 all
                 one
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 another
                 place
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 for
                 your
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 Publican
                 because
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 was
                 debarred
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Jure
                   divino
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               2.
               
               All
               the
               wits
               on
               earth
               cannot
               make
               us
               see
               another
               place
               for
               Erastus
               his
               explication
               of
               this
               place
               Matth.
               18.
               and
               of
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               But
               we
               hope
               it
               shall
               appeare
               we
               have
               more
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               say
               for
               Excommunication
               then
               this
               one
               place
               ,
               or
               then
               Erastus
               and
               all
               his
               party
               can
               say
               against
               it
               ;
               here
               is
               all
               that
               Erastus
               can
               say
               against
               this
               strong
               place
               ,
               builded
               upon
               one
               Article
               ●
               ;
               a
               poore
               and
               ignorant
               Grammattication
               .
               1.
               
               He
               culleth
               out
               the
               word
               (
               Publican
               )
               of
               lesse
               weight
               with
               us
               ,
               from
               the
               word
               (
               Heathen
               )
               and
               would
               prove
               that
               no
               Publican
               because
               a
               Publican
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               office
               ,
               was
               debarred
               from
               the
               Iewish
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               we
               grant
               ;
               for
               no
               office
               or
               place
               lawfull
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               debarred
               any
               from
               ▪
               
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Centurions
              
               were
               hatefull
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               put
               over
               them
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               yet
               I
               should
               conceive
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               whose
               servant
               Christ
               cured
               ,
               Luke
               7.
               was
               a
               Proselite
               ,
               and
               a
               member
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               a
               lover
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               else
               I
               see
               not
               how
               the
               Iewes
               would
               have
               accepted
               that
               he
               should
               build
               them
               a
               Synagogue
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               v
               5.
               and
               Publicans
               might
               have
               bin
               Proseli●es
               also
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               signified
               by
               a
               Publican
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               was
               no
               lesse
               odious
               then
               the
               name
               of
               a
               hangman
               or
               a
               most
               wicked
               and
               flagitio●s
               man
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               5.
               45
               ,
               
               46
               ,
               47.
               and
               by
               Christ
               decourted
               from
               the
               number
               of
               the
               children
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               :
               Amongst
               the
               Iews
               it
               was
               counted
               abomination
               to
               eat
               with
               Publicans
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 9.
                 11.
                 
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 19.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               7.
               34.
               
               And
               when
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               Matth.
               21.
               31.
               of
               the
               Rebellious
               Iews
               ;
               
                 Verely
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 publicans
                 and
                 harlots
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 you
                 :
              
               He
               clearly
               maketh
               Publicans
               the
               wickedst
               of
               men
               ▪
               shall
               these
               two
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               make
               us
               think
               Erastus
               were
               not
               dreaming
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               from
               these
               words
               gather
               that
               Christ
               ,
               meaneth
               only
               of
               such
               
                 Publicans
                 and
                 Harlots
                 as
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 other
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Roman
                 Magistrate
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               Article
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               doubled
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               also
               .
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               retort
               this
               Argument
               ,
               he
               that
               heareth
               not
               the
               admonitions
               of
               brethren
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               publick
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reputed
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Iew
               ,
               or
               a
               brother
               and
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               having
               right
               to
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               Now
               a
               Heathen
               to
               the
               Iews
               was
               no
               brother
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               right
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Iewish
               ,
               or
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               therfore
               he
               that
               heareth
               not
               a
               brother
               in
               secret
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               in
               publick
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reputed
               as
               no
               brother
               (
               I
               mean
               in
               that
               publick
               visible
               way
               he
               once
               was
               )
               but
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               right
               ,
               
                 Iure
                 divino
              
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Law
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               3.
               
               What
               means
               all
               this
               trifling
               about
               the
               Article
               :
               ?
               Say
               that
               the
               Article
               ;
               should
               restrict
               
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
              
               ,
               to
               such
               and
               such
               
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
              
               :
               I
               shall
               deny
               ,
               
                 In
                 eternum
              
               ,
               this
               consequence
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               He
               means
               no
               other
               but
               only
               such
               
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
              
               ,
               as
               did
               acknowledge
               no
               other
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Magistrate
              
               .
               There
               is
               no
               shadow
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               any
               Greek
               author
               for
               the
               Word
               ,
               but
               rather
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               the
               qualitie
               and
               spirituall
               condition
               of
               any
               ,
               especially
               when
               Christ
               speaketh
               of
               gaining
               of
               souls
               ,
               as
               here
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               15.
               so
               I
               am
               sure
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               Ioh.
               1.
               14.
               
               Ma●
               .
               6
               ●0
               .
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               19.
               so
               doth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifie
               Mat.
               6.
               5.
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               enough
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               it
               may
               signifie
               a
               civill
               or
               naturall
               si●●●●tude
               ,
               but
               Christ
               doth
               here
               speake
               of
               neither
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               .
               4.
               
               If
               here
               a
               Publican
               as
               a
               Publican
               be
               meant
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               All
               Heathens
               and
               all
               Publicans
               are
               here
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Not
               these
               only
               that
               had
               this
               common
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               both
               acknowledged
               no
               civill
               Magistrate
               but
               the
               Romans
               ,
               the
               contrary
               of
               which
               Erastus
               asserteth
               .
               5.
               
               Yea
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               emphatick
               and
               discretive
               of
               
               Heathen
               and
               Publican
               ,
               Christ
               acknowledged
               no
               civill
               Iudge
               as
               King
               over
               the
               Iewes
               at
               this
               time
               but
               onely
               Cesar
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 
                 Give
                 unto
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Cesars
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Gods.
              
               And
               the
               Iewes
               themselves
               did
               so
               when
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 King
                 but
                 Cesar
              
               ;
               If
               then
               to
               be
               as
               an
               
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               ,
               bee
               all
               one
               as
               to
               acknowledge
               no
               King
               ,
               nor
               judge
               but
               Cesar
               ,
               then
               
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               all
               one
               with
               this
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Christ
              
               and
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               for
               this
               was
               common
               to
               
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Publicans
                 ,
                 Iewes
              
               and
               Christ
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               Cesar
               was
               their
               onely
               King
               and
               civill
               Judge
               .
               6.
               
               They
               were
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               Heathens
               and
               Publicans
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               acknowledged
               no
               lawfull
               Iudge
               but
               Cesar
               ,
               and
               hated
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               onely
               Church
               of
               God
               most
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               If
               the
               Article
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               inferre
               that
               a
               disobedient
               brother
               is
               most
               like
               these
               Heathen
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               greatest
               enemies
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               so
               remotest
               from
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               all
               right
               to
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               so
               Erastus
               hath
               gained
               nothing
               ,
               but
               lost
               much
               by
               his
               poore
               Grammattication
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               the
               offended
               brother
               should
               repute
               the
               offender
               as
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               esteeme
               him
               who
               was
               once
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               heare
               the
               Church
               ,
               now
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               brother
               ,
               no
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               here
               Erastus
               must
               grant
               that
               one
               brother
               may
               un-church
               and
               Excommunicate
               any
               other
               for
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               may
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 as
                 absurd
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 Publicans
                 here
                 are
                 understood
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 by
                 Heathen
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 also
                 the
                 wickedest
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Heathen
                 dwelling
                 in
                 Judea
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               deny
               the
               consequence
               ,
               for
               by
               Publicans
               are
               meant
               men
               wicked
               and
               unpure
               by
               conversation
               ,
               and
               by
               Heathen
               men
               unclean
               by
               condition
               ,
               because
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               without
               Christ
               and
               God
               in
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               We
               have
               proved
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               a
               Publican
               ,
               by
               evident
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               a
               Publican
               is
               understood
               one
               who
               acknowledged
               no
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               a
               Roman
               ,
               no
               Scripture
               ;
               no
               Greeke
               Author
               warranteth
               us
               to
               thinke
               it
               ,
               never
               man
               dreamed
               it
               ,
               but
               Erastus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pharises
                 hindred
                 not
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Ans
               .
               Christ
               was
               a
               born
               Jew
               and
               circumcised
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               the
               Practise
               of
               the
               Murtherers
               of
               Christ
               prove
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               Law.
               But
               the
               Romans
               never
               sacrificed
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               gave
               Liberty
               to
               the
               Iews
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               Christ
               preach
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               kept
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               and
               taught
               others
               ,
               even
               the
               cleansed
               Leapers
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               is
               clear
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Private
                 men
                 do
                 forgive
                 ,
                 sins
                 .
                 
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   
                   Luk.
                   17.
                   
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 
                 to
                 binde
                 and
                 loose
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 proper
                 judiciall
                 act
                 of
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   16.
                
                 
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 not
                 to
                 Peter
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 teaching
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 bring
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 they
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 their
                 sins
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               To
               these
               the
               keys
               are
               given
               ,
               who
               retain
               and
               remit
               sins
               ,
               as
               
               Erastus
               saith
               :
               But
               these
               be
               such
               as
               are
               sent
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               sent
               his
               son
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.
               2.
               
               Either
               in
               this
               place
               there
               is
               given
               power
               to
               binde
               and
               loose
               by
               publick
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               place
               ;
               but
               this
               power
               to
               binde
               and
               loose
               by
               publick
               preaching
               ,
               is
               only
               given
               to
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 29.
                 
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               11.
               12.
               
               And
               Erastus
               granteth
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               every
               private
               man
               by
               his
               office
               cannot
               preach
               ,
               nor
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               other
               place
               is
               this
               given
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               for
               I
               could
               elude
               all
               places
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               answer
               ,
               and
               say
               there
               is
               a
               publick
               Baptizing
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               by
               Ministers
               and
               sent
               Pastors
               only
               ,
               and
               a
               private
               also
               performed
               by
               private
               Christians
               ;
               yea
               ,
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               valid
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               binding
               and
               loosing
               of
               both
               ratified
               in
               Heaven
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               spake
               this
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               before
               were
               sent
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               10.
               and
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 Whom
                 thou
                 bindes
                 on
                 earth
              
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               plurall
               number
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 What
                 things
                 you
                 binde
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               saith
               all
               this
               upon
               the
               fancy
               ,
               that
               binding
               and
               loosing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Peters
               private
               forgiving
               of
               his
               brother
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               must
               be
               all
               one
               ,
               which
               I
               do
               prove
               in
               another
               place
               to
               be
               different
               ,
               and
               amongst
               other
               reasons
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               pardoning
               hath
               a
               threefold
               order
               :
               1.
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               :
               2.
               before
               two
               or
               three
               :
               3.
               
               Before
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               all
               is
               the
               gaining
               of
               the
               offending
               brother
               ,
               Matth.
               18
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               But
               the
               private
               forgiving
               of
               a
               brother
               ,
               of
               
               which
               Peter
               speaketh
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               and
               Luke
               17
               4
               ,
               5.
               is
               of
               an
               inferiour
               nature
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               gain
               a
               brothers
               soule
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               if
               he
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 repenteth
                 me
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               17.
               4.
               or
               seventy
               seven
               times
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               22.
               
               These
               words
               ,
               
                 It
                 repenteth
                 me
              
               ,
               said
               seventy
               times
               a
               day
               to
               the
               Church
               cannot
               satisfie
               to
               the
               gaining
               of
               a
               soule
               ,
               whereas
               to
               the
               private
               remitting
               of
               revenge
               ,
               it
               were
               enough
               .
               We
               have
               the
               Text
               to
               warrant
               us
               ,
               that
               Christ
               spa●e
               to
               Stewards
               to
               whom
               the
               keyes
               are
               committed
               .
               Erastus
               doth
               but
               wickedly
               assert
               ,
               he
               spoke
               to
               those
               who
               were
               as
               Christians
               in
               that
               act
               ,
               but
               the
               Text
               is
               cleare
               he
               speaketh
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               spiri●ually
               ,
               which
               
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               holding
               off
               of
               a
               civill
               injurie
               ,
               which
               Erastus
               saith
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               our
               Saviour
               here
               ,
               and
               how
               hungry
               must
               that
               sense
               be
               :
               
                 That
                 you
                 deal
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 with
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledgeth
                 no
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Roman
                 judge
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 ratified
                 in
                 heaven
                 ?
              
               4.
               
               A
               private
               man
               is
               to
               forgive
               an
               injury
               even
               though
               the
               offender
               repent
               not
               ,
               Mat.
               14.
               15.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Col.
               3.
               13.
               but
               that
               pardon
               cannot
               be
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               .
               5.
               
               See
               what
               we
               have
               said
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Though
                 Christ
                 should
                 speake
                 this
                 onely
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 this
                 to
                 other
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               dependeth
               on
               the
               proving
               that
               there
               be
               ruling
               Elders
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               conceived
               have
               proved
               else
               where
               ,
               from
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               17.
               
               I
               conceive
               when
               Christ
               spake
               this
               ,
               there
               was
               neither
               a
               formed
               Presbytery
               ,
               nor
               a
               formed
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 
                 Ministers
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Christians
                 agree
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Nor
               doe
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               two
               or
               three
               can
               make
               an
               Excommunicating
               Church
               ,
               but
               Christ
               argueth
               
                 a
                 minore
              
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               heare
               two
               or
               three
               on
               earth
               ,
               farre
               more
               will
               he
               heare
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               ratifie
               in
               heaven
               what
               they
               doe
               in
               binding
               and
               loosing
               offenders
               in
               Earth
               ;
               But
               how
               shall
               these
               words
               agree
               to
               the
               interpretation
               of
               Erastus
               ?
               for
               he
               expoundeth
               two
               or
               three
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               but
               one
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ;
               can
               he
               be
               said
               to
               agree
               to
               himselfe
               ?
               Or
               can
               one
               or
               two
               or
               three
               meet
               together
               in
               Christs
               Name
               ?
               And
               what
               coherence
               is
               here
               ?
               Two
               or
               three
               conveeneth
               to
               pray
               that
               he
               that
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               may
               be
               
               dealt
               with
               as
               a
               Heathen
               man
               before
               the
               Roman
               judge
               ,
               how
               violent
               and
               farre
               off
               is
               this
               glosse
               ,
               and
               how
               unsuitable
               to
               the
               Text
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 What
                 other
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 private
                 brother
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 another
                 
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               To
               bring
               him
               before
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               either
               Christian
               or
               Heathen
               ,
               whose
               intrinsecall
               end
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               gaine
               ,
               soules
               ,
               but
               to
               draw
               the
               blood
               of
               ill
               doers
               ,
               is
               farre
               from
               gaining
               of
               Souls
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Though
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 be
                 judiciall
                 and
                 forinsecall
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 agree
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 court
                 beside
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 court
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               they
               argue
               authority
               judiciall
               ,
               is
               proved
               already
               by
               many
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               judiciall
               authority
               Ecclesiasticall
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               which
               agreeth
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               never
               heard
               that
               the
               Church
               especially
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               doth
               signifie
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               to
               say
               there
               was
               a
               Christian
               Church
               court
               in
               Christs
               time
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               not
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               Iewes
               had
               then
               a
               Church-court
               ,
               before
               which
               Christ
               was
               conveened
               .
               Caiphas
               being
               President
               ,
               and
               the
               blinde
               man
               ,
               Iohn
               9.
               who
               was
               
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
              
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               
                 confessed
                 Christ
              
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               speaketh
               of
               that
               which
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               though
               in
               its
               frame
               not
               yet
               erected
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 words
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   16.
                
                 which
                 signifieth
                 also
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 beleeveth
                 may
                 be
                 loosed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 inexcusable
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 pray
                 a
                 brother
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 his
                 injury
                 ,
                 shewing
                 him
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 binde
                 and
                 loose
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 debarre
                 any
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 divert
                 your
                 brother
                 from
                 doing
                 an
                 injurie
                 ,
                 by
                 declaring
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 loosed
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 abides
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 bound
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               
                 loosing
                 and
                 binding
              
               Matth.
               16.
               be
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               loosing
               be
               Christian
               forgiving
               of
               an
               injury
               ,
               then
               are
               women
               who
               are
               taught
               in
               the
               prayer
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 to
                 forgive
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               invested
               with
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               and
               why
               not
               also
               to
               administer
               the
               
               Seals
               ?
               and
               so
               are
               all
               private
               men
               clothed
               with
               the
               keyes
               to
               take
               in
               and
               cast
               out
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               Ministers
               
                 that
                 are
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               We
               never
               said
               ,
               to
               binde
               was
               to
               debarre
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               except
               consequently
               onely
               ,
               to
               binde
               ,
               is
               to
               declare
               an
               obstinate
               man
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               member
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               have
               no
               right
               to
               the
               bread
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               nor
               say
               we
               ,
               that
               to
               Excommunicate
               is
               formally
               to
               debarre
               men
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               house
               :
               hence
               it
               must
               
               follow
               that
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               house
               belongeth
               not
               to
               them
               .
               3.
               
               You
               may
               disswade
               a
               man
               from
               doing
               a
               civill
               injurie
               ,
               and
               never
               gaine
               his
               soule
               ,
               but
               the
               Magistrates
               club
               ,
               for
               which
               Erastus
               contendeth
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               cannot
               reach
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 None
                 can
                 remit
                 a
                 debt
                 but
                 the
                 creditor
                 ,
                 nor
                 pardon
                 an
                 injury
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 suffereth
                 the
                 injurie
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Then
               none
               can
               binde
               and
               loose
               but
               private
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               keyes
               of
               heaven
               are
               given
               to
               all
               private
               persons
               ,
               nor
               can
               private
               persons
               by
               forgiving
               ,
               so
               remit
               the
               person
               as
               he
               is
               loosed
               in
               heaven
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               offended
               at
               Scandals
               ,
               and
               are
               sufferers
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Church
               must
               binde
               and
               loose
               :
               Let
               Erastus
               teach
               us
               the
               way
               except
               by
               Church-censures
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Casting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 unclean
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 binde
                 ,
                 because
                 to
                 purifie
                 
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 absolve
                 ,
                 the
                 unclean
                 might
                 be
                 purified
                 by
                 any
                 cleane
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 onely
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               legall
               purging
               of
               the
               Leper
               ,
               was
               onely
               by
               pronouncing
               him
               ▪
               
                 cleane
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 loosing
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Where
                 Christ
                 instituteth
                 any
                 new
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 he
                 omitteth
                 
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 substantiall
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 he
                 speaketh
                 nothing
                 of
                 publike
                 sins
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 doe
                 especially
                 excommunicate
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               Erastus
               does
               here
               institute
               a
               throne
               for
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               how
               doth
               he
               then
               institute
               a
               way
               how
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               may
               remove
               private
               Scandals
               and
               not
               publike
               ?
               for
               publike
               Scandals
               hurt
               the
               Church
               ten
               to
               one
               more
               then
               private
               doe
               .
               Christ
               speaks
               of
               sins
               in
               their
               rise
               private
               ,
               betweene
               brother
               and
               brother
               ,
               but
               he
               speaketh
               of
               publike
               Scandals
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               will
               not
               heare
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               these
               onely
               we
               Excommunicate
               .
               2.
               
               Tha●
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               an
               institution
               is
               that
               all
               the
               substantials
               of
               that
               institution
               ,
               should
               be
               expresly
               set
               down
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               all
               be
               held
               forth
               in
               either
               one
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               as
               in
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               Baptisme
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Again
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 two
                 of
                 you
                 shall
                 agree
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 must
                 referre
                 to
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 that
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 nothing
                 of
                 two
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 doth
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 one
                 private
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 rebuke
                 and
                 gain
                 another
                 private
                 man
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 its
                 an
                 
                 argument
                 à
                 comparatis
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 be
                 not
                 kept
                 in
                 both
                 extreames
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 comparison
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 a
                 childe
                 understandeth
                 this
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 An
                 aged
                 man
                 understandeth
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 well
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 a
                 child
                 understandeth
                 this
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 An
                 aged
                 man
                 is
                 rich
                 and
                 good
                 ;
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 laugh
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 heare
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 two
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 farre
                 more
                 will
                 he
                 heare
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 bindes
                 on
                 earth
                 be
                 ratified
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 ratified
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 bindes
                 and
                 looses
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Here
               is
               nothing
               but
               Grammatications
               that
               cannot
               convince
               :
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Christ
               speaking
               of
               two
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               private
               men
               ,
               but
               many
               will
               not
               grant
               so
               much
               ,
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               two
               the
               smallest
               number
               is
               meant
               ,
               a
               Church
               of
               the
               fewest
               ,
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               ,
               and
               two
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               small
               convention
               and
               number
               which
               doe
               literally
               exceed
               two
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 power
                 to
                 my
                 two
                 Witnesses
              
               ;
               they
               be
               more
               Martyrs
               who
               witnessed
               against
               Babylon
               then
               two
               literally
               ,
               and
               this
               Exposition
               seemeth
               to
               me
               as
               good
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               then
               if
               the
               smallest
               Church
               doe
               binde
               and
               loose
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               shadow
               of
               this
               unsolid
               Grammattication
               is
               removed
               .
               2.
               
               The
               proportion
               is
               well
               kept
               ,
               if
               two
               praying
               on
               Earth
               be
               so
               heard
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               prayers
               ,
               they
               may
               obtaine
               that
               these
               be
               ratified
               in
               Heaven
               which
               they
               aske
               on
               earth
               ;
               farre
               more
               is
               that
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               judiciall
               and
               authoritative
               way
               ,
               doth
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               for
               praying
               of
               private
               Christians
               ,
               and
               publike
               and
               authoritative
               binding
               of
               the
               Church
               doe
               both
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
               ratifieth
               both
               in
               heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               due
               keeping
               of
               proportion
               ,
               and
               not
               such
               a
               crooked
               comparison
               
               as
               Erastus
               would
               make
               between
               an
               aged
               man
               ,
               &
               a
               
                 rich
                 &
                 good
                 man
              
               3.
               
               Though
               two
               private
               men
               have
               the
               same
               Analogicall
               binding
               in
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               the
               binding
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               a
               Church-binding
               ,
               as
               the
               binding
               of
               the
               two
               private
               men
               is
               also
               a
               binding
               ,
               but
               no
               publick
               ,
               no
               Church-binding
               .
               4.
               
               How
               shall
               Christs
               words
               keep
               either
               sense
               or
               Logick
               with
               the
               exposition
               of
               Erastus
               ?
               
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 complain
                 to
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 hear
                 two
                 praying
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 will
                 he
                 ratifie
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 prophane
                 Heathen
                 Magistrate
                 doth
                 on
                 earth
                 against
                 a
                 Christian
                 offender
              
               ;
               judge
               what
               sense
               is
               in
               this
               glosse
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               hath
               no
               reason
               to
               divide
               these
               words
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               Again
               I
               
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 two
                 agree
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               from
               ver
               .
               17.
               18.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               meant
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               (
               saith
               Erastus
               )
               against
               all
               sense
               ,
               and
               joyne
               them
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the.
               15.
               and
               16.
               verses
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               by
               prayer
               ,
               ver
               .
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               But
               only
               of
               rebuking
               ,
               and
               here
               Erastus
               shall
               be
               as
               far
               from
               keeping
               his
               proportion
               ,
               of
               rebuking
               and
               praying
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               we
               do
               keep
               proportion
               between
               Church-sentencing
               and
               praying
               .
               To
               
                 Theophylact
                 Chrisostom
              
               and
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               answered
               well
               ,
               and
               Erastus
               cannot
               reply
               :
               6.
               
               If
               there
               be
               binding
               and
               loosing
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Admonition
               ,
               before
               the
               cause
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               what
               need
               is
               there
               of
               binding
               the
               man
               as
               a
               Heathen
               before
               the
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               ?
               And
               what
               need
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               prayer
               to
               binde
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               Was
               there
               ever
               such
               Divinity
               dreamed
               of
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 prove
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 povver
                 to
                 rebuke
                 the
                 injurious
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 this
                 then
                 is
                 poor
                 reason
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 rebuke
                 an
                 offender
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               know
               that
               Christ
               ascendeth
               in
               these
               three
               steps
               :
               2.
               
               Erastus
               granteth
               the
               cause
               is
               not
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               by
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               which
               is
               a
               judiciall
               power
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               and
               in
               all
               Laws
               is
               evident
               :
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               a
               brother
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               but
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               reputed
               so
               .
               3.
               
               We
               reason
               never
               from
               power
               of
               rebuking
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               but
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 rebuke
                 an
                 offender
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hear
              
               
               
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 then
                 was
                 :
                 How
                 could
                 
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 they
                 having
                 heard
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 i●
                 ?
                 did
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 erect
                 a
                 new
                 frame
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               He
               could
               as
               well
               direct
               them
               to
               remove
               scandals
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               say
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 Go
                 teach
                 and
                 baptize
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               which
               commandment
               they
               were
               not
               presently
               to
               follow
               ,
               but
               Act.
               1.
               4.
               to
               stay
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 To
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               while
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               should
               come
               :
               I
               ask
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               how
               Christ
               could
               lay
               a
               Ministery
               on
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               What
               directions
               doth
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               24.
               and
               Luk.
               21.
               give
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               Disciples
               that
               they
               had
               not
               occasion
               to
               
               obey
               many
               years
               after
               ?
               is
               how
               they
               should
               behave
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 before
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
              
               :
               2.
               
               Nor
               were
               the
               Apostles
               who
               were
               already
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               to
               Teach
               and
               Baptize
               (
               he
               after
               being
               to
               institute
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               )
               to
               wonder
               at
               a
               new
               forme
               already
               half
               instituted
               ,
               and
               which
               differed
               not
               in
               nature
               from
               the
               former
               Government
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               Ceremonies
               were
               to
               be
               abol●shed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Only
                 Matthew
                 mentioneth
                 this
                 pretended
                 new
                 institution
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 Luke
                 ,
                 not
                 Mark
                 ,
                 the
                 Disciples
                 understood
                 him
                 well
                 ,
                 they
                 aske
                 no
                 questions
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 unknown
                 ,
                 only
                 Peter
                 asked
                 how
                 often
                 he
                 should
                 forgive
                 his
                 brother
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               wil
               prove
               nothing
               ,
               Iohn
               hath
               much
               which
               we
               believe
               with
               equall
               certainty
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               any
               Divine
               institutions
               ;
               shall
               therefore
               Erastus
               call
               the
               turning
               of
               water
               into
               wine
               ,
               the
               raising
               of
               Lazarus
               :
               The
               healing
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               born
               blinde
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               that
               lay
               at
               the
               
                 Pool
                 of
                 Bethesda
              
               ,
               Christs
               heavenly
               Sermons
               ,
               Io●
               .
               cap.
               14.
               15
               ,
               16.
               his
               prayer
               ▪
               cap.
               17
               ▪
               which
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               mention
               not
               ,
               
                 Fi●men●a
                 hominum
              
               ,
               mens
               fancies
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               Excommunication
               ?
               2.
               
               Did
               the
               Disciples
               understand
               well
               the
               dream
               that
               Erastus
               hath
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               took
               they
               it
               as
               granted
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               is
               to
               tell
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ?
               And
               that
               not
               
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
              
               is
               civill
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
              
               is
               to
               be
               impleaded
               before
               Cesar
               or
               his
               Deputies
               only
               ?
               This
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               me
               ;
               Matthew
               setteth
               
               up
               this
               way
               ,
               an
               institution
               of
               all
               Church-Government
               ,
               which
               no
               Evangelist
               ,
               no
               word
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               or
               New
               Testament
               establisheth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 draw
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 otherwise
                 
                 most
                 observant
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Synedry
                 then
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 witnesses
                 are
                 led
                 before
                 a
                 multitude
                 and
                 sentences
                 judicially
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 scandall
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 Christs
                 time
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 own
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 mean
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Synedry
                 :
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 understand
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 as
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 such
                 a
                 Senate
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Jews
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               the
               Church
               here
               is
               the
               multitude
               of
               Believers
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               is
               not
               easily
               believed
               by
               us
               .
               2.
               
               And
               we
               are
               as
               far
               from
               the
               dream
               of
               a
               meer
               civill
               Synedry
               ,
               which
               to
               me
               is
               no
               suitable
               mean
               of
               gaining
               a
               soul
               to
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               Saviours
               intention
               in
               the
               Text.
               3.
               
               Erastus
               setteth
               up
               a
               christian
               Magistrate
               to
               intercept
               causes
               and
               persons
               ,
               to
               examine
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               lead
               witnesses
               against
               a
               Iew
               before
               ever
               Cesar
               their
               only
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               or
               his
               Deputies
               hear
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               this
               is
               as
               far
               against
               the
               only
               supream
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               as
               scandalous
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               else
               could
               be
               :
               4.
               
               Had
               not
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               Christs
               disciples
               drawn
               many
               of
               the
               Iews
               and
               Profylites
               to
               a
               new
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               now
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               present
               amongst
               them
               ?
               this
               was
               a
               more
               new
               Law
               ,
               then
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               Excommunication
               was
               ,
               especially
               since
               this
               Church
               was
               not
               to
               be
               in
               its
               full
               constitution
               ,
               till
               after
               the
               Lords
               Ascension
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 known
                 this
              
               anedrim
               
                 delivered
                 Christ
                 bound
                 unto
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 condemned
              
               Steven
               ,
               
                 commanded
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 scour●e●
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 Prison
                 .
              
               Tertullins
               
                 saith
                 of
              
               Paul
               before
               Felix
               ,
               
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 judged
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Law
              
               ;
               Paul
               said
               ,
               Act.
               23.
               to
               Anani●s
               ,
               
                 thou
                 sittest
                 to
                 judge
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               Act.
               26.
               
               P●ul
               
                 confesseth
                 before
              
               Agrippa
               and
               Festus
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 obtained
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 Priests
                 ,
                 to
                 hale
                 to
                 prison
                 and
                 beat
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
              
               Paul
               
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 or
                 Sanedrim
                 ,
                 dealt
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 appealed
                 to
                 Cesar
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               But
               by
               what
               Law
               of
               God
               did
               they
               this
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               denyed
               but
               the
               Iews
               Synedrim
               being
               two
               courts
               
               did
               inflict
               punishment
               ;
               But
               that
               Christ
               establisheth
               a
               civill
               Sanedrim
               as
               a
               mean
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               
               To
               gain
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               brother
               is
               now
               the
               question
               ;
               we
               utterly
               deny
               this
               ,
               and
               gave
               reasons
               before
               thereof
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               adde
               ,
               if
               any
               obeyed
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               stoned
               to
               death
               as
               Steven
               was
               :
               Was
               this
               Christs
               milde
               way
               ,
               to
               cite
               them
               onely
               before
               the
               Romane
               Senate
               ?
               Were
               dead
               men
               capable
               of
               answering
               to
               any
               further
               Iudicatures
               ?
               2.
               
               The
               last
               step
               of
               conveening
               
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
              
               before
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Senate
              
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               order
               is
               not
               to
               be
               observed
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               even
               
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
              
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               forth
               our
               brethren
               :
               that
               1.
               
               We
               are
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               offend
               us
               ,
               
                 to
                 suffer
                 sin
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 rebuke
                 them
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               Lev.
               19.
               18.
               
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               :
               The
               Law
               of
               nature
               will
               teach
               us
               not
               to
               hate
               an
               Heathen
               in
               our
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               We
               are
               to
               labour
               to
               gain
               all
               ,
               even
               
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               1.
               
               And
               this
               is
               Christs
               way
               of
               gaining
               all
               ,
               to
               rebuke
               and
               admonish
               them
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               Christs
               meaning
               to
               deal
               with
               Heathens
               and
               Publicans
               so
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               first
               we
               are
               to
               drag
               them
               before
               the
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               sword
               he
               may
               gain
               them
               ,
               or
               take
               away
               their
               life
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               Erastus
               granteth
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               crimes
               ,
               that
               the
               Iews
               had
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Steven
               and
               of
               Paul
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               appealed
               to
               Cesar
               to
               save
               his
               head
               :
               Josephus
               de
               bel
               .
               
                 Judaic
                 .
                 Lib.
                 5.
                 
                 Cap.
                 26.
                 
                 Antiquit.
                 Lib.
                 14.
                 
                 Cap.
                 12.
                 
              
               But
               in
               things
               politick
               ,
               Cesar
               took
               all
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               from
               them
               :
               Hence
               only
               is
               Christs
               time
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               two
               distinct
               courts
               remained
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               not
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               had
               the
               power
               of
               Church-discipline
               .
               But
               all
               was
               now
               corrupt
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               5.
               
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 place
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.
                
                 for
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 vindicated
                 from
                 the
                 Objections
                 of
                 Erastus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 did
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 excluded
                 no
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   Iudas
                   ;
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 
                 Neither
                 minded
                 ●e
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 incestuous
                 man
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Why
                 debarred
                 you
                 him
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 But
                 why
                 did
                 you
                 not
                 obtain
                 by
                 your
                 tears
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 Augustine
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 death
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Christ
               would
               not
               take
               the
               part
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               on
               him
               ,
               to
               teachus
               that
               none
               should
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               secret
               and
               latent
               crimes
               :
               2.
               
               Paul
               did
               nothing
               without
               the
               Command
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               Christ
               neither
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               commanded
               his
               Church
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               miraculous
               cutting
               off
               of
               a
               scandalous
               person
               ;
               give
               an
               instance
               in
               all
               Scripture
               ,
               except
               you
               make
               this
               one
               which
               is
               contraverted
               ,
               your
               instance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Erastus
                     .
                     Paul
                     2
                  
                
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 absolveth
                 the
                 man
                 from
                 all
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 nameth
                 onely
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 rebuking
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Exclusion
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               but
               one
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               not
               formally
               Excommunication
               ;
               yet
               he
               harpeth
               on
               this
               alway
               ,
               
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               answer
               presupposeth
               he
               was
               Excommunicated
               ,
               we
               urge
               the
               place
               for
               a
               precept
               only
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               if
               he
               repented
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               man
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               was
               delivered
               from
               rebuke
               onely
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               was
               all
               his
               punishment
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               miraculously
               cut
               off
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               must
               have
               been
               miraculously
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               raised
               from
               death
               to
               life
               againe
               ,
               unlesse
               miraculous
               cutting
               off
               had
               been
               no
               punishment
               :
               But
               if
               he
               was
               not
               miraculously
               cut
               off
               ,
               because
               he
               prevented
               it
               ,
               then
               with
               what
               faith
               could
               the
               whole
               Church
               pray
               for
               the
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               a
               brother
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               that
               he
               might
               repent
               and
               live
               ?
               4.
               
               In
               all
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               putting
               to
               death
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
               is
               to
               avenge
               
                 Gods
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 Israel
                 may
                 hear
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 such
                 wickednes
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               13.
               11.
               
               
                 To
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 off
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               34.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 anger
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 common
                 plague
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 stayed
                 ,
                 when
                 justice
                 is
                 executed
                 on
                 the
                 ill
                 doer
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               106.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               And
               it
               concerneth
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               Malefactor
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               such
               an
               end
               here
               .
               But
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               here
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               mans
               
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               this
               delivering
               
                 to
                 Satan
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               4.
               5.
               
               Now
               the
               
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 came
                 to
                 save
                 soules
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               destroy
               bodies
               ,
               and
               burne
               cities
               ;
               and
               though
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Peter
               miraculously
               killed
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               and
               Paul
               stroke
               Elimas
               the
               Socererer
               blinde
               ,
               yet
               these
               being
               Miracles
               ,
               we
               heare
               not
               that
               this
               was
               done
               by
               any
               interveening
               act
               of
               the
               Church
               conveened
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               prayers
               to
               bring
               vengeance
               ,
               by
               a
               miracle
               ,
               on
               the
               ill
               do●r
               .
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               doe
               both
               these
               not
               asking
               any
               consent
               ,
               or
               intervention
               of
               the
               peoples
               prayers
               ,
               but
               by
               immediate
               power
               in
               themselves
               from
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               .
               2.
               
               If
               any
               such
               power
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               their
               Prayers
               to
               obtain
               from
               God
               a
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               all
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               who
               infecteth
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               were
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               an
               enemy
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               and
               refused
               to
               purge
               the
               Church
               ;
               Christ
               ,
               who
               provideth
               standing
               remedies
               for
               standing
               diseases
               must
               have
               left
               this
               miraculous
               power
               to
               all
               the
               christian
               Churches
               in
               the
               earth
               that
               are
               under
               
                 Heathen
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               or
               some
               power
               by
               way
               of
               Analogie
               like
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               remove
               the
               scandalous
               person
               ,
               but
               we
               finde
               not
               any
               such
               power
               in
               the
               Churches
               under
               
                 Heathen
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               except
               power
               of
               refusing
               to
               the
               offender
               the
               Communion
               ,
               and
               rejecting
               him
               as
               an
               
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
              
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               and
               repent
               .
               3.
               
               The
               whole
               faithfull
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               and
               children
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               (
               for
               to
               those
               all
               ,
               i●
               this
               power
               given
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               )
               must
               
               have
               had
               a
               word
               of
               promise
               (
               if
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               prayed
               in
               faith
               as
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               prayed
               in
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               work
               miracles
               )
               that
               Paul
               was
               miraculously
               to
               kill
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ▪
               But
               that
               all
               and
               every
               one
               who
               were
               puffed
               up
               ,
               and
               mourned
               not
               at
               this
               mans
               fall
               ,
               had
               any
               such
               word
               of
               promise
               I
               conceive
               not
               imaginable
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               the
               Proposition
               I
               take
               it
               as
               undeniable
               ;
               if
               Paul
               rebuked
               the
               Corinthians
               all
               and
               every
               one
               ,
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               ,
               and
               mourned
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               Paul
               wrought
               not
               this
               miracle
               in
               killing
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               they
               behoved
               to
               have
               a
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               their
               warrant
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               pray
               :
               O
               Lord
               give
               power
               to
               Paul
               ,
               to
               kill
               such
               ▪
               an
               incestuous
               man
               miraculously
               :
               For
               such
               Faith
               of
               miracles
               had
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               Joh.
               11.
               41.
               
               So
               did
               Sampson
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               Judg.
               16.
               28.
               and
               
                 Elias
                 1
                 Kings
              
               18.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Apostles
               
               pray
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               24
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               and
               with
               them
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               ,
               for
               working
               of
               miracles
               in
               generall
               ;
               for
               the
               Apostles
               had
               a
               word
               of
               promise
               in
               the
               generall
               for
               working
               of
               miracles
               ,
               Mar.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               But
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               before
               hand
               revealed
               to
               them
               all
               the
               miracles
               they
               were
               to
               work
               :
               I
               cannot
               believe
               by
               any
               Scripture
               ,
               But
               that
               it
               was
               revealed
               to
               them
               upon
               occasion
               only
               ,
               by
               an
               occasionall
               immediate
               Revelation
               ,
               
                 Do
                 this
                 particular
                 miracle
                 ,
                 Hic
                 &
                 nunc
                 :
              
               And
               this
               I
               am
               confirmed
               to
               believe
               :
               Because
               
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 2
                 Kin.
              
               4.
               was
               mistaken
               in
               sending
               his
               servant
               with
               his
               staffe
               to
               raise
               the
               dead
               son
               of
               the
               Shunamite
               (
               a
               Pastor
               with
               nothing
               but
               a
               club
               and
               naked
               words
               cannot
               give
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               )
               ver
               .
               31.
               and
               therefore
               the
               working
               of
               a
               miracle
               in
               particular
               
                 Hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               was
               not
               alwayes
               revealed
               to
               the
               most
               eminent
               Prophets
               ,
               such
               as
               Elisha
               was
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               as
               working
               of
               miracles
               on
               this
               ;
               and
               this
               man
               ,
               came
               not
               from
               an
               habit
               in
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               far
               lesse
               from
               a
               habit
               subject
               to
               their
               free
               will
               ,
               but
               God
               reserved
               that
               liberty
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               act
               his
               servants
               immediatly
               ,
               both
               to
               pray
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               this
               miracle
               ,
               
                 Hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               ,
               and
               to
               work
               this
               miracle
               ,
               
                 Hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               .
               Now
               to
               the
               Assumption
               :
               How
               can
               Erastus
               or
               any
               of
               his
               followers
               assure
               our
               conscience
               that
               God
               had
               given
               the
               Faith
               of
               miracles
               to
               
                 all
                 the
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
              
               whom
               Paul
               so
               sharply
               rebuketh
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               That
               this
               being
               revealed
               to
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               having
               the
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               Paul
               should
               kill
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
              
               this
               incestuous
               man
               to
               be
               miracuously
               tormented
               in
               the
               body
               or
               flesh
               ,
               as
               Iob
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               repent
               ;
               is
               it
               like
               Christ
               would
               reveal
               more
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               touching
               every
               particular
               miracle
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Paul
               ,
               to
               all
               and
               every
               secure
               one
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               that
               were
               puffed
               up
               ,
               and
               mourned
               not
               for
               this
               mans
               fall
               ,
               then
               he
               revealed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ?
               But
               I
               have
               proved
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               knew
               not
               ,
               nor
               had
               they
               the
               particular
               Faith
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               miracle
               ,
               how
               then
               had
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
              
               this
               Faith
               ?
               Now
               they
               behoved
               to
               have
               this
               light
               of
               Faith
               of
               this
               miracle
               revealed
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               Christs
               will
               ,
               that
               Paul
               should
               work
               a
               miracle
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               else
               the
               Corinthians
               could
               no
               more
               be
               justly
               rebuked
               ,
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               Paul
               might
               work
               this
               miraculous
               destruction
               of
               the
               man
               (
               which
               yet
               he
               never
               wrought
               ,
               as
               its
               clear
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               he
               
               was
               not
               killed
               ,
               but
               repented
               ,
               and
               was
               pardoned
               )
               then
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               miraculously
               might
               cure
               the
               criple
               man
               at
               
                 Lystra
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               14.
               or
               that
               he
               might
               work
               any
               other
               miracle
               .
               Now
               how
               was
               this
               revealed
               to
               all
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               that
               this
               was
               Christs
               will
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               pray
               conditionally
               that
               God
               would
               either
               by
               a
               miracle
               take
               him
               away
               ,
               or
               then
               in
               mercy
               
               give
               him
               repentance
               to
               prevent
               destruction
               :
               1.
               
               We
               have
               no
               surer
               ground
               for
               a
               conditionall
               and
               dis-junctive
               Faith
               of
               miracles
               in
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               then
               for
               an
               absolute
               Faith
               :
               2.
               
               If
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               should
               by
               himself
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               the
               Apostle
               immediatly
               by
               himself
               kill
               him
               ?
               Why
               ?
               It
               was
               the
               Apostles
               fault
               as
               well
               as
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               remained
               as
               a
               leaven
               to
               sowre
               and
               infect
               the
               Church
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               the
               Apostles
               fault
               then
               theirs
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               only
               the
               immediate
               power
               miraculously
               to
               purge
               the
               Church
               ;
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               was
               hindred
               some
               time
               to
               work
               miracles
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               peoples
               unbelief
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               58.
               
               So
               here
               Paul
               was
               hindred
               to
               work
               this
               miracle
               on
               the
               scandalous
               man
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               unbeliefe
               .
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Paul
              
               could
               not
               professe
               this
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               not
               assayed
               to
               work
               any
               miracle
               of
               this
               kinde
               ,
               as
               Christ
               had
               done
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               
               But
               only
               sheweth
               them
               of
               a
               report
               came
               to
               him
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               security
               ,
               and
               not
               mourning
               :
               2.
               
               Paul
               should
               then
               rather
               have
               rebuked
               their
               unbelief
               ,
               and
               not
               praying
               that
               God
               would
               miraculously
               destroy
               the
               man
               ;
               but
               this
               Paul
               doth
               not
               .
               3.
               
               Paul
               rebuketh
               them
               ,
               
                 for
                 not
                 judging
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 putting
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 :
              
               Must
               that
               be
               Pauls
               meaning
               ;
               
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 grace
                 and
                 strength
                 immediatly
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 miraculously
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 him
                 .
              
               Now
               they
               knew
               the
               Apostle
               miraculously
               thus
               judged
               those
               that
               are
               without
               ,
               as
               he
               stroke
               with
               blindnesse
               ;
               Elymas
               who
               was
               without
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
               I
               conceive
               the
               whole
               Churches
               were
               to
               pray
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               do
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               29.
               30.
               
               That
               miracles
               may
               be
               wrought
               both
               on
               
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 and
                 within
                 :
              
               But
               of
               this
               judging
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 What
                 have
              
               I
               
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 ye
                 judge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ?
              
               4.
               
               It
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               direction
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               
               Which
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               rebukes
               we
               gaine
               the
               offending
               brothers
               soul
               :
               Now
               Erastus
               will
               have
               him
               gained
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
               by
               removing
               his
               soule
               from
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               by
               killing
               him
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               writing
               of
               the
               censuring
               of
               those
               in
               Thessalonica
               ,
               who
               walked
               unorderly
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               not
               the
               Apostles
               Word
               ,
               which
               doth
               include
               such
               as
               breake
               out
               in
               Incest
               ,
               Adulteries
               ,
               Murthers
               ,
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               giving
               direction
               to
               kill
               them
               miraculously
               ,
               that
               he
               biddeth
               onely
               keep
               no
               Church
               company
               ,
               nor
               Christian
               fellowship
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               to
               be
               admonished
               as
               brethren
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               should
               be
               capable
               of
               no
               admonition
               at
               all
               being
               killed
               ;
               And
               could
               there
               be
               worse
               men
               then
               was
               amongst
               the
               
                 Phillipians
                 ,
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 destruction
                 ,
                 whose
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 belly
                 ?
              
               Yet
               there
               was
               no
               blood
               in
               the
               Apostles
               pen
               ,
               he
               chides
               not
               the
               Phillipians
               ,
               nor
               the
               Galathians
               who
               had
               amongst
               them
               men
               of
               the
               same
               mettall
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Ver.
              
               19.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Nor
               the
               Timothies
               who
               would
               have
               to
               doe
               with
               farre
               worse
               men
               ,
               2
               Tim
               ,
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Nor
               Titus
               who
               had
               to
               doe
               with
               wicked
               
                 Cretians
                 ,
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               because
               they
               cryed
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               Pauls
               bloodie
               sword
               of
               vengeance
               ,
               that
               these
               wicked
               men
               might
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               Satan
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               draw
               this
               Sword
               against
               those
               who
               sinned
               
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               c.
               10.
               c.
               6.
               
               Nor
               Iames
               against
               bloody
               warriours
               ,
               Murtherers
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Oppressors
               ,
               
                 c.
                 4.
                 c.
              
               5.
               
               Nor
               doth
               Peter
               and
               Iude
               use
               this
               sword
               ,
               or
               command
               the
               Churches
               to
               use
               such
               carnall
               weapons
               against
               the
               wickedest
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               recommended
               long-suffering
               ,
               rebuking
               ,
               the
               rod
               of
               Church-discipline
               ,
               to
               reject
               Hereticks
               after
               admonitions
               .
               Hence
               I
               argue
               negatively
               ;
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               never
               did
               the
               Lord
               command
               that
               they
               should
               pray
               to
               God
               and
               mourne
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               inflict
               bodily
               vengeance
               and
               death
               ,
               or
               yet
               sicknesse
               on
               any
               scandalous
               professor
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               promise
               ,
               precept
               ,
               or
               practise
               in
               any
               Scripture
               of
               this
               Church
               censure
               .
               5.
               
               Erastus
               doth
               thinke
               a
               court
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               lead
               Witnesses
               ,
               judge
               and
               censure
               offenders
               an
               extream
               wronging
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               an
               incroaching
               on
               his
               Liberties
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               a
               more
               bloody
               Court
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               whole
               faithfull
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               bodily
               death
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               upon
               one
               of
               their
               own
               brethren
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               lyen
               with
               his
               fathers
               wife
               ,
               or
               fallen
               in
               Adultery
               ,
               or
               Murther
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               :
               Surely
               they
               must
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               upon
               certaine
               knowledge
               that
               he
               is
               guilty
               ;
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               must
               
               then
               have
               warranted
               the
               whole
               Saints
               ,
               Women
               and
               Children
               ,
               to
               meet
               in
               a
               grand
               Jurie
               and
               Inquest
               ,
               either
               to
               have
               the
               fact
               proved
               by
               Witnesses
               ,
               or
               to
               heare
               his
               owne
               confession
               ;
               else
               how
               could
               they
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               not
               sure
               to
               their
               conscience
               that
               the
               man
               
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 deed
              
               ?
               Here
               is
               a
               Jury
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               unknowne
               to
               the
               Apostolique
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               A
               greater
               abridging
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               then
               we
               teach
               :
               The
               Church
               shall
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Subject
               &
               never
               aske
               the
               Magistrates
               leave
               .
               6.
               
               It
               is
               against
               Christs
               minde
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               ●s
               Erastus
               expoundeth
               it
               ,
               that
               Christians
               should
               go
               any
               further
               against
               an
               offending
               brother
               ,
               then
               implead
               him
               before
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               though
               he
               adde
               injurie
               to
               injurie
               :
               But
               this
               wa●
               maketh
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               sharply
               to
               rebuke
               all
               the
               Saints
               when
               they
               are
               off●●ded
               ,
               before
               the
               barre
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               crying
               miraculous
               blood●e
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               Offender
               .
               7.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               this
               man
               repen●ed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 confirmed
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 forgive
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 7.
                 10.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               He
               was
               not
               miraculously
               killed
               .
               But
               we
               never
               read
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               Gods
               will
               and
               Law
               that
               an
               ●ll
               doers
               life
               should
               be
               spared
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               repent
               ,
               because
               his
               taking
               away
               is
               for
               example
               that
               others
               may
               feare
               .
               2.
               
               That
               evill
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               leaven
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               ;
               if
               then
               it
               had
               been
               bodily
               death
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               how
               Paul
               and
               the
               Corinthians
               could
               have
               dispensed
               with
               it
               .
               8.
               
               Erastus
               doth
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               confirme
               his
               unknown
               Exposition
               by
               any
               parallel
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               I
               objected
               to
               him
               in
               his
               Exposition
               of
               Matth.
               18.
               
               Let
               the
               Reader
               therefore
               observe
               how
               weak
               Erastus
               is
               ,
               in
               arguing
               against
               pregnant
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 You
                 must
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 mourn
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 
                 away
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 mourn
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Elders
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               is
               denyed
               ;
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               consequent
               of
               Excommunication
               :
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               
                 putting
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
              
               not
               by
               death
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               refuted
               ;
               not
               from
               eating
               and
               drinking
               with
               him
               onely
               ,
               that
               I
               improved
               before
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               a
               Church
               ou●-casting
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 might
                 deliver
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 Repent
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 did
                 punish
                 Malefactors
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 Repented
                 or
                 no●
                 .
              
            
             
             
               An.
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               repen
               :
               ed
               ,
               and
               was
               pardoned
               by
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               10.
               after
               he
               had
               been
               killed
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 debar
                 the
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 ever
                 while
                 he
                 should
                 repent
                 ;
                 Why
                 should
                 Paul
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 pains
                 and
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 have
                 excused
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   2.
                
                 and
                 
                   cap.
                   7.
                
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 deprecate
                 the
                 offending
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 should
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 coercing
                 and
                 punishing
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 saving
                 remedy
                 and
                 invitation
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 Why
                 were
                 they
                 sad
                 ?
                 They
                 should
                 rather
                 have
                 rejoyced
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Heaven
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 then
                 Paul
                 must
                 have
                 intended
                 another
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               a
               meer
               conjecture
               as
               Erastus
               granteth
               most
               he
               
               saith
               against
               the
               place
               is
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Aliam
                 conjecturam
                 etiam
                 addidi
              
               ,
               such
               a
               violent
               remedy
               of
               repentance
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               a
               member
               from
               Christs
               body
               ,
               being
               the
               most
               dreadfull
               sentence
               of
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nearest
               to
               the
               last
               sentence
               ,
               was
               to
               Paul
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               sorrow
               to
               all
               the
               
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               the
               foretelling
               of
               sad
               Iudgements
               ,
               moved
               Christ
               to
               tears
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 37
                 
                 ▪
                 Luke
              
               19.
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               And
               moved
               Ieremiah
               to
               sorrow
               ,
               cap.
               9.
               1.
               
               And
               yet
               Christ
               was
               glad
               at
               the
               home-coming
               of
               sinners
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 15.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               These
               two
               are
               not
               contrary
               as
               Erastus
               dreameth
               ,
               but
               subordinate
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               (
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 should
                 inflict
                 the
                 extreamest
                 vengeance
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 being
                 blessed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 saving
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 violent
                 remedy
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               )
               and
               (
               
                 To
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 the
                 blessed
                 fruit
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 mans
                 repentance
                 :
              
               )
               And
               the
               Apostle
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               professeth
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 sad
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               and
               also
               rejoyceth
               at
               their
               gracious
               disposition
               who
               
                 were
                 made
                 sorry
              
               :
               He
               is
               far
               from
               excusing
               himself
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               done
               any
               thing
               in
               weaknesse
               ;
               this
               were
               enough
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               an
               Argument
               of
               our
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Macabees
               ,
               are
               not
               Dited
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               Canonick
               Scripture
               is
               ;
               because
               the
               Author
               2
               Macab
               .
               15.
               38.
               excuseth
               himself
               in
               that
               History
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               might
               have
               erred
               ,
               which
               no
               Pen-man
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               can
               do
               :
               And
               Erastus
               layeth
               the
               like
               blame
               on
               Paul
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               repented
               that
               he
               made
               them
               sorry
               ,
               by
               chiding
               them
               ,
               for
               not
               praying
               for
               a
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               a
               Brother
               :
               This
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Paul
               to
               be
               suspected
               as
               not
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Paul
               saith
               the
               
               contrary
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 Now
                 I
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 yee
                 were
                 made
                 sorry
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 yee
                 sorrowed
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 for
                 yee
                 were
                 made
                 sorry
                 after
                 a
                 godly
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 receive
                 dammage
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               and
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               he
               exhorteth
               them
               to
               rejoycing
               ,
               at
               the
               mans
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               confirme
               their
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               which
               demonstrates
               that
               he
               was
               now
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               )
               and
               commendeth
               their
               obedience
               ,
               v.
               9.
               in
               sorrowing
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               chide
               them
               that
               they
               sorrowed
               not
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               2.
               
               So
               that
               Paul
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               accusing
               himselfe
               for
               making
               them
               sad
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               commends
               himselfe
               for
               that
               ,
               and
               rejoyceth
               thereat
               .
               
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 had
                 been
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 man
                 should
                 repent
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 )
                 they
                 knowing
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 have
                 reioyced
                 ,
                 then
                 bin
                 sorry
                 .
              
               And
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               the
               matter
               had
               been
               a
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 Spirit
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               should
               they
               not
               reioyce
               at
               his
               saving
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whether
               this
               saving
               be
               wrought
               by
               bodily
               killing
               ,
               or
               by
               Excommunication
               ?
               And
               so
               this
               conjecture
               may
               well
               be
               retorted
               .
               2.
               
               They
               were
               not
               to
               bee
               sorry
               at
               the
               mans
               repentance
               ,
               but
               to
               rejoyce
               ;
               yet
               were
               they
               to
               be
               sorry
               at
               the
               violent
               mean
               of
               cutting
               him
               off
               from
               Christs
               body
               ,
               as
               a
               father
               may
               be
               glad
               at
               the
               life
               and
               health
               of
               his
               childe
               ,
               and
               and
               yet
               be
               sorry
               that
               by
               no
               other
               mean
               his
               health
               can
               be
               procured
               ,
               but
               by
               cutting
               off
               a
               finger
               ,
               or
               a
               hand
               of
               his
               childe
               .
               3.
               
               They
               knew
               that
               miraculous
               killing
               (
               as
               Erastus
               dreameth
               )
               was
               also
               a
               saving
               ordinance
               (
               the
               remaining
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               not
               remaining
               is
               all
               one
               )
               because
               Paul
               chideth
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               dreameth
               ,
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 miraculously
                 killed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 What
                 need
                 was
                 there
                 that
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 with
                 such
                 
                 diligence
                 should
                 intercede
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 when
                 he
                 repented
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 againe
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Now
                 that
                 they
                 interceded
                 for
                 him
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 for
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   10.
                
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 yee
                 forgive
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 forgive
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Because
               there
               is
               a
               great
               hazard
               in
               Excommunication
               ,
               of
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               obduration
               and
               condemnation
               ;
               if
               the
               party
               be
               not
               gained
               .
               2.
               
               I
               see
               no
               ground
               for
               this
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               interceded
               for
               him
               at
               Pauls
               hand
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               then
               whether
               he
               repented
               or
               repented
               not
               ,
               both
               Paul
               and
               the
               interceders
               sinned
               ;
               Paul
               in
               being
               
               broken
               ,
               they
               in
               requesting
               for
               a
               dispensation
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               would
               not
               dispense
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               would
               request
               to
               spare
               the
               life
               of
               
               a
               repenting
               Murtherer
               against
               Gods
               expresse
               Law
               ,
               should
               sinne
               ;
               and
               Paul
               should
               sinne
               in
               pardoning
               upon
               request
               ,
               where
               God
               would
               not
               pardon
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 How
                 excuseth
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 try
                 their
                 obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 c.
                 7.
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 their
                 care
                 for
                 him
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 commanded
                 a
                 greater
                 thing
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 debarre
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               a
               reason
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               not
               acknowledged
               for
               an
               
                 Israelite
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               :
               and
               so
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Seals
               ,
               is
               a
               higher
               thing
               then
               bodily
               killing
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               received
               as
               a
               Member
               againe
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               written
               amongst
               the
               living
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               rising
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               Rom.
               11.
               15.
               and
               is
               farre
               more
               then
               deliverance
               from
               miraculous
               killing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 ,
                 ye
                 was
                 made
                 sorry
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 ye
                 might
                 receive
                 dammage
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
                 cannot
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 suffered
                 no
                 losse
                 by
                 obtaining
                 pardon
                 to
                 a
                 miserable
                 man
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 should
                 repent
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 lost
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 suffered
                 dammage
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               hazard
               of
               losing
               his
               soule
               ,
               repentance
               not
               being
               so
               easie
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               imagineth
               ,
               had
               been
               a
               greater
               losse
               ,
               then
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               temporall
               life
               ,
               the
               soule
               being
               
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 requireth
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 
                 to
                 this
                 worke
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 debarre
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               should
               prove
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               was
               more
               then
               to
               Excommunicate
               .
               2.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               was
               rather
               more
               then
               bodily
               death
               .
               His
               seventh
               reason
               I
               hope
               after
               to
               examine
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 decreed
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 command
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 alone
                 should
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 We
                 never
                 read
                 that
                 Paul
                 ,
                 whether
                 alive
                 or
                 dead
                 ,
                 did
                 write
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 any
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 healing
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   5.
                   and
                   c.
                   13.
                
                 
                 and
                 he
                 writeth
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 himself
                 
                   1
                   Tim.
                   1.
                
                 delivered
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               you
               never
               read
               that
               Paul
               did
               write
               
               to
               one
               or
               many
               ,
               and
               did
               chide
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               that
               he
               might
               worke
               this
               and
               this
               particular
               miracle
               ;
               or
               that
               without
               error
               he
               might
               write
               this
               or
               that
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               therefore
               because
               this
               
                 delivering
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               was
               commanded
               to
               the
               conveened
               together
               Church
               ,
               with
               his
               Apostolique
               spirit
               ,
               and
               warrant
               
                 to
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 him
                 .
              
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 purge
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
              
               therefore
               am
               I
               perswaded
               it
               was
               no
               miracle
               proper
               to
               Paul
               onely
               .
               2.
               
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               Paul
               ,
               his
               alone
               without
               the
               Church
               Excommunicated
               
                 Hymeneus
                 ?
                 Paul
              
               saith
               that
               Timothy
               received
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               laying
               on
               him
               hands
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Presbytery
                 ?
              
               It
               followeth
               not
               ,
               the
               contrary
               is
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               3.
               
               
                 Delivering
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               v.
               5.
               is
               all
               one
               
                 with
                 purging
                 out
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               as
               is
               cleare
               by
               the
               Illation
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 decreed
                 ,
                 though
                 absent
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
              
               Hence
               his
               consequence
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Purge
                 out
                 therefore
              
               .
               2.
               
               To
               
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               is
               either
               all
               one
               with
               
                 judgeing
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 within
              
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               And
               so
               with
               judging
               this
               man
               ,
               and
               with
               
                 putting
                 of
                 him
                 out
              
               ,
               v.
               13.
               or
               it
               is
               not
               all
               one
               ;
               if
               these
               be
               all
               one
               ,
               then
               hath
               the
               Church
               a
               hand
               in
               this
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               not
               a
               miraculous
               killing
               .
               Erastus
               granteth
               the
               consequence
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               not
               all
               one
               ,
               this
               is
               two
               judgings
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               one
               of
               
                 Pauls
                 v.
              
               5.
               by
               miraculous
               killing
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               Pauls
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               This
               latter
               must
               be
               some
               Church
               judgeing
               of
               those
               
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               common
               to
               Paul
               and
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               cleare
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               
                 Gods
                 judging
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               so
               like
               Excommunication
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               must
               make
               some
               other
               thing
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               there
               was
               any
               miraculous
               judging
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               common
               to
               Paul
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               beleevers
               and
               Saints
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               yeeldeth
               .
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 put
              
               
               
                 away
                 the
                 man
              
               ,
               which
               is
               expresly
               commanded
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               must
               be
               the
               same
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 putting
                 away
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               But
               that
               taking
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               is
               a
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               now
               this
               cannot
               be
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               people
               must
               be
               joyned
               in
               the
               
               same
               work
               of
               miraculous
               killing
               with
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ;
               now
               both
               we
               and
               Erastus
               must
               disclaim
               this
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               some
               common
               Church
               casting
               out
               ,
               common
               to
               both
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 To
                 put
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 debar
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 kill
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 to
                 extrude
                 the
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 was
                 there
                 of
                 publick
                 mourning
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 amongst
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 spirit
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               To
               put
               away
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               put
               the
               man
               out
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               Careh
               is
               expounded
               before
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               to
               kill
               :
               were
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               learn
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               ?
               what
               learning
               or
               Discipline
               can
               dead
               men
               be
               capable
               of
               ?
               2.
               
               There
               's
               need
               of
               mourning
               when
               any
               is
               cut
               off
               from
               Christs
               body
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               highest
               judgement
               of
               God
               on
               earth
               .
               3.
               
               Without
               the
               visible
               Church
               altogether
               as
               Heathens
               are
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ;
               But
               to
               be
               so
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               casting
               out
               is
               a
               medicinall
               punishment
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               mean
               to
               bring
               the
               soul
               in
               ,
               to
               both
               the
               invisible
               and
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               putteth
               none
               in
               that
               state
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               in
               a
               way
               to
               be
               saved
               ;
               so
               the
               man
               
                 periret
                 ,
                 nisi
                 periret
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 would
                 seem
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 man
                 persevered
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hath
                 wrought
                 this
                 deed
                 ,
                 not
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 this
                 deed
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 seems
                 Paul
                 would
                 inflict
                 punishment
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Magistrate
                 useth
                 to
                 do
                 (
                 even
                 though
                 the
                 man
                 repent
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 man
                 repented
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Reconcile
               these
               two
               (
               
                 Paul
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 repent
              
               )
               and
               (
               
                 yet
                 at
                 their
                 intercession
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 forgive
                 him
              
               ;
               )
               durst
               Paul
               at
               the
               request
               of
               men
               ,
               pardon
               a
               Malefactor
               contrary
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               ?
               2.
               
               Can
               Paul
               intend
               ,
               in
               miraculous
               killing
               ,
               only
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               mans
               soul
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               he
               was
               saved
               ,
               and
               having
               obtained
               his
               end
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               use
               the
               mean
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               kill
               him
               ?
               or
               if
               he
               intended
               another
               end
               also
               ,
               that
               others
               might
               fear
               ,
               how
               could
               he
               not
               kill
               for
               this
               end
               ?
               A
               good
               Magistrates
               zeal
               should
               
               not
               be
               softned
               and
               blunted
               ,
               for
               the
               request
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   he
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 He
                 decreed
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 now
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 over
                 ,
                 to
                 permit
                 ;
                 here
                 a
                 person
                 given
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 giving
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 give
                 my
                 son
                 to
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 ,
                 or
                 chastised
                 ,
                 so
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 
                 Act.
                 27.
                 28.
                 
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Mar.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 brother
                 shall
                 deliver
                 the
                 brother
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 behold
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 him
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 deliver
                 one
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 killed
                 ,
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               this
               is
               needlesse
               ;
               to
               
                 be
                 delivered
                 over
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               recommended
               and
               taken
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               also
               ,
               Act.
               14.
               26.
               
               
                 Commended
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               40.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               we
               
               deny
               not
               but
               
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
              
               Satan
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               but
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               what
               affliction
               is
               meant
               here
               ;
               the
               affliction
               of
               the
               flesh
               say
               we
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               unrenewed
               part
               ,
               opposed
               to
               a
               saved
               spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 unpossible
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 destruction
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 
                 shown
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 sinfull
                 flesh
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 it
                 alwayes
                 signifieth
                 killing
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 destruction
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 compell
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 other
                 wayes
                 here
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 killing
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   1
                   Thes
                   .
                   5.
                
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Rom.
                   8.
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 kill
                 ,
                 destroy
                 ,
                 crucifie
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 either
                 sacred
                 or
                 prophane
                 Authors
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               conceive
               Chrysostom
               knew
               Greek
               better
               then
               Erastus
               ,
               
               the
               man
               was
               delivered
               to
               
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 scourge
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Job
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 hurtfull
                 boyle
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 sicknesse
                 .
              
               Hence
               as
               that
               learned
               and
               judicious
               Divine
               ,
               who
               hath
               deserved
               excellently
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               
               
                 Petrus
                 Molineus
              
               saith
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Homo
                 Grece
                 eloquentiae
                 R●rum
                 exemplum
                 ,
                 A
                 rare
                 example
                 of
                 Grecian
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 doth
                 think
              
               per
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 destruction
                 ,
                 not
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 heavy
                 torment
                 to
                 be
                 meant
              
               ;
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               Hieronymus
               ,
               a
               man
               in
               the
               tongues
               incomparably
               skilled
               said
               ,
               
                 by
                 destruction
                 here
                 ,
                 was
                 meant
                 jejunia
                 &
                 egrotationes
                 ,
                 fasting
                 and
                 diseases
                 :
              
               2.
               
               Nor
               need
               we
               contend
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               Authors
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               signifieth
               destruction
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               destroy
               ;
               the
               question
               will
               rather
               be
               ,
               
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               certainly
               it
               is
               in
               prophane
               Greek
               Authors
               as
               unusuall
               (
               I
               except
               sacred
               Greek
               Authors
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
              
               ,
               who
               knew
               what
               mortification
               meant
               )
               to
               speak
               as
               Paul
               doth
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               13.
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 mortifie
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 live
                 :
              
               Let
               Erastus
               finde
               me
               a
               parallel
               to
               that
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               I
               think
               Erastus
               may
               not
               deny
               that
               this
               is
               to
               mortifie
               the
               sinfull
               works
               of
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               yet
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Lucian
                 ,
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 H●siod
                 ,
                 Homer
                 ,
              
               nor
               any
               prophane
               Greek
               Author
               ever
               spake
               so
               :
               We
               shall
               therefore
               deny
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               never
               to
               Greek
               Authors
               any
               thing
               but
               bodily
               death
               :
               for
               
               2
               Thess
               .
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               everlasting
               destruction
               ,
               is
               some
               more
               then
               bodily
               destruction
               .
               3.
               
               We
               say
               it
               is
               unpossible
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               can
               be
               showen
               to
               signifie
               in
               either
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               a
               miraculous
               destroying
               of
               the
               body
               by
               Satan
               ,
               we
               retort
               this
               reason
               back
               upon
               Erastus
               ,
               his
               Exposition
               is
               not
               tollerable
               ,
               because
               it
               wanteth
               a
               parallel
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               own
               reason
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   addeth
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   here
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   the
                   body
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Though
               we
               should
               grant
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               flesh
               is
               meant
               the
               body
               ,
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               as
               I
               observed
               before
               .
               2.
               
               It
               maketh
               nothing
               against
               Excommunication
               ;
               for
               many
               learned
               Protestants
               teach
               ,
               that
               though
               
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
              
               were
               a
               bodily
               punishment
               or
               conjoyned
               therewith
               ,
               as
               the
               Learned
               
                 Anto.
                 Waleus
              
               doth
               observe
               ;
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               is
               clear
               for
               Excommunication
               in
               this
               chapter
               ;
               &
               the
               learned
               Molineus
               denyeth
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               to
               be
               expounded
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               to
               be
               some
               bodily
               tormenting
               of
               his
               body
               by
               Satan
               ,
               &
               so
               doth
               sundry
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               especially
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Hyeronimus
                 ,
                 Augustinus
              
               ,
               and
               Chrysostom
               ;
               though
               Augustine
               be
               doubtful
               :
               Yet
               Molineus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Certum
                 est
                 paulum
                 velle
                 hunc
                 incestum
                 moveri
                 communione
                 Ecclesia
                 :
                 sed
                 id
                 vult
                 fieri
                 ab
                 ipsa
                 Ecclesia
                 Cor●nthiacâ
                 ,
                 dicens
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               
                 Tollite
                 istum
                 sceleratum
                 è
                 medio
                 vèstrúm
                 :
              
               And
               that
               grave
               and
               judicious
               Divine
               Piscator
               saith
               ,
               on
               the
               place
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 this
                 delivering
                 to
                 Satan
                 :
              
               but
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               he
               thinketh
               to
               be
               the
               exhausting
               of
               the
               naturall
               strength
               of
               the
               body
               with
               sorrow
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Prov.
               17.
               22.
               
               
                 A
                 broken
                 heart
                 dryeth
                 the
                 bones
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               ●rastily
               ,
               Erastus
               insisteth
               most
               on
               those
               points
               and
               syllables
               of
               a
               Text
               ,
               whereon
               all
               Divines
               ,
               Ancient
               and
               Modern
               do
               place
               least
               strength
               for
               Excommunication
               ;
               I
               might
               therefore
               passe
               all
               Erastus
               his
               force
               against
               Excommunication
               in
               these
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               not
               a
               whit
               nearer
               his
               point
               .
               2.
               
               But
               I
               shall
               follow
               him
               ;
               when
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               spirit
               are
               put
               together
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               that
               the
               one
               should
               signifie
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               soul
               :
               I
               know
               the
               contrary
               to
               be
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               
               
                 Those
                 that
                 walketh
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 after
                 the
                 inordinate
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               are
               opposed
               to
               those
               that
               walk
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               Gal.
               5.
               17.
               the
               flesh
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 is
                 flesh
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               body
               as
               body
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 born
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 spirit
              
               ,
               so
               Rom.
               8.
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Erastus
               should
               have
               shewed
               us
               such
               places
               wherein
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               signifieth
               the
               body
               and
               the
               soul
               ,
               when
               the
               matter
               of
               salvation
               is
               spoken
               of
               as
               here
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               5.
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 flesh
              
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               if
               not
               alwayes
               ,
               taken
               in
               an
               evil
               part
               ,
               for
               the
               corruption
               of
               mans
               nature
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 How
                 could
                 they
                 desire
                 the
                 Apostle
                 not
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 (
                 as
                 Beza
                 
                   expoundeth
                   it
                
                 )
                 destroy
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 repentance
                 ?
                 How
                 could
                 Paul
                 assent
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Petition
                 ?
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 Apostle
                 write
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 forgive
                 him
                 ?
                 Did
                 Paul
                 by
                 forgiving
                 him
                 ,
                 permit
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 mortifie
                 and
                 destroy
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Let
               Erastus
               answer
               ,
               
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 beseech
              
               Paul
               
                 not
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               How
               could
               Paul
               grant
               such
               a
               Petition
               ,
               
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 How
                 could
              
               Paul
               
                 by
                 pardoning
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 permit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               mans
               soul
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               a
               fruit
               of
               this
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               destroying
               of
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               2.
               
               They
               might
               well
               desire
               that
               upon
               the
               mans
               repentance
               Paul
               would
               take
               a
               milder
               way
               and
               course
               to
               effectuate
               these
               two
               desirable
               ends
               ,
               the
               mortification
               of
               his
               lust
               ,
               and
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               then
               the
               last
               and
               most
               dreadfull
               remedy
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               censure
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               3.
               
               The
               destruction
               of
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               a
               Scripturall
               
               remedy
               for
               saving
               of
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
               at
               is
               clear
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               But
               whether
               miraculous
               killing
               be
               such
               a
               mean
               ordained
               of
               God
               is
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               some
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               beside
               this
               place
               in
               controversie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 do
                 hold
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 miserable
                 man
                 was
                 presently
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               they
               hold
               forth
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               is
               evidently
               proved
               ,
               for
               how
               were
               they
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               and
               judge
               him
               ?
               And
               how
               was
               Paul
               to
               pardon
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               and
               Paul
               to
               confirme
               their
               love
               ?
               2.
               
               When
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 your
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 unto
                 praise
                 ,
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 at
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               were
               all
               these
               presently
               ?
               Because
               Paul
               and
               the
               faithfull
               Philippians
               
                 were
                 waiting
                 for
                 their
                 Saviours
                 second
                 coming
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 change
                 their
                 vilde
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               were
               they
               to
               die
               presently
               ?
               When
               Paul
               prayeth
               ,
               
                 that
                 Onesiphorus
                 may
                 finde
                 mercy
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               18.
               
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               will
               it
               follow
               that
               Onesiphorus
               was
               presently
               to
               die
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 rejecting
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Rejecting
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 never
                 put
                 for
                 punishment
                 
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 rebuke
                 inflicted
                 by
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 absolveth
                 him
                 from
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 sufficient
                 punishment
                 ,
                 a
                 rebuke
                 is
                 no
                 punishment
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               To
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               society
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               as
               Hagar
               was
               ,
               as
               Cain
               was
               ;
               as
               David
               was
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 inheritance
                 by
                 Saul
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               be
               rebuked
               ,
               Ezech.
               3.
               25
               ,
               26.
               are
               evils
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               evils
               of
               sin
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               He
               speaks
               not
               like
               a
               Divine
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               have
               them
               punishments
               ;
               if
               to
               injoy
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Church
               ,
               
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Saints
               be
               a
               rich
               ,
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               it
               is
               ,
               Psal
               .
               42.
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               27.
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               84.
               10.
               
               Psal
               ,
               110.
               3.
               
               Psal
               .
               63.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Cant.
               1.
               7.
               8.
               
               Cant.
               2.
               16.
               17.
               
               Cant.
               5.
               1.
               
               Cant.
               6.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Rev.
               2
               ,
               1.
               and
               to
               deny
               this
               be
               a
               symtome
               of
               prophanity
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               these
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               must
               be
               to
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               greatest
               evil
               of
               punishment
               and
               matter
               of
               sorrow
               on
               earth
               ,
               it
               smelleth
               not
               of
               piety
               to
               deny
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 man
                 was
                 only
                 rebuked
                 ;
                 How
                 was
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 
                 to
                 Satan
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 and
                 killed
                 ?
                 Some
                 Ancients
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 to
                 be
                 afflicted
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 with
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 delivered
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 others
                 say
                 more
                 congruously
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Paul
                 ;
                 that
                 Paul
                 purposed
                 not
                 by
                 himself
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 congregated
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 saw
                 him
                 swallowed
                 up
                 with
                 griefe
                 ,
                 they
                 deferred
                 while
                 they
                 tryed
                 Pauls
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 pardon
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 means
                 time
                 threatned
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 repent
                 ;
                 and
                 obtained
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 should
                 pardon
                 him
                 .
              
               Ans
               .
               
                 Many
                 learned
                 Divines
                 hold
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 conclude
                 Excommunication
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 But
              
               Erastus
               
                 hath
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 controverted
                 one
                 to
                 warrant
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Suspended
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 either
                 on
                 the
                 prayers
                 ,
                 or
                 free
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 beleevers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 a
                 miraculous
                 work
                 ,
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Deputies
                 and
                 substitutes
                 under
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 miraculously
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 free
                 will
                 and
                 Christian
                 compassion
                 ,
                 to
                 suspend
                 the
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 kill
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 acts
                 of
                 miraculous
                 justice
                 ,
                 sought
                 advise
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 might
                 be
                 broken
                 by
                 requests
                 ,
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 miracles
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 party
                 repent
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 or
                 friends
                 intercede
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 intercede
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 many
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 laying
                 a
                 command
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Corinth
               ,
               
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 and
                 judge
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 matter
                 remaine
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
                 These
                 to
                 me
                 are
                 riddles
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 told
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 History
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 beleeved
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 gather
                 these
                 by
                 uncertaine
                 conjectures
                 .
                 without
                 any
                 ground
                 of
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 beleeve
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 censure
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 man
                 penitent
                 ,
                 or
                 contumacious
                 ,
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 pardon
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 pardon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 learne
                 not
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 be
                 saith
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 an
                 ill
                 doer
                 to
                 the
                 hangman
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 steale
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rob
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               
               
                 I
                 delivered
                 them
                 to
                 Satan
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               It
               is
               like
               to
               edifying
               discipline
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               Pauls
               use
               of
               the
               rod
               of
               discipline
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 Though
              
               I
               
                 should
                 boast
                 somewhat
                 more
                 of
                 our
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 destruction
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               were
               safer
               to
               give
               a
               sense
               congruous
               to
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               discipline
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               for
               destruction
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               souls
               .
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               
               so
               Paul
               had
               no
               lesse
               the
               Sword
               ,
               then
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               Nero
               had
               not
               so
               heavy
               a
               sword
               ,
               as
               miraculous
               killing
               :
               Should
               not
               Paul
               speake
               rather
               as
               a
               Pastor
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               as
               a
               bloody
               Magistrate
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 debarring
                 from
                 
                 the
                 Supper
                 onely
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 with
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Supper
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Nor
               doe
               we
               put
               that
               necessity
               on
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               where
               the
               man
               is
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               sinne
               as
               if
               he
               repent
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               excluded
               from
               Salvation
               ;
               it
               concerneth
               him
               much
               to
               thinke
               it
               a
               weighty
               judgement
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Seales
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 These
                 two
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 which
                 you
                 teach
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 who
                 desireth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 desire
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wrong
                 and
                 unlawfull
                 desire
                 ,
                 shall
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               should
               have
               made
               others
               see
               how
               these
               two
               fights
               together
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               inconsistencie
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               to
               say
               a
               childe
               that
               desireth
               food
               is
               not
               debarred
               from
               food
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               desire
               of
               food
               may
               be
               subject
               to
               wise
               Stewards
               ,
               whether
               every
               desire
               of
               food
               be
               right
               or
               no
               ,
               as
               whether
               he
               should
               be
               answered
               by
               the
               Stewards
               ,
               when
               he
               desireth
               poyson
               or
               bread
               ,
               not
               to
               ea●e
               ,
               but
               to
               cast
               to
               dogs
               ;
               and
               this
               will
               fight
               against
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Professor
               that
               longeth
               for
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               not
               debarred
               from
               them
               ,
               yet
               are
               preachers
               to
               try
               whether
               threatnings
               be
               not
               fitter
               for
               him
               in
               his
               security
               ,
               then
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               promises
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 and
                 13.
                 threatneth
                 not
                 exclusion
                 from
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 repented
                 of
                 their
                 schisme
                 ,
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 denying
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 would
                 severely
                 punish
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 this
                 frequently
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 exclusion
                 from
                 the
                 sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               threatneth
               those
               who
               had
               not
               repented
               
                 of
                 their
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 lascivionsnesse
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               c.
               13.
               v.
               2.
               threatneth
               that
               he
               
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 ,
                 but
                 use
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
              
               but
               doth
               Erastus
               read
               that
               he
               either
               threatneth
               ,
               or
               doth
               
               actually
               ,
               miraculously
               kill
               any
               of
               the
               beleevers
               at
               Corinth
               ?
               and
               let
               him
               answer
               why
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               write
               to
               the
               Church
               ▪
               that
               they
               would
               conveene
               ,
               and
               take
               course
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               with
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               2.
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               be
               expounded
               according
               to
               Erastus
               ,
               to
               come
               as
               a
               miraculous
               Magistrate
               to
               kill
               them
               .
               3.
               
               He
               saith
               not
               they
               were
               impenitent
               ,
               but
               he
               feareth
               it
               should
               be
               so
               .
               4.
               
               We
               hold
               if
               any
               should
               be
               contumacious
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               onely
               deny
               pearls
               to
               such
               Swine
               ,
               as
               his
               Master
               commanded
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               
               But
               also
               follow
               that
               rule
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               4.
               
               Erastus
               himselfe
               granteth
               ,
               if
               there
               shall
               be
               found
               a
               man
               that
               tramples
               upon
               the
               
                 Pearles
                 and
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               there
               must
               be
               some
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               as
               deserveth
               to
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               :
               By
               this
               Argument
               he
               granteth
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               such
               a
               one
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               .
               
                 Hunc
                 ego
                 minimè
                 admittendum
                 censeo
              
               ,
               but
               how
               shall
               he
               be
               not
               admitted
               by
               this
               Argument
               ?
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 who
                 deferred
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 those
                 who
                 willingly
                 exclude
                 themselves
                 from
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 one
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 ?
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 excluded
                 by
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 from
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 who
                 doth
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 free
                 will
                 exclude
                 him selfe
                 from
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               the
               Ancients
               in
               the
               Apostolique
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               rule
               ,
               did
               deferre
               baptisme
               till
               they
               died
               ,
               Erastus
               cannot
               prove
               ,
               the
               Ancients
               after
               them
               is
               not
               our
               rule
               .
               2.
               
               That
               these
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               Supper
               ,
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               nourishment
               of
               these
               in
               whom
               Christ
               liveth
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               our
               first
               birth
               ,
               cannot
               be
               defended
               by
               Erastus
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               argues
               from
               an
               unlawfull
               practise
               .
               3.
               
               We
               reach
               not
               that
               any
               is
               damned
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               excluded
               from
               the
               Supper
               ,
               that
               Exclusion
               is
               a
               punishment
               ;
               men
               are
               damned
               for
               sins
               ,
               not
               for
               meer
               punishments
               ,
               but
               his
               sin
               is
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               because
               of
               a
               great
               scandall
               ;
               such
               as
               incest
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               repent
               not
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               damnation
               :
               and
               therefore
               Erastus
               should
               have
               compared
               sinne
               with
               sinne
               ,
               the
               scandall
               with
               sinfull
               refusing
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               made
               a
               halting
               and
               lame
               comparilon
               ,
               an
               argument
               that
               concludeth
               nothing
               .
               4.
               
               Though
               those
               
               who
               deferred
               baptisme
               till
               death
               ,
               should
               not
               have
               been
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               yet
               will
               Erastus
               say
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               have
               been
               otherwise
               censured
               ?
               for
               these
               behooved
               with
               Socinians
               to
               hold
               Baptisme
               but
               an
               indifferent
               rite
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               many
               lived
               in
               the
               contempt
               of
               a
               necessary
               ordinance
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               simply
               necessary
               )
               and
               so
               died
               with
               the
               sinfull
               want
               of
               Baptisme
               many
               times
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 exclusion
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 did
                 creep
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 when
                 men
                 did
                 ascribe
                 salvation
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Supper
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 dying
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 excommunicate
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 deniall
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 damneth
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 it
                 saveth
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 they
                 reasoned
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Erastus
               nameth
               this
               his
               own
               probable
               conjecture
               .
               But
               it
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               he
               may
               know
               how
               singular
               Augustine
               was
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               were
               against
               him
               in
               it
               .
               2.
               
               He
               may
               know
               this
               consequence
               to
               be
               a
               conjecture
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               stronger
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               his
               owne
               .
               3.
               
               He
               granteth
               that
               exclusion
               of
               the
               unworthy
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               ancient
               ,
               so
               much
               gain
               we
               by
               his
               conjectures
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Church
                 wanted
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 the
                 sword
                 ▪
                 
                 Paul
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 might
                 obtain
                 by
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 incestuous
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 killed
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 command
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 but
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 only
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 bid
                 preserve
                 the
                 chastity
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 by
                 casting
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 chaste
                 matrons
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 bordell-house
                 ;
                 and
                 Paul
                 biddeth
                 not
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 deliver
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 convene
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 ,
                 as
                 present
                 ▪
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 prayers
                 and
                 mourning
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 my
                 corrected
                 Thesis
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 ,
                 put
                 away
                 evill
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   13.
                
                 was
                 in
                 sillabs
                 
                   Deut.
                   17.
                   
                   &
                   19
                   &
                   21.
                   22
                   .
                
                 ●er
                 .
                 &c.
                 24.
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               wanted
               the
               sword
               is
               no
               wonder
               ;
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               hath
               no
               such
               carnall
               weapons
               as
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               that
               Peter
               in
               killing
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               and
               Paul
               in
               striking
               Elymas
               with
               blindnesse
               ,
               did
               supply
               the
               place
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               which
               the
               Church
               then
               wanted
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               his
               place
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               to
               strike
               Ananias
               and
               Saphyra
               with
               sudden
               death
               ▪
               I
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               upon
               
               Erastus
               his
               word
               ,
               because
               I
               finde
               Nadab
               and
               Abihu
               killed
               immediately
               by
               the
               Lord
               from
               heaven
               with
               fire
               ,
               Lev.
               10.
               1.
               and
               at
               that
               time
               when
               there
               was
               Moses
               and
               ordinary
               Magistrates
               to
               have
               killed
               them
               ,
               and
               God
               immediately
               caused
               the
               earth
               to
               open
               her
               mouth
               and
               swallow
               up
               quick
               Cor●h
               and
               his
               company
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               was
               a
               Magistrate
               to
               doe
               justice
               on
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               ●reasonable
               conspiracie
               ;
               and
               I
               see
               not
               how
               this
               may
               not
               warrant
               Ministers
               ,
               when
               either
               heathen
               or
               Tyrannous
               Magistrates
               refuse
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               ,
               to
               fall
               to
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               murtherers
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Peters
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               Ananias
               ,
               may
               possibly
               hold
               forth
               the
               duty
               analogically
               
               of
               punishing
               ill
               doers
               in
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               conjecture
               without
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               here
               Paul
               doth
               call
               the
               Corinthians
               in
               to
               come
               and
               be
               co-actors
               with
               him
               by
               their
               prayers
               in
               a
               particular
               miracle
               which
               was
               never
               wrought
               ,
               for
               Erastus
               granteth
               he
               was
               never
               killed
               .
               1.
               
               Paul
               reprehendeth
               their
               not
               mourning
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 you
                 are
                 puffed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 rather
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 mourned
                 .
              
               This
               was
               an
               ordinary
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               not
               a
               miraculous
               duty
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               have
               performed
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               not
               have
               written
               to
               them
               .
               Let
               Erastus
               cleare
               how
               Paul
               chideth
               them
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               an
               habituall
               Faith
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               sorrow
               proportioned
               thereunto
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Gal.
               5.
               12.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 would
                 God
                 they
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 that
                 trouble
                 you
              
               ;
               if
               this
               was
               in
               Pauls
               power
               ,
               by
               a
               miracle
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               how
               could
               Paul
               wish
               to
               doe
               a
               Miracle
               and
               did
               it
               not
               ?
               2.
               
               If
               he
               wished
               these
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               then
               as
               
                 Beza
                 de
                 Presbyt
              
               .
               page
               82.
               saith
               ,
               It
               was
               in
               the
               Galathians
               power
               so
               to
               doe
               ;
               and
               why
               should
               not
               they
               have
               prayed
               miraculously
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               such
               ?
               3.
               
               In
               all
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 kill
                 by
                 Satan
              
               ;
               as
               Beza
               saith
               ,
               and
               Erastus
               can
               answer
               nothing
               to
               it
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Paul
               here
               tooke
               the
               Magistrates
               Sword
               ,
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               was
               a
               Heathen
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               a
               Magistrate
               doth
               not
               his
               duty
               ,
               is
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               by
               some
               miraculous
               and
               immediate
               providence
               ,
               supply
               the
               Magistrates
               place
               .
               6.
               
               That
               Paul
               doth
               rebuke
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               omission
               of
               an
               ordinary
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               an
               ordinary
               faith
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               the
               want
               of
               extraordinary
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               in
               
               old
               and
               young
               ,
               and
               women
               who
               could
               pray
               for
               the
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               all
               these
               look
               beside
               the
               Text
               ,
               for
               ver
               .
               2.
               he
               saith
               such
               a
               hainous
               sin
               is
               committed
               ,
               and
               ye
               
                 are
                 puffed
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 blowen
                 up
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 have
                 not
                 rather
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 mourned
              
               :
               this
               is
               the
               defect
               of
               an
               ordinary
               grace
               ,
               and
               hardnesse
               and
               security
               that
               Paul
               rebuketh
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               word
               signifieth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 knowledge
                 puffeth
                 up
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               4.
               
               
                 Love
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 not
                 blown
                 up
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               18.
               
               Col.
               2.
               18.
               and
               the
               other
               word
               signifieth
               ordinary
               sorrow
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               4
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 mourn
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               6.
               25.
               2
               
               Cor.
               12.
               21.
               
               Iam.
               4.
               9.
               
               Mat.
               9.
               15.
               
               There
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               praying
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               miracles
               in
               the
               Text
               (
               for
               such
               a
               faith
               is
               required
               to
               such
               a
               prayer
               )
               that
               God
               would
               miraculously
               destroy
               the
               man
               ,
               or
               that
               Paul
               rebuked
               them
               for
               not
               praying
               in
               this
               miraculous
               faith
               :
               it
               is
               the
               way
               of
               Erastus
               to
               obtrude
               Expositions
               on
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               unknown
               and
               violent
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               darker
               and
               harder
               to
               be
               beleeved
               then
               the
               Text.
               5.
               
               The
               Apostle
               commandeth
               them
               to
               
               put
               out
               the
               man
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               kill
               him
               :
               What
               killing
               is
               this
               ?
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               Paul
               miraculously
               may
               put
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               kill
               him
               ,
               give
               us
               any
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               signifieth
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Prayer
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               6.
               
               They
               were
               to
               conveen
               ,
               not
               simply
               ,
               as
               Christians
               ,
               to
               pray
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 present
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 but
                 absent
                 in
                 body
              
               ;
               this
               must
               put
               some
               more
               in
               them
               then
               a
               mourning
               spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               want
               of
               which
               he
               rebuked
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               he
               and
               they
               together
               were
               to
               joyn
               in
               putting
               out
               the
               man
               and
               judging
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               speaketh
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               7.
               
               Nor
               is
               this
               all
               one
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 woman
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 chaste
                 Matrons
                 to
                 the
                 bordel
                 house
                 to
                 keep
                 her
                 chastity
                 ,
              
               no
               more
               then
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               in
               Paul
               doth
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               2
               
               Thess
               .
               3.
               14.
               15.
               put
               unordinate
               walkers
               out
               of
               the
               society
               of
               those
               who
               walk
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               preserve
               their
               sound
               walking
               ,
               especially
               when
               exclusion
               from
               the
               godly
               causeth
               shame
               ,
               and
               so
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               this
               reason
               is
               against
               Gods
               wisdom
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               against
               us
               :
               8.
               
               That
               
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 evil
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               and
               19.
               and
               21.
               and
               22.
               is
               to
               kill
               ,
               is
               not
               denied
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               pray
               that
               evil
               may
               be
               miraculously
               put
               away
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               :
               But
               we
               are
               to
               see
               ,
               whether
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               (
               of
               which
               Language
               Erastus
               professeth
               his
               ignorance
               )
               signifie
               that
               alwayes
               :
               The
               contrary
               I
               have
               already
               
               shown
               ,
               the
               learned
               Pagnine
               and
               Mercer
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               to
               cur
               ,
               devide
               ,
               or
               strike
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 18.
                 
                 Deut.
                 19.
                 5.
                 
                 Jer.
                 34.
                 8.
                 
                 Esa
                 .
              
               55.
               3.
               and
               Master
               Leigh
               in
               his
               late
               
                 Critica
                 Sacra
              
               
               on
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               saith
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               
                 to
                 stay
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 banishment
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 use
                 before
                 ,
                 afterward
                 ceaseth
                 ,
              
               Joel
               .
               1.
               8.
               
               Amos
               1.
               5.
               
               Yea
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               by
               divorce
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               before
               ,
               and
               Exod.
               12.
               15.
               
               To
               cut
               off
               from
               Israel
               ,
               is
               expounded
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               to
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               :
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Law
               forbiddeth
               that
               not
               only
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               eat
               leaven
               ,
               but
               it
               should
               not
               be
               in
               their
               houses
               ;
               Now
               must
               they
               be
               killed
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               found
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               beside
               their
               knowledge
               ?
               see
               
                 Deut.
                 16.
                 3.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               13.
               7.
               
               What
               Erastus
               saith
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ;
               is
               but
               repeated
               reasons
               before
               answered
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Arguments
                 for
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   1
                   Corinthians
                   5.
                
                 vindicated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REverend
                 Beza
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 Satans
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Erastus
                 saith
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 easier
                 to
                 heal
                 them
                 by
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 compell
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 kingdom
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 impiety
                 ,
                 may
                 you
                 not
                 more
                 easily
                 reforme
                 a
                 wanton
                 and
                 lascivious
                 virgin
                 within
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 casting
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 into
                 a
                 Bordel
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 slaves
                 of
                 Satan
                 be
                 more
                 easily
                 healed
                 amongst
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 amongst
                 wicked
                 men
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Whether
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               be
               to
               be
               put
               formally
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               vex
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               may
               be
               humbled
               for
               sin
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Satan
               only
               ,
               consequenter
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christs
               office-house
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               live
               as
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               which
               
                 Satan
                 is
                 God
                 and
                 Prince
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Joh.
                 12.
                 31.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               14.
               30.
               
               It
               is
               not
               much
               to
               be
               disputed
               :
               But
               this
               reason
               is
               against
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               appointed
               that
               the
               
               shame
               ,
               grief
               and
               sorrow
               of
               being
               put
               out
               of
               Christs
               family
               ,
               should
               
               exceedingly
               humble
               the
               spirit
               of
               any
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               Erastus
               might
               as
               well
               say
               to
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 command
                 the
                 Saints
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 11.
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 cause
                 divisions
                 and
                 walk
                 inordinately
                 ,
                 as
              
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               2
               
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 and
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 their
                 company
                 ?
                 they
                 must
                 then
                 converse
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 slaves
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 loose
                 them
                 ;
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 better
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 just
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 should
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 inordinate
                 walkers
                 ?
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 turn
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 evil
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 will
                 an
                 unchaste
                 virgin
                 be
                 made
                 chaste
                 by
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 fathers
                 house
                 into
                 a
                 Bordel-house
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 slaves
                 of
              
               Satan
               
                 rather
                 be
                 healed
                 amongst
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 amongst
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               Erastus
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               Gods
               aime
               in
               this
               separation
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               ,
               that
               the
               cast
               out
               man
               
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
              
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               so
               humbled
               and
               brought
               to
               repentance
               ,
               when
               he
               findeth
               he
               is
               deprived
               of
               the
               blessings
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               of
               their
               society
               ,
               Ordinances
               :
               But
               also
               God
               hath
               a
               higher
               aime
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               whole
               lump
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               be
               not
               leavened
               and
               infected
               with
               the
               contagion
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               9.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 rotten
                 Member
                 ,
                 proveth
                 nothing
                 :
                 
                 for
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 sinners
                 desperately
                 uncurable
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 except
                 pertinacious
                 Hereticks
                 erring
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 men
                 using
                 reason
                 and
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 be
                 defiled
                 and
                 corrupted
                 by
                 other
                 sinners
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Member
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 rotten
                 Member
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 Tree
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 burnt
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 seaseth
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Members
                 continuated
                 by
                 touching
                 ,
                 escape
                 corruption
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 None
                 can
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 keep
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 amongst
                 Turks
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Paul
                
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 cast
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 weak
                 dispair
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 hypocrites
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               similitude
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghosts
               in
               the
               very
               sense
               we
               use
               
               it
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 Their
                 word
                 shall
                 eat
                 as
                 a
                 canker
                 ,
              
               a
               Metaphor
               (
               as
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Marlorate
              
               observe
               )
               
                 from
                 a
                 rotten
                 member
                 that
                 corrupteth
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 reason
                 and
                 so
                 free-will
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 corrupted
              
               ;
               whereas
               the
               whole
               member
               by
               necessity
               of
               nature
               cannot
               but
               be
               corrupted
               by
               a
               rotten
               member
               ,
               is
               to
               speak
               not
               like
               a
               Divine
               ,
               but
               as
               Pelagius
               speaketh
               ;
               for
               except
               we
               use
               the
               remedy
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               eschew
               the
               contagion
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               eschew
               their
               company
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               commanded
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               godly
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               have
               not
               done
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               been
               infected
               with
               the
               way
               of
               other
               evil
               men
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 22.
                 24.
                 
                 Prov.
                 5
                 ▪
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Psa
                 .
                 26.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Esa
                 .
                 2.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Psa
                 .
                 119.
                 63.
                 
                 Psa
                 .
                 139.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Rev.
                 18.
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Chro.
              
               19.
               2.
               
               (
               though
               we
               should
               not
               actually
               be
               corrupted
               )
               yet
               we
               sin
               and
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               seek
               a
               temptation
               to
               our selves
               ;
               yea
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               reasons
               of
               Erastus
               are
               naturall
               and
               against
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               so
               expresly
               this
               ;
               God
               forbiddeth
               his
               people
               to
               marry
               with
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               Covenants
               with
               them
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               12
               ,
               &c.
               
               Because
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 they
                 will
                 insnare
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 away
                 thy
                 heart
                 after
                 their
                 Gods
                 :
              
               May
               not
               Erastus
               say
               ,
               
                 But
                 men
                 have
                 reason
                 and
                 free-will
                 not
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 inticing
                 counsels
                 of
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 marriage
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 Preterea
                 non
                 est
                 necesse
                 sic
                 alios
                 a
                 malis
                 contaminari
                 .
              
               3.
               
               It
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               granteth
               ,
               that
               pertinacious
               Hereticks
               ,
               because
               uncurable
               ,
               may
               infect
               others
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               word
               expresly
               saith
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               with
               them
               ?
               Erastus
               granteth
               they
               be
               rotten
               members
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               either
               they
               must
               ,
               by
               Excommunication
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               we
               teach
               ,
               or
               the
               body
               must
               seperate
               from
               them
               ;
               if
               this
               latter
               be
               said
               ,
               all
               that
               Erastus
               inferreth
               against
               us
               ,
               shall
               fall
               against
               himself
               :
               1.
               
               We
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               be
               infected
               with
               the
               Heresie
               of
               such
               :
               
                 Vtimur
                 ratione
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 Armour
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 freewill
                 ,
                 against
                 this
                 rotten
                 and
                 rotting
                 member
                 ,
              
               saith
               Erastus
               :
               2.
               
               We
               shall
               expose
               Hereticks
               to
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               hardned
               in
               their
               pernicious
               Heresies
               :
               Beside
               3.
               
               We
               make
               them
               Hypocrites
               :
               4.
               
               I
               see
               no
               warrant
               Erastus
               hath
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 Hereticks
                 erring
                 in
                 fundamentals
                 are
                 more
                 contagious
                 and
                 rotten
                 members
                 then
                 slaves
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 failing
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 :
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 amongst
                 the
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               If
               he
               keep
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               do
               so
               ,
               he
               shall
               
               repent
               and
               come
               home
               to
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               keepeth
               the
               faith
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               a
               member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               except
               he
               professe
               it
               ,
               and
               repent
               ;
               for
               even
               the
               sound
               in
               faith
               ,
               if
               obstinate
               in
               Scandals
               ,
               may
               deserve
               Excommunication
               .
               6.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               said
               against
               Excommunication
               in
               the
               two
               last
               Reasons
               ,
               but
               what
               striketh
               against
               Timothy
               his
               publike
               rebuking
               ,
               and
               threatning
               wrath
               against
               those
               that
               sin
               openly
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               through
               their
               owne
               corruption
               ,
               so
               farre
               abuse
               publike
               threatnings
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               led
               on
               despaire
               and
               hypocrisie
               .
               Now
               Erastus
               as
               we
               shall
               hear
               ,
               granteth
               those
               are
               to
               be
               rebuked
               openly
               ,
               who
               sin
               openly
               .
               7.
               
               We
               say
               not
               
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               consequenter
               he
               may
               be
               left
               to
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               should
               sinne
               ,
               and
               be
               led
               away
               with
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               neither
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               an
               event
               or
               end
               by
               accident
               ▪
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               is
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               man.
               
            
             
               Beza
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
              
               Paul
               
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 corporall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                
                 saith
                 .
                 When
                 Peter
                 killed
                 Ananias
                 corporally
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 
                 corporall
                 punishment
                 ?
                 When
                 Paul
                 gave
                 some
                 to
                 Satan
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 punisheth
                 our
                 sinnes
                 with
                 temporall
                 death
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 you
                 prove
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 punisheth
                 not
                 sinnes
                 with
                 corporall
                 ,
                 or
                 politicke
                 punishment
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               instance
               of
               Peters
               killing
               Ananias
               is
               in
               vain
               brought
               
               in
               ▪
               It
               s
               but
               a
               begging
               os
               the
               question
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               said
               Peter
               delivered
               Ananias
               to
               Satan
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 Spirit
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Who
               revealed
               this
               secret
               to
               Erastus
               ,
               that
               Peter
               used
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Satan
               in
               killing
               Ananias
               ?
               We
               have
               as
               good
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               Peter
               delivered
               Ananias
               to
               a
               good
               Angell
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               hath
               for
               his
               dreame
               .
               2.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               God
               and
               the
               Apostles
               did
               punish
               sinne
               with
               corporall
               punishment
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               show
               without
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               place
               in
               controversie
               ;
               (
               for
               we
               must
               expound
               Scripture
               by
               Scripture
               )
               where
               ever
               the
               
                 Church
                 conveened
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               did
               judge
               and
               miraculously
               kill
               any
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Beza
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 killing
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ground
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Calumnie
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 many
                 say
                 ,
                 Christians
                 did
                 usurpe
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 We
                 give
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 miraculous
                 killing
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Yea
               ,
               But
               the
               calumny
               standeth
               so
               long
               as
               Erastus
               giveth
               to
               all
               the
               people
               the
               faith
               of
               Miracles
               to
               conveene
               and
               pray
               that
               Paul
               might
               miraculously
               kill
               those
               that
               offended
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               its
               probable
               when
               the
               enemies
               objected
               to
               Christians
               ,
               all
               they
               could
               falsely
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               omitted
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 people
                 by
                 their
                 prayers
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Church-jury
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
              
               Cesars
               Subjects
               .
               Beza
               
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 by
                 this
                 kill
                 all
                 the
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 with
                 the
                 Sword.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Erastus
                 answereth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 faults
                 deserve
                 not
                 killing
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 
                 other
                 punishment
                 of
                 a
                 lower
                 degree
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 appointed
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 compell
                 men
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 Beza
                 speake
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 this
                 a
                 compelling
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 Hipocrites
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               other
               sins
               ,
               as
               drunkennesse
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               extortion
               ,
               doe
               
               infect
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               be
               scandalous
               to
               the
               very
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               
                 incest
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Upon
               the
               same
               reason
               Paul
               should
               have
               rebuked
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               Miracles
               pray
               that
               Paul
               might
               inflict
               some
               miraculous
               judgement
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Satan
               ,
               though
               lesse
               then
               death
               for
               other
               sinnes
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               Paul
               had
               either
               a
               warrant
               from
               God
               to
               kill
               this
               man
               ,
               or
               he
               had
               none
               at
               all
               :
               If
               he
               had
               a
               warrant
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               not
               that
               which
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               miraculous
               Magistrate
               without
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ?
               Did
               Paul
               chide
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               to
               God
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               his
               duty
               ?
               if
               he
               had
               no
               warrant
               at
               all
               ,
               Why
               should
               he
               chide
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               prayed
               not
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               a
               duty
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               his
               duty
               ?
               For
               that
               is
               not
               Pauls
               duty
               ,
               for
               the
               doing
               whereof
               he
               hath
               no
               warrant
               from
               God
               ;
               if
               it
               was
               his
               duty
               onely
               conditionally
               ;
               1.
               
               What
               warrant
               is
               there
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               Paul
               should
               have
               miraculously
               killed
               the
               incestuous
               person
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               had
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               prayed
               that
               he
               might
               worke
               that
               miraculous
               slaughter
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               Paul
               was
               either
               exonered
               of
               that
               as
               no
               duty
               ,
               or
               then
               Paul
               chided
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               to
               prevene
               Pauls
               sinfull
               neglect
               ?
               2.
               
               How
               was
               this
               revealed
               to
               
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               pray
               that
               God
               by
               Paul
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               Magistrate
               might
               revenge
               this
               incest
               ,
               and
               not
               revenge
               their
               fronication
               ,
               coveteousnes
               ,
               extortion
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               he
               saith
               that
               ,
               
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 He
                 had
                 written
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 ke●p
                 company
                 with
                 such
                 ?
              
               Whence
               I
               thinke
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               Paul
               in
               another
               Epistle
               ,
               had
               ordained
               separation
               of
               
                 Fornicators
                 ,
                 Coveteous
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               censures
               for
               all
               scandalous
               persons
               :
               And
               how
               shal
               we
               believe
               he
               would
               not
               teach
               them
               to
               cast
               out
               incestuous
               persons
               ,
               that
               are
               far
               more
               scandalous
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               written
               in
               another
               Epistle
               of
               this
               miracle
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               pray
               he
               might
               work
               :
               Is
               it
               not
               evident
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               his
               way
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               Conjectures
               and
               groundlesse
               uncertainties
               .
               2.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               compell
               men
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               ;
               nor
               doth
               Beza
               deny
               that
               :
               But
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               or
               had
               any
               influence
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               an
               incestuous
               person
               ,
               and
               in
               working
               of
               miracles
               for
               the
               bodily
               destruction
               of
               any
               ,
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               this
               Text
               :
               Nor
               do
               we
               think
               that
               the
               Church
               (
               the
               weapons
               of
               whose
               warfare
               are
               carnall
               )
               can
               compell
               any
               man
               by
               corporall
               punishment
               ,
               to
               duties
               by
               the
               Sword
               ;
               for
               so
               their
               Spirituall
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               terminated
               on
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               should
               lead
               men
               to
               Hypocrisie
               in
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               for
               so
               reasoneth
               Erastus
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               with
               the
               Sword
               rather
               punisheth
               sins
               committed
               in
               Gods
               Service
               ,
               then
               forceth
               to
               duties
               :
               The
               fifth
               Argument
               of
               Beza
               is
               vindicated
               already
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 We
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 Paul
                 was
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Paul
                 was
                 to
                 punish
                 this
                 high
                 transgression
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 he
                 set
                 bounds
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 only
                 kill
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 his
                 soul
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 man
                 repented
                 ,
                 Paul
                 hoped
                 well
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soul
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Here
               Erastus
               doth
               more
               fully
               reveal
               the
               vilenesse
               of
               his
               opinion
               ,
               for
               he
               granteth
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               this
               miraculous
               killing
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               
                 Salvation
                 of
                 the
                 mans
                 soul
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 revenging
                 of
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 others
                 :
              
               Which
               is
               1.
               
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 ▪
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               This
               noteth
               that
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               this
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               ,
               was
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               mans
               soul
               :
               But
               the
               Text
               saith
               nothing
               of
               Erastus
               his
               end
               ,
               
                 that
                 others
              
               
               
                 may
                 be
                 terrified
              
               ,
               though
               that
               may
               be
               an
               end
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               since
               Erastus
               granteth
               the
               man
               repented
               ,
               even
               when
               Paul
               did
               in
               this
               Chapter
               chide
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               that
               they
               delivered
               him
               not
               to
               Satan
               :
               For
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 this
                 deed
                 ,
              
               not
               he
               that
               continueth
               pertinaciously
               in
               it
               (
               saith
               he
               :
               )
               hence
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               he
               repented
               at
               this
               time
               :
               How
               doth
               Paul
               chide
               them
               for
               not
               delivering
               a
               repenting
               man
               to
               the
               Devil
               ?
               that
               his
               Spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               if
               he
               repented
               ,
               
                 his
                 spirit
                 was
                 saved
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Paul
               was
               in
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               chid
               them
               without
               reason
               ;
               if
               they
               say
               ,
               though
               he
               did
               repent
               ,
               yet
               for
               example
               to
               terrifie
               others
               he
               should
               have
               been
               killed
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               saith
               ,
               He
               was
               not
               killed
               ;
               and
               Erastus
               saith
               it
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               yet
               Paul
               failed
               ,
               and
               they
               also
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               against
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               that
               power
               which
               Erastus
               saith
               is
               miraculous
               :
               For
               Paul
               saith
               the
               end
               of
               that
               power
               
                 is
                 for
                 Edification
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               8.
               
               Now
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               bodily
               killing
               ,
               is
               peace
               ,
               and
               terror
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               afraid
               to
               do
               so
               any
               more
               ▪
               But
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               ,
               and
               
                 finis
                 operis
              
               ,
               is
               not
               Edification
               ,
               but
               
                 finis
                 operantis
              
               onely
               ,
               for
               acts
               of
               Magistrates
               are
               not
               acts
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               which
               kindly
               ,
               and
               
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               regardeth
               edification
               ,
               but
               acts
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               if
               their
               soules
               be
               saved
               who
               die
               ,
               for
               their
               enormous
               crimes
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               It
               is
               not
               from
               the
               violent
               death
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               an
               intrinsecall
               mean
               and
               ordinance
               appointed
               of
               God
               for
               conversion
               :
               But
               because
               God
               giveth
               to
               those
               who
               die
               that
               way
               ,
               repentance
               .
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               a
               mean
               of
               saving
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               should
               die
               in
               their
               beds
               by
               some
               disease
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               examples
               of
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               killed
               miraculously
               ,
               I
               answered
               before
               .
               Erastus
               addeth
               no
               new
               reply
               to
               Beza
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 leaven
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 Erastus
                 his
                 sentence
                 in
                 his
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                   6.
                
                 and
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 c.
                 7.
                 
                 Examined
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 shall
                 grant
                 (
                 since
                 Beza
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 )
                 that
                 Paul
                 
                 expoundeth
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 leaven
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 
                 passeover
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 allude
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 Paul
                 compareth
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 to
                 the
                 pilgrimage
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 leaven
                 signifieth
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 Hence
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 might
                 eat
                 no
                 leavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 are
                 vve
                 to
                 leave
                 and
                 forsake
                 the
                 vvorld
                 and
                 journey
                 toward
                 our
                 promised
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 never
                 to
                 live
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 What
                 can
                 hence
                 be
                 collected
                 ?
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 eat
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 every
                 wicked
                 man
                 be
                 killed
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 eat
                 leavened
                 bread
                 in
                 these
                 seven
                 dayes
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Passeover
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Passeover
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 feast
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 eating
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 Christian
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               hold
               that
               learned
               Beza
               hath
               well
               expounded
               the
               leaven
               
               here
               ;
               he
               compareth
               the
               scandals
               of
               wicked
               men
               to
               leaven
               ,
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Saints
               to
               
                 unleavened
                 bread
              
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Congregation
               to
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               or
               putting
               away
               to
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               leaven
               ;
               for
               a
               scandalous
               man
               corrupteth
               
               the
               whole
               Church
               :
               so
               the
               Jewes
               and
               Rabbines
               ,
               as
               Buxtorfius
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Rabbins
               call
               naturall
               concupiscence
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Rabbi
                 Alexander
              
               said
               after
               his
               Prayer
               :
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 thee
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 will
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 will
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 retardeth
                 me
                 ?
                 the
                 leaven
                 in
                 the
                 masse
                 or
                 lump
                 ,
              
               and
               Buxtorfius
               citeth
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               6.
               and
               Gal.
               5.
               9.
               
               And
               least
               we
               should
               think
               that
               he
               meant
               nothing
               
               but
               naturall
               concupiscense
               ;
               he
               saith
               in
               the
               
                 Targum
                 ,
                 They
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 folly
              
               ;
               he
               citeth
               
                 Medraseh
                 Koheleth
              
               ,
               cap.
               7.
               ver
               .
               8.
               except
               
                 R.
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 The
              
               
               
                 Persian
                 that
                 he
                 taught
                 ,
                 had
                 returned
                 to
                 folly
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 old
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Paul
              
               saith
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 Purge
                 out
                 therefore
                 the
                 old
                 leaven
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 lump
                 :
              
               He
               speaketh
               to
               the
               Church
               conveened
               .
               2.
               
               The
               comparison
               runneth
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               were
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               old
               leaven
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               a
               new
               lump
               ;
               and
               this
               if
               it
               must
               alwayes
               be
               done
               ,
               far
               more
               when
               they
               are
               to
               celebrate
               that
               feast
               that
               came
               in
               place
               of
               the
               passeover
               :
               Nor
               is
               the
               Apostle
               only
               Teaching
               what
               they
               could
               not
               lawfully
               do
               ,
               all
               their
               life
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               single
               Christians
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               their
               duty
               as
               Christians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               conveened
               together
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               ,
               for
               Paul
               doth
               not
               command
               one
               single
               Christian
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               but
               he
               commandeth
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 gathered
                 together
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 with
              
               Pauls
               
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
              
               
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               4.
               5.
               
               To
               purge
               out
               ,
               not
               the
               leaven
               of
               sin
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 this
                 deed
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ,
              
               and
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Purge
                 out
                 the
                 old
                 leaven
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               precept
               is
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               man
               ,
               he
               saith
               it
               in
               expresse
               termes
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 out
                 that
                 wicked
                 man
                 from
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               They
               were
               to
               judge
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               
                 that
                 is
                 within
              
               :
               2.
               
               Because
               without
               conveening
               together
               in
               their
               daily
               conversation
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               purge
               the
               leaven
               of
               m●lice
               out
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               ridiculous
               thing
               for
               Paul
               to
               command
               them
               to
               convene
               altogether
               ,
               to
               lead
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               3.
               
               There
               was
               no
               need
               that
               they
               should
               convene
               with
               Pauls
               
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               a
               personall
               purging
               of
               every
               man
               his
               own
               soul
               from
               this
               leaven
               .
               4.
               
               They
               were
               to
               judge
               this
               man
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               Therefore
               this
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               a
               personall
               judging
               every
               one
               of
               themselves
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Church-judging
               of
               an
               offender
               .
               5.
               
               If
               Erastus
               grant
               that
               Paul
               expoundeth
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               leaven
               ,
               and
               putting
               away
               leaven
               in
               the
               Passeover
               :
               Let
               him
               see
               how
               he
               can
               apply
               this
               to
               killing
               of
               every
               single
               man
               that
               liveth
               wickedly
               :
               We
               apply
               it
               to
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               scandalous
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               leaven
               was
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               houses
               of
               all
               who
               were
               to
               eat
               the
               passeover
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 much
                 whither
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 eat
                 leavened
                 bread
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 killed
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 finde
                 none
                 killed
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 Paul
                 writ
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 unworthily
                 eat
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               is
               no
               ground
               that
               God
               any
               way
               would
               have
               them
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               that
               did
               eat
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 we
                 finde
                 none
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ever
                 killed
                 ,
              
               is
               much
               for
               us
               :
               for
               then
               God
               did
               not
               execute
               any
               such
               Law
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               )
               
                 was
                 broken
                 by
                 many
              
               :
               It
               is
               like
               God
               never
               made
               any
               such
               Law
               :
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               who
               eateth
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               therefore
               this
               was
               done
               immediately
               by
               God
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 18.
                 29.
                 
                 Whosoever
                 doth
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 abominations
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 committeth
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               if
               that
               be
               killing
               ;
               it
               is
               known
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               was
               to
               kill
               such
               as
               committed
               incest
               ,
               &
               did
               lie
               with
               beasts
               :
               But
               Vatablus
               expoundeth
               it
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               
               thus
               ,
               
                 Id
                 est
                 ,
                 Deus
                 non
                 agnoscet
                 illum
                 tanquam
                 Israelitam
                 &
                 circumcisum
                 :
              
               and
               Vatablus
               understood
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
               better
               ,
               then
               Erastus
               who
               professeth
               he
               understandeth
               nothing
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               That
               which
               Erastus
               saith
               of
               Paul
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 himself
                 killed
                 these
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 unvvorthily
              
               ;
               may
               as
               well
               insinuate
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               kill
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               all
               that
               communicateth
               unworthily
               (
               which
               is
               absurd
               )
               as
               it
               can
               prove
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               eat
               leavened
               bread
               were
               immediatly
               killed
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 eat
                 leavened
                 bread
                 vvere
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 
                 passeover
                 :
                 But
                 leavened
                 bread
                 signified
                 ,
                 scelera
                 ,
                 vvickednesse
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 vvicked
                 men
                 should
                 by
                 us
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 eat
                 leavened
                 bread
                 vvere
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 passeover
                 by
                 Gods
                 command
                 :
                 These
                 tvvo
                 differ
                 much
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 leavened
                 bread
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 leaven
                 shall
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 passeover
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 these
                 two
                 ;
                 the
                 childe
                 that
                 clattereth
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 whipt
                 with
                 rods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 childe
                 that
                 clattereth
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Sermon
                 shall
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 hearing
                 Sermon
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Master
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 clatter
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 he
                 biddeth
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 Sermon
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 eat
                 leaven
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 be
                 forbiddeth
                 not
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 passeover
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 commandeth
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               This
               is
               Erastus
               his
               Argument
               ,
               not
               the
               Argument
               of
               
               Beza
               ,
               for
               eating
               of
               leaven
               signifieth
               a
               scandalous
               and
               openly
               wicked
               man
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               the
               Assumption
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               Syllogisme
               so
               formed
               ,
               shall
               conclude
               against
               Erastus
               :
               2.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               God
               commandeth
               the
               Priests
               not
               to
               
                 violate
                 his
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 Ezech.
                 22.
                 26
                 ,
                 Hag.
                 2.
                 11.
                 12.
                 
                 Ezech.
              
               44.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Else
               how
               failed
               they
               in
               
                 keeping
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 differencing
                 between
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 the
                 vnclean
                 ?
              
               Now
               to
               eat
               the
               passeover
               with
               leavened
               bread
               is
               an
               expresse
               violation
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               Exod.
               12.
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 You
                 shall
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 rost
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 vnleavened
                 bread
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 thus
                 shall
                 ye
                 eat
                 it
              
               —
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 Seven
                 dayes
                 shall
                 ye
                 eat
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 put
                 away
                 leaven
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 houses
                 :
              
               2.
               
               He
               that
               is
               unclean
               is
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               the
               passeover
               ,
               Lev.
               9.
               13.
               
               The
               clean
               only
               is
               to
               keep
               it
               :
               
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 shall
                 bear
                 his
                 sin
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               unclean
               are
               excepted
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               is
               sanctified
               according
               to
               the
               
               purification
               of
               the
               sanctuary
               only
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               to
               eat
               ,
               2
               Chro.
               3●
               .
               9.
               
               Therefore
               Hezechiah
               prayed
               that
               God
               
                 would
                 pardon
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               18.
               
               To
               crave
               pardon
               presupposeth
               a
               sinne
               ,
               Num.
               9.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               he
               that
               eateth
               unleavened
               bread
               in
               any
               of
               these
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               was
               unclean
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               for
               his
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               transgressed
               this
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 8.
                 15.
                 
                 Levit.
                 9
                 ▪
                 13.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               except
               the
               Priests
               and
               those
               who
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ▪
               should
               know
               him
               to
               be
               purified
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 22.
                 26.
                 
                 Hag.
              
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               And
               we
               know
               it
               was
               the
               Priests
               part
               to
               pronounce
               any
               clean
               or
               unclean
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               passeover
               was
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               Erastus
               his
               conjecture
               ,
               That
               he
               that
               did
               eat
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               absent
               himself
               from
               the
               Passeover
               ;
               but
               to
               come
               
                 tali
                 modo
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               
                 As
                 the
                 childe
                 that
                 clattereth
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bidden
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
              
               may
               prove
               as
               well
               that
               no
               unclean
               ,
               no
               heathen
               ,
               or
               uncircumcised
               ,
               are
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               ;
               for
               no
               Law
               of
               God
               forbiddeth
               either
               to
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               except
               this
               ,
               that
               only
               the
               circumcised
               and
               the
               unclean
               were
               forbidden
               ;
               when
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               Law
               putteth
               an
               expresse
               and
               a
               differencing
               ,
               or
               discriminative
               character
               on
               those
               that
               eat
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               
                 circumcised
                 and
                 clean
              
               who
               shall
               eat
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               putteth
               an
               evident
               inhibition
               on
               those
               that
               are
               uncircumcised
               heathen
               and
               unclean
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               eat
               ,
               as
               when
               God
               Commandeth
               every
               Male
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ;
               we
               infer
               then
               no
               Female
               were
               to
               be
               circumcised
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               the
               
                 uncircumcised
                 Moabite
              
               ,
               the
               Philistine
               ,
               were
               not
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Porters
               debarred
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               be
               circumcised
               and
               turn
               
                 Jews
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 childe
                 is
                 not
                 excluded
                 by
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 from
                 hearing
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 only
                 he
                 is
                 forbidden
                 to
                 clatter
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Sermon
                 :
              
               But
               a
               Iew
               was
               both
               forbidden
               uncleannesse
               Ceremoniall
               by
               an
               expresse
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               another
               Law
               he
               was
               forbidden
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Passeover
               ;
               and
               a
               heathen
               ,
               as
               heathen
               ,
               was
               both
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               forbidden
               to
               admit
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Though
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 eat
                 leaven
                 were
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 typified
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 :
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Thesis
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 live
                 
                 wickedly
                 all
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Supper
                 ;
                 as
                 
                 the
                 Jews
                 might
                 eat
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 except
                 on
                 those
                 dayes
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 forbade
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               We
               contend
               not
               ,
               that
               debarring
               of
               men
               from
               any
               one
               Ordinance
               ,
               was
               signified
               by
               
                 putting
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Leaven
              
               :
               But
               that
               by
               putting
               of
               leaven
               from
               their
               houses
               and
               Table
               ,
               was
               typified
               (
               as
               Paul
               here
               expoundeth
               it
               )
               the
               putting
               of
               a
               wicked
               person
               out
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               2.
               compared
               with
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               13.
               
               If
               the
               Feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               typified
               all
               our
               life
               that
               we
               should
               be
               holy
               ;
               yet
               it
               had
               a
               speciall
               relation
               to
               our
               Purification
               ,
               when
               we
               did
               partake
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               the
               Passeover
               then
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               Else
               ,
               Erastus
               might
               say
               ,
               God
               hath
               forbidden
               single
               Christians
               to
               live
               at
               all
               ,
               except
               they
               lived
               holily
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               vain
               conceit
               .
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               Erastus
               to
               put
               significations
               on
               types
               ,
               it
               his
               will
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               that
               Feast
               pointed
               out
               holinesse
               all
               our
               life
               ,
               is
               utterly
               denyed
               ;
               for
               eating
               of
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               except
               in
               these
               dayes
               forbidden
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               sin
               ,
               nor
               any
               Ceremoniall
               type
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               our
               common
               bread
               and
               wine
               are
               signes
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               .
               2.
               
               Paul
               compareth
               the
               Feast
               to
               the
               lump
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               leaven
               was
               to
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               all
               houses
               of
               Israel
               ;
               because
               it
               did
               Ceremonially
               infect
               ,
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               leaven
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               to
               be
               purged
               ;
               so
               did
               the
               in●●stuons
               man
               ,
               leaven
               the
               Visible
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               be
               purged
               out
               :
               Nor
               do
               I
               contend
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               here
               is
               meant
               ,
               though
               I
               know
               no
               solemn
               Spirituall
               Feast
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               now
               hath
               ,
               but
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               But
               rather
               I
               understand
               ,
               Church-Communion
               in
               the
               dain●ies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               are
               set
               forth
               to
               us
               under
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               Feast
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 22.
                 
                 Luke
                 14.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Prov.
                 9.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Cant.
              
               5.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 leaven
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 signifie
                 impurity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 Excommunication
                 can
                 be
                 hence
                 gathered
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alludeth
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 Celebrate
                 their
                 Passeover
                 without
                 leaven
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 becometh
                 us
                 to
                 Celebrate
                 our
                 Passeover
                 without
                 the
                 leaven
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 Leaven
                 simply
                 ,
                 may
                 either
                 signifie
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Matth.
                   13.
                
                 and
                 16.
                 and
                 Potuit
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 signifie
                 our
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 not
                 only
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 eat
                 leaven
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 leaven
                 signifieth
                 
                 〈…〉
                 sse
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 as
                 ye●
                 say
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               
                 Leaven
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
              
               ,
               signified
               so
               impurity
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               to
               put
               out
               the
               person
               that
               leaveneth
               the
               Church
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               to
               put
               leaven
               out
               of
               the
               house
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               simply
               ,
               not
               to
               eat
               it
               ;
               so
               are
               we
               not
               only
               ,
               not
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               a
               scandalous
               man
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               to
               be
               reputed
               no
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               leavening
               and
               contagious
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               doth
               not
               here
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               dreameth
               ,
               show
               what
               way
               every
               one
               in
               his
               own
               personall
               practise
               and
               duty
               ,
               as
               a
               single
               Christian
               is
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               save
               his
               own
               soul
               ;
               and
               therefore
               every
               one
               was
               to
               celebrate
               a
               Christian
               Passeover
               in
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
               laying
               aside
               the
               leaven
               of
               malice
               :
               Though
               I
               grant
               ,
               That
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               8.
               doth
               infer
               and
               draw
               a
               conclusion
               of
               a
               personall
               purging
               out
               of
               the
               leaven
               of
               malice
               and
               hypocrisie
               out
               of
               every
               mans
               heart
               :
               But
               Paul
               doth
               expresly
               command
               the
               Corinthians
               as
               a
               convened
               Church
               ,
               to
               put
               out
               from
               amongst
               them
               another
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               that
               other
               mans
               soul
               :
               And
               what
               they
               should
               do
               in
               a
               Church
               society
               toward
               the
               man
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 done
                 this
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               down
               right
               they
               should
               Iudge
               him
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 purge
                 him
                 out
                 as
                 a
                 leavening
                 peece
                 .
              
               And
               the
               world
               cannot
               give
               any
               other
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               then
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Iews
               were
               to
               put
               all
               leaven
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               to
               celebrate
               their
               Passeover
               :
               So
               the
               Corinthians
               were
               to
               exercise
               the
               like
               work
               ,
               upon
               this
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               him
               out
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               one
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               as
               a
               lump
               of
               sowre
               leaven
               ;
               and
               we
               seek
               no
               more
               for
               Excommunication
               .
               2.
               
               Leaven
               signifieth
               Matth.
               13.
               good
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               compared
               to
               leaven
               :
               But
               here
               it
               is
               corruption
               of
               contagious
               scandall
               in
               this
               incestuous
               man
               ;
               and
               such
               leaven
               as
               
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 purged
                 away
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               purge
               out
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               :
               and
               Matth.
               16.
               6.
               
               The
               leaven
               of
               the
               corrupt
               and
               false
               Doctrine
               of
               Pharisees
               and
               Sadduces
               ,
               that
               corrupteth
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               meant
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               leaven
               we
               are
               to
               beware
               :
               But
               why
               doth
               Erastus
               strive
               to
               bring
               the
               reader
               in
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               leaven
               ,
               which
               Paul
               would
               have
               us
               to
               detest
               ?
               I
               know
               not
               a
               reason
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               place
               is
               so
               evident
               for
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               an
               incestuous
               man
               from
               amongst
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               infect
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 convened
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               very
               excommunication
               
               that
               we
               assert
               .
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 leaven
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 may
                 signifie
                 naturall
                 corruption
              
               :
               Now
               Erastus
               putteth
               us
               to
               (
               a
               may
               be
               ,
               )
               but
               (
               a
               may
               be
               )
               will
               not
               do
               it
               :
               For
               the
               Text
               saith
               not
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               by
               Erastus
               his
               confession
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               man
               must
               be
               
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               for
               naturall
               concupiscence
               .
               All
               the
               world
               thus
               are
               
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 heirs
                 of
                 wrath
                 for
                 sin
                 Originall
                 ,
              
               at
               least
               in
               demerit
               .
               2.
               
               The
               man
               was
               not
               judged
               ,
               
                 purged
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               as
               leaven
               that
               sowred
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               naturall
               corruption
               .
               3.
               
               Paul
               offendeth
               not
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               puffed
               and
               mourned
               not
               for
               the
               mans
               Originall
               sin
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               actuall
               wickednesse
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               gone
               in
               to
               his
               fathers
               wife
               ,
               an
               Abomination
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               ashamed
               to
               name
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Then
                 the
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 eat
                 leavened
                 
                 bread
                 was
                 killed
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 Moses
                 Law
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 God
                 subject
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 Sword
                 ,
                 men
                 cannot
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 degrees
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               denyed
               that
               those
               that
               eat
               leavened
               bread
               with
               the
               Passeover
               were
               killed
               ,
               but
               onely
               excommunicated
               and
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               congregation
               :
               God
               never
               subjected
               any
               to
               the
               sword
               ,
               for
               that
               cause
               .
               2.
               
               We
               deny
               that
               therefore
               by
               proportion
               the
               incestuous
               man
               should
               be
               killed
               ;
               by
               what
               consequence
               will
               Erastus
               prove
               that
               those
               that
               gathered
               sticks
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               stubborn
               to
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               those
               who
               commit
               fornication
               now
               in
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               must
               be
               stened
               to
               death
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               miraculously
               killed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               it
               must
               be
               by
               the
               same
               consequence
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               reasoneth
               here
               .
               But
               did
               God
               kill
               immediatly
               any
               offenders
               at
               all
               for
               originall
               sin
               ,
               some
               one
               more
               nor
               other
               ?
               as
               Erastus
               dreameth
               this
               man
               was
               killed
               .
               3.
               
               What
               warrant
               hath
               Erastus
               that
               the
               Devill
               killeth
               any
               one
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               now
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               any
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 whose
                 spirit
                 are
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 proferat
                 tabulas
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               saith
               it
               ,
               neither
               Prophet
               nor
               Apostle
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ever
               said
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Erastus
                 said
                 ,
                 an
                 Anagogicall
                 sense
                 is
                 not
                 concludent
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Where
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               giveth
               the
               sense
               ,
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               saith
               Beza
               .
               2.
               
               Why
               doth
               then
               Erastus
               conclude
               miraculous
               killing
               from
               the
               Types
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ?
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Where
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 doth
                 Paul
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 eating
                 leavened
                 bread
                 did
                 typifie
                 your
                 Excommunication
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               word
               Excommunication
               may
               be
               by
               the
               Church
               used
               as
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Trinity
              
               .
               But
               the
               thing
               is
               not
               ours
               ,
               but
               an
               ordinance
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               Paul
               saith
               in
               this
               very
               place
               ,
               as
               Israel
               were
               to
               put
               away
               leaven
               in
               their
               Passeover
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               convened
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 judge
                 and
                 purge
                 out
                 a
                 corrupting
                 and
                 leavening
                 incestuous
                 man
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               is
               all
               we
               seeke
               for
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 never
                 finde
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 
                 Testament
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               are
               not
               in
               such
               need
               of
               that
               interpretation
               ,
               as
               to
               put
               the
               name
               of
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               .
               But
               let
               Erastus
               shew
               where
               he
               readeth
               that
               the
               thing
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               Sacrament
               succeeded
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               Beza
               may
               thence
               inferre
               his
               point
               ,
               if
               God
               would
               have
               no
               man
               to
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               with
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               if
               eating
               of
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               bread
               it selfe
               was
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               Israel
               ,
               thereby
               signifying
               that
               incestuous
               and
               scandalous
               persons
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               let
               Erastus
               see
               what
               Beza
               hath
               said
               amisse
               here
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 Passeover
                 without
                 leavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 remember
                 of
                 their
                 wonderfull
                 deliverance
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hard
                 bondage
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 deliverance
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 borne
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Reverend
               Beza
               saith
               thesetwo
               were
               by-past
               benefits
               remembred
               
               in
               that
               Sacrament
               :
               But
               we
               have
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               expounding
               that
               ●he
               putting
               away
               of
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               did
               typifie
               the
               purging
               out
               of
               the
               incestuous
               men
               ,
               and
               other
               scandalous
               persons
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               point
               ,
               otherwise
               let
               Erastus
               shew
               us
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               whole
               Masse
               and
               lumpe
               ,
               for
               it
               signifieth
               either
               one
               single
               man
               ;
               Or
               2.
               
               The
               Masse
               and
               body
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               incestuous
               man
               was
               a
               Member
               ;
               or
               some
               third
               thing
               ,
               which
               Erastus
               and
               his
               
               followers
               must
               teach
               us
               .
               Now
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               can
               neither
               signifie
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               single
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Not
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               was
               not
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               leavened
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               the
               leven
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               not
               the
               lump
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               leavened
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               is
               the
               agent
               infecting
               ,
               the
               other
               
               the
               patient
               infected
               .
               The
               
                 whole
                 lumpe
              
               was
               the
               thing
               out
               of
               which
               the
               leaven
               was
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               the
               
                 terminus
                 à
                 quo
              
               ,
               the
               incestuous
               man
               was
               to
               be
               purged
               out
               ,
               therefore
               the
               leaven
               cannot
               signifie
               wickednesse
               
                 in
                 abstracto
              
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               but
               the
               wicked
               man
               
                 in
                 concreto
              
               ;
               for
               the
               leaven
               must
               signifie
               that
               which
               is
               cast
               out
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               v.
               2.
               
               Now
               this
               was
               not
               incest
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               that
               had
               his
               fathers
               wife
               ,
               and
               had
               done
               that
               deed
               .
               2.
               
               Again
               ,
               the
               leaven
               was
               the
               person
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               had
               a
               soul
               to
               
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               But
               wickednesse
               
                 in
                 abstracto
              
               is
               
                 not
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               nor
               hath
               it
               a
               
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               3.
               
               The
               leaven
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               as
               is
               
                 within
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               v.
               12.
               and
               is
               
                 called
                 a
                 brother
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               
                 not
                 to
                 eat
              
               ,
               v.
               11.
               now
               this
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               wickednesse
               in
               abstracto
               .
               But
               neither
               can
               the
               
                 whole
                 lumpe
              
               be
               one
               single
               man
               ;
               1.
               
               One
               single
               man
               needed
               not
               the
               solemn
               conveening
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               for
               his
               personall
               purging
               ,
               for
               his
               personall
               purging
               is
               not
               a
               Church-act
               ,
               but
               an
               act
               of
               a
               mans
               daily
               conversation
               and
               Christian
               walking
               .
               2.
               
               The
               
                 purging
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 casting
                 out
                 is
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               2
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               then
               there
               was
               a
               society
               to
               be
               purged
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               not
               a
               single
               man
               onely
               .
               Much
               more
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               which
               cannot
               but
               mist
               Erastus
               ,
               or
               any
               his
               followers
               ,
               except
               they
               expound
               this
               
                 whole
                 lump
              
               to
               be
               the
               body
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               .
               2.
               
               So
               Gal.
               5.
               9.
               he
               addeth
               
                 v.
                 10.
                 he
                 that
                 troubleth
                 you
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               lump
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               leavened
               ,
               )
               
                 shall
                 bear
                 his
                 judgement
              
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 I
                 would
                 they
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 that
                 trouble
                 you
                 .
              
               Then
               the
               whole
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Galatia
              
               were
               the
               troubled
               lumpe
               ,
               &
               so
               it
               must
               be
               here
               ,
               if
               this
               truth
               be
               so
               convincing
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               let
               any
               Erastian
               extricate
               himself
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               deny
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               a
               Church-lump
               ,
               a
               Church
               of
               Rulers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               that
               purgeth
               out
               of
               it selfe
               leaven
               ,
               not
               wickednesse
               ,
               
                 in
                 abstracto
              
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               ,
               but
               a
               wicked
               man
               named
               a
               brother
               ,
               lest
               he
               leaven
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               his
               
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               Iudge
               reader
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               name
               ,
               nature
               and
               thing
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               Erastians
               deny
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               I
               humbly
               provoke
               them
               to
               make
               good
               sense
               of
               the
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               and
               shew
               me
               what
               is
               the
               wicked
               man.
               2.
               
               The
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               you
               .
               3.
               
               The
               saving
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
               4.
               
               The
               convened
               together
               court
               ,
               instructed
               with
               the
               Name
               ,
               and
               authority
               ,
               
               and
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               a
               Church
               power
               ,
               efficacion
               ,
               and
               authoritative
               ,
               being
               steeled
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               5.
               
               What
               is
               the
               leaven
               ?
               6.
               
               What
               is
               the
               act
               of
               leavening
               ?
               7.
               
               What
               is
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               ?
               8.
               
               What
               is
               the
               purging
               out
               ,
               putting
               out
               ,
               and
               judging
               of
               the
               man
               ?
               3.
               
               We
               know
               Erastus
               denieth
               any
               Church
               Government
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               some
               acts
               of
               punitive
               justice
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               But
               the
               Churches
               praying
               ,
               consenting
               that
               a
               scandalous
               person
               shall
               be
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               waies
               punished
               by
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               are
               acts
               of
               Church
               government
               ,
               so
               proper
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               cannot
               exercise
               such
               Acts.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul-delivered
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
                 the
                 same
                 
                 way
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 by
                 miraculous
                 killing
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 learne
                 not
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 :
                 Judges
                 speake
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 kill
                 Murtherers
                 and
                 Theeves
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 taking
                 the
                 head
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               word
               of
               a
               judge
               killing
               a
               man
               for
               Murther
               ,
               
                 Sirra
                 ,
                 I
                 le
                 teach
                 you
                 other
                 manners
                 then
                 to
                 kill
                 ,
              
               can
               no
               waies
               be
               ascribed
               to
               Paul
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               scoffe
               so
               at
               taking
               away
               mens
               lives
               .
               Paul
               who
               wished
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               contumacious
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               kill
               any
               by
               Satan
               ,
               since
               his
               rod
               and
               power
               was
               
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               8.
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               5.
               he
               speaketh
               more
               gravely
               and
               lesse
               imperiously
               ,
               and
               without
               boasting
               and
               jeering
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Salvation
               .
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 instructed
                 or
                 disciplined
                 not
                 to
                 blaspheme
              
               ;
               cannot
               be
               simply
               that
               they
               may
               blaspheme
               no
               more
               ,
               because
               killed
               by
               the
               Devill
               .
               For
               1.
               let
               Erastus
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               produce
               a
               parallel
               place
               for
               that
               Exposition
               ,
               where
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               instructed
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               dead
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               a
               common
               fault
               in
               all
               Erastus
               his
               expositions
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               they
               want
               all
               ground
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
               as
               let
               me
               put
               upon
               all
               the
               followers
               of
               Erastus
               to
               give
               a
               parallel
               to
               this
               Exposition
               of
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 bee
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 thee
                 onely
              
               ,
               when
               Christ
               speaketh
               of
               a
               generall
               Rule
               of
               all
               that
               scandalizeth
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 .
              
               Give
               a
               place
               of
               Scripture
               for
               this
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 such
                 Heathen
                 onely
                 as
                 acknowledge
              
               Cesar
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Deputies
                 for
                 lawfull
                 Iudges
                 .
              
               2.
               
               A
               parallel
               for
               this
               we
               seek
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 convene
                 him
                 before
                 an
                 heathen
              
               
               Iudge
               .
               3.
               
               What
               Scripture
               expoundeth
               
                 delivering
                 to
                 Satan
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 destruction
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               to
               be
               a
               Magistraticall
               killing
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               feare
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Put
                 out
                 ,
                 purge
                 out
                 ,
                 judge
                 those
                 only
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ,
                 are
                 expounded
              
               by
               Erastus
               ,
               pray
               for
               a
               miraculous
               destruction
               by
               the
               devill
               ,
               as
               the
               lictor
               and
               hangman
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               none
               may
               be
               killed
               miraculously
               for
               enormous
               scandals
               ,
               no
               not
               such
               as
               
                 Elimas
                 the
                 sorcerer
              
               ,
               who
               was
               never
               within
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               are
               within
               :
               And
               did
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               pray
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               so
               miraculous
               killing
               might
               be
               wrought
               ,
               not
               on
               any
               but
               on
               those
               that
               are
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               not
               on
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               Iews
               haters
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostles
               miraculously
               escaped
               out
               of
               their
               prisons
               ?
               
                 Act.
                 4.
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 Act.
                 5.
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Act.
                 12.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Act.
              
               16.
               25
               ,
               26.
               27
               ,
               28
               ?
               I
               might
               alledge
               many
               other
               such
               like
               interpretations
               of
               Erastus
               .
               5.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               signifieth
               to
               instruct
               and
               chastise
               the
               living
               ,
               never
               any
               such
               thing
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               dead
               .
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 22
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 10.
                 
                 Luk.
                 23.
                 16
                 ,
                 22.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor
                 ,
                 6
                 ▪
                 9.
                 
                 Act.
                 22.
                 3.
                 
                 Act.
              
               7.
               22.
               as
               they
               that
               are
               taught
               to
               sinne
               no
               more
               by
               being
               killed
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Robert
                 Stephan
              
               .
               citeth
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               to
               expound
               it
               of
               excommunicating
               of
               
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
              
               ,
               so
               doth
               Piscator
               ,
               so
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Marlorat
              
               ,
               so
               Vatablus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quos
                 eje●i
                 ex
                 ecclesia
                 et
                 censui
                 magis
                 dignos
                 esse
                 ecclesia
                 Satane
                 quam
                 Christi
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 resipiscant
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Beza
                 De
                 Presbyt
                 .
              
               p.
               87.
               learnedly
               observeth
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Grammer
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               effect
               of
               learning
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               be
               suspended
               upon
               the
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               first
               killed
               ,
               &
               then
               learned
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               .
               But
               so
               Paul
               could
               have
               said
               he
               was
               killed
               ,
               
                 ut
                 non
                 blasphameret
              
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               blaspheme
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               might
               learn
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 eschewing
                 of
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 vindicated
                 from
                 Erastus
                 his
                 exceptions
                 .
              
            
             
               BEsides
               other
               arguments
               from
               Mat.
               18.
               and
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               for
               excommunication
               ,
               we
               argue
               thus
               :
               Those
               upon
               whom
               the
               Church
               
               is
               to
               put
               such
               a
               publike
               note
               of
               shame
               or
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               withdraw
               from
               their
               company
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               them
               ,
               those
               are
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               put
               such
               a
               note
               of
               shame
               ,
               as
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               company
               of
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               eat
               with
               those
               that
               are
               named
               brethren
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 idolators
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 railers
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
                 and
                 cause
                 divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 who
                 serve
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 owne
                 belly
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18
               ▪
               
                 who
                 walk
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 are
                 busie-bodies
                 ,
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               The
               proposition
               I
               prove
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               he
               saith
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 wrote
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 fornicators
                 ,
              
               the
               same
               word
               that
               in
               the
               abstract
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               v.
               1.
               by
               which
               it
               is
               clear
               Paul
               had
               forbidden
               any
               company
               with
               such
               incestuous
               men
               .
               Now
               he
               had
               not
               forbidden
               them
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               dead
               men
               ,
               if
               the
               man
               was
               to
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               will
               before
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               should
               be
               judged
               ,
               and
               put
               out
               ,
               else
               he
               could
               not
               so
               sharply
               rebuke
               them
               ,
               for
               not
               casting
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               if
               now
               only
               he
               had
               first
               taught
               ,
               and
               written
               to
               them
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               :
               as
               if
               excommunication
               had
               been
               in
               this
               same
               very
               Chapter
               instituted
               by
               Paul
               ,
               and
               v.
               11.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 one
                 named
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 fornicator
              
               ;
               this
               must
               be
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 written
              
               ,
               must
               be
               in
               relation
               to
               this
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 wrote
                 unto
                 you
                 in
                 a
                 Epistle
              
               before
               :
               now
               if
               here
               at
               this
               present
               he
               wrote
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               when
               he
               commandeth
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               v.
               13.
               and
               to
               judge
               him
               v.
               12.
               so
               that
               not
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               such
               fornicators
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               presuppose
               a
               casting
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               fornicator
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               not
               to
               keep
               company
               in
               a
               familiar
               manner
               ,
               is
               a
               man
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               excommunicated
               .
               2.
               
               Paul
               would
               never
               forbid
               brotherly
               familiarity
               with
               any
               remaining
               a
               brother
               ,
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               body
               with
               us
               in
               visible
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               partakers
               of
               one
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               eating
               at
               one
               Lords
               table
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               3.
               
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               such
               a
               fornicator
               is
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               named
               ▪
               a
               brother
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               Church
               no
               brother
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               of
               the
               visible
               body
               of
               Christ
               .
               4.
               
               Paul
               
               bringeth
               in
               this
               as
               a
               reason
               why
               they
               should
               cast
               out
               the
               incestucus
               man
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
                 did
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 write
                 to
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 I
                 not
                 now
                 write
                 ,
                 v.
              
               11.
               
                 even
                 now
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 k●ep
                 intimate
                 familiarity
                 with
                 such
                 titular
                 brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 brethren
                 in
                 name
                 only
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 put
                 out
                 from
                 amongst
                 you
                 this
                 man
                 ,
              
               v.
               13.
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               to
               infer
               they
               ought
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               put
               such
               a
               man
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               not
               to
               eat
               with
               him
               ,
               were
               of
               no
               weight
               ,
               if
               this
               ●schewing
               of
               familiarity
               with
               one
               who
               is
               a
               brother
               only
               in
               name
               ,
               did
               not
               infer
               the
               Churches
               casting
               of
               him
               ou●
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 cast
                 
                 out
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 not
                 eating
                 with
                 a
                 dead
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               Erastus
               should
               teach
               us
               how
               Pauls
               argument
               cohereth
               ;
               for
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               ;
               why
               ?
               you
               must
               not
               eat
               with
               him
               ;
               then
               he
               supposeth
               he
               must
               be
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               for
               Paul
               needed
               not
               fear
               they
               would
               eat
               with
               dead
               men
               ,
               nor
               can
               this
               be
               Pauls
               consequence
               ;
               
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 the
                 incestuous
                 ,
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 miraculously
                 killed
              
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               a
               false
               consequence
               ,
               for
               then
               all
               covetous
               persons
               ,
               all
               drunkards
               ▪
               all
               idolators
               ,
               all
               extortioners
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               killed
               by
               Paul
               ,
               because
               with
               none
               of
               these
               we
               are
               to
               eat
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 meat
                 with
                 such
                 ;
                 
                 Yea
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 heathen
                 ,
                 but
                 elsewhere
                 granteth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 he
                 permitteth
                 private
                 commerce
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Let
               the
               reader
               judge
               whether
               Erastus
               resuteth
               Paul
               ,
               or
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               forbiddeth
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               brother
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               fornicator
               :
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               he
               forbiddeth
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               I
               think
               Christians
               may
               eat
               with
               heathens
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               27.
               and
               that
               Paul
               did
               eat
               with
               heathen
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               argument
               to
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               therefore
               lawfull
               to
               eat
               with
               one
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               we
               may
               eat
               
               with
               heathens
               to
               gain
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               bidden
               abstain
               from
               heathens
               company
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               (
               though
               Christians
               are
               to
               use
               no
               heathens
               with
               intimate
               familiarity
               as
               we
               do
               our
               brethren
               in
               Christ
               ;
               )
               But
               we
               are
               to
               eschew
               intire
               fellowship
               with
               a
               scandalous
               and
               cast
               out
               brother
               ,
               to
               gain
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
              
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14.
               and
               in
               this
               a
               scandalous
               brother
               is
               in
               worse
               case
               then
               a
               heathen
               :
               But
               in
               other
               respects
               he
               is
               in
               better
               condition
               ,
               as
               being
               under
               the
               medicine
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Though
               we
               may
               have
               commerce
               ,
               and
               buy
               and
               ●ell
               with
               heathens
               ,
               and
               neglect
               no
               dutie●
               of
               humanity
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               receive
               them
               into
               our
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               hospitall
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 Iob
              
               31.
               32.
               
               Yet
               this
               will
               conclude
               intire
               fellowship
               with
               neither
               heathen
               ,
               or
               scandalous
               brethren
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               receive
               a
               false
               teacher
               into
               our
               house
               ,
               2.
               
               Ioh.
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               Yet
               are
               we
               not
               forbidden
               to
               neglect
               duties
               of
               common
               humanity
               to
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               forbidden
               intirenesse
               of
               Brotherly
               fellowship
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 private
                 civill
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 eating
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 to
                 private
                 conversing
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 publike
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 One
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 liberty
                 ,
                 Whether
                 we
                 converse
                 familiarly
                 with
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 Whether
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 And
                 Paul
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 deny
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Thess
                   .
                   3.
                
                 
                 Admonish
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Brother
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 can
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 helps
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               avoiding
               of
               the
               company
               of
               scandalous
               Brethren
               ,
               hath
               in
               it
               something
               civill
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               censure-spirituall
               ,
               and
               a
               Church-censure
               ,
               two
               wayes
               :
               1.
               
               Objectively
               ,
               in
               its
               tendency
               ,
               
                 Respectu
                 termini
                 ad
                 quem
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Effectively
                 ,
              
               in
               its
               rise
               and
               cause
               ,
               
                 Respectu
                 termini
                 à
                 quo
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               spirituall
               censure
               Objectively
               ,
               because
               it
               tendeth
               to
               make
               the
               party
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               repent
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               Brother
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               converse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               destinated
               for
               no
               civill
               use
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               return
               to
               what
               he
               was
               .
               2.
               
               This
               censure
               ,
               though
               one
               private
               Brother
               may
               exercise
               it
               upon
               another
               ,
               yea
               ,
               a
               woman
               on
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               yet
               hath
               no
               Authority
               over
               the
               man
               ,
               is
               notwithstanding
               in
               its
               rise
               and
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               a
               Church-censure
               .
               1.
               
               If
               Christ
               will
               not
               have
               one
               Brother
               to
               condemne
               another
               ,
               while
               first
               he
               rebuke
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               not
               convinced
               ,
               while
               he
               do
               the
               same
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               yet
               be
               not
               gained
               ,
               one
               private
               Brother
               may
               not
               after
               conviction
               ,
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               repute
               him
               
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               or
               complain
               of
               him
               before
               an
               Heathen
               Iudge
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ;
               How
               shall
               we
               imagine
               any
               one
               single
               Brother
               may
               withdraw
               Brotherly
               fellowship
               from
               another
               Brother
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               private
               Authority
               ,
               while
               he
               first
               be
               sentenced
               before
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               the
               Church
               shall
               convince
               him
               to
               walk
               
               disorderly
               ,
               to
               
                 cause
                 divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Fornicator
                 ,
                 a
                 Covetous
                 person
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               to
               be
               unworthy
               of
               the
               intire
               Brotherly
               fellowship
               of
               another
               ?
               For
               if
               this
               order
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               every
               Brother
               might
               take
               up
               a
               prejudice
               at
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               so
               break
               all
               bands
               of
               Religious
               Communion
               ,
               and
               Brotherly
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               and
               make
               ruptures
               in
               the
               Churches
               :
               Now
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               These
               Texts
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c
                 ▪
              
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               intimate
               no
               such
               order
               as
               is
               Matth.
               18.
               
               But
               it
               is
               presupposed
               ,
               as
               clear
               by
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               withdraw
               from
               an
               offending
               Brother
               ,
               but
               after
               such
               an
               order
               :
               Now
               the
               places
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               except
               we
               expound
               them
               by
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               do
               not
               bear
               that
               we
               are
               to
               rebuke
               our
               Brother
               ,
               before
               we
               withdraw
               from
               him
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Levit.
               19.
               17.
               2.
               
               If
               I
               am
               to
               withdraw
               from
               a
               Brother
               ,
               all
               Brotherly
               fellowship
               by
               these
               places
               ;
               then
               I
               am
               to
               esteem
               him
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Brother
               in
               name
               ,
               not
               in
               reality
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
               Whereas
               once
               I
               esteemed
               him
               a
               Brother
               ,
               and
               did
               keep
               Brotherly
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ;
               now
               this
               is
               materially
               Excommunication
               ▪
               I
               do
               no
               more
               in
               this
               kinde
               to
               one
               who
               is
               formally
               Excommunicated
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               so
               strange
               to
               a
               Heathen
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               This
               I
               must
               have
               done
               upon
               some
               foregoing
               sentence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               might
               un-Church
               and
               un-Brother
               the
               man
               whom
               the
               Church
               neither
               hath
               ,
               nor
               can
               ,
               un-Church
               and
               un-Brother
               .
               3.
               
               Eschewing
               of
               Brotherly
               fellowship
               to
               any
               ,
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Government
               distinct
               from
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               tending
               to
               make
               a
               Brother
               that
               walketh
               disorderly
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               repent
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Brother
               in
               name
               only
               ,
               may
               become
               a
               Brother
               in
               reallity
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14.
               
               But
               this
               act
               of
               Government
               belongeth
               not
               to
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ;
               for
               every
               Brother
               (
               saith
               Erastus
               )
               may
               exercise
               it
               toward
               his
               Brother
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               here
               is
               Church-Government
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               hand
               in
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               way
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               distinct
               from
               Preaching
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               in
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               ,
               for
               Erastus
               denyeth
               any
               such
               Colledge
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               here
               every
               one
               must
               govern
               another
               ,
               the
               man
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               the
               man
               ;
               the
               son
               the
               father
               ,
               if
               he
               walk
               unorderly
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               the
               Son
               ;
               this
               can
               be
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               Confusion
               on
               Earth
               .
               4.
               
               To
               put
               any
               to
               shame
               ,
               especially
               publikely
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               punishment
               for
               publike
               sins
               ,
               must
               come
               from
               some
               Iudges
               ,
               or
               others
               armed
               
               with
               Authority
               ,
               
                 Iudg.
                 18.
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               25.
               34.
               
               Then
               the
               Apostles
               sense
               cannot
               be
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               hath
               power
               of
               himselfe
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               any
               authority
               there
               from
               to
               put
               his
               brother
               to
               shame
               ;
               for
               when
               a
               brother
               is
               not
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               scandalous
               brother
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               convinced
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               so
               cast
               our
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               before
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               here
               should
               be
               his
               owne
               judge
               ,
               and
               party
               in
               his
               owne
               cause
               ,
               except
               he
               put
               his
               brother
               to
               some
               shame
               by
               an
               higher
               authority
               then
               his
               owne
               .
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               to
               put
               a
               publike
               note
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               upon
               the
               offender
               .
               So
               Stephanus
               .
               So
               
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Nota
                 ignominiosâ
                 excommunicationis
                 .
                 Pomponius
                 laetus
                 de
                 Magistr
                 .
              
               Rom.
               ●
               .
               21.
               
               
                 Censores
                 quinto●
                 quoque
                 anno
                 creari
                 solebant
                 ,
                 hic
                 prorsus
                 cives
                 sic
                 notabantur
                 ,
                 ut
                 qui
                 Senator
                 esset
                 ejece●etur
                 Senatu
                 ,
                 qui
                 eques
                 Romanus
                 equum
                 publicum
                 perderet
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Mathaeus
                 Harnish
                 &
                 Gec
                 .
                 Gabellus
                 ,
              
               who
               adde
               to
               Zanchius
               his
               Commentary
               in
               2
               Thes
               .
               say
               ,
               
                 Est
                 not
                 ●
                 quâdam
                 insignire
                 ,
                 et
                 in
                 aliquem
                 animadvertere
                 ;
                 ut
                 censores
                 apud
                 Romanos
                 notare
                 aliquem
                 solebant
                 ,
              
               they
               expound
               it
               the
               publike
               note
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               Beza
               saith
               it
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               signifie
               and
               declare
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 notate
                 ,
                 &
                 veluti
                 inustâ
                 not
                 â
                 compungite
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Marlorat
              
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               wonder
               that
               Erastus
               can
               say
               with
               any
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 converse
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 wicked
                 men
              
               ;
               are
               we
               not
               discharged
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               to
               converse
               with
               them
               ?
               As
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               eat
               and
               drinke
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               in
               our
               power
               morally
               to
               obey
               ,
               or
               disobey
               any
               Commandement
               of
               God
               ?
               Except
               Erastus
               will
               say
               with
               Papists
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               here
               give
               counsels
               ,
               not
               commands
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               9
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               And
               whereas
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               Paul
               will
               have
               us
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               15.
               to
               admonish
               this
               man
               as
               a
               brother
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               In
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Sacraments
                 ▪
              
               that
               are
               helpes
               of
               piety
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               ●ast
               him
               off
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               cast
               out
               man
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reputed
               
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 brother
                 .
              
               Yet
               a
               sicke
               and
               diseased
               brother
               ,
               under
               the
               roughest
               Medicine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               rod
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
               withdrawing
               of
               brotherly
               fellowship
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               meere
               civill
               unbrothering
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               brotherly
               fellowship
               of
               Christians
               must
               be
               spirituall
               ,
               religious
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               one
               anothers
               soules
               ,
               for
               exhorting
               
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               to
               prevent
               hardning
               of
               heart
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 provoking
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 support
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               are
               expresly
               commanded
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 24.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Thess
                 .
                 5.
                 11
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Jer.
                 50.
                 5.
                 
                 Zach.
                 8.
                 22.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
              
               42.
               4.
               
               I
               wonder
               where
               Erastus
               learned
               this
               Divinity
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               denying
               of
               this
               edifying
               Communion
               to
               a
               scandalous
               brother
               ,
               while
               he
               be
               ashamed
               and
               repent
               ,
               
                 Is
                 to
                 deny
                 nothing
                 that
                 belongeth
                 to
                 his
                 salvation
                 :
              
               Admonition
               is
               but
               one
               of
               twenty
               comfortable
               acts
               of
               Communion
               ,
               which
               we
               deny
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               least
               the
               man
               should
               despaire
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               cast
               off
               all
               care
               ,
               hope
               ,
               or
               intention
               to
               save
               his
               soul
               ,
               whereas
               the
               genuine
               and
               intrinsecall
               intention
               of
               avoiding
               him
               ,
               and
               casting
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 saved
              
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               deny
               not
               admonition
               ,
               and
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               thus
               cast
               out
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               
                 converting
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               simply
               necessary
               to
               work
               the
               mans
               humiliation
               and
               repentance
               ;
               but
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               
                 confirming
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               and
               denied
               to
               the
               excommunicated
               while
               he
               is
               in
               that
               condition
               upon
               that
               very
               reason
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               denied
               to
               
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Heathens
              
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               an
               help
               of
               piety
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               help
               either
               to
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               or
               an
               excommunicate
               man
               ,
               but
               damnation
               :
               
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 excommunicate
                 man
                 hath
                 faith
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               To
               us
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Seals
               are
               dispensed
               ,
               
               he
               hath
               no
               more
               then
               a
               Heathen
               hath
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               
                 in
                 confirming
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               he
               is
               looked
               on
               by
               the
               Church
               as
               an
               Heathen
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               reason
               of
               Erastus
               be
               good
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 no
                 helps
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 salvation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 deny
                 private
                 food
                 to
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 necessary
                 helps
                 .
              
               Then
               1.
               
               I
               much
               doubt
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               to
               
                 deny
                 the
                 necessary
                 helps
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 salvation
              
               to
               a
               Pagan
               living
               amongst
               us
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               deny
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               a
               Pagan
               ?
               2.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               avoid
               his
               company
               ,
               
               and
               deny
               the
               edifying
               acts
               of
               Communion
               ,
               which
               I
               named
               before
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               necessary
               helps
               of
               salvation
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               not
               the
               mans
               sin
               by
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 unworthily
              
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               not
               the
               Churches
               sin
               to
               give
               him
               the
               seals
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 Seals
                 are
                 adminiclees
                 and
                 helps
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 of
                 the
                 soul
              
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               mans
               sin
               to
               receive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               for
               it
               must
               be
               equally
               an
               help
               of
               godlinesse
               and
               salvation
               to
               the
               Communicant
               receiving
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Church
               giving
               :
               Now
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 to
              
               
               
                 himself
                 judgement
              
               .
               So
               Erastus
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               sin
               to
               Swine
               publikely
               known
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               to
               receive
               pearles
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               Churches
               duty
               to
               give
               these
               pearls
               to
               such
               known
               Swine
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               absurd
               and
               impious
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 exclude
                 sinners
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 gather
                 them
                 in
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 invited
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 raised
                 up
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Ceremonies
                 also
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 draw
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 true
                 piety
                 and
                 holynesse
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Erastus
               acknowledgeth
               this
               to
               be
               no
               new
               Argument
               ;
               therefore
               we
               may
               passe
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               chief
               pillar
               of
               his
               opinion
               :
               But
               I
               put
               it
               in
               forme
               thus
               ,
               to
               Erastus
               .
            
             
               Those
               whom
               God
               inviteth
               to
               repentance
               ,
               those
               he
               will
               not
               exclude
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               But
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               inviteth
               all
               ,
               even
               many
               Pagans
               and
               Heathen
               to
               repentance
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 ,
              
               even
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               so
               
                 Act.
                 17.
                 30.
                 
                 God
                 now
                 commandeth
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Idolators
                 ,
                 and
                 blinde
                 Philosophers
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 who
                 erected
                 an
                 Altar
                 to
                 the
                 unknown
                 God
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               23.
               and
               who
               jeered
               at
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               ver
               .
               32.
               even
               those
               God
               inviteth
               
                 to
                 repentance
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               God
               excludeth
               not
               Pagans
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               but
               the
               conclusion
               is
               absurd
               and
               blasphemous
               ;
               therefore
               so
               must
               one
               of
               the
               premises
               be
               ,
               but
               the
               Assumption
               is
               Scripture
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Major
               Proposition
               of
               Erastus
               must
               be
               blasphemous
               .
               God
               inviteth
               scorners
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               rebukes
               are
               means
               of
               repentance
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               we
               may
               rebuke
               scorners
               ;
               Gods
               spirit
               saith
               ,
               
                 Rebuke
                 not
                 a
                 scorner
              
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               His
               Proposition
               then
               must
               be
               ,
               
                 Those
                 whom
                 God
                 inviteth
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 those
                 God
                 excludeth
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 mean
                 of
                 piety
                 and
                 sanctity
                 :
              
               It
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               God
               inviteth
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               commandeth
               them
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               the
               pearls
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               means
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               :
               Must
               we
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 pearls
                 to
                 dogs
                 and
                 swine
                 ?
              
               The
               contrary
               our
               Saviour
               injoyneth
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 7.
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               14.
               1.
               forbiddeth
               diverse
               Ceremonies
               and
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Heathen
               by
               this
               Argument
               :
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               he
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 stranger
                 may
                 eat
                 some
                 unclean
                 thing
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               Lord
               saith
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 You
                 shall
                 not
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 holy
                 people
                 to
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
              
               :
               Whence
               it
               is
               evident
               Moses
               saith
               poynt
               blank
               contrary
               to
               Erastus
               ;
               for
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               that
               Ceremonies
               and
               Sacraments
               are
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               draw
               only
               the
               holy
               and
               sanctified
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               a
               further
               love
               and
               study
               of
               true
               piety
               and
               sanctity
               ;
               was
               not
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               Passeover
               a
               mean
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               God
               invited
               the
               uncircumcised
               to
               repentance
               ,
               but
               forbiddeth
               them
               to
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               .
            
             
               Beza
               said
               ,
               
                 Sinners
                 vvere
                 indeed
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 professed
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Erastus
                 saith
                 ,
                 Then
                 ●●e
                 agree
                 ,
                 for
                 vve
                 dispute
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 vvho
                 
                 acknovvledgeth
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 amendment
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               hold
               up
               a
               needlesse
               controversie
               with
               Erastus
               ;
               but
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               and
               his
               Arguments
               conclude
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               
                 None
                 for
                 Morall
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 impenitency
                 vvere
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 debarre
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 Nevv
                 Testament
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               2.
               
               Paul
               did
               never
               command
               to
               debar
               any
               ,
               nor
               did
               Christ
               debar
               Judas
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pharisees
               debar
               the
               ●ewdest
               Publicans
               ,
               nor
               the
               Apostles
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               debar
               none
               at
               all
               :
               now
               
               here
               Erastus
               clearly
               contradicteth
               himself
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 dispute
                 only
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 ●ins
                 and
                 promise
                 amendment
                 :
              
               But
               let
               Erastus
               say
               ,
               Did
               Iudas
               
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 ●in
                 and
                 promise
                 amendment
                 :
              
               Did
               all
               the
               morally
               unclean
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               such
               as
               repented
               not
               of
               their
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               fornication
               ,
               and
               lasciviousnesse
               which
               they
               committed
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               21.
               acknowledge
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               promise
               amendment
               ?
               and
               did
               those
               that
               were
               partakers
               of
               the
               Table
               of
               Devils
               acknowledge
               their
               sin
               and
               promise
               amendment
               ?
               And
               yet
               I
               brought
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               saith
               right
               down
               in
               a
               Catholick
               assertion
               ,
               without
               exception
               ,
               not
               any
               of
               those
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               Why
               ?
               
                 The
                 Sacraments
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               
                 Adminicula
                 pi●tatis
                 ,
                 et
                 resipiscentiae
                 ,
                 are
                 helps
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 repentance
                 :
              
               And
               I
               aske
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               doth
               the
               Lord
               invite
               none
               to
               repentance
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               do
               
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 sin
                 and
                 promise
                 amendment
                 ?
              
               And
               will
               Erastus
               have
               helps
               of
               repentance
               denied
               to
               all
               those
               who
               acknowledge
               not
               their
               sins
               ?
               then
               let
               him
               give
               us
               Arguments
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               can
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               acknowledge
               not
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               promise
               
               not
               amendment
               ,
               are
               debarred
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               Let
               Erastus
               extricate
               himself
               if
               he
               can
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               worthy
               consideration
               ,
               whether
               Erastus
               will
               have
               all
               those
               only
               that
               acknowledged
               their
               sins
               and
               repent
               ,
               admitted
               to
               the
               
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               must
               shew
               a
               difference
               ,
               why
               pearls
               might
               be
               cast
               to
               Swine
               ,
               and
               scorners
               rebuked
               ,
               and
               holy
               things
               prophaned
               by
               the
               uncircumcised
               &
               prophane
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               New
               :
               this
               he
               shall
               not
               shew
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               debarred
               who
               repented
               not
               ,
               how
               saith
               he
               in
               all
               his
               book
               ,
               that
               none
               were
               debarred
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               for
               Morall
               uncleannesse
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 impugne
                 this
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 
                 Presbyters
                 or
                 Elders
                 to
                 be
                 judges
                 and
                 examinators
                 of
                 that
                 businesse
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 neither
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 Priests
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 should
                 examine
                 those
                 who
                 brought
                 oblations
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 did
                 truly
                 repent
                 ,
                 or
                 dissemble
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 ye
                 say
                 there
                 be
                 chosen
                 Elders
                 who
                 should
                 try
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Elsewhere
               I
               have
               proved
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               did
               try
               judicially
               ,
               those
               for
               whom
               they
               offered
               Sacrifice
               :
               If
               the
               Leaper
               had
               not
               bidden
               so
               many
               dayes
               as
               the
               Law
               required
               ,
               if
               the
               Priests
               should
               offer
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               partiall
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               disease
               be
               not
               removed
               ,
               he
               cannot
               offer
               for
               him
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 8.
                 4.
                 
                 Lev.
              
               14.
               3
               ,
               4
               9
               ▪
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ▪
            
             
               2.
               
               Observe
               good
               Reader
               ,
               How
               craftily
               Erastus
               passeth
               from
               one
               question
               to
               another
               :
               All
               his
               Arguments
               hitherto
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               Thesis
               and
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               conclude
               that
               no
               man
               ,
               in
               either
               Old
               ,
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               ever
               was
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               Because
               there
               is
               neither
               precept
               ,
               nor
               promise
               ,
               nor
               practise
               in
               Moses
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               Apostles
               for
               it
               :
               2.
               
               Because
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 helps
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 all
                 are
                 invited
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               Now
               here
               Erastus
               flyeth
               to
               another
               Question
               :
               Whether
               the
               unworthy
               
                 should
                 be
                 debarred
                 by
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 certain
                 select
                 and
                 chosen
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               a
               far
               other
               Question
               :
               for
               let
               him
               answer
               our
               Arguments
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               prove
               that
               pearls
               and
               the
               
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               denied
               to
               all
               
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 Swine
              
               ,
               and
               prophane
               men
               ,
               whereas
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               all
               
               those
               are
               invited
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               yoak
               with
               Erastus
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               or
               by
               whose
               authority
               these
               pearls
               ought
               to
               be
               denied
               :
               whether
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               people
               consenting
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               .
               Now
               this
               latter
               question
               to
               Erastus
               ,
               is
               no
               question
               at
               all
               ▪
               for
               if
               none
               ought
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               all
               must
               come
               promiscuously
               ,
               as
               their
               owne
               good
               or
               evill
               spirit
               inclineth
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               for
               Erastus
               to
               make
               any
               question
               at
               all
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               debarred
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               aske
               the
               question
               ,
               by
               whom
               should
               those
               who
               are
               to
               be
               gradued
               Doctors
               of
               Physick
               ,
               be
               tryed
               and
               examined
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               faculty
               ,
               and
               Colledge
               of
               of
               Physitians
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               by
               none
               at
               all
               :
               If
               you
               lay
               downe
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               there
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               any
               graduated
               Doctors
               at
               all
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               try
               those
               who
               are
               graduated
               is
               vaine
               ,
               if
               all
               be
               invited
               to
               a
               free
               banquet
               ,
               poor
               ,
               and
               rich
               ,
               leaper
               ,
               and
               clean
               :
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               question
               ,
               whether
               be
               there
               some
               Masters
               of
               the
               house
               who
               should
               try
               who
               are
               worthy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               feast
               ,
               and
               who
               unworthy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               debarred
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 madnesse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 by
                 forbidding
                 private
                 ●ating
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 understand
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 debarring
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   1
                   ▪
                   Cor.
                   11.
                
                 he
                 debarreth
                 none
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Neither
               Beza
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               ours
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               both
               one
               
               punishment
               ;
               but
               that
               where
               we
               are
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               scandalous
               brother
               ,
               it
               is
               presumed
               the
               Church
               doth
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               her
               society
               :
               nor
               doth
               
                 Paul
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               invite
               all
               to
               come
               to
               the
               supper
               .
            
             
               Beza
               
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 lesse
                 is
                 denied
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 eat
                 not
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 private
                 houses
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 more
                 is
                 denied
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 whom
                 lesse
                 is
                 denied
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 more
                 is
                 denied
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 true
                 in
                 gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 things
                 divers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 things
                 free
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 one
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 not
                 commanded
                 ;
                 it
                 holdeth
                 not
                 in
                 punishments
                 ,
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 city
                 is
                 denied
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 banished
                 ,
                 his
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 punished
                 in
                 his
                 purse
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 killed
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 father
                 denieth
                 to
                 his
                 son
                 an
                 unworthy
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 denieth
                 not
                 rayment
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Erastus
               in
               this
               granteth
               he
               wrongeth
               Beza
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               
               said
               ,
               to
               deny
               a
               private
               table
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               were
               one
               and
               the
               same
               punishment
               .
               Beza
               saith
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               a
               lesse
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               greater
               punishment
               .
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 gifts
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 lesse
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 more
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 holdeth
                 here
                 in
                 our
                 case
              
               ;
               because
               private
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Saints
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Lords
               body
               given
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               be
               not
               a
               greater
               gift
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               :
               so
               then
               if
               a
               lesse
               gift
               be
               denied
               ,
               the
               Lords
               supper
               a
               greater
               gift
               is
               denied
               .
               2.
               
               It
               must
               hold
               in
               the
               private
               punishments
               ,
               inflicted
               for
               an
               higher
               punishments
               cause
               ,
               private
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               is
               denied
               ,
               because
               the
               man
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               farre
               more
               are
               the
               highest
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
               denied
               :
               as
               liberty
               is
               denied
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               condemned
               to
               dye
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               farre
               more
               is
               life
               denied
               to
               him
               ;
               a
               mans
               house
               is
               denied
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               banished
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               farre
               more
               is
               his
               city
               and
               countrey
               denied
               to
               him
               :
               But
               a
               man
               is
               not
               punished
               in
               his
               purse
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               condemned
               to
               dye
               ,
               it
               followeth
               no●
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               should
               rather
               dye
               ,
               because
               the
               one
               punishment
               is
               not
               relative
               to
               the
               other
               .
               3
               Because
               not
               eating
               with
               a
               scandalous
               man
               is
               a
               spirituall
               punishment
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               of
               that
               same
               kind
               with
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               holdeth
               here
               .
               4.
               
               Abstinence
               from
               the
               private
               fellowship
               of
               a
               scandalous
               brother
               is
               not
               free
               ,
               but
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               debarring
               from
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               not
               free
               ,
               but
               commanded
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 when
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Neer
                 communion
                 of
                 familiarity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 forbid
                 all
                 signes
                 of
                 neer
                 communion
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               clear
               he
               proveth
               they
               should
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               because
               
                 I
                 wrote
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 such
                 ,
              
               v.
               9.
               no
               more
               to
               eat
               with
               such
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               (
               would
               he
               say
               )
               should
               he
               be
               a
               leavening
               member
               in
               the
               lumpe
               and
               masse
               of
               Christs
               body
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 wrote
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 should
                 not
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 such
                 ;
                 then
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 here
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 understood
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 they
                 sought
                 Pauls
                 judgement
                 of
                 their
                 conversing
                 with
                 men
                 :
                 But
                 of
                 delivering
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 Text.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               a
               strong
               argument
               for
               us
               ,
               if
               Paul
               had
               never
               spoken
               ,
               nor
               written
               to
               them
               of
               the
               delivering
               of
               the
               man
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               him
               ,
               how
               could
               he
               in
               reason
               and
               
               conscience
               chide
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               that
               he
               might
               be
               miraculo●sly
               killed
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ?
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               they
               could
               mourn
               for
               not
               joyning
               in
               a
               businesse
               ,
               that
               Paul
               had
               never
               revealed
               to
               them
               to
               be
               Gods
               will.
               Yea
               it
               is
               a
               strong
               argument
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               was
               excommunication
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               taught
               them
               before
               ,
               (
               else
               their
               mourning
               had
               been
               unreasonble
               )
               and
               which
               he
               pointed
               at
               to
               them
               as
               a
               limbe
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               their
               not
               familier
               conversing
               with
               the
               scandalous
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 show●n
                 how
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 flee
                 the
                 company
                 
                 of
                 the
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 he
                 returneth
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 purpose
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 :
                 This
                 then
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 commanded
                 you
                 to
                 eschew
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 wicked
                 brethren
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 judge
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Text
               can
               bear
               no
               such
               exposition
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               I
               have
               given
               before
               .
               2.
               
               The
               coherence
               is
               clear
               ;
               I
               
                 wrote
                 before
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 wicked
                 brethren
                 :
                 therefore
                 put
                 out
                 that
                 wicked
                 man
                 from
                 amongst
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               by
               Erastus
               his
               glosse
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               sense
               ,
               nor
               coherence
               in
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 refusing
                 familiar
                 conversing
                 with
                 the
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 debarring
                 from
                 the
                 supper
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 as
                 private
                 conversing
                 can
                 do
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 soment
                 and
                 nourish
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 brother
                 we
                 converse
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 frequent
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 should
                 nourish
                 vices
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvere
                 vvickednesse
                 to
                 think
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               presumeth
               ,
               that
               to
               avoyd
               a
               scandalous
               brother
               ,
               and
               to
               debarre
               him
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               must
               be
               formally
               one
               ,
               which
               we
               teach
               not
               .
               2.
               
               Hence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               since
               they
               be
               divers
               formally
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               the
               same
               formall
               and
               intrinsecall
               ends
               .
               3.
               
               The
               frequent
               eating
               at
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               in
               a
               scandalous
               man
               ,
               doth
               dispose
               him
               more
               and
               more
               to
               sinne
               ,
               as
               frequently
               sinning
               inclineth
               more
               to
               sinne
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               by
               the
               frequent
               abusing
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 not
                 ill
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 he
                 admonisheth
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 flee
                 ill
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
                 But
                 vvhen
                 you
                 deuy
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 you
                 command
                 not
                 the
                 Godly
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 supper
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 forbid
                 the
                 scandalous
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               is
               no
               solidity
               in
               this
               conjecture
               ,
               it
               leaneth
               upon
               the
               
               perpetuall
               m●stake
               of
               Erastus
               in
               all
               this
               dispute
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               held
               ,
               That
               
                 to
                 be
                 debabred
                 from
                 familiar
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 were
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
              
               Else
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               conclusion
               that
               Erastus
               doth
               ,
               or
               can
               infer
               against
               us
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               wicked
               men
               are
               not
               discharged
               the
               company
               of
               Saints
               ;
               for
               in
               so
               far
               as
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               is
               a
               spirituall
               mean
               of
               the
               gaining
               of
               their
               souls
               by
               Teaching
               ,
               Exhorting
               ,
               Edifying
               ,
               Comforting
               the
               wicked
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               being
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
               are
               forbidden
               to
               touch
               such
               a
               Pearl
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               God
               layeth
               a
               charge
               on
               wicked
               men
               ,
               while
               they
               remain
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               
                 Confirming
                 Ordinances
              
               (
               with
               
                 some
                 Converting
                 Ordinances
              
               they
               may
               ,
               )
               as
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 50.
                 16.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 Statutes
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 thou
                 takest
                 my
                 Convenant
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ?
                 17.
                 
                 Seeing
                 thou
                 hatest
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 castest
                 my
                 Word
                 behinde
                 thee
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               wicked
               are
               forbidden
               to
               Teach
               or
               speak
               ,
               to
               the
               instructing
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               speciall
               act
               of
               Christian
               fellowship
               between
               Brother
               and
               Brother
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 24.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 5.
                 11.
                 14.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 hate
                 to
                 be
                 Instructed
                 of
                 others
                 :
              
               And
               you
               know
               how
               Christ
               
               speaketh
               to
               the
               unworthy
               intruder
               of
               himself
               on
               the
               secrets
               and
               spirituall
               marrow
               and
               comforts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 22.
                 ver
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Friend
                 ,
                 How
                 camest
                 thou
                 here
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 thy
                 Wedding
                 garment
                 ?
              
               Ezra
               4.
               3.
               
               But
               Zerubbabel
               and
               Joshua
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 came
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 of
              
               Iudah
               and
               Benjamin
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 an
                 house
                 unto
                 our
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 we
                 our selves
                 together
                 will
                 build
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               Doth
               not
               God
               expresly
               forbid
               
                 David
                 to
                 build
                 an
                 house
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ?
              
               1
               Chron.
               22.
               8.
               2
               
               Chron.
               6.
               9.
               
               And
               we
               know
               it
               is
               a
               typicall
               discharge
               layed
               upon
               men
               of
               blood
               ,
               not
               to
               touch
               the
               holiest
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               that
               men
               of
               Peace
               must
               meddle
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 Bring
                 no
                 more
                 vain
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               All
               which
               holdeth
               forth
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               those
               who
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               no
               Swine
               and
               Dogs
               prophane
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               forbidden
               all
               private
               Ordinances
               and
               publike
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               can
               make
               no
               other
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               defile
               them
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 be
                 wickedly
                 forbidden
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 Celebrate
                 the
                 memoriall
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Beza
               
                 Replieth
                 well
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 he
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 desireth
                 who
                 cometh
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 just
                 suspition
                 or
                 clear
                 evidence
                 that
                 he
              
               
               
                 playeth
                 the
                 Hypocrite
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 it
                 concern
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 that
                 his
                 desire
                 be
                 suspended
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 cause
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 those
                 
                 that
                 are
                 well
                 instructed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 of
                 Beza
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 compelled
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 publikely
                 professeth
                 he
                 is
                 grieved
                 for
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 purposeth
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thinketh
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 remain
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 I
                 also
                 remain
                 not
                 alwayes
                 in
                 my
                 good
                 purpose
                 ;
                 his
                 desire
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 smothered
                 and
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 but
                 excited
                 and
                 nourished
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 Beza
                 dependeth
                 on
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 committed
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 Elders
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 folly
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 concerns
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 delay
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 Commanded
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Erastus
              
               professeth
               he
               standeth
               for
               their
               admission
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               who
               are
               
                 Recte
                 instituti
                 ,
                 &
                 profitentur
                 dolere
                 se
                 propter
                 peccata
                 sua
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 repenteth
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 professeth
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               he
               said
               before
               ,
               as
               I
               
               observed
               it
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 who
                 shall
                 trample
                 on
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               Ego
               hunc
               minime
               admittendum
               censeo
               :
               I
               
                 judge
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
              
               Whence
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               That
               Erastus
               professeth
               that
               the
               ignorant
               and
               the
               scandalous
               should
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               But
               ,
               good
               Reader
               ,
               Observe
               that
               Erastus
               contradicteth
               himself
               in
               all
               his
               Arguments
               ;
               for
               he
               proveth
               ,
               that
               not
               any
               one
               Christian
               in
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               or
               not
               ignorant
               ;
               who
               professe
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               not
               professe
               it
               ,
               can
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               are
               commanded
               by
               Christ
               to
               come
               .
               But
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Scriptura
                 illos
                 ,
                 de
                 quibus
                 nos
                 loquimur
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 sacrificiis
                 arcet
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 sacramentis
                 aliis
                 ullis
                 :
                 Imò
                 sub
                 penâ
                 capitis
                 mandat
                 ,
                 ut
                 universi
                 mares
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 excludeth
                 none
                 from
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 But
                 commandeth
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Male
                 Children
                 ,
                 Jews
                 and
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 legally
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 home
                 ,
                 should
                 compear
                 at
              
               Ierusalem
               
                 thrice
                 a
                 year
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               And
               pag.
               104.
               
               
                 In
                 sacris
                 literis
                 non
                 tantum
                 non
                 inveniri
                 aliquos
                 à
                 sacramentis
                 propter
                 solam
                 vitae
                 turpitudinem
                 ,
                 ab
                 actos
                 esse
                 ,
                 sed
              
               
               
                 contrarium
                 potius
                 probari
              
               :
               And
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Baptized
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 ,
              
               Ex
               quo
               intelligimus
               :
               
                 Whence
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 seek
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 Whether
                 he
                 who
                 professeth
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 or
                 deal
                 truly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 :
              
               Yea
               ,
               when
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
              
               Aliquos
               a
               Sacramentis
               propter
               solam
               vitae
               turpitudinem
               abactos
               esse
               :
               
                 That
                 any
                 were
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 for
                 only
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 contrary
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
              
               either
               
                 ignorance
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               opposed
               to
               
                 due
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 impenitency
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               wickednesse
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               absurd
               ;
               or
               then
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               some
               must
               be
               debarred
               
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               for
               wickednesse
               of
               life
               only
               :
               But
               Erastus
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               
                 None
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 for
                 only
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               And
               so
               they
               are
               not
               debarred
               ,
               because
               they
               professe
               not
               Repentance
               .
               And
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 and
              
               Iudas
               
                 was
                 not
                 excepted
                 :
                 Christ
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
              
               
               
                 with
                 most
                 wicked
                 men
                 :
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 Sadduces
                 were
                 Baptized
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Baptisme
                 of
              
               Iohn
               
                 vvith
                 them
              
               :
               Then
               Erastus
               will
               exclude
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               not
               those
               whom
               Christ
               pronounced
               to
               sin
               against
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               the
               convincing
               light
               of
               their
               own
               minde
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               9.
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41.
               and
               15.
               24.
               and
               7.
               28.
               
               Yea
               ,
               pag.
               117.
               
               He
               
               will
               have
               none
               excluded
               in
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 impenitent
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 vvere
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Devils
                 .
              
               Pag.
               116.
               
               When
               
               
                 Christ
                 commandeth
                 all
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 he
                 excludeth
                 none
                 that
                 professeth
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Disciples
                 :
              
               But
               many
               professe
               no
               Repentance
               ,
               
                 Who
                 professe
                 themselves
                 Disciples
              
               :
               See
               pag.
               117
               ,
               118.
               and
               the
               following
               pages
               .
               2.
               
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 compelled
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 publikely
                 professeth
                 sorrovv
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 doth
                 think
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 :
              
               But
               to
               whom
               shall
               he
               professe
               it
               ?
               To
               the
               Church
               ?
               Then
               hath
               the
               Church
               power
               to
               accept
               the
               confession
               of
               scandalous
               men
               ,
               ere
               they
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               Erastus
               will
               stand
               at
               this
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               Government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               if
               he
               must
               confesse
               to
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               made
               him
               a
               Steward
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               and
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Nor
               is
               the
               Church
               to
               think
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               is
               compelled
               to
               think
               ,
               manifest
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               trample
               the
               Sacraments
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               will
               make
               profession
               of
               sorrow
               for
               sin
               :
               and
               Erastus
               thinketh
               such
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               :
               
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 change
                 their
                 purpose
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 he
                 doe
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Valeat
                 totum
                 ,
              
               granting
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               nothing
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               any
               Divinity
               we
               have
               proofe
               of
               in
               Erastus
               his
               booke
               ▪
               I
               should
               humbly
               conceive
               when
               he
               speaketh
               so
               ignorantly
               of
               the
               
               worke
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               preparations
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               he
               hath
               been
               a
               man
               
                 non
                 rectè
                 institutus
              
               ,
               not
               well
               instructed
               ,
               and
               
               so
               without
               the
               lists
               of
               the
               disputation
               by
               his
               owne
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               have
               beene
               himselfe
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               in
               Beza
               his
               head
               onely
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               desire
               the
               Sacrament
               have
               true
               piety
               ,
               for
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 are
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 works
              
               ;
               otherwise
               if
               tramplers
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               ignorant
               desire
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               ignorance
               is
               neighbour
               to
               arrogance
               and
               presumption
               :
               let
               Erastus
               give
               us
               a
               rule
               in
               the
               Word
               by
               which
               they
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               ,
               all
               his
               arguments
               will
               prove
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               :
               and
               if
               Erastus
               deny
               that
               the
               judgement
               of
               men
               either
               of
               Church
               or
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               be
               interposed
               in
               the
               excluding
               of
               those
               who
               are
               ,
               
                 non
                 rectè
                 instituti
                 ,
                 not
                 rightly
                 instructed
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 professe
                 sorrovv
                 for
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               speake
               against
               sense
               ,
               if
               he
               grant
               some
               must
               judge
               ,
               who
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               openly
               impenitent
               ;
               then
               I
               say
               to
               Erastus
               what
               hee
               saith
               to
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 your
                 opinion
                 dependeth
                 on
                 the
                 opinion
                 and
                 judgement
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               3.
               
               If
               God
               have
               not
               commanded
               either
               Elders
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               (
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               )
               to
               examine
               and
               judge
               ,
               who
               are
               fit
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               who
               not
               :
               Then
               seeing
               Erastus
               saith
               the
               prophane
               ,
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               the
               impenitently
               scandalous
               ,
               knowne
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               .
               I
               aske
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               the
               tryall
               of
               this
               ,
               who
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               
                 non
                 rectè
                 instituti
              
               ?
               Men
               cannot
               debarre
               
               themselves
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               a
               judiciall
               way
               ,
               most
               of
               men
               conceiting
               well
               of
               themselves
               ,
               rush
               upon
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               knowing
               that
               they
               doe
               evill
               :
               Workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               who
               cry
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Theeves
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               who
               dare
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               cry
               ,
               
                 The
                 temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 The
                 temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 these
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               7.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               will
               also
               fast
               and
               professe
               Repentance
               ,
               Esa
               .
               57.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               even
               when
               their
               wickednes
               
                 testifieth
                 to
                 their
                 face
                 against
                 them
              
               in
               the
               eies
               of
               all
               ,
               Ier.
               2.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Ier.
                 2.
                 34.
                 
                 Esa
              
               .
               1.
               9.
               and
               they
               will
               desire
               ●o
               partake
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               Esa
               .
               57.
               2.
               
               Now
               there
               are
               none
               on
               earth
               ,
               neither
               Elders
               ,
               or
               any
               any
               others
               to
               debarre
               them
               ;
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Taceo
                 jam
                 ,
                 quod
                 Deus
              
               
               
                 non
                 praecepit
                 vel
                 Presbyteris
                 ,
                 vel
                 aliis
                 tale
                 examen
                 .
              
               Let
               Erastus
               answer
               us
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               charity
               is
               Erastus
               obliged
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               all
               that
               seeketh
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               do
               it
               in
               truth
               ?
               God
               has
               given
               to
               us
               mens
               works
               ,
               not
               their
               words
               ,
               of
               which
               hypocrites
               are
               
               liberall
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               foment
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               mens
               eating
               their
               owne
               damnation
               ,
               under
               Erastus
               his
               pretence
               of
               
                 incouraging
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffocating
                 seeming
                 godly
                 desires
                 ?
              
               Lastly
               ,
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 concern
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 deferre
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 commands
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               .
               Doth
               Christ
               command
               a
               man
               
                 to
                 eat
                 his
                 owne
                 damnation
              
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 Other
                 Arguments
                 for
                 Excommunication
                 vindicated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 writeth
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 love
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 :
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Elders
                 to
                 sit
                 and
                 judge
                 who
                 truely
                 repent
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 admit
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 supper
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 excommunication
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 thousand
                 places
                 :
                 to
                 love
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 k●ep
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 13.
                 and
                 15.
                 then
                 who
                 ever
                 saith
                 those
                 that
                 keep
                 not
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 cursed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 this
                 way
                 excommunicate
                 :
                 then
                 Moses
                 did
                 often
                 excommunicate
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 false
                 Apostles
                 did
                 strive
                 to
                 make
                 Paul
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 be
                 judge
                 which
                 of
                 us
                 loveth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 God
                 destroy
                 him
                 who
                 loves
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               perverteth
               the
               sense
               of
               Beza
               his
               words
               ,
               for
               Beza
               has
               no
               such
               conclusion
               as
               to
               prove
               a
               formall
               excommunication
               by
               the
               Elders
               ,
               or
               Church
               judicature
               ;
               this
               is
               Erastus
               sained
               conclusion
               .
               Beza
               inferreth
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               here
               
                 gravissimae
                 excommunicationis
              
               
               species
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               heavy
               excommunication
               ,
               
                 materially
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 eternally
                 separated
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 great
                 excommunication
                 .
              
               And
               it
               was
               to
               be
               accursed
               while
               the
               Lord
               come
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               may
               prove
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               lesser
               excommunication
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Moses
               his
               cursing
               by
               way
               of
               preaching
               ,
               may
               well
               inserre
               ,
               that
               because
               there
               be
               Church
               censures
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               cursing
               heavy
               ,
               and
               lesse
               heavy
               .
               But
               Beza
               intendeth
               not
               to
               prove
               excommunication
               by
               the
               Church
               from
               this
               ,
               
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 Christs
                 enemies
                 are
                 cursed
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 other
                 wayes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               
               and
               this
               kinde
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               of
               shutting
               impenitent
               sinners
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               thousand
               places
               of
               scripture
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               hence
               be
               concluded
               against
               Beza
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               excommunication
               is
               Gal.
               1.
               
               And
               when
               Ioh.
               2.
               
               Ep.
               forbiddeth
               to
               receive
               a
               fa●●e
               teacher
               into
               your
               house
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               farre
               lesse
               kept
               in
               Christs
               greater
               house
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               is
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 When
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                   5.
                
                 
                 I
                 would
                 they
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 who
                 
                 trouble
                 you
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 conveene
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 such
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 deliver
                 them
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 wisheth
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               place
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 wish
                 they
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 that
                 trouble
              
               
               you
               ,
               is
               expounded
               by
               Piscator
               of
               cutting
               off
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               Yea
               he
               saith
               ,
               conveene
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               v.
               9.
               a
               little
               leaven
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               little
               false
               Doctrine
               infecteth
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 troubleth
                 you
                 shall
                 bear
                 his
                 judgement
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 he
                 be
                 :
              
               then
               he
               hopeth
               well
               of
               the
               Galathians
               that
               they
               will
               be
               of
               one
               mind
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               the
               false
               teacher
               ,
               this
               is
               parallel
               to
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               though
               Paul
               do
               not
               so
               right
               downe
               chide
               them
               for
               neglect
               of
               Church
               censures
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 saith
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 if
                 Paul
                 wished
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 that
                 troubled
                 them
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 cut
                 off
                 those
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 them
                 to
                 Satan
                 ?
                 Erastus
                 answereth
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Gods
                 will
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 every
                 time
                 kill
                 miraculously
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Then
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               farre
               lesse
               could
               rebuke
               the
               Corinthians
               ;
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               that
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               might
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               by
               Paul
               :
               for
               Paul
               had
               not
               power
               to
               kill
               him
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               profitable
               :
               the
               man
               repented
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               killed
               .
               2.
               
               Iudge
               if
               it
               be
               probable
               that
               Paul
               would
               wish
               to
               work
               a
               miracle
               in
               killing
               false
               teachers
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               neither
               profitable
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               sa●e
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               have
               them
               killed
               .
               3.
               
               Paul
               was
               confident
               the
               man
               
                 who
                 troubled
                 them
                 should
                 beare
                 his
                 judgement
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               saith
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               Gods
               will
               he
               should
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               miraculous
               killing
               ,
               but
               some
               Church
               censure
               ;
               or
               then
               Erastus
               must
               find
               out
               another
               kind
               of
               judgement
               .
            
             
             
               And
               why
               (
               may
               some
               say
               )
               doth
               not
               Paul
               write
               to
               Excommunicate
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               incestuous
               
                 Corinthian
                 ?
                 Beza
              
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 would
                 not
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
                 take
                 that
                 Authority
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 by
              
               
               
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 he
                 sheweth
                 what
                 he
                 desireth
                 ,
                 but
                 happily
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 expedient
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 presently
                 cut
                 off
                 :
              
               So
               Beza
               :
               Yea
               ,
               the
               words
               do
               well
               bear
               ,
               that
               Paul
               thought
               fit
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 bear
                 their
                 Iudgement
                 who
                 had
                 troubled
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               that
               leaven
               should
               be
               purged
               out
               .
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               if
               this
               cutting
               off
               be
               miraculous
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               Paul
               could
               not
               Communicate
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               Pauls
               will
               that
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               should
               
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
              
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               :
               Nor
               do
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Apostles
               wished
               to
               cut
               off
               men
               miraculously
               ,
               but
               were
               not
               able
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 That
                 Paul
                 willed
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 by
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 Concluded
                 ,
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 Decreed
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 be
                 absent
                 in
                 body
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 he
                 would
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 (
                 not
                 some
                 Presbyters
                 only
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 granted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 deliver
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 strike
                 fear
                 and
                 terror
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 might
                 bear
                 the
                 just
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Paul
              
               chideth
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 were
                 puffed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 mourned
                 not
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               man
               might
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               :
               Then
               ,
               whereas
               it
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               we
               want
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               and
               his
               privity
               to
               the
               businesse
               :
               To
               this
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 For
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 present
                 in
                 body
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 Convened
                 together
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Iudged
                 to
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 Satan
                 :
              
               Now
               that
               this
               Decree
               was
               the
               judiciall
               Decree
               and
               sentence
               of
               Paul
               as
               a
               miraculous
               Magistrate
               giving
               sentence
               judicially
               ,
               when
               Paul
               himself
               was
               absent
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               convinced
               the
               man
               ,
               nor
               spoken
               with
               him
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               ,
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               signifie
               such
               a
               sentence
               of
               a
               man
               when
               the
               guilty
               is
               before
               him
               ,
               yet
               the
               word
               doth
               not
               necessitate
               us
               to
               this
               Exposition
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 19.
                 22.
                 
                 Out
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 mouth
                 will
                 I
                 judge
                 thee
              
               ;
               for
               it
               doth
               as
               often
               signifie
               a
               simple
               act
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               the
               opinion
               of
               any
               not
               sitting
               in
               judgement
               ,
               as
               
                 Act.
                 13.
                 46.
                 
                 Ye
                 judge
                 your selves
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 unworthy
                 of
                 life
                 Eternall
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               2.
               
               I
               
                 determined
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 but
              
               
               Christ
               ,
               Luk.
               7.
               43.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               to
               
                 Simon
                 the
                 Pharisee
              
               who
               was
               not
               on
               the
               bench
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 judged
                 rightly
              
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               12.
               
               I
               
                 have
                 determined
                 there
                 to
                 winter
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               15.
               
               
                 Iudge
                 ye
                 what
              
               I
               say
               ,
               Act.
               27.
               1.
               
               
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 determined
                 to
                 sail
                 into
              
               Italy
               .
               2.
               
               We
               do
               not
               read
               that
               Apostle
               ,
               Prophet
               or
               Iudge
               ,
               gave
               out
               a
               sentence
               of
               death
               against
               any
               ,
               the
               person
               condemned
               not
               being
               present
               nor
               heard
               :
               the
               Lord
               himself
               did
               it
               not
               to
               Adam
               ,
               nor
               to
               Sodom
               ;
               he
               came
               down
               to
               see
               ,
               he
               examined
               
                 Adam
                 :
                 Moses
              
               did
               not
               so
               condemn
               the
               man
               that
               
                 gathered
                 sticks
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 :
                 Joshua
              
               convinced
               Achan
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               convinced
               Gehazi
               ,
               ere
               he
               smote
               him
               with
               Leprosie
               ,
               Peter
               convinced
               A●anias
               and
               Saphira
               to
               their
               faces
               ,
               ere
               he
               killed
               them
               ,
               so
               did
               Paul
               convince
               Elimas
               the
               sorcerer
               in
               his
               face
               ,
               so
               did
               Christ
               in
               his
               miraculous
               purging
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               convince
               them
               that
               
                 His
                 Fathers
                 house
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               Now
               Paul
               here
               giveth
               a
               judiciall
               sentence
               of
               death
               on
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               never
               spake
               of
               being
               at
               Philippi
               whence
               he
               wrote
               ,
               and
               the
               delinquent
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               if
               we
               beleeve
               
                 Erastus
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Erastus
              
               judgeth
               that
               Paul
               knew
               this
               man
               to
               be
               penitent
               ,
               and
               how
               knew
               Paul
               this
               ?
               It
               must
               be
               a
               miraculous
               knowledge
               ,
               by
               which
               Paul
               at
               Philippi
               looked
               upon
               the
               mans
               heart
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               miracles
               that
               ever
               Paul
               wrought
               for
               Paul
               had
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               mans
               sinne
               only
               by
               report
               ,
               v.
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               it
               is
               reported
               ;
               between
               Pauls
               writing
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               his
               writing
               the
               third
               verse
               there
               must
               interveene
               a
               miraculous
               discovery
               of
               the
               incestuous
               mans
               heart
               ,
               Paul
               being
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               at
               Corinth
               ;
               and
               Paul
               knowing
               the
               man
               to
               be
               penitent
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               his
               penitency
               (
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               )
               Paul
               did
               not
               kill
               him
               :
               Yet
               Paul
               so
               farre
               absent
               ,
               must
               have
               given
               out
               a
               miraculous
               sentence
               ,
               as
               a
               miraculous
               Magistrate
               .
               I
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 by
                 revelation
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 God
                 now
                 in
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 have
                 judged
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 out
                 sentence
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 miraculously
                 killed
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 know
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 penitent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 killed
                 by
                 Satan
              
               ;
               a
               monstrous
               and
               irrationall
               sentence
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               by
               report
               Paul
               had
               knowledge
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               report
               also
               he
               had
               knowledge
               of
               his
               repentence
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               spirit
               would
               
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               this
               knowledge
               came
               not
               to
               Paul
               by
               any
               immediate
               revelation
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               Yet
               the
               sentence
               must
               stand
               by
               Erastus
               his
               mind
               touching
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 judged
                 and
              
               
               
                 condemned
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 miraculous
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 dye
                 upon
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 dye
                 for
                 this
                 sault
                 :
              
               for
               can
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               Paul
               retracted
               a
               sentence
               which
               he
               gave
               out
               as
               the
               deputy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               even
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               the
               sentence
               ,
               kn●w
               there
               was
               so
               much
               repentance
               in
               the
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               for
               it
               be
               moved
               not
               to
               kill
               him
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               no
               ground
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               why
               Paul
               should
               be
               said
               to
               seek
               the
               naked
               presence
               of
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               to
               do
               such
               a
               miracle
               before
               them
               ,
               he
               being
               himselfe
               absent
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               more
               then
               a
               naked
               presence
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               as
               only
               witnesses
               that
               they
               might
               be
               affraid
               &
               do
               so
               no
               more
               :
               for
               they
               were
               present
               as
               instructed
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 to
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 Satan
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 bear
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               to
               be
               conveened
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               being
               spoken
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               v.
               20.
               of
               a
               Church
               meeting
               ,
               or
               in
               reference
               thereunto
               in
               the
               same
               phrase
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               conveened
               with
               the
               power
               and
               spirit
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               cannot
               agree
               to
               Paul
               ;
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               I
               
                 Paul
                 absent
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 have
                 decreed
                 to
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               1.
               the
               Grammer
               of
               the
               words
               cannot
               beare
               that
               ,
               for
               (
               
                 being
                 conveened
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 spirit
              
               )
               are
               constructed
               together
               in
               the
               Text.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               no
               sence
               ,
               nor
               any
               Scripture
               phrase
               .
               I
               
                 present
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 my
                 spirit
                 have
                 decreed
                 to
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
              
               3.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               Paul
               would
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               absent
               ,
               recompence
               his
               bodily
               absence
               ,
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               road
               of
               Church
               censure
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               communicated
               to
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Erastus
               needeth
               not
               object
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               conveening
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               of
               some
               Elders
               ,
               for
               as
               there
               is
               no
               word
               of
               the
               word
               Elders
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               no
               word
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               debate
               will
               be
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whether
               Elders
               ,
               or
               people
               ,
               or
               both
               ;
               but
               though
               every
               one
               in
               their
               owne
               place
               were
               understood
               ,
               
                 yet
                 the
                 words
                 beare
                 a
                 juridicall
                 convention
                 ,
                 being
                 conveened
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Erastus
                     ▪
                  
                
                 The
                 questions
                 why
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 command
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 false
                 Apostles
                 in
                 Galathia
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 miraculousty
                 kill
                 them
                 ?
                 are
                 both
                 urgent
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 most
                 urgent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                 power
                 of
                 miraculous
                 afflicting
                 men
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 few
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Apostles
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 excommunication
                 was
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
                 Yet
                 Paul
                 neither
                 practiseth
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 nor
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 nor
                 commandeth
                 others
                 to
                 practise
                 it
                 ;
                 now
                 here
                 he
                 desireth
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 excommunicated
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               say
               the
               last
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               you
               never
               read
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               that
               Prophets
               or
               Apostles
               consulted
               ,
               or
               advised
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               whether
               they
               should
               work
               miracles
               or
               not
               :
               2.
               
               Though
               Excommunication
               was
               an
               ordinary
               power
               ,
               as
               the
               power
               of
               
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               16.
               19.
               and
               18.
               18.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Yet
               the
               actuall
               exercise
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               being
               the
               highest
               and
               weightiest
               censure
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               severe
               of
               any
               other
               on
               earth
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               Paul
               be
               as
               sparing
               and
               rare
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               in
               killing
               mens
               bodies
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               Paul
               neither
               practised
               himself
               ,
               nor
               commanded
               others
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               for
               he
               did
               both
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   16.
                
                 spoken
                 for
                 eschewing
                 of
                 those
                 
                 who
                 cause
                 offences
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 beware
                 of
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 those
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 as
                 you
                 dream
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 diligent
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 rightly
                 instruct
                 ,
                 and
                 prudently
                 teach
                 their
                 hearers
                 ,
                 what
                 Teachers
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 eschew
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               eschewing
               of
               false
               Teachers
               is
               a
               generall
               ,
               and
               a
               duty
               
               no
               question
               given
               to
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               the
               place
               doth
               no
               more
               say
               in
               expresse
               terms
               that
               a
               single
               Pastor
               should
               give
               warning
               particularly
               by
               name
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Hymeneus
                 ,
                 Alexander
              
               ,
               are
               those
               false
               Teachers
               to
               be
               eschewed
               ,
               then
               it
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               which
               we
               assert
               ,
               doth
               in
               expresse
               termes
               ,
               shew
               what
               false
               Teachers
               they
               be
               ,
               who
               by
               name
               are
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               and
               eschewed
               ;
               but
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               is
               overcome
               by
               truth
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               he
               must
               say
               one
               single
               Minister
               may
               declare
               that
               such
               a
               false
               Teacher
               ,
               by
               name
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               eschewed
               as
               
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
              
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               effect
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               he
               denieth
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               declare
               him
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               18.
               and
               that
               many
               Elders
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               may
               put
               out
               a
               false
               
               Teacher
               ,
               or
               a
               wolf
               out
               of
               the
               flock
               .
               2.
               
               We
               grant
               that
               it
               is
               spoken
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               eschew
               false
               teachers
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               2
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 that
                 walketh
                 unordinately
                 ,
                 all
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 1
                 Co●
                 .
              
               5.
               
               But
               that
               every
               man
               should
               eschew
               those
               ,
               whom
               he
               in
               his
               private
               judgement
               conceiveth
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               before
               he
               rebuke
               them
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               gain
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               of
               obst●n●cy
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               Christ
               commande●h
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               is
               not
               commanded
               ,
               bu●
               forbidden
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               
               Lev.
               1917.
               
               Col.
               3.
               15.
               
               For
               if
               this
               should
               be
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               immediatly
               ,
               upon
               my
               own
               private
               grudge
               ,
               unbrother
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               my
               heart
               and
               intire
               fellowship
               ,
               every
               one
               whom
               I
               conceive
               offendeth
               me
               ,
               and
               
                 walketh
                 unordinately
              
               ,
               without
               observing
               Christs
               order
               ,
               or
               previous
               rebuking
               of
               him
               ,
               I
               make
               a
               pathway
               to
               perpetuall
               Schismes
               :
               2.
               
               A
               violation
               of
               all
               Laws
               of
               fraternity
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Communion
               .
               3.
               
               A
               diss●lving
               and
               breaking
               of
               all
               
                 Church
                 Communion
              
               ,
               and
               i●
               were
               strange
               ,
               if
               Erastus
               will
               have
               Christs
               order
               kept
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               in
               private
               offences
               done
               by
               one
               brother
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               publick
               offences
               ,
               when
               a
               brother
               offendeth
               twenty
               ,
               and
               a
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               were
               obliged
               to
               seek
               to
               gain
               my
               brothers
               soul
               in
               private
               and
               l●sse
               injuries
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               more
               hainous
               offences
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               clear
               to
               me
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 reject
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 after
                 once
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 twice
                 admonition
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 in
                 our
                 houses
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               and
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               3.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 wholesome
                 word
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 perverse
                 disputing
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 withdraw
                 our selves
                 from
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 ,
                 with
                 severity
                 and
                 plucking
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fi●e
                 ,
              
               those
               that
               cannot
               be
               cured
               ;
               then
               certainly
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               must
               also
               turn
               away
               from
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               them
               as
               no
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               ;
               if
               we
               say
               not
               this
               ,
               if
               one
               hath
               leave
               in
               a
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               to
               j●dge
               and
               condemne
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               not
               take
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               as
               Act.
               15.
               which
               is
               not
               Apostolick
               ,
               for
               when
               false
               Teachers
               troubled
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               peremptorily
               ,
               though
               great
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               determine
               against
               either
               the
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Teachers
               ,
               while
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Elders
              
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               did
               meet
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               and
               determine
               against
               the
               Error
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               men
               ,
               as
               such
               
                 as
                 troubled
                 the
                 Brethren
                 with
              
               
               
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 perverted
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               
               Now
               Erastus
               is
               willing
               to
               acknowledge
               a
               sort
               of
               Divine
               Excommunication
               ,
               not
               a
               humane
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               call
               that
               Ordinance
               of
               separating
               of
               wicked
               men
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               yet
               was
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               which
               no
               Church
               wanted
               ,
               as
               learned
               Beza
               saith
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               persecution
               :
               had
               Erastus
               explained
               to
               us
               his
               divine
               Excommunication
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               ,
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               bring
               most
               of
               his
               owne
               Arguments
               with
               greater
               strength
               of
               reason
               against
               it
               then
               against
               ours
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               truely
               divine
               Excommunication
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Erastus
                 doth
                 strongly
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 nor
                 two
                 distinct
                 judicatures
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 
                 mention
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 a
                 Synedry
                 ,
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 ;
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 who
                 had
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.
                
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 wanteth
                 a
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 asked
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 their
                 judgement
                 of
                 doubts
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 of
                 old
                 done
                 sine
                 seniorum
                 consilio
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Counsels
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 deny
                 a
                 Senate
                 ,
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 who
                 repenteth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 I
                 deny
                 any
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 judicature
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 manners
                 and
                 conversation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 judgement
                 or
                 court
                 of
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 supream
                 Courts
                 touching
                 manners
                 in
                 one
                 Common
                 wealth
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               One
               simple
               head
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               may
               deny
               more
               then
               many
               wise
               men
               can
               prove
               in
               a
               whole
               day
               ,
               it
               proveth
               they
               are
               more
               cumbersome
               in
               their
               disputes
               ,
               then
               strong
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Iewish
               Presbytery
               ,
               ●hat
               is
               ,
               a
               civill
               judicature
               ,
               is
               con●uted
               by
               Lev.
               10.
               10.
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Court
               of
               Aarons
               sonnes
               ,
               whose
               it
               was
               to
               judge
               
               of
               Church
               matters
               only
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 difference
                 betweene
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 unholy
                 ,
                 betweene
                 cleane
                 ,
                 and
                 uncleane
                 .
              
               2.
               
               A
               Presbytery
               of
               arbitrators
               in
               matters
               civill
               ,
               to
               keep
               Christians
               from
               going
               to
               law
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               before
               heathen
               judges
               :
               Is
               not
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               one
               wise
               man
               might
               do
               that
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               no
               Presbytery
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               judicatures
               of
               Officers
               there
               ;
               they
               were
               but
               gifted
               men
               arbitrarily
               chosen
               for
               a
               certaine
               businesse
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               judges
               ,
               habitu
               .
               3.
               
               A
               Presbytery
               for
               Doctrine
               only
               is
               further
               to
               seek
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               then
               our
               Presbytery
               ;
               Erastus
               should
               teach
               us
               where
               it
               is
               .
               4.
               
               He
               denieth
               a
               Presbytery
               for
               manners
               ,
               then
               all
               scandals
               must
               come
               before
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               .
               Who
               made
               him
               a
               Church
               officer
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Who
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               seals
               ,
               who
               not
               ?
               For
               two
               supream
               Courts
               ,
               I
               shall
               speak
               God-willing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 
                 man
                 was
                 to
                 judge
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               is
               a
               company
               gathered
               together
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               5.
               
                 who
                 did
                 judge
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 an
                 incestuous
                 man
                 ,
                 v.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 leaven
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
              
               v.
               6.
               this
               is
               a
               Colledge
               of
               judges
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               number
               of
               builders
               and
               labourers
               with
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               dispensers
               of
               the
               misteries
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               such
               as
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 Cephas
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               6.
               
               A
               number
               that
               had
               power
               to
               punish
               ,
               to
               forgive
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               2
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               3.
               
               A
               number
               of
               Prophets
               who
               judged
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32.
               these
               be
               very
               like
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               O
               but
               Paul
               writeth
               not
               to
               those
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               who
               were
               puffed
               up
               ,
               and
               mourned
               not
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               2.
               
               These
               were
               the
               people
               and
               Church
               .
               Ans
               .
               Yea
               these
               were
               the
               eyes
               ,
               eares
               ,
               and
               principall
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               now
               he
               writeth
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               1
               
               ▪
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 Paul
                 must
                 have
                 instituted
                 this
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 who
                 seeth
                 not
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 ?
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 accused
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 accuseth
                 not
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 admitted
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 excommunication
                 here
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 one
                 judgement
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 election
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 chideth
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 because
                 
                 they
                 mourned
                 not
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Elders
                 office
                 to
                 remove
                 this
                 ;
                 they
                 dream
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 instituted
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 instituted
                 before
                 this
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 ;
                 he
                 biddeth
                 them
                 not
                 ask
                 suffrages
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               that
               Erastus
               saith
               against
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               is
               to
               improve
               excommunication
               :
               But
               there
               may
               be
               excommunication
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               many
               hold
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               no
               Elders
               at
               all
               .
               2.
               
               Let
               Erastus
               point
               out
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               a
               number
               of
               preaching
               Prophets
               were
               instituted
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               whether
               in
               this
               Chapter
               (
               which
               to
               me
               is
               a
               dream
               )
               or
               before
               .
               3.
               
               He
               had
               cause
               to
               rebuke
               all
               ;
               All
               were
               secure
               ,
               the
               Elders
               who
               cast
               him
               not
               out
               ,
               the
               people
               who
               said
               not
               to
               their
               Elders
               ,
               as
               the
               Colossians
               are
               bidden
               say
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               17.
               to
               Archippus
               ;
               and
               will
               Erastus
               say
               that
               preaching
               Elders
               ,
               who
               by
               office
               ,
               are
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               17
               ,
               28.
               were
               not
               to
               be
               chiefe
               in
               mourning
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               praying
               that
               the
               man
               might
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               ?
               and
               yet
               he
               reproveth
               all
               equally
               .
               4.
               
               He
               reproveth
               them
               all
               that
               the
               man
               was
               not
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               includeth
               a
               reproofe
               ,
               that
               he
               injoyed
               all
               the
               Church
               priviledges
               ,
               especially
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               false
               that
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               judgement
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               Do
               not
               ye
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               within
               ?
               for
               election
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               in
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               nor
               any
               Presbytery
               instituted
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               it
               was
               before
               :
               Erastus
               hath
               the
               like
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               instituted
               Church
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               1.
               or
               2.
               
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               :
               we
               reade
               not
               where
               he
               instituted
               any
               such
               Church
               ;
               if
               we
               finde
               the
               thing
               instituted
               ,
               we
               know
               it
               had
               an
               institution
               ,
               and
               let
               Erastus
               shew
               us
               when
               Paul
               received
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
               shall
               we
               deny
               he
               received
               any
               such
               thing
               contrary
               to
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               23.
               because
               we
               finde
               not
               where
               and
               how
               he
               received
               from
               the
               Lord
               ?
               6.
               
               There
               is
               no
               asking
               of
               suffrages
               mentioned
               Act.
               1.
               at
               the
               choosing
               of
               Mathias
               ,
               nor
               Act.
               6.
               at
               the
               choosing
               of
               the
               Deacons
               that
               we
               reade
               of
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               suffrages
               there
               ;
               it
               followeth
               not
               .
               7.
               
               And
               ought
               not
               farre
               rather
               suffrages
               to
               have
               been
               asked
               before
               the
               people
               should
               take
               on
               their
               heads
               the
               mans
               blood
               ,
               by
               consenting
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               praying
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   3.
                
                 
                 I
                 verily
                 as
                 absent
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 present
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 have
                 decreed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 signifie
                 ,
                 choose
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 company
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 censure
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 debarre
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 unworthy
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               know
               no
               man
               but
               Erastus
               that
               dreameth
               of
               any
               such
               sense
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               institution
               of
               a
               Presbytery
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               no
               calling
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               but
               it
               presupposeth
               a
               ministery
               before
               s●●led
               .
               But
               if
               th●se
               words
               .
               I
               have
               decreed
               ,
               &c.
               have
               the
               Erastian
               sense
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               s●●●e●c●
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               be
               killed
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Devill
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               shall
               be
               my
               Heralds
               to
               proclaime
               this
               sentence
               :
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               the
               Text
               give
               not
               any
               hint
               of
               such
               a
               sense
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 v.
                 12.
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               This
               Erastus
               on
               his
               word
               asserteth
               ,
               without
               probation
               :
               
               We
               deny
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               par●llel
               with
               Gods
               judging
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               keys
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               relative
               to
               casting
               out
               by
               those
               that
               are
               conveened
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               :
               Was
               every
               Girle
               ,
               and
               beleeving
               servant
               capable
               of
               this
               spirit
               ▪
               and
               power
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 grant
                 before
                 any
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 understand
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 assent
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 that
                 young
                 ones
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 supper
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 God
                 hath
                 for
                 either
                 of
                 those
                 instituted
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 that
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 must
                 try
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 ere
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               We
               owe
               Erastus
               thanks
               for
               granting
               this
               ;
               but
               what
               if
               the
               aged
               be
               sound
               grosly
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               uncapable
               of
               the
               seals
               ?
               and
               some
               wicked
               men
               will
               trample
               the
               seals
               as
               swine
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               desire
               the
               seals
               .
               Erastus
               said
               before
               ,
               such
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               ;
               who
               
               should
               debarre
               them
               ;
               either
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               debarre
               them
               :
               if
               the
               first
               and
               second
               be
               said
               ,
               Erastus
               cometh
               to
               finde
               some
               use
               for
               a
               Presbytery
               ;
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               an
               heathen
               ,
               he
               cannot
               examine
               or
               debarre
               any
               from
               the
               seals
               .
               Let
               Erastus
               answer
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               denied
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               his
               office
               is
               to
               steward
               the
               bread
               to
               one
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               not
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               a
               steward
               to
               cut
               and
               divide
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               seals
               both
               aright
               ;
               and
               how
               could
               Paul
               make
               it
               one
               of
               the
               properties
               of
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               
                 to
                 cut
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               to
               distribute
               the
               seals
               aright
               ,
               if
               it
               depend
               upon
               another
               officer
               by
               his
               office
               to
               command
               
               him
               to
               divide
               it
               to
               this
               man
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               examined
               ,
               and
               findeth
               in
               his
               mind
               qualified
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               this
               man
               ?
               We
               judge
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               do
               agree
               in
               this
               common
               and
               perpetuall
               morality
               ,
               that
               both
               are
               to
               put
               difference
               between
               clean
               ,
               and
               unclean
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               unholy
               ,
               though
               many
               things
               were
               unclean
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               unclean
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               yet
               a
               power
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 There
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 wiser
                 common
                 wealth
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   4
                
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 vvealth
                 of
                 the
                 Ievves
                 ,
                 there
                 vvere
                 never
                 tvvo
                 distinct
                 judicatures
                 concerning
                 manners
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 There
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 these
                 tvvo
                 different
                 jurisdictions
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 common
                 vvealth
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               is
               seldome
               happy
               in
               his
               Logick
               ,
               his
               Sy●logismes
               are
               thin
               sowne
               ,
               all
               Gods
               laws
               are
               most
               wise
               ,
               but
               if
               this
               be
               a
               good
               Argument
               ,
               was
               not
               their
               Church
               ,
               their
               Religion
               ,
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               their
               judiciall
               Laws
               ,
               all
               wise
               and
               righteous
               ?
               Then
               the
               Christian
               Church
               should
               be
               conform
               yet
               to
               the
               Iewish
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               those
               same
               bloody
               sacrifices
               ,
               judiciall
               lawes
               ,
               Ceremonies
               that
               they
               had
               .
               The
               Iudicatures
               and
               officers
               are
               positive
               things
               ,
               flowing
               from
               the
               positive
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               doth
               appoint
               one
               jurisdiction
               for
               them
               ,
               most
               wise
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               Christians
               different
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               kinde
               ,
               most
               wise
               .
               2.
               
               We
               give
               two
               judicatures
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               concerning
               manners
               ,
               one
               civil
               ,
               acknowledged
               by
               Erastus
               ;
               another
               spirituall
               &
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               ordaining
               Ecclesiastick
               and
               Spirituall
               punishments
               upon
               the
               unclean
               ,
               Lev.
               10.
               10.
               
               As
               to
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               campe
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               and
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 vvhich
                 they
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 (
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 chuse
                 )
              
               
               
                 shall
                 shevv
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 observe
                 to
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 informe
                 thee
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 vvill
                 do●
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 and
                 vvill
                 not
                 hearken
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 standeth
                 there
                 to
                 minister
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 )
                 or
                 unto
                 the
                 judge
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 even
                 that
                 man
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 put
                 avvdy
                 evill
                 from
                 Israel
                 .
              
               There
               is
               here
               an
               evident
               disjunction
               that
               clearly
               holdeth
               forth
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Priests
               and
               the
               civill
               judge
               judged
               in
               matters
               of
               manners
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               that
               presumptuously
               despised
               the
               sentence
               of
               either
               was
               to
               die
               :
               a
               judicature
               of
               the
               Priests
               is
               evidently
               
               here
               ,
               and
               a
               judicature
               of
               the
               civill
               judge
               ,
               Erastus
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Priest
               judged
               in
               subordination
               to
               the
               civill
               judge
               ,
               is
               refuted
               by
               the
               words
               ,
               which
               saith
               the
               Priest
               was
               immediatly
               subordinate
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Magstistrate
               :
               He
               that
               will
               not
               heare
               the
               Priest
               (
               
                 that
                 standeth
                 to
                 minister
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
              
               )
               shall
               die
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               He
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               God
               called
               and
               separated
               
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 minister
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 call
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 called
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 office
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Beza
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Ioshua
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Salomon
                   ,
                
                 did
                 not
                 
                 execute
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrates
                 were
                 different
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 charges
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 chose
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 to
                 be
                 Priests
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 distinct
                 charges
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 agree
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 Moses
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 did
                 execute
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 
                   Levit.
                   8.
                
                 
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 office
                 both
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Saul
                 and
                 Vzziah
                 were
                 justly
                 corrected
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 It
                 proveth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 had
                 publike
                 judicatures
                 to
                 punish
                 wickednes
                 of
                 manners
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               Erastus
               deny
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               
               King
               to
               be
               different
               offices
               ,
               because
               once
               Moses
               did
               offer
               Sacrifice
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               was
               Melchisedeck
               both
               a
               King
               and
               a
               Priest
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               )
               he
               must
               say
               that
               Moses
               offered
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Levit.
               8.
               not
               as
               a
               Priest
               .
               (
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               Moses
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               a
               Prince
               and
               Ruler
               ,
               but
               no
               Priest
               .
               )
               But
               Moses
               by
               Erastus
               his
               way
               ,
               must
               as
               a
               civill
               Magistrate
               have
               offered
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Priest
               or
               priviledged
               person
               by
               a
               speciall
               and
               an
               extraordinary
               commandement
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               to
               deny
               the
               two
               offices
               of
               Priest
               and
               King
               to
               be
               different
               offices
               ,
               because
               one
               man
               discharged
               some
               Acts
               proper
               to
               both
               Offices
               ,
               as
               Moses
               both
               did
               beare
               the
               Sword
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               did
               also
               discharge
               some
               Acts
               proper
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               he
               did
               ,
               Leviticus
               8.
               is
               a
               poore
               and
               naughty
               Argument
               :
               undeniable
               it
               is
               that
               Melchisedeck
               was
               both
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               but
               even
               then
               to
               be
               a
               King
               and
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
               were
               two
               distinct
               offices
               ,
               in
               nature
               and
               essence
               ,
               because
               Melchisedech
               did
               not
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Murtherer
               ,
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               but
               as
               King
               of
               
                 Salem
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               7.
               1.
               
               Nor
               did
               Abraham
               pay
               tithes
               to
               Melchisedech
               as
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               a
               Priest
               .
               Tithes
               in
               Moses
               Law
               as
               tithes
               ,
               were
               never
               
               due
               to
               any
               but
               to
               the
               Priests
               :
               and
               therefore
               even
               in
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               the
               Kingly
               and
               Priestly
               office
               ,
               were
               formally
               distinct
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               just
               as
               David
               as
               a
               King
               and
               judge
               took
               away
               the
               head
               of
               the
               man
               who
               brought
               Sauls
               head
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Prophet
               he
               did
               this
               ;
               so
               as
               a
               Prophet
               he
               penned
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               King
               :
               If
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               be
               both
               a
               Musitian
               and
               a
               painter
               ,
               he
               doth
               paint
               excellently
               as
               a
               painter
               ,
               not
               at
               a
               Musitian
               ,
               and
               he
               singeth
               excellently
               not
               as
               a
               Painter
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Musitian
               ;
               and
               though
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               doe
               acts
               proper
               to
               both
               ,
               that
               may
               prove
               that
               Musick
               and
               the
               art
               of
               painting
               are
               one
               subjectively
               onely
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               both
               agree
               to
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               they
               are
               not
               two
               faculties
               and
               gifts
               of
               God
               different
               in
               spece
               and
               nature
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               Erastus
               confesse
               that
               it
               was
               unlawfull
               that
               Vzzias
               and
               Saul
               
                 should
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               have
               the
               Kings
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               office
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               not
               so
               different
               ;
               for
               
               he
               said
               expresly
               ,
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 now
                 when
              
               Aarons
               
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 removed
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 equally
                 Priests
                 ?
              
               Saul
               and
               Vzziah
               
                 sinned
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 bold
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 burne
                 incense
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 doth
                 not
                 therefore
                 sin
                 ,
                 who
                 exerciseth
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 might
                 for
                 his
                 businesse
                 performe
                 both
                 ,
                 doth
              
               Paul
               
                 make
                 exceptions
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               
               
                 You
                 may
                 all
                 prophecie
              
               ?
               Hence
               he
               must
               grant
               that
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               now
               may
               both
               preach
               ,
               baptize
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               therfore
               not
               only
               hath
               the
               Church
               no
               Senate
               ,
               nor
               Ecclesiasticall
               court
               to
               punish
               faults
               ,
               and
               scandals
               with
               Ecclesiastick
               censures
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 Elders
              
               to
               give
               their
               judgement
               in
               matters
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               all
               Christians
               
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 prophecy
              
               by
               ●
               Cor.
               14.
               
                 as
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               yea
               the
               faculty
               of
               preaching
               is
               no
               more
               proper
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               city
               .
               Now
               by
               this
               nothing
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               Christians
               .
               But
               Erastus
               contendeth
               that
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               punishing
               of
               Scandals
               ,
               which
               we
               say
               belongeth
               to
               those
               that
               are
               over
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               Church
               Rulers
               ,
               doth
               belong
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               
                 virtute
                 officii
              
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               office
               :
               so
               that
               if
               any
               Iew
               or
               Turke
               ,
               or
               any
               ignorant
               or
               extreamely
               scandalous
               should
               attempt
               to
               intrude
               himselfe
               upon
               the
               Seals
               ,
               
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               
                 virtute
                 officii
              
               ,
               is
               to
               examine
               and
               judge
               if
               he
               be
               unworthy
               ,
               &
               to
               debar
               him
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               findeth
               him
               worthy
               ,
               admit
               him
               to
               the
               Seals
               .
               Now
               any
               seeth
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               deceiving
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               one
               man
               may
               discharge
               both
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Moses
               did
               ,
               and
               Ioshua
               ,
               &
               David
               :
               For
               let
               Erastus
               and
               his
               followers
               shew
               us
               roundly
               and
               down-right
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               prophecying
               ,
               debarring
               the
               unworthy
               from
               the
               Seals
               ,
               and
               all
               acts
               of
               Church
               government
               ,
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               
                 virtute
                 officii
              
               ;
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               (
               as
               indeed
               Erastus
               teacheth
               )
               it
               is
               bu●
               a
               poore
               shift
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               may
               both
               exercise
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Minister
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Beza
                 for
                 ever
                 shall
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 judicature
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 scandalous
                 men
                 .
                 Iehoshaphat
                 
                 
                   2
                   Chron.
                   19.
                
                 ordained
                 judges
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 fenced
                 cities
                 ,
                 and
                 admonished
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 ordained
                 judges
                 of
                 Levites
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 heads
                 of
                 families
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 every
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 Amaziah
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 was
                 chiefe
                 in
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Zebadiah
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 causes
                 .
                 This
                 Synedrie
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 the
                 politick
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 they
                 judged
                 of
                 stroaks
                 ,
                 servitude
                 ,
                 deaths
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 Synedrie
                 judgeth
                 not
                 between
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 it
                 judgeth
                 not
                 of
                 every
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Deut.
                   17.
                
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 judicatures
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 cause
                 proposed
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 widdow
                 ,
                 the
                 Orphan
                 ,
                 &
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 he
                 will
                 avenge
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Levites
                 &
                 Priests
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 civil
                 judges
                 then
                 others
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 onely
                 the
                 Levits
                 were
                 Magistrats
                 in
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 refuge
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 need
                 of
                 men
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 judges
                 might
                 judge
                 righteously
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               you
               take
               punishing
               for
               inflicting
               Church-censure
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               here
               take
               it
               )
               then
               all
               the
               places
               that
               sayes
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 pronounced
                 the
                 Leper
                 clean
                 or
                 unclean
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 campe
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 in
                 ,
              
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               adulterous
               woman
               ,
               of
               the
               restitution
               made
               by
               those
               for
               whom
               they
               offered
               Sacrifices
               ,
               
                 to
                 judge
                 between
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 unclean
              
               ;
               to
               hold
               out
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               the
               unclean
               ,
               the
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               and
               flesh
               ,
               Levit.
               13.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
               and
               20
               ,
               22.
               and
               21.
               26
               ,
               and
               30.
               44.
               and
               31.
               50.
               
               Ezek.
               22.
               26.
               and
               44.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Num.
               3.
               6
               ,
               and
               5.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Deut
               ,
               17.
               12.
               say
               the
               Priests
               had
               power
               to
               punish
               
               for
               transgressing
               of
               Gods
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Prophets
               complaine
               of
               the
               Priests
               mis-government
               and
               unjustice
               ,
               it
               is
               presupposed
               they
               were
               to
               govern
               justly
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Ier.
               5.
               31.
               2
               
               King.
               12.
               4.
               
               Ier.
               26.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               Hag.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Ezek.
               44.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               2.
               
               For
               the
               place
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               Iehoshaphat
               doth
               reforme
               both
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               corrupted
               Iudicatures
               to
               that
               which
               they
               should
               be
               by
               Law
               ;
               and
               v.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 set
                 judges
                 in
                 the
                 fenced
                 cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 :
              
               Here
               is
               the
               civill
               judicature
               .
               And
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 Moreover
                 in
              
               Ierusalem
               
                 did
                 Iehoshaphat
                 set
                 of
                 the
                 Levits
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 chiefo
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 controversies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 returned
                 to
              
               Ierusalem
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               second
               is
               a
               Church
               judicature
               ,
               I
               am
               confirmed
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               Iehoshaphat
               appointed
               civill
               
                 judges
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 fenced
                 cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               Also
               in
               Ierusalem
               the
               prime
               fenced
               city
               :
               Now
               this
               civill
               judicature
               was
               not
               tyed
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               but
               was
               in
               every
               city
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               fenced
               cities
               ;
               but
               the
               Synedrie
               of
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
                 and
                 Elders
              
               was
               onely
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 place
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 chuse
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               8.
               
               Hence
               a
               judicature
               tyed
               to
               no
               city
               ,
               but
               which
               is
               in
               every
               fenced
               city
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               5.
               
               Deut.
               17.
               8.
               and
               a
               judicature
               tyed
               to
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 choose
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               8.
               2
               
               Chron.
               19.
               8.
               must
               be
               two
               distinct
               judicatures
               ,
               but
               such
               were
               these
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               (
               moreover
               )
               put
               to
               the
               Iudicature
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 did
              
               Iehoshaphat
               
                 set
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               could
               not
               have
               been
               said
               ,
               if
               this
               had
               not
               been
               a
               judicature
               different
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               for
               if
               
                 Iehoshaphat
                 appointed
                 Iudges
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 fenced
                 cities
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               He
               appointed
               them
               first
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Mother
               city
               and
               fountaine
               of
               justice
               ;
               now
               then
               he
               should
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               needlesly
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               moreover
               ,
               if
               this
               judicature
               at
               Ierusalem
               were
               not
               a
               judicature
               Ecclesiasticke
               and
               different
               from
               the
               judicature
               civill
               ,
               that
               he
               appointed
               at
               Ierusalem
               as
               one
               of
               the
               prime
               fenced
               cities
               ,
               which
               was
               common
               with
               the
               civill
               judicatures
               in
               other
               fenced
               cities
               .
               3.
               
               The
               persons
               in
               the
               judicatures
               are
               different
               ,
               for
               v.
               5.
               the
               members
               of
               the
               court
               ,
               2
               Chro.
               19.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ▪
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               judges
               ;
               these
               could
               not
               be
               Churchmen
               ,
               for
               of
               these
               he
               speaketh
               v.
               8.
               &
               they
               are
               expresly
               distinguished
               from
               
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
              
               v.
               8.
               who
               are
               all
               Church-men
               ,
               for
               the
               fathers
               of
               the
               people
               were
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               our
               governing
               Elders
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               members
               of
               the
               other
               court
               ,
               v.
               8.
               4.
               
               The
               
               objects
               of
               these
               judicatures
               are
               very
               different
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               saith
               of
               the
               one
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               That
               they
               judge
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
                 for
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
              
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               all
               civill
               causes
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               inferiour
               judges
               under
               the
               King
               doe
               judge
               ;
               but
               the
               object
               of
               the
               other
               is
               higher
               .
               The
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               are
               appointed
               by
               
                 Iehoshaphat
                 for
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 in
                 every
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               
               Now
               whereas
               Erastus
               putteth
               a
               note
               of
               ignorance
               on
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               versed
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               before
               him
               ,
               whereas
               he
               confesseth
               he
               understandeth
               not
               the
               Originall
               Language
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               what
               arrogance
               is
               here
               ,
               
                 where
                 ever
                 there
                 is
                 mention
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 signified
                 not
                 religious
                 causes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 widow
                 and
                 Orphane
                 :
              
               It
               bewrayeth
               great
               ignorance
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               are
               so
               evidently
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               opposed
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               two
               divers
               presidents
               in
               the
               different
               judicatures
               ,
               the
               one
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               
                 Amaziah
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 word
                 or
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 other
              
               Zebadiah
               ,
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Ishmael
               
                 the
                 ruler
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Iudah
               ,
               
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
              
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               say
               that
               of
               Erastus
               which
               he
               saith
               of
               others
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
              
               for
               then
               
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 the
              
               Text
               ,
               by
               Erastus
               should
               be
               the
               same
               causes
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               distinguish
               them
               most
               evidently
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               cause
               
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               were
               all
               one
               with
               the
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               all
               one
               with
               all
               causes
               whatsoever
               either
               civill
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               what
               reason
               was
               there
               they
               should
               be
               distinguished
               in
               the
               Text
               ?
               and
               that
               Amaziah
               should
               not
               be
               over
               the
               people
               in
               the
               
                 Kings
                 matters
              
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               the
               chiefe
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Zebadiah
               though
               a
               civill
               Iudge
               over
               all
               the
               
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ?
               3.
               
               The
               Kings
               matters
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               widow
               ,
               and
               orphan
               ,
               and
               oppressed
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 22.
                 2.
                 
                 O
                 King
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
              
               v.
               3.
               
                 execute
                 yee
                 judgement
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 the
                 spoiled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 oppressor
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 wrong
                 ,
                 doe
                 no
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 stranger
                 ,
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 widdow
                 ,
              
               so
               
                 Esa
                 .
                 1.
                 10.
                 17.
                 
                 Prov.
                 31.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Iob
              
               29.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               &c.
               Then
               the
               ▪
               Text
               must
               beare
               that
               every
               
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               is
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               every
               matter
               and
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               is
               
               also
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               then
               must
               the
               King
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Priest
               ,
               judge
               between
               the
               clean
               and
               the
               unclean
               ,
               and
               give
               sentence
               who
               shall
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Campe
               ,
               and
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               Priests
               .
               Let
               Erastus
               and
               all
               his
               see
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               then
               must
               the
               Priests
               also
               releeve
               the
               fatherlesse
               and
               widdow
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               the
               oppressour
               .
               2.
               
               The
               different
               presidents
               in
               the
               judicatures
               maketh
               them
               different
               judicatures
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               denied
               ,
               that
               all
               causes
               whatsoever
               came
               before
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Synedry
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Erastus
              
               doth
               say
               this
               ,
               but
               not
               prove
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               place
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               doth
               clearly
               expound
               the
               place
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               for
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               brethren
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               Cities
               ,
               between
               Blood
               and
               Blood
               ,
               between
               Law
               and
               Commandement
               ,
               Statutes
               and
               judgements
               are
               judged
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Synedrim
               at
               Ierusalem
               not
               in
               a
               civill
               coactive
               way
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               all
               causes
               are
               by
               a
               coactive
               power
               judged
               ,
               as
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               supream
               sword
               bearer
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               5.
               v.
               13.
               
               Rom.
               13
               ▪
               4.
               to
               eschew
               oppression
               ,
               and
               maintain
               justice
               ,
               Ier.
               22.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               But
               the
               causes
               here
               judged
               in
               this
               Synedrim
               ,
               are
               judged
               in
               another
               reduplication
               ,
               as
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               Lord
               differenced
               from
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               13.
               now
               if
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               judged
               in
               the
               same
               judicature
               ,
               these
               same
               civill
               causes
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               way
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               (
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               )
               why
               is
               there
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               1.
               
               Two
               judicatures
               ;
               one
               ,
               v.
               5.
               in
               all
               the
               fenced
               cities
               ;
               another
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               v.
               8
               ?
               2.
               
               What
               meaneth
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               matters
               are
               judged
               in
               the
               civill
               judicature
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ?
               (
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               )
               for
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               was
               president
               in
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               Lord
               were
               judged
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ?
               and
               Amariah
               the
               chiefe
               Priest
               was
               over
               them
               ?
               for
               then
               Amariah
               was
               as
               well
               over
               the
               Kings
               matters
               ,
               as
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               over
               the
               Lords
               matters
               ,
               as
               over
               the
               Kings
               ;
               for
               if
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               judged
               as
               the
               Deputies
               subordinate
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               the
               Kings
               matters
               are
               the
               Lords
               matters
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               matters
               the
               Kings
               matters
               ,
               and
               Amariah
               judgeth
               not
               as
               chiefe
               Priests
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               burne
               incense
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               other
               judge
               ,
               this
               truly
               is
               to
               turne
               the
               Text
               upside
               downe
               .
               2.
               
               The
               causes
               judged
               in
               the
               Synedrim
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
               judged
               as
               controversies
               ,
               when
               they
               returned
               to
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 2
                 Chr.
              
               19.
               8.
               and
               matters
               too
               hard
               ,
               between
               plea
               and
               plea
               ,
               between
               blood
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
               between
               stroke
               and
               stroke
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               8.
               and
               so
               doubts
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               cases
               of
               conscience
               .
               Now
               
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Priests
                 lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hostes
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               way
               only
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               judged
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               inflicted
               death
               on
               any
               ;
               but
               they
               resolved
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               judges
               of
               the
               fenced
               Cities
               ,
               what
               was
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               Morall
               or
               Judiciall
               ,
               what
               not
               ;
               what
               deserved
               Church
               censures
               ,
               what
               not
               ,
               who
               were
               clean
               ,
               who
               unclean
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               are
               called
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               because
               they
               had
               so
               near
               relation
               to
               the
               soul
               and
               conscience
               ,
               as
               the
               conscience
               is
               under
               a
               divine
               Law.
               3.
               
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               knowen
               that
               the
               Levites
               only
               were
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               Cities
               of
               refuge
               ,
               but
               I
               deny
               it
               ;
               Erastus
               should
               have
               made
               it
               knowen
               to
               us
               from
               some
               Scripture
               :
               I
               finde
               no
               ground
               for
               it
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 a
                 
                 supream
                 power
                 to
                 cause
                 every
                 man
                 do
                 his
                 duty
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 hath
                 he
                 that
                 supream
                 power
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 also
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ?
                 for
                 your
                 Presbyters
                 do
                 subject
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 compell
                 him
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 and
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 disobey
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               even
               
                 King
                 David
              
               leaveth
               not
               off
               to
               be
               supream
               ,
               because
               Nathan
               commandeth
               him
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               nor
               the
               King
               of
               Niniveh
               and
               his
               Nobles
               leave
               not
               off
               to
               command
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               though
               Jonah
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               bring
               them
               to
               lie
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               to
               Fast
               ;
               all
               the
               Kings
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               rebukes
               and
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Jer.
                 22.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Ier.
                 1.
                 18.
                 2
                 
                 Kin.
                 12.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Kin.
                 21.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 30.
                 33.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
              
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               to
               their
               commandments
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               If
               Presbyters
               do
               command
               as
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               highest
               powers
               on
               earth
               if
               they
               have
               souls
               ,
               must
               submit
               their
               consciences
               to
               the
               Lords
               rebukings
               ,
               threatnings
               and
               Commandment
               in
               their
               mouth
               :
               
                 Court
                 Sycophants
              
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               we
               care
               not
               .
               2.
               
               
                 But
                 they
                 punish
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Church
                 Censure
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               suppose
               there
               is
               ,
               this
               Objection
               should
               not
               have
               been
               made
               against
               us
               ;
               because
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               supremacy
               ;
               it
               doth
               conclude
               with
               equall
               strength
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               should
               use
               it
               against
               no
               man
               :
               Now
               
               there
               be
               some
               swine
               that
               trample
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               some
               not
               well
               instructed
               in
               the
               grounds
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ▪
               and
               Erastus
               said
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 207.
                 
                 Such
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ▪
              
               Now
               the
               Magistrate
               the
               King
               is
               such
               ;
               Let
               Erastians
               say
               ,
               the
               Pearles
               of
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               are
               to
               be
               given
               to
               no
               swine
               ,
               except
               the
               swine
               be
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               
                 the
                 Church
                 bindeth
                 on
                 earth
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               except
               it
               be
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 Erastus
              
               saith
               ,
               he
               may
               go
               to
               Hell
               by
               priviledge
               of
               his
               place
               ;
               and
               that
               whose
               sins
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 retaineth
                 are
                 retained
              
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               the
               Kings
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               to
               put
               shame
               upon
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               to
               
                 eat
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Romanes
                 16.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 ▪
                 Thess
                 .
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 11.
                 2
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               10.
               
               Except
               they
               be
               Magistrates
               ;
               Sure
               
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 accepter
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 
                 preach
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ▪
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 might
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 businesse
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 both
                 Offices
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 forbidden
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 lawfull
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 discharge
                 both
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 now
                 also
                 ?
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Eli
                 and
                 Samuel
                 is
                 known
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 was
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 Aaron
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 gave
                 to
                 Aaron
                 no
                 tribunall
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 did
                 forbid
                 the
                 Priests
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Civill
                 judicature
                 after
                 the
                 captivity
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 judged
                 the
                 people
                 
                   Ezech.
                   44.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               preach
               and
               Administer
               
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               1.
               
               Destroyeth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               a
               sent
               and
               called
               Ministry
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Heb
                 ▪
                 5.
                 4
                 
                 ▪
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 on
                 him
                 this
                 honour
                 to
                 himself
                 ▪
                 except
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 Aaron
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 Christ
                 glorified
                 not
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               ●
               2.
               
               God
               often
               maketh
               an
               honour
               of
               a
               calling
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               separated
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               Numb
               .
               16
               ▪
               9.
               
               Moses
               saith
               to
               Korah
               ;
               hear
               now
               ●e
               sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
               
                 Seemeth
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 hath
                 separated
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 bring
                 you
                 neer
                 to
                 himself
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               10.
               8.
               
               
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 separated
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               8
               ▪
               6.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               
               But
               that
               same
               honour
               is
               put
               upon
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Rom
               ▪
               ●
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Paul
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 separated
                 unto
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Act.
               13.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 said
                 ,
                 Separate
                 me
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Saul
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 whereunto
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 them
                 :
              
               If
               it
               be
               an
               honour
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               though
               gifted
               as
               Christ
               was
               ,
               can
               take
               honour
               to
               himself
               :
               No
               Magistrate
               can
               take
               on
               him
               to
               discharge
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Minister
               .
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 calling
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               being
               called
               to
               be
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               be
               also
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               then
               being
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               
                 Hoc
                 ipso
              
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Minister
               ,
               be
               may
               usurpe
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               usurpe
               the
               Throne
               and
               the
               Bench
               ▪
               But
               Christ
               being
               sent
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Esa
               .
               61.
               1.
               
               Luk.
               4.
               20.
               21.
               ve●
               .
               43.
               refused
               to
               divide
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               Luk.
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               He
               would
               not
               take
               on
               him
               to
               be
               a
               judge
               ,
               except
               God
               had
               made
               him
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               to
               be
               a
               judge
               ;
               If
               any
               say
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               being
               the
               supream
               place
               ,
               containeth
               eminently
               all
               inferior
               offices
               ▪
               as
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               a
               Lawyer
               ,
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               inferior
               does
               not
               containe
               the
               superior
               ,
               I
               Ans
               .
               Then
               the
               Magistrate
               being
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               and
               King
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               to
               burn
               incense
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               condemned
               in
               his
               word
               ▪
               in
               Vzzah
               ;
               then
               when
               Saul
               is
               called
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               to
               be
               an
               Astronomer
               ,
               Lawyer
               ,
               Physitian
               ,
               Sayler
               ,
               Tayler
               :
               Now
               God
               giveth
               a
               spirit
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               no
               gifts
               to
               those
               offices
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               No
               calling
               thereunto
               ,
               for
               no
               gifts
               argue
               no
               calling
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               If
               a
               man
               called
               to
               be
               a
               judge
               ,
               be
               also
               by
               that
               same
               calling
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               made
               a
               judge
               ,
               made
               a
               Minister
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               be
               called
               to
               be
               a
               judge
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               doth
               preach
               and
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               then
               1.
               
               All
               Magistrates
               should
               preach
               and
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Nero
               ,
               and
               heathen
               Magistrates
               are
               gifts
               ,
               
                 actu
                 primo
              
               ,
               given
               by
               Christ
               ascending
               on
               high
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Ephe.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sinne
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 cannot
                 have
                 time
                 for
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               God
               lawfully
               call
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               woe
               be
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               preach
               not
               ,
               he
               should
               lay
               aside
               all
               other
               imployments
               and
               preach
               ,
               God
               never
               gave
               a
               talent
               and
               calling
               to
               any
               
               to
               preach
               ,
               but
               he
               ought
               to
               lay
               aside
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               imploy
               that
               talent
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               sinneth
               in
               digging
               his
               Lords
               talent
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               whereas
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               make
               five
               talent
               ten
               .
               2.
               
               If
               he
               preach
               as
               a
               Pastor
               not
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               another
               calling
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               ●●rtaine
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               doth
               not
               preach
               ;
               because
               there
               be
               farre
               other
               qualifications
               required
               in
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               Deut.
               1.
               12.
               that
               he
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               knowen
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               of
               truth
               ,
               hating
               coveteousnesse
               ,
               Exo.
               18.
               21.
               
               But
               there
               is
               farre
               other
               qualities
               required
               in
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               be
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               .
               3.
               
               In
               all
               the
               word
               ,
               Christ
               never
               commanded
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               preach
               and
               baptise
               ▪
               this
               negative
               Argument
               Erastus
               useth
               often
               against
               us
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               because
               Priests
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Apostles
               never
               excluded
               any
               :
               But
               Christ
               commanded
               the
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               and
               baptise
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               that
               effect
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               as
               the
               father
               sent
               him
               ,
               as
               having
               received
               all
               power
               from
               the
               father
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Mark.
               16.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               least
               we
               should
               think
               this
               charge
               was
               given
               to
               Apostles
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               that
               it
               is
               given
               to
               all
               faithfull
               Pastors
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               v.
               20.
               
               
                 Lo
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               Not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               peculiar
               to
               Apostles
               to
               preach
               and
               baptise
               ,
               neither
               Pastors
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               Magistrates
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               then
               Pastors
               and
               Magistrates
               are
               Apostles
               sent
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               can
               work
               miracles
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               ascending
               to
               heaven
               ,
               left
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Pastors
              
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ;
               not
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               .
               5.
               
               How
               shall
               they
               preach
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ?
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               bear
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               have
               carnall
               weapons
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               sent
               ;
               the
               weapons
               of
               Ministers
               are
               not
               carnall
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               For
               Erastus
               his
               Argument
               ,
               God
               has
               not
               forbidden
               Magistrates
               to
               preach
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               preach
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ▪
               for
               such
               positive
               ordinances
               as
               preaching
               Ministers
               ,
               must
               be
               appointed
               by
               a
               positive
               command
               ,
               for
               where
               hath
               God
               forbidden
               women
               to
               baptise
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               may
               baptise
               ;
               is
               not
               the
               Lords
               commanding
               the
               Apostles
               to
               go
               teach
               and
               baptise
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               his
               not
               giving
               any
               such
               commandement
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               
               good
               as
               a
               forbidding
               of
               them
               ?
               But
               I
               hope
               this
               is
               examined
               already
               suffi●ientl●
               .
               2.
               
               For
               Samuel
               his
               being
               both
               Iudge
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               I
               grant
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               an
               extraordinary
               dispensation
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               Christ
               would
               not
               take
               on
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               Luk.
               12.
               nor
               is
               it
               left
               to
               us
               as
               a
               rule
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Aarons
               sons
               had
               no
               tribunall
               of
               their
               owne
               different
               from
               the
               tribunall
               of
               Moses
               ,
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               false
               from
               2
               Chr.
               19
               ,
               8.
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               were
               Magistrates
               having
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               any
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               pl●●e
               Ez●
               .
               44.
               is
               every
               way
               for
               us
               ,
               all
               the
               power
               given
               in
               that
               Cha
               ▪
               is
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               none
               Civill
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 k●ep
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 and
                 flesh
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Minister
                 ,
              
               v.
               16
               ,
               
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 inner
                 courts
                 ,
                 clothed
                 in
                 linnen
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               many
               the
               like
               ,
               did
               no
               more
               agree
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               then
               to
               burn
               incense
               ,
               which
               to
               do
               ,
               Erastus
               granteth
               was
               unlawfull
               in
               King
               Vzziah
               ;
               yet
               he
               would
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               exercise
               both
               ,
               so
               the
               Magistrate
               were
               able
               to
               do
               both
               ;
               because
               Samuel
               exercised
               both
               .
               But
               might
               not
               King
               Vzziah
               exercise
               both
               without
               impeachment
               of
               his
               businesse
               ?
               and
               where
               was
               he
               forbidden
               ?
               but
               in
               this
               God
               made
               choise
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               others
               ,
               which
               also
               he
               has
               done
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ▪
               as
               is
               proved
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 is
                 that
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 whose
                 part
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 dispense
                 
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 part
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 prophaneth
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 seals
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 has
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 any
                 that
                 desires
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 prove
                 that
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 have
                 any
                 power
                 to
                 debarre
                 from
                 the
                 seals
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Well
               ,
               then
               Erastus
               granteth
               that
               the
               Ministers
               are
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               and
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               But
               not
               to
               judge
               of
               those
               that
               prophane
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               to
               debarre
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               any
               who
               desire
               them
               ;
               if
               Erastus
               did
               mean
               a
               bodily
               debarring
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               if
               any
               openly
               prophane
               shall
               violently
               intrude
               himself
               ,
               we
               should
               yeeld
               that
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               keeper
               of
               both
               Tables
               .
               But
               Erastus
               is
               of
               that
               minde
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               preach
               and
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               he
               may
               by
               that
               power
               also
               Ecclesiastically
               cognosce
               ,
               and
               judge
               of
               the
               scandals
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               openly
               prophane
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               debarre
               .
               Now
               Erastus
               saith
               he
               may
               preach
               
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               because
               that
               all
               Christians
               now
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               may
               preach
               and
               prophecy
               ,
               all
               are
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               so
               saith
               he
               ,
               page
               175.
               
               So
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               this
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               
               so
               all
               Christians
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               may
               try
               and
               examine
               all
               that
               are
               openly
               prophane
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Seals
               :
               this
               can
               be
               nothing
               but
               popular
               Anarchy
               ;
               yet
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               to
               examine
               and
               try
               who
               are
               unworthy
               communicants
               ,
               I
               conceive
               is
               the
               minde
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               before
               :
               Which
               though
               it
               be
               a
               plaine
               contradiction
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               pillar
               of
               all
               the
               Erastian
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               the
               supream
               power
               of
               all
               Church
               governement
               .
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               page
               171.
               )
               
                 they
                 doe
                 wickedly
                 who
              
               
               
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 governement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 —
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 Gods.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               to
               preach
               ,
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               who
               are
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               and
               debarre
               them
               ,
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               ,
               this
               power
               of
               visible
               jurisdiction
               over
               the
               Church
               is
               no
               more
               taken
               by
               us
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               taken
               from
               all
               Christians
               as
               Christians
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               such
               power
               Magistrates
               are
               no
               more
               Gods
               and
               Nursefathers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               all
               Christians
               are
               Gods
               and
               Nursefathers
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               by
               the
               reason
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               p.
               175.
               
                 that
                 all
                 Christians
                 now
                 are
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               may
               examine
               who
               are
               worthy
               of
               the
               seals
               ,
               who
               not
               ,
               then
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               can
               be
               ,
               by
               us
               ,
               spoyled
               of
               nothing
               that
               God
               has
               given
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               except
               Erastus
               say
               that
               he
               doth
               all
               these
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               &
               
                 virtute
                 officij
              
               ;
               which
               when
               he
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Disciples
               shall
               assert
               ,
               beside
               that
               it
               is
               contradictorious
               to
               his
               way
               ,
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               it
               is
               blasphemous
               &
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               But
               that
               Erastus
               does
               take
               from
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               a
               power
               to
               judge
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               seals
               ,
               I
               argue
               on
               the
               contrary
               thus
               ;
               those
               who
               are
               to
               cut
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               distribute
               it
               aright
               ,
               are
               also
               to
               distribute
               the
               seals
               a
               right
               ,
               to
               the
               worthy
               ,
               not
               to
               dogs
               and
               swine
               ,
               not
               to
               heathens
               and
               publicans
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               right
               stewarding
               and
               distributing
               of
               ordinances
               doth
               essentially
               include
               the
               stewarding
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               judgement
               and
               discerning
               ,
               
               to
               those
               that
               are
               worthy
               ,
               not
               to
               those
               that
               are
               unworthy
               .
               But
               Elders
               ,
               not
               Civill
               Magistrates
               are
               to
               do
               the
               former
               ,
               Ergo
               the
               latter
               also
               .
               2.
               
               Those
               to
               whom
               Christ
               committed
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               to
               open
               and
               shut
               ,
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               ,
               to
               those
               he
               hath
               given
               the
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               the
               keys
               .
               But
               Christ
               gave
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               to
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               ,
               as
               representing
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               19.
               
               &
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               18.
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               proposi●ion
               I
               prove
               from
               the
               Texts
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 18.
                 
                 What
                 ye
                 sh●ll
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               Cha.
               16.
               19.
               the
               same
               is
               repeated
               :
               now
               actuall
               binding
               is
               the
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               the
               keys
               given
               to
               Peter
               and
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               it
               is
               presumed
               the
               power
               is
               given
               ,
               when
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               v.
               19.
               
               I
               
                 will
                 give
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 keys
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               2.
               
               We
               read
               not
               that
               God
               giveth
               a
               power
               ,
               a
               gift
               ,
               a
               talent
               ,
               or
               an
               office
               ,
               but
               he
               judgeth
               it
               a
               sinne
               in
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               giveth
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               put
               forth
               in
               acts
               and
               in
               exercise
               that
               gift
               ,
               talent
               ,
               and
               office
               ,
               either
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               his
               deputies
               ;
               which
               latter
               I
               speak
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               person
               of
               inferiour
               judges
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
               do
               put
               forth
               in
               acts
               of
               justice
               ,
               the
               Royall
               power
               that
               God
               has
               given
               him
               .
               The
               assumption
               is
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   has
                   no
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                
                 but
                 the
                 keys
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Peter
                 as
                 representing
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 private
                 Christians
                 do
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               is
               answered
               fully
               above
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               meer
               anarchicall
               Democracy
               ;
               it
               ,
               2.
               concludeth
               well
               that
               Christ
               gave
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               keys
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               ,
               making
               that
               same
               Christian
               confession
               of
               faith
               with
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               16.
               and
               as
               he
               is
               an
               offended
               brother
               ,
               who
               may
               bind
               and
               loose
               in
               earth
               and
               heaven
               ,
               so
               
                 Erastus
                 Thes
              
               .
               54.
               p.
               42.
               and
               so
               by
               this
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               more
               power
               to
               debarre
               from
               the
               seals
               ,
               then
               all
               other
               Christians
               have
               .
               3.
               
               If
               Christ
               give
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               then
               he
               cannot
               give
               the
               power
               of
               studying
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               preaching
               the
               word
               to
               another
               ;
               so
               if
               Christ
               give
               the
               power
               of
               breaking
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               to
               the
               children
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               then
               he
               cannot
               give
               the
               power
               of
               judging
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               who
               not
               ,
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 But
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 punish
                 adultery
                 ,
                 incest
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 scandall
                 that
                 deserve
                 exclusion
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 Ministers
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 probation
                 of
                 the
                 scandalous
                 fact
                 by
                 witnes
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 to
                 exclude
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 the
                 mans
                 conscience
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 some
                 argue
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               the
               Church
               be
               to
               try
               the
               penitency
               ,
               or
               impenitency
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               cognosce
               and
               try
               whether
               he
               hath
               done
               the
               fact
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               try
               and
               punish
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               that
               adhereth
               to
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               try
               the
               fact
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               the
               Church
               can
               know
               whether
               the
               man
               be
               penitent
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               except
               by
               witnesses
               they
               know
               the
               fact
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               run
               a
               preposterous
               way
               ,
               to
               work
               the
               man
               to
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               for
               that
               sinne
               which
               possibly
               he
               never
               committed
               ;
               now
               that
               of
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               convince
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               they
               are
               to
               gain
               his
               soul
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               find
               out
               .
               2.
               
               This
               is
               against
               the
               way
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               exclude
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               .
               3.
               
               The
               word
               knowes
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               that
               Ministers
               should
               be
               led
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               their
               Ministeriall
               duties
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               should
               dispense
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               should
               deny
               them
               ;
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
               by
               a
               good
               warrant
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               lay
               a
               tye
               on
               the
               consciences
               of
               Elders
               ,
               what
               they
               should
               dispence
               ,
               as
               to
               whom
               they
               should
               dispense
               ;
               sure
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               prescribe
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               what
               sort
               of
               persons
               they
               must
               dispence
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               he
               must
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               prescribe
               what
               Doctrine
               they
               should
               preach
               to
               this
               man
               ,
               not
               to
               this
               ,
               whether
               Law
               or
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               be
               a
               Pastor
               to
               cut
               the
               word
               aright
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 Eze.
                 3.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Eze.
              
               13.
               19.
               to
               command
               to
               preach
               life
               to
               this
               man
               ,
               death
               to
               this
               man.
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               must
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               judge
               him
               who
               has
               done
               this
               wickednesse
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               2
               ,
               12.
               and
               4.
               5
               ,
               6.
               7.
               then
               must
               they
               judge
               of
               his
               scandall
               ;
               that
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               scandall
               ,
               they
               may
               proportion
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               punishment
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 a
                 pari
              
               they
               must
               judge
               whom
               they
               debarre
               from
               the
               seals
               .
               5.
               
               The
               debarring
               any
               from
               the
               seals
               ,
               must
               be
               proportioned
               to
               the
               end
               of
               all
               spirituall
               censures
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               be
               gained
               ,
               and
               his
               sinne
               loosed
               in
               heaven
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 15.
                 18.
                 that
                 his
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               humbled
               ,
               2
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               that
               he
               may
               learn
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               
               1.
               20.
               
               But
               the
               Magistrates
               excluding
               of
               any
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               no
               mean
               congruous
               to
               such
               an
               end
               ,
               for
               he
               can
               command
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               disobedience
               of
               which
               he
               can
               and
               ought
               to
               punish
               with
               the
               sword
               ;
               now
               a
               carnall
               weapon
               cannot
               be
               congruous
               and
               proportionable
               to
               a
               spirituall
               end
               .
               6.
               
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               must
               so
               farre
               have
               the
               keys
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               then
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               must
               catechise
               ,
               examine
               ,
               and
               try
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Communicants
               ,
               and
               so
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               must
               give
               an
               accompt
               to
               God.
               7.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               must
               have
               a
               Negative
               voyce
               in
               all
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               must
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               but
               not
               except
               the
               Magistrate
               will
               ,
               and
               loosed
               in
               heaven
               ,
               but
               not
               except
               the
               Magistrate
               will
               ,
               for
               all
               must
               depend
               upon
               the
               consent
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               Iesus
               Christ
               has
               committed
               the
               supream
               ▪
               and
               highest
               and
               only
               power
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               ;
               now
               this
               is
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               Erastus
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               forgive
               sinners
               and
               relaxe
               them
               from
               excommunication
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               7.
               and
               restore
               those
               that
               are
               overtaken
               in
               offences
               ,
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               1.
               and
               rebuke
               publikely
               those
               that
               sin
               publikely
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               20.
               and
               so
               be
               a
               spirituall
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Pastor
               .
               Neither
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               the
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               only
               ,
               should
               debarre
               from
               the
               Communion
               ,
               though
               
                 virtute
                 potestatis
                 ordinis
              
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               keep
               themselves
               pure
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               give
               pearls
               to
               swine
               ,
               nor
               to
               communicate
               with
               other
               mens
               sins
               ;
               yet
               because
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               Church
               ordinances
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               dispensed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Elders
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               :
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               dispense
               ordinances
               to
               those
               that
               receive
               them
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               dispense
               them
               
                 ce●●o
                 ordine
              
               after
               a
               Church
               way
               ,
               the
               former
               is
               from
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               the
               latter
               from
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Church
               only
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Erastus
                 do
                 validly
                 confute
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 What
                 consequence
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 
                   Lev.
                   10.
                
                 
                 God
                 commandeth
                 
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 the
                 cleane
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 this
                 difference
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Senators
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 this
                 ;
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Pastors
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 dispense
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 instituted
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               consequence
               is
               so
               strong
               (
               though
               the
               consequent
               be
               not
               ours
               )
               to
               prove
               a
               Synedrie
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               refute
               it
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               Priests
               might
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               judge
               and
               governe
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               w●re
               
                 to
                 judge
                 between
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 might
                 informe
              
               the
               p●oples
               minds
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               might
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 9.
                 8
                 
                 ▪
                 9
                 10.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               give
               judgement
               
                 between
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 between
                 plea
                 and
                 plea
                 ,
                 between
                 stroake
                 and
                 stroake
                 ,
                 being
                 matters
                 of
                 controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 judged
              
               by
               the
               inferiour
               judges
               ;
               these
               concerned
               not
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               people
               as
               matters
               of
               opinion
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               imagineth
               ;
               but
               they
               concerned
               the
               governing
               of
               the
               people
               in
               justice
               ,
               that
               
                 v.
                 12.
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 will
                 doe
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 unto
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 the
                 judge
                 ,
                 shall
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 ?
              
               Was
               not
               this
               
                 to
                 governe
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 ?
              
               Certainly
               Erastus
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               saith
               so
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               one
               common
               Synedrim
               of
               civill
               judges
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               were
               Iudges
               in
               capitall
               matters
               ,
               and
               gave
               out
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               
                 de
                 capite
                 &
                 sanguine
              
               ,
               
               and
               he
               proveth
               page
               270.
               271.
               that
               the
               Priests
               were
               civill
               judges
               ,
               and
               did
               
                 give
                 s●●tences
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 d●ath
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               the
               Priests
               did
               not
               discerne
               
                 between
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 between
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 onely
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               might
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               regulate
               their
               owne
               practise
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               govern
               the
               people
               ;
               yea
               that
               the
               Priests
               might
               pronounce
               some
               unclean
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Campe
               so
               many
               dayes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               debar
               out
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               
                 the
                 uncl●an
                 ,
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 the
                 strangers
                 ,
              
               and
               Lev.
               10.
               the
               end
               of
               judging
               and
               governing
               is
               expresly
               set
               down
               ,
               v.
               10.
               and
               so
               a
               judicature
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               end
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 teach
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 all
                 the
                 Statutes
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               2.
               
               From
               the
               Elders
               preaching
               the
               Word
               and
               dispensing
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               simply
               we
               inferre
               no
               judicature
               
               at
               all
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               a
               politick
               judicature
               ,
               which
               we
               doe
               not
               ascribe
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               both
               preached
               the
               Word
               and
               baptized
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               no
               judge
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               erect
               any
               Church
               judicature
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               exercised
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 19.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               &c.
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               &c.
               Revel
               .
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               &c.
               we
               inferre
               a
               Church
               judicature
               ,
               we
               never
               placed
               a
               Presbytery
               in
               place
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               
               for
               it
               is
               no
               more
               the
               Magistrates
               place
               ,
               then
               to
               sacrifice
               is
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 J
                 wonder
                 that
                 you
                 seeke
                 your
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 Moses
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 yours
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Synedrie
                 ,
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 did
                 rise
                 after
                 the
                 captivity
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 when
                 the
                 sword
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 David
                 and
                 Solomon
                 did
                 punish
                 vices
                 ,
                 they
                 approve
                 
                   August
                   .
                   39.
                   quest
                   .
                   in
                   Deut.
                
                 that
                 Excommunication
                 doth
                 now
                 what
                 putting
                 to
                 death
                 did
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 any
                 Excommunication
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               declares
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               childe
               ,
               not
               versed
               in
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               for
               we
               except
               
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Gualther
                 ,
                 Bullinger
              
               ,
               some
               except
               Aretius
               ,
               all
               our
               Protestant
               Divines
               goe
               the
               way
               Beza
               goeth
               .
               2.
               
               Let
               him
               produce
               any
               of
               ours
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               the
               Synedry
               that
               Christ
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               was
               Iewish
               ,
               and
               ours
               say
               that
               Christ
               alludeth
               to
               the
               Iewish
               Synedrie
               :
               But
               all
               (
               few
               excepted
               )
               that
               Christ
               Mat.
               18.
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               to
               be
               erected
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               punished
               scandals
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               did
               they
               governe
               the
               Church
               ,
               pronounce
               who
               were
               clean
               or
               unclean
               ?
               or
               middle
               with
               the
               charge
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Government
               committed
               to
               
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
              
               ?
               4.
               
               We
               say
               with
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               some
               that
               were
               killed
               of
               old
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               now
               ,
               Augustine
               speaketh
               not
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               that
               against
               us
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Not
                 any
                 but
                 your self
                 
                   (
                   Beza
                
                 )
                 say
                 that
                 Moses
                 speaketh
                 
                 of
                 th●se
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 office
                 ,
                 
                   Levit.
                   10.
                
                 and
                 
                   Deut.
                   17.
                
                 in
                 
                   Levit.
                   10.
                
                 he
                 speaketh
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Deut.
                   17.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iudges
                 or
                 Magistrats
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Beza
              
               expoundeth
               the
               one
               place
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               he
               saith
               not
               these
               persons
               ,
               things
               and
               office
               are
               in
               both
               places
               .
               2.
               
               Erastus
               onely
               contradicteth
               Beza
               ,
               and
               saith
               Moses
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               
               But
               he
               is
               refuted
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               8
               ,
               9.
               who
               repeating
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               saith
               the
               Iudges
               here
               were
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 heads
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
              
               whom
               all
               men
               deny
               to
               be
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 You
                 say
                 
                   Deut.
                   17.
                
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Pleas
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Synedrie
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 answered
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 answered
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 sentenced
                 judicially
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 provocation
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 civill
                 judicature
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 sentence
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 deny
                 that
                 any
                 politick
                 causes
                 or
                 matters
                 of
                 blood
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 belongs
                 to
                 your
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Beza
              
               said
               well
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               of
               the
               man
               to
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               assumption
               and
               conclusion
               belonged
               to
               the
               civill
               judge
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Priests
               ;
               But
               the
               
                 questio
                 juris
              
               ,
               the
               
                 question
                 of
                 Law
              
               belonged
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               judicature
               of
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
                 and
                 Elders
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               case
               of
               conscience
               ,
               concerning
               a
               matter
               ,
               or
               an
               admirable
               cause
               that
               cannot
               be
               determined
               by
               the
               judges
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               they
               not
               being
               so
               well
               versed
               in
               the
               Law
               as
               the
               Priests
               ,
               
                 whose
                 lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               7.
               
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               a
               fact
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               cleared
               by
               Witnesses
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               such
               difficulty
               in
               facts
               ,
               except
               in
               adultery
               ,
               or
               secret
               Murthers
               ,
               the
               word
               commeth
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               admire
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               
                 Lament
                 .
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Gen.
                 18.
                 14.
                 
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 hard
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 ●id
                 from
                 Jehovah
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               They
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 causes
                 or
                 matters
                 of
                 contention
              
               ,
               Vatablus
               
                 causa
                 insolita
                 &
                 difficilior
              
               :
               Our
               translation
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 matters
                 of
                 controversie
              
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
              
               
               
                 and
                 inquire
                 or
                 diligently
                 search
                 out
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 shall
                 shew
                 thee
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               so
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               did
               not
               so
               much
               judge
               ,
               as
               declare
               and
               resolve
               the
               law-part
               of
               which
               the
               inferiour
               judges
               did
               doubt
               ,
               for
               the
               difficulty
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               as
               
                 Saul
                 came
                 to
                 Samuel
                 the
                 Seer
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 concerning
                 his
                 fathers
                 asses
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               true
               
                 bloods
                 and
                 stroakes
              
               came
               under
               the
               cognizance
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               but
               as
               bloods
               comes
               before
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               expert
               in
               the
               civill
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               the
               Lawyers
               as
               Iudges
               put
               no
               man
               to
               
               death
               ,
               the
               King
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 fall
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 evill
                 doer
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               judges
               and
               Princes
               might
               put
               to
               death
               .
               But
               you
               never
               read
               that
               the
               Priests
               ,
               yea
               or
               the
               High
               Priest
               said
               ,
               
                 fall
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 ill
                 doer
                 and
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
              
               nor
               was
               this
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Sanedrim
               ,
               should
               put
               to
               death
               and
               politically
               condemne
               any
               man
               to
               die
               ,
               or
               command
               any
               mans
               blood
               to
               be
               shed
               ,
               they
               but
               declared
               and
               resolved
               a
               case
               of
               conscience
               to
               the
               judges
               ,
               and
               a
               plea
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 deserveth
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 such
                 a
                 fact
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
               But
               there
               were
               two
               things
               left
               to
               the
               civil●
               Iudges
               .
               1.
               
               Whether
               this
               man
               hath
               done
               such
               a
               fact
               .
               2.
               
               A
               sitting
               in
               the
               Tribunall
               ,
               and
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 or
                 we
                 command
                 and
                 decree
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 hath
                 shed
                 such
                 blood
                 ,
                 hath
                 inflicted
                 such
                 a
                 stroake
                 on
                 this
                 woman
                 who
                 is
                 with
                 childe
                 of
                 living
                 birth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 stoned
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 .
              
               Erastus
               hath
               not
               proved
               ,
               nor
               never
               shall
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               or
               Levites
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Law
               did
               thus
               judge
               any
               :
               That
               Ananias
               commanded
               Paul
               to
               be
               beaten
               ,
               and
               the
               lictors
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               smote
               Christ
               on
               the
               face
               at
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               was
               against
               Law
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               power
               so
               to
               doe
               by
               Law
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               our
               Presbyteries
               that
               judge
               of
               sorceries
               ,
               witchcrafts
               ,
               incests
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               and
               other
               capitall
               crimes
               ,
               and
               of
               bloods
               in
               point
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               what
               is
               witchcraft
               ,
               what
               is
               incest
               ,
               that
               the
               husband
               that
               striketh
               his
               wife
               being
               with
               quick
               ▪
               child
               ,
               and
               killeth
               the
               birth
               is
               a
               Murtherer
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               judicially
               say
               ,
               
                 such
                 a
                 woman
                 is
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ordain
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 and
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 husband
                 is
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 and
                 decerne
                 him
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 is
                 utterly
                 unlawfull
                 ,
              
               therefore
               this
               is
               an
               ignorant
               speech
               of
               
                 Erastus
                 :
                 This
                 synedrie
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 ●act
                 ,
                 did
                 give
                 out
                 sentences
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 politick
                 judges
                 ,
              
               it
               followeth
               not
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Priests
               said
               ,
               this
               
                 man
                 deserveth
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 gave
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 civill
                 judges
                 ,
                 sentences
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 civill
                 judge
                 draweth
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 )
              
               is
               a
               foul
               consequence
               ;
               for
               lawyers
               do
               say
               such
               a
               man
               is
               worthy
               to
               die
               ,
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               Lawyers
               are
               civill
               judges
               to
               condemne
               a
               man
               to
               die
               ;
               for
               the
               Priests
               said
               ,
               
                 this
                 man
                 deserveth
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
              
               not
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               ,
               but
               upon
               supposition
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               the
               fact
               ,
               deserveth
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               their
               meaning
               is
               ,
               any
               man
               whosoever
               he
               be
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               hear
               ,
               nor
               see
               the
               man
               who
               hath
               committed
               such
               a
               fact
               ,
               ought
               to
               die
               .
               Now
               Gods
               Law
               never
               appointed
               any
               judge
               to
               condemn
               a
               man
               to
               die
               ,
               whom
               the
               judge
               never
               did
               accuse
               ,
               heare
               ,
               or
               see
               ,
               this
               were
               extreame
               unjustice
               :
               Now
               this
               supposition
               is
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               be
               proved
               and
               judged
               by
               the
               civill
               Iudge
               ;
               and
               whereas
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               the
               
                 judge
                 draweth
                 the
                 sword
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 against
                 no
                 man
              
               ;
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               to
               purpose
               ,
               for
               the
               hangman
               is
               in
               Law
               the
               hand
               and
               instrument
               of
               the
               judge
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               neither
               hand
               nor
               instrument
               of
               the
               Lawyer
               ,
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               who
               in
               matters
               criminall
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               judge
               of
               the
               Maior
               proposition
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               except
               Erastus
               would
               have
               a
               Major
               proposition
               to
               prove
               an
               Assumption
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               shame
               all
               Logick
               :
               For
               the
               Priest
               never
               commanded
               
               this
               or
               this
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               done
               this
               fault
               ,
               to
               be
               stoned
               by
               such
               &
               such
               executioners
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               doubtful
               whether
               the
               judge
               did
               never
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               cast
               a
               stone
               at
               any
               stoned
               to
               death
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 provocation
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Sanedrim
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               true
               ,
               in
               matter
               
                 of
                 Law
              
               ,
               what
               then
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               were
               politick
               judges
               ?
               it
               followeth
               as
               the
               like
               consequences
               of
               Erastus
               doth
               follow
               .
               Yea
               ,
               for
               the
               fact
               and
               the
               judiciall
               condemning
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               they
               were
               neither
               the
               highest
               judicature
               ,
               nor
               any
               judicature
               at
               all
               ,
               the
               civill
               Iudges
               of
               the
               high
               Sanedrim
               did
               that
               onely
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               die
               who
               would
               not
               stand
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               judge
               or
               Priest
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Law
               ,
               the
               man
               being
               judged
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               fact
               by
               the
               civill
               judge
               ,
               but
               this
               shall
               never
               prove
               that
               the
               Priests
               were
               civill
               judges
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 late
                 Iewes
                 referre
                 to
                 this
                 Sanedrim
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 
                 questions
                 of
                 making
                 warre
                 ,
                 or
                 consecrating
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 of
                 tributes
                 ,
                 of
                 charges
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 of
                 judging
                 of
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 censuring
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Soothsayers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 How
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 politick
                 judicature
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 causes
                 belonging
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 civill
                 policy
                 ,
                 bloods
                 ,
                 and
                 capitall
                 punishments
                 were
                 handled
                 ?
                 for
                 when
                 Moses
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 punishing
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 addeth
                 
                   Deut.
                   17.
                
                 
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               like
               enough
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               referred
               such
               as
               these
               to
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               but
               we
               contend
               for
               two
               Sanedrims
               ,
               one
               civill
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               Priests
               ,
               
                 Levites
                 and
                 Elders
              
               ,
               who
               judged
               of
               matters
               onely
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               cognizance
               ,
               and
               of
               bloods
               ,
               and
               punishing
               Idolaters
               and
               false
               Prophets
               with
               death
               ,
               onely
               in
               a
               spirituall
               way
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Law
               ;
               and
               I
               judge
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               Deut.
               17.
               hath
               so
               framed
               the
               words
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               that
               capitall
               crimes
               belonged
               to
               them
               in
               point
               of
               Law
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 refuseth
                 to
                 die
                 when
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 condemne
                 him
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 surely
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 appeal
                 to
                 no
                 higher
                 judicature
                 ,
              
               Now
               this
               he
               should
               have
               said
               by
               Erastus
               his
               way
               ;
               but
               
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 judge
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               things
               in
               matters
               of
               Law
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               guilty
               might
               dis-assent
               ,
               and
               alledge
               the
               Priests
               had
               not
               judged
               according
               to
               Law.
               But
               how
               was
               it
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               any
               could
               refuse
               the
               Sentence
               of
               death
               given
               out
               by
               the
               Priests
               ?
               for
               the
               meaning
               must
               be
               by
               Erastus
               his
               way
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 refuseth
              
               
               
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Priest
                 condemneth
                 him
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 surely
                 die
                 .
              
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               not
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               shall
               give
               out
               sentences
               of
               death
               and
               blood
               against
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               shew
               and
               teach
               thee
               when
               thou
               shalt
               inquire
               ,
               the
               sentences
               of
               judgement
               ,
               even
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               of
               Murthers
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               which
               the
               Priests
               lips
               should
               preserve
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Moses
                 instituted
                 no
                 other
                 publike
                 judicatures
                 for
                 punishing
                 
                 of
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 he
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   Exod.
                   18.
                   
                   Numb
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   Deut.
                   1.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                
                 But
                 all
                 th●se
                 were
                 onely
                 civill
                 ,
                 not
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Iudges
                 .
                 The
                 seventy
                 that
                 were
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prophecy
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 helpe
                 Moses
                 and
                 ●ase
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 assistants
                 to
                 helpe
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 Moses
                 his
                 government
                 was
                 civill
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Both
               the
               Major
               &
               the
               Minor
               is
               false
               ,
               the
               Major
               is
               from
               some
               particular
               places
               ,
               negativè
               ,
               he
               should
               argue
               from
               all
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               he
               argueth
               from
               some
               places
               onely
               ,
               he
               leaveth
               out
               Levit.
               10.
               and
               all
               the
               places
               where
               the
               Priests
               were
               onely
               to
               judge
               the
               Leper
               ,
               the
               uncleane
               ,
               which
               are
               spirituall
               judicatures
               ,
               not
               civill
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Assumption
               is
               false
               ;
               Deut.
               17
               ,
               saith
               the
               contrary
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               we
               could
               not
               shew
               a
               place
               for
               the
               formall
               institution
               of
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               show
               the
               thing
               instituted
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               .
               4.
               
               Erastus
               much
               doubteth
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               Moses
               his
               government
               was
               altogether
               civill
               ,
               especially
               before
               the
               Lord
               separated
               Aaron
               his
               sons
               and
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               to
               teach
               and
               governe
               the
               people
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               for
               Erastus
               said
               before
               that
               Moses
               prescribed
               Lawes
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               sacrificed
               and
               did
               that
               which
               was
               proper
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               though
               after
               that
               God
               forbad
               the
               Kings
               to
               usurpe
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               and
               punished
               Saul
               and
               Vzziah
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               never
               read
               that
               Saul
               usurped
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               you
               may
               take
               it
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               Erastus
               )
               and
               we
               all
               know
               that
               Moses
               was
               a
               
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               18.
               
               I
               
                 will
                 raise
                 them
                 up
                 a
                 Prophet
                 from
                 amongst
                 their
                 brethren
                 like
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               34.
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 arose
                 not
                 a
                 Prophet
                 in
                 Israel
                 since
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 knew
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 Moses
                 verily
                 was
                 faithfull
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 house
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 :
              
               Now
               those
               that
               will
               say
               Moses
               his
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               all
               civill
               and
               politicall
               ,
               as
               a
               civill
               judge
               and
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               acted
               not
               in
               the
               governement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               writing
               and
               delivering
               Laws
               ,
               and
               in
               doing
               many
               things
               ,
               yea
               in
               
               commanding
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Prophet
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               to
               his
               sons
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               to
               me
               speakes
               non-sense
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 That
                 judicature
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 inferiours
                 appealed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                 the
                 supreame
                 ,
                 is
                 politick
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               denied
               ,
               they
               appealed
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               supreme
               Ecclesiastick
               in
               point
               of
               Law
               and
               Conscience
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               politique
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               answered
               before
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 Iehoshaphat
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               19.
               putteth
               this
               as
               a
               thing
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 What
                 cause
                 soever
                 shall
                 come
                 before
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 brethren
                 ,
                 —
                 between
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 between
                 Law
                 and
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 even
                 warne
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 trespasse
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               yeeldeth
               ,
               
                 ye
                 shall
                 teach
                 them
                 what
                 is
                 just
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 unjust
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
              
               Civill
               judges
               lips
               were
               not
               to
               
                 preserve
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 lips
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
              
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               7.
               and
               Deut.
               17.
               11.
               
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 tell
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 doe
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               this
               judicature
               in
               civill
               things
               was
               a
               teaching
               ,
               a
               telling
               ,
               a
               declaring
               and
               resolving
               judicature
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               blood
               they
               resolved
               of
               causes
               of
               blood
               ,
               of
               stroakes
               ,
               but
               judged
               not
               persons
               ,
               nor
               bloody
               men
               ,
               nor
               violent
               persons
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Moses
                 and
                 Iehoshaphat
                 speake
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 judicature
                 .
                 
                 Moses
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 teaching
                 and
                 commanding
                 divisibly
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 joyntly
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Synedrie
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 more
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 Moses
                 commandeth
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 judgeing
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   18.
                   16.
                
                 
                 I
                 judge
                 between
                 one
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doe
                 make
                 them
                 know
                 the
                 statutes
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 lawes
                 ;
                 Moses
                 putteth
                 them
                 all
                 joyntly
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 shevv
                 thee
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lavv
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 thee
                 shalt
                 thou
                 doe
                 ,
                 not
                 declining
                 to
                 the
                 right-hand
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left-hand
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               That
               Iehoshaphat
               speaketh
               of
               the
               same
               judicature
               that
               Moses
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               is
               clear
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               8
               ,
               9.
               10.
               
               The
               very
               words
               of
               
                 Moses
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               8.
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               both
               the
               same
               judges
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               causes
               ,
               compared
               with
               v.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               But
               Iehoshaphat
               maketh
               two
               judicatures
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               and
               
                 Iehoshaphat
                 reformed
                 according
                 to
                 Moses
                 his
                 Lavv
                 ,
              
               as
               Erastus
               granteth
               .
               2.
               
               I
               cannot
               be
               induced
               to
               beleeve
               that
               
                 the
                 judges
                 here
                 teached
                 by
                 judging
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               spoken
               contrary
               
               to
               Theology
               :
               The
               end
               of
               teaching
               is
               to
               informe
               the
               conscience
               ,
               
               and
               Teachers
               as
               Teachers
               watch
               for
               the
               soule
               ;
               and
               the
               end
               of
               civill
               and
               politick
               judging
               ,
               is
               a
               quiet
               and
               
                 peaceable
                 life
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
                 the
                 vveapons
                 of
                 teachers
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               4
               ,
               5.
               the
               weapons
               of
               civill
               Iudges
               are
               carnall
               ,
               for
               the
               civill
               Iudge
               
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 svvord
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               then
               these
               same
               civill
               judges
               did
               not
               both
               teach
               and
               judge
               at
               once
               ,
               they
               taught
               not
               as
               civill
               judges
               ,
               but
               as
               Priests
               ;
               they
               judged
               not
               as
               Priests
               ,
               but
               as
               civill
               Iudges
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               say
               that
               
                 Moses
                 ascribeth
                 these
                 same
                 acts
                 to
                 civill
                 judges
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 as
              
               if
               they
               made
               one
               Synedry
               ;
               for
               in
               both
               Texts
               not
               one
               word
               of
               teaching
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 Ier.
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
              
               4.
               6.
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               civill
               Iudge
               ;
               and
               not
               one
               word
               of
               judging
               and
               condemning
               to
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               civill
               Iudge
               ,
               
                 Num.
                 35.
                 24.
                 
                 Deut.
                 22.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               2.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
               and
               21.
               19
               ,
               20.
               1
               
               
                 King.
                 21.
                 11.
                 2
                 
                 Sam.
                 14.
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Kings
              
               2.
               28
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 4.
                 
                 Luke
              
               12.
               13.
               14.
               
               &c.
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ;
               but
               the
               Priest
               or
               the
               judge
               are
               set
               downe
               by
               way
               of
               disjunction
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               12.
               which
               could
               not
               be
               if
               they
               made
               one
               and
               the
               same
               judicature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 Iehoshaphat
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               19.
               clearely
               distinguisheth
               them
               in
               two
               judicatures
               ,
               one
               v.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Another
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               having
               two
               sundry
               presidents
               ,
               and
               two
               sundry
               objects
               to
               treat
               about
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 matters
                 of
                 Iehovah
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               3.
               
               The
               place
               cited
               Exod.
               18.
               16.
               confirmeth
               much
               our
               opinion
               ,
               for
               Moses
               as
               a
               Iudge
               saith
               ,
               
                 vvhen
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 judge
                 between
                 one
                 &
                 another
                 .
              
               This
               he
               spake
               as
               a
               civill
               Iudge
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 And
                 I
                 make
                 them
                 knovv
                 the
                 statutes
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 lavves
                 :
              
               This
               he
               spake
               as
               a
               prophet
               ,
               for
               Moses
               was
               both
               a
               Iudge
               and
               a
               Prophet
               .
               Now
               if
               all
               civill
               Iudges
               be
               such
               mixt
               persons
               ,
               as
               to
               teach
               the
               Stautes
               and
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               doe
               this
               either
               as
               
                 civill
                 judges
              
               ,
               or
               as
               Prophets
               ,
               then
               there
               was
               reason
               why
               Malachie
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 civill
                 judges
                 lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 his
              
               
               mouth
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               civill
               judge
               ,
               as
               a
               Iudge
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 souls
              
               ,
               what
               marvell
               then
               he
               beare
               the
               sword
               to
               preserve
               their
               bodies
               ,
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Iudge
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               beare
               the
               sword
               as
               a
               Prophet
               and
               Teacher
               ,
               all
               Teachers
               must
               beare
               the
               sword
               :
               which
               is
               against
               reason
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               ,
               if
               Moses
               teach
               as
               a
               civill
               judge
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               as
               properly
               be
               
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               should
               sin
               if
               he
               imploy
               not
               his
               talent
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               exercise
               the
               sword
               as
               a
               judge
               ?
               and
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               Prophet
               as
               a
               Prophet
               should
               be
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               ,
               as
               kindly
               and
               
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               to
               exercise
               the
               Sword
               as
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               nothing
               agreeth
               more
               kindly
               to
               the
               subiect
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               agreeth
               to
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               under
               that
               reduplication
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ;
               Now
               this
               is
               against
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               confoundeth
               all
               callings
               on
               earth
               :
               but
               if
               Erastus
               grant
               that
               Moses
               judgeth
               as
               a
               civill
               judge
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               the
               people
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               as
               a
               prophet
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               this
               Sanedrim
               a
               mixt
               company
               both
               to
               judge
               civilly
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               as
               spirituall
               men
               by
               office
               ,
               must
               all
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               in
               this
               Sanedrim
               be
               both
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               and
               also
               civill
               Iudges
               ?
               And
               all
               the
               civill
               Iudges
               must
               be
               both
               civill
               judges
               ,
               and
               also
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               which
               is
               expresly
               against
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               speakes
               Deut.
               17.
               of
               the
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               as
               two
               distinct
               offices
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               must
               have
               chosen
               the
               Iudge
               no
               lesse
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Priest
                 to
                 minister
                 before
                 him
              
               .
               So
               ,
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               teaching
               and
               judging
               are
               copulatively
               
                 ascribed
                 to
                 these
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 judicature
                 ,
              
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 He
                 saith
                 
                   Deut.
                   17.
                
                 he
                 shall
                 die
                 who
                 standeth
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 judge
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 disjunction
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 divers
                 times
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Princes
                 or
                 Iudges
                 were
                 not
                 alwayes
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 for
                 often
                 onely
                 the
                 Priests
                 governed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 ascend
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 shall
                 chuse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Arke
                 was
                 not
                 alwayes
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 city
                 ;
                 So
                 Deut.
                 19.
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Iudges
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Who
                 vvould
                 thinke
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 here
                 distinct
                 and
                 divers
                 Iudicatures
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               a
               conjecture
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               that
               Moses
               speaketh
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 the
                 Iudge
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 disjunction
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 divers
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 divers
                 and
                 distinct
                 Tribunals
                 ,
              
               for
               all
               Moses
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               Ioshua's
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               there
               were
               both
               Iudges
               and
               Priests
               ,
               and
               we
               had
               rather
               beleeve
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               then
               Erastus
               ,
               for
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               under
               Iehoshaphat
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               there
               were
               both
               civill
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               Judicatures
               had
               two
               different
               sorts
               of
               causes
               ,
               and
               two
               different
               Presidents
               ;
               if
               then
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               the
               man
               was
               to
               be
               put
               
               to
               death
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               stand
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               stand
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               civill
               judge
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               hee
               was
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               who
               should
               stand
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               give
               an
               outside
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               not
               stand
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               civill
               Judge
               ,
               then
               were
               there
               at
               the
               same
               time
               these
               two
               sentences
               in
               these
               two
               judicatures
               :
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               by
               the
               expresse
               Law
               of
               God
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               :
               when
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 chuse
                 ,
              
               he
               meaneth
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               one
               determinate
               place
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               if
               Moses
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 chuse
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 chuse
                 ,
              
               then
               could
               I
               inferre
               well
               ,
               that
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               gone
               to
               either
               places
               ,
               or
               to
               both
               places
               ,
               having
               two
               sorts
               of
               causes
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               ever
               two
               sorts
               of
               causes
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               some
               Civill
               ,
               some
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               3.
               
               Erastus
               should
               have
               shewen
               a
               time
               when
               onely
               the
               Priest
               as
               the
               Priest
               did
               governe
               ,
               and
               there
               neither
               was
               a
               civill
               Iudge
               ,
               nor
               was
               that
               Priest
               who
               governed
               the
               civill
               judge
               :
               If
               Erastus
               shew
               not
               this
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               nothing
               for
               his
               owne
               cause
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               make
               one
               confused
               Judicature
               of
               civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iudges
               and
               causes
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               carefully
               distinguish
               .
               4.
               
               In
               the
               place
               Deut.
               19.
               nothing
               is
               said
               against
               us
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 onely
                 the
                 civill
                 Iudge
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 false
                 Witnesse
              
               ;
               which
               is
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               false
               witnesse
               was
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               incurre
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               censure
               ,
               yet
               the
               Priest
               as
               Priest
               had
               no
               hand
               in
               putting
               him
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Sometime
                 the
                 Priest
                 vvas
                 president
                 in
                 this
                 Sanedrim
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Eli
                 and
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 vvithout
                 a
                 judge
                 ;
                 therefore
                 vvhen
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 vvas
                 ●ver
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Zebadiah
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 not
                 tvvo
                 different
                 Iudicatures
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 and
                 Zebadiah
                 vvere
                 both
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 Iudicature
                 .
                 Iosephus
                 excellently
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 Ievvish
                 lavvs
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   antiq
                   .
                   lib.
                   9.
                   c.
                   1.
                
                 they
                 vvere
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 fellovves
                 or
                 companions
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 vvere
                 not
                 in
                 divers
                 Senats
                 .
                 The
                 Levites
                 vvere
                 equally
                 servants
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 more
                 diligently
                 to
                 goe
                 about
                 the
                 canses
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iudges
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Were
               Eli
               and
               Samuel
               presidents
               in
               the
               Sanedrim
               without
               a
               Iudge
               ?
               that
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               Eli
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               who
               undoubtedly
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               were
               civill
               Iudges
               
               of
               Israel
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               4
               18.
               and
               7.
               15.
               and
               8.
               1.
               7.
               were
               Judges
               without
               Iudges
               :
               I
               conceive
               Eli
               was
               both
               a
               Priest
               and
               a
               Judge
               ;
               and
               Samuel
               both
               a
               Prophet
               and
               a
               Iudge
               ;
               whether
               Samuel
               was
               a
               Priest
               or
               not
               ,
               let
               Erastus
               determine
               .
               Samuel
               was
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               
               not
               a
               Priest
               ,
               though
               he
               sacrificed
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               Priviledge
               ;
               nor
               was
               Moses
               a
               Priest
               .
               2.
               
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               Eli
               was
               a
               
                 Priest
                 without
                 a
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               more
               then
               to
               say
               he
               was
               a
               Iudge
               without
               a
               Priest
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               both
               .
               But
               this
               may
               shew
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               alwayes
               confoundeth
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Civill
               judge
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               maketh
               them
               not
               only
               subjectively
               one
               ,
               which
               God
               himself
               did
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Eli
               ,
               but
               also
               one
               formally
               ;
               for
               as
               I
               shew
               before
               Erastus
               must
               say
               ,
               Eli
               sacrificed
               as
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               he
               condemned
               
               ill
               doers
               to
               die
               &
               exercised
               the
               sword
               as
               a
               Priest
               ;
               &
               Samuel
               prophesied
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               &
               Samuel
               did
               judge
               Israel
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               Erastus
               ,
               doth
               both
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               of
               a
               Priest
               and
               Prophet
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               now
               of
               a
               Pastor
               and
               Teacher
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               us
               that
               Amariah
               and
               Zebadiah
               were
               over
               diverse
               causes
               ,
               in
               divers
               Courts
               ,
               and
               differenced
               ,
               2
               Chro.
               19.
               in
               that
               the
               one
               was
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 kings
                 matters
              
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               
                 Gods
                 matters
                 .
                 Erast
              
               .
               saith
               right
               down
               ,
               they
               
                 were
                 both
                 for
                 these
                 same
                 matters
                 .
              
               But
               the
               one
               was
               to
               care
               more
               
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
              
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 more
                 for
                 Gods
                 matters
              
               :
               so
               Erastus
               is
               forced
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               :
               But
               he
               maketh
               it
               in
               the
               comparative
               degree
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               maketh
               the
               difference
               in
               the
               positive
               degree
               :
               But
               1.
               
               Erastus
               saith
               without
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Amariah
                 was
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               The
               Text
               saith
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               :
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Zebadiah
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 :
              
               4.
               
               This
               is
               against
               Erastus
               his
               his
               way
               ;
               which
               is
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               a
               supreame
               principall
               and
               only
               care
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               only
               ,
               as
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               
                 A
                 &
                 sub
                 Magistratibus
              
               ,
               as
               Vtenbogard
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 from
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Vicars
                 ,
                 Deputies
              
               ,
               and
               Ambassadors
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               Magistrates
               teach
               the
               people
               by
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               Vicars
               ,
               then
               Zebadiah
               should
               more
               diligently
               care
               for
               
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               Amariah
               as
               the
               Lord
               and
               Master
               should
               more
               care
               his
               own
               businesse
               ,
               then
               his
               servant
               should
               do
               :
               3.
               
               
                 More
                 or
                 lesse
              
               doth
               not
               vary
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ;
               then
               must
               
               the
               Magistrate
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Teach
               ,
               judge
               between
               the
               clean
               and
               the
               unclean
               ,
               minister
               before
               the
               Lord
               as
               the
               sons
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               the
               sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
               but
               lesse
               diligently
               .
               But
               what
               calling
               hath
               he
               to
               any
               of
               these
               Acts
               at
               all
               ?
               Hath
               the
               Lord
               chosen
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               or
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               to
               minister
               before
               him
               ?
               And
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Levites
               should
               do
               these
               same
               things
               ,
               but
               more
               diligently
               .
               And
               again
               Amariah
               is
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               ill
               doers
               to
               death
               :
               But
               lesse
               diligently
               ,
               these
               be
               pleasant
               dreams
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Priest
               and
               Judges
               are
               companions
               ,
               as
               Moses
               and
               
                 Aaron
                 :
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               not
               Master
               and
               the
               other
               servant
               and
               Deputy
               ,
               ●●
               Erastus
               dreameth
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               rather
               of
               that
               in
               divers
               Senats
               .
               6.
               
               But
               how
               proveth
               
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Levites
                 were
                 common
                 Servants
                 both
                 to
                 Priests
                 and
                 Judges
                 ?
              
               For
               though
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               this
               will
               never
               subject
               the
               Priests
               to
               the
               Civill
               Iudge
               ,
               nor
               confound
               these
               two
               Iudicatures
               :
               David
               1
               Chron.
               26.
               
                 divided
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 courses
                 for
                 service
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               They
               were
               King
               Davids
               servants
               as
               King
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               except
               Erastus
               prove
               David
               did
               not
               this
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               did
               not
               
                 choose
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi.
              
               But
               David
               did
               it
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               Magistrates
               may
               appoint
               offices
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               call
               men
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               place
               :
               But
               David
               ,
               1
               Chro.
               24.
               distributed
               the
               Priests
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Levites
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Priests
               are
               servants
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Levites
               .
               But
               the
               Levites
               are
               expresly
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               26.
               given
               by
               office
               ,
               
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 purifying
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 shew
                 bread
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fine
                 flour
                 for
                 meat
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 unleavened
                 Cakes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 baked
                 in
                 the
                 pan
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fryed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 measures
                 and
                 size
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 at
                 morning
                 and
                 night
                 ;
                 to
                 offer
                 all
                 burnt
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               all
               which
               no
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               servants
               to
               the
               King
               :
               For
               then
               the
               King
               sacrificed
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               servants
               ;
               no
               Divinity
               is
               more
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               26.
               30.
               some
               of
               the
               Hebronites
               were
               
                 Officers
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               But
               that
               is
               because
               ,
               ver
               .
               26.
               they
               had
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               spoile
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               dedicated
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Kings
                 businesse
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Jehoshaphat
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Chron.
                   19.
                
                 did
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Moses
                 
                 
                 his
                 Law
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 distinct
                 Iurisdictions
                 commanded
                 and
                 instituted
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               this
               be
               a
               good
               Argument
               ;
               all
               that
               David
               and
               Solomon
               did
               for
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               the
               structure
               ,
               forme
               ,
               length
               ,
               breadth
               ,
               Cedars
               ,
               gold
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               &c.
               of
               the
               Temple
               shall
               be
               without
               Warrant
               ;
               Solomon
               and
               David
               departed
               not
               from
               Moses
               :
               But
               Moses
               spake
               nothing
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               things
               of
               Divine
               institution
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               our
               Argument
               ,
               Jehoshaphat
               did
               erect
               no
               new
               Iudicatures
               ,
               but
               restore
               those
               that
               had
               their
               Warrant
               
                 from
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law.
              
               But
               so
               it
               is
               that
               Iehoshaphat
               reinstituteth
               two
               distinct
               Iudicatures
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Lord
               by
               Moses
               at
               the
               beginning
               did
               institute
               these
               two
               distinct
               Iudicatures
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 anxiously
                 to
                 inquire
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 ye
                 judge
                 not
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 Rabbines
                 ,
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Capitall
                 causes
                 is
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 the
                 scripture
                 nameth
                 all
                 judgements
                 most
                 frequently
                 ,
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Ye
                 shall
                 not
                 fear
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 judgement
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   18.
                
                 
                 The
                 people
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 seek
                 judgement
                 :
                 Therefore
                 are
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   22.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                   82.
                
                 called
                 Gods
                 ,
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 any
                 cause
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 Judges
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 matter
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 properly
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               his
               anxiety
               to
               inquire
               is
               little
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               Answer
               :
               1.
               
               The
               
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               cannot
               be
               all
               one
               with
               this
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 judge
                 not
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               For
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               a
               point
               of
               Treason
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               
                 not
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
               the
               Text
               differenceth
               between
               the
               
                 matters
                 of
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               2.
               
               In
               the
               former
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               5.
               he
               speaketh
               of
               civill
               businesse
               ;
               but
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               such
               as
               concern
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               meaning
               thereof
               to
               be
               proposed
               to
               the
               conscience
               ;
               and
               3.
               
               That
               is
               a
               common
               thing
               to
               all
               causes
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Iudging
               ,
               Iudges
               are
               to
               
                 look
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 as
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               so
               then
               as
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               judging
               ,
               would
               
                 do
                 no
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 nor
                 respect
                 persons
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 gifts
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 So
                 neither
                 should
                 men
                 do
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 or
                 respect
                 persons
                 in
                 judgement
              
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               it
               taken
               ,
               
               Deut.
               1.
               17.
               
               Now
               this
               clearly
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               righteous
               judgement
               ,
               and
               
                 Modus
                 judicandi
              
               ,
               but
               the
               matter
               of
               Iehovah
               is
               
                 Res
                 judicata
              
               ;
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               unjustly
               Iudged
               :
               and
               this
               
                 matter
                 of
                 Iehovah
              
               is
               not
               common
               to
               all
               causes
               ,
               but
               is
               contradistinguished
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               judging
               is
               no
               lesse
               to
               be
               judged
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Jehovah
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               
                 Chalde
                 Paraphrast
                 ,
                 Vt
                 inquir
                 at
                 instructionem
                 ,
              
               Vatab.
               
                 Vt
                 consulat
                 deum
              
               .
               This
               is
               a
               false
               interpretation
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 seek
                 judgement
                 from
                 God
                 :
              
               For
               it
               is
               to
               ask
               the
               Lords
               minde
               in
               doubtsome
               cases
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               asked
               from
               Moses
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               was
               a
               civill
               Iudge
               :
               except
               Erastus
               will
               have
               the
               Magistrate
               of
               old
               to
               give
               responses
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               been
               Oracles
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Office
               :
               which
               is
               a
               clear
               untruth
               ,
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Joshua
                 ,
              
               though
               Kings
               ,
               did
               not
               give
               responsals
               ,
               and
               answers
               when
               they
               did
               go
               to
               War
               ,
               or
               were
               in
               doubtsome
               perplexities
               .
               But
               did
               ask
               Counsell
               at
               the
               Priest
               and
               Oracle
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Ark
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 15.
                 37.
                 
                 Iosh
                 .
                 9.
                 14.
                 
                 Iudg.
                 20.
                 27.
                 1
                 
                 Sam.
              
               30.
               8.
               and
               23.
               2.
               4.
               
               And
               by
               this
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               resolve
               all
               doubts
               of
               conscience
               now
               to
               perplexed
               consciences
               ,
               under
               the
               New-Testament
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Iudges
               are
               called
               Gods
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               under-Deputies
               in
               the
               room
               and
               place
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               not
               because
               every
               judgement
               of
               theirs
               is
               the
               judgement
               ,
               and
               very
               sentence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               the
               cause
               they
               judge
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               
                 cause
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               to
               judge
               the
               
                 Kings
                 matters
              
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               
                 Gods
                 matters
              
               .
               6.
               
               For
               what
               end
               Erastus
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Rabbines
               here
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               I
               think
               he
               knoweth
               not
               himself
               ;
               the
               man
               was
               ignorant
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               innocent
               of
               their
               language
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 against
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 things
                 belonging
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Civill
                 businesse
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 must
                 especially
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 error
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 belongeth
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   17.
                
                 
                 So
                 Zebadiah
                 is
                 not
                 excluded
                 from
                 Gods
                 matters
                 :
                 Nor
                 Amariah
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 businesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               interpretation
               is
               fully
               refuted
               :
               Zebadiah
               is
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               excluded
               from
               judging
               Ecclesiastically
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Levite
                 or
                 Elder
              
               .
               For
               if
               he
               must
               judge
               so
               ,
               he
               must
               either
               
               judge
               as
               a
               Priest
               or
               Levite
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Civill
               Iudge
               ;
               if
               as
               a
               Civill
               Iudge
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               no
               lesse
               over
               the
               people
               
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
              
               :
               Now
               the
               Text
               could
               not
               exclude
               him
               from
               these
               things
               which
               belongeth
               to
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               in
               another
               Sphere
               ,
               in
               the
               businesse
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               put
               such
               a
               wide
               difference
               between
               the
               object
               of
               the
               two
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Kings
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
              
               The
               like
               I
               say
               of
               Amariah
               .
               2.
               
               The
               King
               Deut.
               17.
               as
               King
               ,
               is
               to
               Iudge
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               may
               be
               a
               godly
               King
               ,
               and
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               between
               the
               clean
               and
               unclean
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               King
               :
               This
               no
               way
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 please
                 by
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 
                 causes
                 of
                 appeals
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
                 ,
                 other
                 judgements
                 ,
                 I
                 contend
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 better
                 accustomed
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 was
                 set
                 over
                 these
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 Zebadiah
                 was
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 businesse
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Exposition
                 :
                 But
                 
                   1
                   Chron.
                   26.
                
                 
                 These
                 same
                 persons
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 both
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 matters
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Consider
               how
               dubious
               Erastus
               is
               in
               his
               three
               Expositions
               to
               elude
               the
               force
               of
               the
               place
               .
               If
               it
               was
               the
               Magistrates
               place
               ,
               
                 virtute
                 officii
              
               ,
               by
               
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 office
              
               to
               command
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               to
               direct
               them
               (
               as
               Erastus
               and
               Vtenbogard
               say
               )
               in
               the
               internall
               and
               specifick
               acts
               of
               
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 Iudging
                 between
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
              
               teaching
               the
               people
               :
               then
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Civill
               Iudge
               were
               by
               office
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               skilled
               in
               the
               
                 Causes
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Priests
               ,
               because
               the
               Commander
               and
               the
               directer
               ,
               who
               may
               by
               his
               office
               exercise
               those
               same
               acts
               that
               he
               commandeth
               his
               servants
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 by
                 office
              
               ,
               to
               command
               him
               to
               do
               thus
               ,
               in
               these
               internall
               Acts
               ,
               and
               not
               thus
               ,
               he
               ought
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
                 office
              
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               skilled
               in
               these
               then
               the
               servant
               .
               I
               grant
               ,
               the
               King
               Commandeth
               the
               Painter
               ,
               all
               the
               morall
               equity
               requisite
               in
               Painting
               ,
               that
               he
               endamage
               not
               the
               Common-wealth
               by
               prosuse
               lavishing
               of
               Gold
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               presumed
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               Iustice
               and
               morall
               equity
               by
               office
               in
               the
               King
               Commanding
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Painter
               Commanded
               :
               But
               if
               the
               King
               should
               take
               on
               him
               to
               Command
               ,
               
                 virtute
                 officii
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Painter
               regulateth
               his
               actions
               of
               art
               ,
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               and
               direct
               and
               Command
               by
               his
               Royall
               office
               ,
               as
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               Painter
               
               draw
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Image
               with
               more
               pale
               and
               white
               ,
               and
               lesse
               red
               and
               incarnate
               colour
               ;
               in
               such
               a
               proportion
               according
               to
               art
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               such
               a
               proportion
               :
               Then
               by
               office
               the
               King
               as
               King
               ,
               might
               paint
               Pourtraict●
               himself
               ;
               and
               behoved
               by
               office
               to
               be
               more
               skilled
               in
               Painting
               then
               the
               Painter
               .
               Now
               Erastus
               presupposeth
               ,
               Whatever
               the
               Priests
               do
               as
               Priests
               ,
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               (
               he
               excepteth
               Sacrificing
               and
               burning
               incense
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               time
               )
               that
               the
               King
               as
               King
               may
               do
               the
               same
               also
               ;
               so
               the
               King
               as
               King
               may
               teach
               ,
               give
               responses
               in
               matters
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               now
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               Preach
               and
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               judge
               as
               King
               ,
               whether
               Priests
               and
               Pastors
               do
               right
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               order
               to
               Civill
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               punishments
               ,
               as
               deprivation
               from
               their
               offices
               ,
               and
               
                 debarring
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               Hence
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               Zebediah
               should
               ,
               
                 by
                 office
              
               ,
               be
               better
               skilled
               in
               
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
              
               then
               Amariah
               ,
               or
               any
               Priest
               ;
               and
               by
               office
               he
               should
               rather
               be
               
                 over
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               any
               Priest
               in
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               Now
               its
               clear
               that
               these
               same
               things
               ,
               to
               
                 be
                 over
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               1
               Chron.
               26.
               proveth
               nothing
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               over
               these
               same
               matters
               ,
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ;
               Amariah
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Zebediah
               the
               Civill
               Iudge
               ,
               promiscuously
               were
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               exclusion
               of
               either
               ,
               over
               the
               people
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               judicature
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               same
               coactive
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Civill
               Iudges
               were
               in
               the
               same
               judicature
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Civill
               power
               ,
               Iudges
               to
               give
               out
               joyntly
               ,
               in
               a
               judiciall
               way
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               a
               bloody
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               inflict
               a
               bloody
               death
               by
               the
               same
               power
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               Erastus
               his
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Originall
               Text
               ,
               to
               say
               these
               same
               words
               that
               are
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               11.
               are
               also
               ,
               1
               
                 Chron
                 ,
                 26.
                 ver
              
               .
               30
               ,
               32.
               for
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               11.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Amariah
                 is
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Hence
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               were
               the
               formall
               object
               of
               his
               judging
               :
               But
               1
               Chron.
               26.
               30.
               the
               Hebronites
               were
               officers
               in
               the
               
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               Levites
               might
               have
               been
               imployed
               in
               both
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               Civill
               businesse
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               overseeing
               of
               those
               spoiles
               ,
               that
               David
               in
               Wars
               had
               taken
               from
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               Dedicated
               for
               
                 building
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               called
               the
               Kings
               businesse
               ;
               and
               the
               construction
               ,
               ver
               .
               32.
               is
               varied
               ,
               
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               The
               
                 Hebronites
                 mighty
                 men
                 of
                 valour
              
               ,
               and
               so
               fit
               for
               war
               ,
               were
               made
               by
               
                 King
                 David
              
               ,
               Rulers
               over
               the
               
                 Reu●eni●es
                 ,
                 Gadites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 half
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Manasseh
                 for
                 every
                 matter
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 matter
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               The
               affixum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               here
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               These
               Levites
               seem
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               the
               war
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 called
                 valiant
                 men
              
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               some
               extraordinary
               case
               :
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               
                 God
                 commanded
                 to
                 number
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 for
                 War
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               1.
               3.
               45.
               
               
                 The
                 Levites
                 were
                 not
                 numbred
              
               ,
               God
               did
               forbid
               Moses
               to
               number
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               appointed
               for
               another
               service
               ,
               ver
               .
               48
               ,
               49
               ,
               50.
               
               Yet
               it
               seemeth
               in
               Davids
               time
               ,
               when
               there
               were
               ex●raordinary
               warres
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               exempted
               from
               the
               warres
               ,
               for
               1
               
                 Chron.
                 21.
                 
                 David
                 commanded
                 to
                 number
                 all
                 Israel
                 from
              
               Dan
               to
               Beersheb●
               ,
               and
               v.
               6.
               
               Levi
               and
               Benjamin
               Ioab
               
                 counted
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 word
                 was
                 abominable
                 to
              
               Ioab
               ;
               Whence
               to
               me
               it
               would
               seem
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               they
               were
               counted
               for
               warre
               ,
               so
               2
               
                 Chron
                 ,
                 23.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Levites
                 shall
                 compasse
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 with
                 his
                 weapons
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
              
               Iehoiada
               
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 was
                 their
                 leader
                 ,
              
               to
               establish
               Ioash
               in
               his
               Throne
               ;
               but
               the
               case
               was
               not
               ordinary
               .
               Otherwise
               the
               Levites
               were
               separated
               from
               warre
               and
               civill
               judicatures
               to
               the
               
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
              
               1.
               47
               ,
               50.
               and
               2.
               33.
               and
               3.
               9.
               12.
               and
               3.
               41
               ,
               45.
               and
               8.
               6.
               and
               9.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               14
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               and
               18.
               23.
               
               
                 Deut.
                 31.
                 25.
                 
                 Iosh
              
               .
               14
               ▪
               3.
               4.
               and
               18.
               7.
               1
               
               
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 15.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
              
               8.
               14.
               and
               20
               19.
               and
               29.
               5
               ,
               16
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Ezra
               3.
               9
               ,
               10.
               c.
               6.
               18.
               c.
               8.
               29.
               
               Ne●
               .
               8.
               7
               ,
               9.
               and
               9.
               4.
               
               Ezek.
               44.
               10.
               
               All
               which
               places
               must
               be
               answered
               by
               Erastus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Erastus
                 proveth
                 validly
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 matters
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ?
              
            
             
               BEfore
               I
               proceed
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               needfull
               to
               examine
               Erastus
               his
               doctrine
               
               of
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 governing
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 necessity
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 two
                 supreame
                 Governours
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 governour
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 absurd
                 there
                 should
                 
                 be
                 two
                 supream
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Government
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 neither
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 nor
                 Administer
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               a
               man
               consisteth
               of
               a
               spirituall
               part
               ,
               a
               conscience
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               externall
               visible
               part
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               exerciseth
               visible
               and
               externall
               acts
               of
               worship
               ;
               yet
               spirituall
               ,
               another
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               civill
               Agent
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               there
               be
               no
               supream
               externall
               Governours
               under
               the
               one
               supream
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ;
               one
               that
               teacheth
               and
               informeth
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               by
               the
               sword
               whole
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               part
               of
               a
               civill
               society
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               civil
               actions
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               another
               that
               governeth
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               member
               of
               a
               spirituall
               and
               supernaturall
               society
               ,
               and
               exerciseth
               externall
               spirituall
               actions
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               God
               &
               in
               the
               subjection
               of
               his
               conscience
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               either
               a
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Levite
              
               or
               Prophet
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 Teacher
              
               or
               Elder
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               absurd
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               not
               be
               two
               Governors
               ;
               one
               over
               man
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               conscience
               and
               walking
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               brethren
               as
               Members
               of
               a
               spirituall
               society
               ,
               called
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Teacher
               ;
               another
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               civill
               actions
               of
               Peace
               and
               justice
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               civill
               society
               ,
               called
               a
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               an
               absurd
               thing
               ,
               for
               Erastus
               to
               fancie
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Magistrate
               ,
               two
               supream
               Governors
               ,
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               supream
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               Minister
               and
               vassall
               subordinate
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               only
               most
               high
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               as
               absurd
               to
               imagine
               God
               hath
               given
               no
               Rulers
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               guides
               to
               govern
               a
               man
               as
               he
               is
               a
               spirituall
               Agent
               obliged
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               edified
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ;
               then
               hath
               Christ
               left
               no
               shepherd
               to
               his
               redeemed
               flock
               but
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               ascending
               on
               high
               he
               hath
               left
               
                 no
                 gifts
                 ,
                 no
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               when
               we
               
                 shall
                 meet
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ;
               but
               only
               the
               Magistrate
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               end
               ,
               in
               ascending
               to
               heaven
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               compassion
               to
               souls
               ,
               who
               is
               moved
               ,
               that
               his
               sheep
               want
               shepherds
               ;
               for
               there
               souls
               ,
               rather
               then
               Magistrates
               ,
               Matth.
               9.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               therefore
               the
               opinion
               of
               Erastus
               is
               like
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Epicures
               or
               unchristian
               Moralists
               ,
               who
               appoint
               Magistrates
               to
               Governe
               the
               externall
               man
               ,
               but
               no
               Teachers
               to
               
               take
               care
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               or
               to
               lead
               them
               to
               heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 measure
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 measure
                 things
                 of
                 
                 divers
                 natures
                 ,
                 as
                 cloath
                 of
                 linnen
                 ,
                 of
                 silke
                 ,
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 weight
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 measure
                 things
                 weighable
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 most
                 divers
                 natures
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 there
                 one
                 visible
                 dispensation
                 and
                 governing
                 of
                 all
                 visible
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Lawes
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 divers
                 rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 Law-givers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Schooles
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 guide
                 things
                 civill
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 things
                 of
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 sacred
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               man
               speaketh
               rather
               like
               a
               Morall
               ,
               or
               a
               naturall
               Physitian
               ,
               then
               a
               Divine
               ;
               the
               argument
               were
               good
               ,
               if
               men
               had
               no
               souls
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               should
               not
               need
               any
               to
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               as
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               saith
               they
               do
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               and
               he
               with
               one
               stroak
               ,
               taketh
               away
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               King
               the
               onely
               Pastor
               and
               Teacher
               in
               all
               his
               Kingdomes
               .
               2.
               
               We
               know
               similitudes
               ,
               especially
               not
               warranted
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               proveth
               nothing
               ,
               and
               this
               may
               well
               conclude
               there
               should
               be
               no
               ruler
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               any
               Lawgiver
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               God
               only
               ,
               and
               let
               every
               man
               do
               what
               seemes
               good
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               for
               Gods
               will
               is
               the
               only
               measure
               and
               rule
               of
               all
               things
               .
               And
               3.
               
               If
               all
               men
               were
               to
               be
               ruled
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               colour
               .
               But
               it
               is
               knowen
               ,
               that
               all
               Churches
               ,
               as
               members
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               are
               ruled
               one
               way
               ,
               in
               giving
               to
               every
               man
               his
               own
               ,
               &
               in
               not
               doing
               violence
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               But
               in
               keeping
               peace
               and
               policy
               ,
               as
               all
               men
               do
               in
               all
               societies
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               have
               need
               of
               Magistrates
               .
               2.
               
               Another
               way
               they
               are
               considered
               as
               Members
               of
               a
               society
               ,
               called
               from
               the
               state
               of
               sinne
               ,
               to
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               have
               no
               lesse
               need
               of
               teachers
               for
               the
               guiding
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 9.
                 36
                 ,
                 37
                 ,
                 38.
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Act.
                 8.
                 31.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 5.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 Math.
                 28.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               1.
               and
               by
               name
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 4.
                 5.
                 23.
                 and
                 11.
                 3.
                 and
                 14.
                 23.
                 and
                 15.
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 and
                 16.
                 4.
                 and
                 20.
                 28.
                 and
                 21.
                 18.
                 and
                 22.
                 5.
                 
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               5.
               and
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               rule
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 One
                 Common-wealth
                 can
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 supream
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 body
                 with
                 two
                 heads
                 is
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Papists
                 almost
                 by
                 
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 doe
                 appoint
                 one
                 Pope
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 There
                 cannot
                 be
                 two
                 powers
                 of
                 two
                 swords
                 ,
                 both
                 supream
                 and
                 of
                 equall
                 power
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 power
                 must
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 all
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 Governeth
                 
                 the
                 Schooles
                 by
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 the
                 Cities
                 by
                 inferiour
                 judges
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 right
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 subjects
                 are
                 Christians
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 Religion
                 ,
                 two
                 different
                 Governments
                 are
                 tollerable
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               This
               argument
               destro●eth
               all
               
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 Senates
                 ,
              
               where
               many
               good
               men
               have
               equall
               power
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Common-wealth
               may
               not
               have
               70.
               
               Heads
               and
               Rulers
               of
               equall
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               commandeth
               subjection
               to
               every
               Civill
               ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               lawfull
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               1.
               16.
               
               It
               maketh
               no
               Government
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               Popedome
               and
               Monarchy
               in
               both
               Church
               and
               state
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               two
               supream
               powers
               ,
               both
               supream
               in
               their
               owne
               kinde
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               both
               supream
               in
               their
               owne
               sphere
               :
               as
               Pastors
               dispense
               Sacraments
               and
               Word
               ,
               without
               subjection
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               they
               are
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               use
               the
               Sword
               without
               dependence
               on
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               there
               mutuall
               and
               reciprocall
               subjection
               of
               each
               to
               other
               in
               divers
               considerations
               :
               Pastors
               as
               subjects
               in
               a
               Civill
               relation
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               every
               soul
               on
               earth
               is
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               as
               they
               have
               souls
               and
               stand
               in
               need
               to
               be
               led
               to
               heaven
               ,
               are
               under
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               .
               For
               if
               they
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               commit
               incest
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 walk
                 inordinately
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 eschew
                 their
                 company
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 despise
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 despise
                 him
                 who
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
              
               Math.
               10.
               40.
               
               Luk.
               10.
               16.
               
               God
               respecteth
               not
               the
               persons
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               we
               finding
               them
               not
               excepted
               ,
               if
               the
               preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               be
               to
               all
               beleevers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               12.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               call
               it
               authority
               ,
               or
               no
               Authority
               ,
               they
               have
               some
               oversight
               over
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ;
               and
               here
               be
               two
               supreams
               ,
               two
               highest
               powers
               ,
               one
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               another
               Civill
               ;
               nor
               should
               any
               deny
               Moses
               to
               be
               above
               Aaron
               ,
               as
               the
               supream
               judge
               ;
               Aaron
               not
               having
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               as
               Moses
               had
               ,
               and
               Aaron
               must
               be
               above
               
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 in
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 in
                 burning
                 incens●
                 ▪
                 ,
                 in
                 judging
                 between
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
              
               which
               Moses
               could
               not
               do
               .
               2.
               
               The
               excellency
               of
               the
               Civill
               power
               in
               regard
               of
               earthly
               honour
               and
               eminency
               in
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               above
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Christs
               spirituall
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               we
               heartily
               acknowledge
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               King
               Preacheth
               and
               dispenseth
               the
               Sacraments
               by
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               servants
               ,
               is
               wilde
               Divinty
               :
               Pastors
               then
               must
               have
               Magistraticall
               Authority
               and
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Deputies
               and
               inferior
               judges
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               which
               Christ
               forbade
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               For
               the
               servant
               must
               have
               some
               power
               committed
               to
               him
               from
               the
               principall
               cause
               in
               that
               wherein
               he
               is
               a
               servant
               .
               4.
               
               What
               reason
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               two
               Governments
               ,
               and
               so
               two
               heads
               in
               one
               body
               should
               be
               ?
               for
               then
               there
               is
               and
               must
               be
               a
               Church-Government
               ,
               where
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               if
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               turn
               Christian
               ,
               must
               he
               spoile
               the
               Church
               of
               what
               was
               her
               due
               before
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 changed
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 wise
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 now
                 there
                 all
                 Government
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Moses
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 might
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 what
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 did
                 dispose
                 and
                 order
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               dispense
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               leisure
               :
               Why
               might
               he
               not
               sacrifice
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               also
               ?
               2.
               
               Pastors
               do
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               order
               and
               regulate
               all
               callings
               in
               their
               Moralls
               of
               right
               and
               wrong
               ,
               of
               just
               and
               unjust
               ;
               yet
               is
               not
               the
               Pastor
               the
               only
               Governour
               in
               all
               externals
               .
               3.
               
               If
               Christ
               changed
               nothing
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Government
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               their
               exclusion
               of
               men
               out
               of
               the
               Campe
               ,
               their
               separating
               of
               the
               unclean
               ,
               and
               their
               politick
               and
               Ceremoniall
               Lawes
               ,
               which
               is
               unsound
               Divinity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Moses
                 Ruled
                 all
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Priesthood
                 instituted
                 .
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   4.
                   
                   Numb
                   .
                   12.
                
                 calleth
                 Aaron
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 and
                 maugurateth
                 him
                 by
                 Moses
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 he
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 exercise
                 a
                 peculiar
                 judgement
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 declareth
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Aaron
                 dieth
                 ,
                 
                 Moses
                 substituteth
                 Eleazar
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 Ioshua
                 c.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 teacheth
                 the
                 Priests
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 circumcise
                 Israel
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Moses
              
               was
               once
               a
               Prophet
               and
               Iudge
               both
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               be
               now
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               except
               Moses
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               did
               reveale
               what
               was
               the
               Priesthood
               :
               What
               Aaron
               and
               Eleazer
               his
               sonnes
               might
               doe
               ,
               by
               as
               good
               reason
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Ioshua
                 ,
              
               as
               Magistrates
               wrote
               Canonick
               Scripture
               and
               prophecied
               .
               Then
               may
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               build
               new
               Temples
               typicall
               to
               God
               ,
               give
               new
               Laws
               ,
               write
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               these
               men
               did
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               prophecy
               no
               doubt
               ,
               not
               as
               Magistrates
               ;
               for
               why
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               sacrifice
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               Moses
               rather
               have
               committed
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               due
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               so
               to
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               be
               unlawfull
               to
               him
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               unlawfull
               to
               Vzziah
               to
               burn
               incense
               ,
               and
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Priest
               ?
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               doe
               all
               that
               the
               Priests
               are
               to
               doe
               as
               Priests
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               supream
               principle
               ,
               and
               radicall
               power
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               cast
               off
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               take
               that
               which
               is
               lesse
               proper
               ,
               he
               casteth
               the
               care
               and
               ruling
               of
               souls
               on
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               reserveth
               the
               lesser
               part
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               rule
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               all
               these
               are
               sufficiently
               answered
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 
                   Ezra
                   7.
                
                 appointed
                 Iudges
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Ecclesiastick
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 fines
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 Nehemiah
                 punish
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 punishment
                 .
                 Iosephus
                 speaketh
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 Antiochus
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               shew
               before
               that
               there
               is
               for●eiting
               ,
               
                 and
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               Ezra
               10.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               2.
               
               If
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               appointed
               men
               to
               judge
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               why
               should
               he
               deny
               any
               judicature
               at
               all
               ?
               3.
               
               Where
               ever
               Iosephus
               speaketh
               of
               the
               judging
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               
                 antiq
                 .
                 l.
                 11.
                 c.
                 7.
                 ant
                 .
                 l.
                 11.
                 c.
                 8.
                 l.
                 12.
                 c.
                 9.
              
               he
               hinteth
               at
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 dischargeth
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 exercise
                 dominion
                 .
                 
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 condemne
                 the
                 adulterous
                 woman
                 ,
                 nor
                 judge
                 between
                 
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                   12.
                
                 
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 Ministers
                 dispensators
                 ,
                 stewards
                 ,
                 Peter
                 forbiddeth
                 a
                 dominion
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Let
               Erastus
               be
               mindfull
               of
               this
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               yet
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 both
                 judge
                 ,
                 also
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 time
                 )
                 dispence
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               if
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               his
               office
               may
               preach
               and
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               who
               made
               him
               a
               judge
               and
               a
               Ruler
               ?
               Will
               this
               sati●fie
               mens
               conscience
               ;
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 play
                 the
                 Minister
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 not
                 play
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 :
              
               Now
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               the
               Minister
               in
               holy
               things
               ,
               is
               his
               servant
               called
               by
               him
               ;
               may
               not
               the
               Minister
               be
               called
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Bench
               also
               ?
               
                 Erastus
                 ;
                 Eli
              
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               were
               both
               Priests
               and
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Erastus
               they
               are
               not
               inconsistent
               .
               2.
               
               Ministers
               ought
               not
               to
               usurpe
               the
               civill
               sword
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               power
               of
               governing
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               the
               contrary
               is
               evident
               ,
               1
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 5.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 saith
                 ,
                 Com.
                 1
                 Sam.
                 8.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 live
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 But
                 Papists
                 give
                 one
                 civill
                 Ecclesiastick
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 sufficient
                 enough
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Pet.
                 Martyr
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               expresly
               asserteth
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               acknowledgeth
               a
               Presbyterie
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Seniors
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               condemneth
               the
               use
               of
               both
               swords
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               saith
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               have
               the
               Sword.
               
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 pollitick
                 ,
                 externall
                 ,
                 visible
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 reigneth
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Government
                 is
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Christ
               denieth
               only
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               in
               
               regard
               it
               is
               not
               holden
               up
               by
               the
               civill
               sword
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               doth
               dreame
               ,
               who
               maketh
               the
               Magistrate
               with
               his
               club
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               Catholick
               and
               principall
               Ruler
               in
               all
               Christs
               courts
               ;
               which
               Christ
               refuteth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 mine
                 owne
                 would
                 fight
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               Now
               Erastus
               will
               have
               no
               weapon
               ,
               but
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               to
               hold
               out
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               all
               offenders
               out
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               Christs
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               politicall
               ,
               externall
               and
               visible
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               deny
               that
               Christ
               hath
               a
               visible
               Church
               :
               Sure
               exhorting
               ,
               rebuking
               ,
               censuring
               ,
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               are
               visible
               externally
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               politick
               spirituall
               way
               exercised
               
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ambassadors
               :
               for
               externall
               and
               spirituall
               are
               not
               opposed
               ,
               nor
               are
               politicall
               and
               spirituall
               opposed
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               dreameth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               a
               
                 non
                 sequitur
              
               of
               Erastus
               :
               His
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               externall
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 When
                 Pompeius
                 invaded
                 and
                 possessed
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 and
                 Gabinius
                 
                 having
                 overcome
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 had
                 changed
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 did
                 reigne
                 wholly
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 The
                 Kingly
                 power
                 was
                 removed
                 and
                 Aristocracy
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   Ioseph
                   .
                   bel
                   .
                   Iud.
                   l.
                   1.
                   c.
                   6.
                   
                   Ioseph
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   l.
                   14.
                   c.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 The
                 Synedrie
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 had
                 its
                 owne
                 authority
                 vnder
                 Hyrcanus
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 Archilaus
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 fully
                 restored
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleer
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 
                   Iosephus
                   .
                   Claudius
                
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 after
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 setteth
                 forth
                 an
                 Edict
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 
                   Ioseph
                   .
                   Ant.
                   lib.
                   19.
                   
                   Titus
                   Vespasianus
                
                 promised
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Will
               then
               Erastus
               have
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               to
               restore
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               in
               gaining
               a
               lost
               brother
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               cite
               him
               before
               the
               Roman
               Iudges
               :
               But
               1.
               the
               
                 Romans
                 made
                 high
                 Priests
                 from
              
               yeere
               to
               yeere
               ,
               did
               Christ
               acknowledge
               the
               Sanedrim
               to
               be
               a
               restored
               Iudicature
               in
               this
               ?
               2.
               
               Say
               that
               the
               
                 Sanedrim
                 in
                 sacris
              
               ,
               in
               in
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               had
               its
               full
               power
               ,
               the
               Romans
               not
               impeding
               them
               ;
               hath
               any
               man
               a
               face
               to
               deny
               ,
               but
               Pharisees
               corrupted
               both
               Law
               ,
               Gospell
               ,
               Sanedrim
               and
               all
               ,
               and
               doth
               Christ
               establish
               their
               most
               corrupt
               government
               ;
               especially
               when
               they
               set
               themselves
               against
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 ?
                 Cesar
              
               or
               Pompeius
               could
               give
               the
               Sanedrim
               no
               more
               then
               it
               had
               before
               they
               were
               subdued
               ;
               but
               before
               they
               were
               subdued
               ,
               the
               Sanedrim
               was
               changed
               and
               corrupted
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               to
               say
               they
               kept
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               :
               For
               1.
               
               We
               utterly
               deny
               that
               by
               Gods
               Law
               they
               ever
               had
               any
               such
               power
               ,
               and
               forsooth
               ,
               because
               the
               High-Priests
               servant
               smote
               our
               Saviour
               on
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               they
               scourged
               and
               imprisoned
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               What
               then
               ?
               therefore
               the
               Sanedrim
               had
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 and
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
              
               might
               beat
               ,
               scourge
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               and
               kill
               ,
               as
               they
               killed
               Steven
               ,
               without
               Law
               or
               warrant
               ,
               (
               except
               the
               Law
               that
               they
               had
               from
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               I
               judge
               their
               Sanedrim
               was
               then
               a
               mixed
               Judicature
               ,
               )
               surely
               this
               is
               a
               vaine
               consequence
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               like
               enough
               
               Claudius
               and
               Tiberius
               both
               ,
               gave
               them
               liberty
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               Ceremonies
               and
               customes
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               the
               adversary
               so
               do
               reason
               from
               a
               corrupt
               ,
               unjust
               and
               wicked
               practice
               to
               infer
               a
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 have
                 solidly
                 proved
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 two
                 distinct
                 jurisdictions
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 Governed
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 took
                 counsell
                 at
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 Sanedrim
                 in
                 Christs
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Let
               another
               man
               praise
               thee
               ,
               solidity
               of
               the
               probation
               to
               most
               of
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               is
               plain
               emptinesse
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               took
               advice
               of
               Divines
               and
               learned
               men
               skilled
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               not
               like
               the
               first
               pattern
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               who
               as
               
               Magistrates
               (
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 )
                 did
                 rule
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 Law
                 to
              
               Aaron
               
                 his
                 sons
              
               ,
               directed
               and
               commanded
               the
               Prophets
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               nearest
               to
               him
               ,
               what
               they
               should
               do
               ,
               what
               Laws
               they
               should
               teach
               the
               people
               :
               Shew
               us
               one
               precept
               ,
               practise
               ,
               or
               promise
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               where
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               asked
               Counsell
               at
               Aaron
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               
                 Gad
                 ,
                 Nathan
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 sons
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 O
                 Prophets
                 advise
                 us
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 what
                 Laws
                 we
                 should
                 command
                 you
                 ,
                 touching
                 your
                 office
                 ,
                 your
                 holy
                 garments
                 ,
                 your
                 washing
                 ,
                 your
                 beasts
                 clean
                 and
                 unclean
                 ,
                 your
                 l●per
                 ,
                 your
                 putting
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 structure
                 ,
                 materials
                 of
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Temple
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 command
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 eminent
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 but
                 our
                 Vicars
                 ,
                 Deputies
                 ,
                 and
                 servants
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               1.
               
               Moses
               received
               all
               Laws
               immediatly
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               never
               consulted
               with
               any
               man
               ,
               either
               Aaron
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Prophet
               ;
               David
               and
               Solomon
               had
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               given
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Lord
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               advised
               with
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               &
               therefore
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               delivered
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               what
               they
               received
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               warrant
               the
               Magistrates
               should
               advise
               with
               Ministers
               ;
               what
               they
               should
               command-Ministers
               ,
               to
               preach
               and
               do
               in
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               if
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Office
               they
               command
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               So
               like
               as
               Christ
               referreth
               men
               to
               the
               Civill
               sword
               on
               their
               bodies
               to
               gain
               their
               souls
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Erastus
                 can
                 make
                 good
                 that
                 the
                 Synedry
                 was
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Priest
                 accused
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 
                   Chap.
                   26.
                
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 sate
                 not
                 amongst
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 but
                 stood
                 as
                 an
                 accuser
                 before
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 :
                 So
                 Beza
                 .
                 Erastus
                 replieth
                 ,
                 Your
                 Synedry
                 had
                 no
                 Civill
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dream
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Should
                 Pashut
                 the
                 Priest
                 be
                 both
                 accuser
                 and
                 judge
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 Ieremiahs
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 
                 a
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 hand
                 was
                 all
                 power
                 ;
                 in
                 Christs
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 chosen
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               Ier.
               26.
               10.
               the
               Princes
               sate
               down
               in
               judgement
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Priests
               sate
               with
               them
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               one
               word
               ,
               only
               the
               Priests
               accused
               him
               as
               worthy
               to
               die
               in
               the
               question
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               people
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               Now
               the
               people
               undeniably
               cannot
               have
               been
               Iudges
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               do
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Priests
                 were
                 both
                 judges
              
               
               Civill
               to
               condemn
               Ieremiah
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               accusers
               :
               that
               doth
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               they
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               were
               Iudges
               ,
               touching
               the
               question
               of
               Law
               ,
               whether
               he
               had
               spoken
               blasphemy
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               also
               Accusers
               before
               the
               Civill
               Iudges
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               power
               even
               of
               Church-censuring
               was
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               King.
               1.
               
               The
               King
               might
               exclude
               none
               of
               the
               Lepers
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               the
               Priests
               only
               could
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               excluded
               Vzziah
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               a
               Leper
               out
               of
               the
               Congregation
               :
               The
               King
               could
               not
               judge
               who
               were
               clean
               ,
               who
               unclean
               .
               2.
               
               That
               all
               power
               was
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Kings
               of
               I●dah
               were
               by
               Gods
               Law
               absolute
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               proved
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               is
               evident
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               
               And
               that
               inferiour
               Iudges
               were
               essentially
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               immediate
               Deputies
               ,
               is
               clear
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 1.
                 16.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
                 19.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Exod.
                 18.
                 21
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 ●6
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 82.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 You
                 ask
                 how
                 Caiaphas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pri●sts
                 had
                 power
                 against
                 
                 
                 Iesus
                 :
                 I
                 ansvver
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 God
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 They
                 apprehended
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Civill
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 this
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 confusion
                 under
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 :
                 Hovv
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 proved
                 ?
                 Christ
                 never
                 rebuked
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 Iosephus
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               A
               permissive
               power
               from
               God
               ,
               can
               prove
               no
               Law-power
               .
               2.
               
               Persians
               and
               Romans
               could
               not
               give
               to
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               had
               exempted
               them
               from
               doing
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               so
               much
               as
               numbred
               for
               the
               war
               ,
               but
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               service
               of
               Gods
               house
               ,
               
                 Num.
                 1.
                 3.
                 45
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               might
               in
               some
               extraordinary
               cases
               judge
               in
               civill
               businesse
               with
               the
               Civill
               Iudges
               in
               the
               same
               Iudicature
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               no
               standing
               Law
               ,
               2.
               
               Erastus
               seeketh
               we
               would
               prove
               that
               the
               practise
               of
               bloody
               Pharisees
               was
               not
               against
               Law
               :
               He
               knoweth
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               own
               Argument
               ,
               
                 Affirmanti
                 incumbit
                 Probatio
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Christ
              
               and
               the
               Apostles
               rebuked
               not
               particularly
               many
               other
               sins
               .
               Pilate
               might
               have
               accused
               them
               for
               binding
               one
               of
               Cesars
               Subjects
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 found
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               4.
               
               That
               Ioseph
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               or
               a
               Levite
               ,
               I
               reade
               not
               ,
               he
               was
               an
               
                 Honourable
                 Councellor
              
               ,
               some
               think
               
                 of
                 Pilates
                 Councell
              
               .
               5.
               
               That
               they
               had
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               to
               apprehend
               Iesus
               ,
               or
               that
               Ioseph
               had
               any
               hand
               in
               either
               condemning
               ,
               or
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               but
               shewing
               his
               judgement
               ,
               as
               a
               Iudge
               in
               the
               question
               of
               Law
               ,
               what
               was
               blasphemy
               ,
               we
               must
               deny
               ,
               let
               Erastus
               prove
               it
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               Erastus
               make
               him
               either
               Priest
               or
               
                 Levite
                 ?
                 Ioh.
              
               18.
               31.
               
               The
               Iews
               expresly
               deny
               the
               power
               that
               Erastus
               giveth
               them
               :
               
                 Pilate
                 therefore
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 take
                 him
                 and
                 judge
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Law
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               a
               salt
               mocking
               of
               them
               .
               I
               
                 knovv
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 povver
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 therefore
                 if
                 ye
                 have
                 povver
                 ,
                 use
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 Ievvs
                 therefore
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lavvfull
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Evangelist
               addeth
               ,
               ver
               .
               32.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Iesus
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 signifying
                 what
                 death
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               had
               taken
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               from
               the
               Iews
               ,
               in
               his
               admirable
               providence
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               might
               die
               a
               
                 Roman
                 death
              
               ,
               due
               for
               treason
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               crucified
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Iews
               had
               no
               power
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               .
               It
               is
               weak
               and
               empty
               that
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 povver
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
                 he
                 vvas
                 King
                 ,
                 because
                 that
              
               
               
                 was
                 a
                 civill
                 crime
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stone
                 him
                 for
                 blasphemy
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Iews
               say
               universally
               without
               distinction
               of
               causes
               ,
               with
               two
               negations
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Greek
               Language
               is
               a
               strong
               and
               universall
               negation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 kill
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               the
               place
               will
               never
               prove
               that
               the
               Church
               men
               might
               not
               kill
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               Iews
               might
               kill
               no
               man
               :
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Hovv
                 had
                 they
                 povver
                 vvith
                 svvords
                 and
                 staves
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Kings
                 free
                 subject
                 and
                 binde
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 they
              
               
               did
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               usurped
               power
               ,
               for
               by
               Erastus
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               more
               power
               to
               take
               him
               and
               binde
               him
               for
               Treason
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               civill
               crime
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               to
               kill
               him
               for
               Treason
               ,
               both
               was
               alike
               unlawfull
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Lavv
              
               ,
               and
               Pilate
               being
               a
               man
               willing
               to
               please
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               event
               of
               the
               businesse
               sheweth
               ,
               did
               not
               in
               a
               legall
               way
               challenge
               them
               for
               binding
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               durst
               not
               be
               answerable
               to
               his
               Prince
               Cesar
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               past
               by
               such
               a
               high
               point
               ,
               as
               their
               putting
               Christ
               to
               death
               :
               But
               we
               desire
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               (
               for
               practises
               especially
               of
               wicked
               men
               are
               no
               binding
               rule
               )
               that
               
                 Priests
                 or
                 Levites
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Old-Testament
               ,
               might
               either
               binde
               a
               Iew
               or
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               when
               Pilate
               did
               stand
               so
               much
               to
               put
               Christ
               to
               death
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               used
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               malice
               so
               necessitating
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               had
               any
               ,
               and
               might
               well
               have
               said
               to
               
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 lavvfull
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 but
                 vve
                 vvill
                 not
                 use
                 our
                 povver
                 ,
                 vve
                 so
                 love
                 to
                 be
                 loyall
                 to
                 Caesar
              
               ;
               but
               they
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 povver
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               They
               say
               indeed
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 law
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
               But
               that
               they
               had
               no
               power
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               the
               Common
               people
               said
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               compare
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 19.
                 ver
              
               .
               5.
               with
               ver
               .
               12.
               with
               Matth.
               27.
               25.
               and
               with
               
                 Act.
                 2.
                 36.
                 
                 Act.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 &c.
              
               and
               yet
               Erastus
               will
               not
               say
               that
               the
               common
               people
               were
               Members
               of
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               or
               had
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               had
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Steven
                 was
                 stoned
                 by
                 the
                 Sanedrim
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 tumult
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 there
                 vvere
                 vvitnesses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lavv
                 required
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   7.
                
                 
                 The
                 vvitnesses
                 (
                 vvho
                 by
                 the
                 lavv
                 vvere
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 at
                 the
                 man
                 condemned
                 )
                 vvere
                 here
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 vvas
                 Lavv-povver
                 to
                 stone
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 unjustly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Beza
              
               meant
               ,
               that
               Steven
               was
               stoned
               by
               tumult
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               any
               Law-power
               ,
               except
               usurped
               ,
               when
               the
               Iews
               were
               
               now
               riper
               for
               destruction
               ,
               and
               had
               taken
               on
               them
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               so
               growing
               more
               daring
               and
               insolent
               against
               the
               
                 Roman
                 povver
              
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               just
               desolation
               ,
               that
               came
               on
               them
               under
               Vespasian
               .
               That
               they
               used
               witnesses
               ,
               will
               not
               prove
               they
               had
               Law
               to
               stone
               Steven
               ,
               for
               Timothy
               had
               no
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               over
               Elders
               ,
               one
               brother
               hath
               no
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               over
               another
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               will
               grant
               ,
               yet
               with
               both
               there
               is
               use
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               18.
               16.
               
               This
               I
               hope
               concludeth
               but
               weakly
               ,
               any
               lawfull
               civill
               power
               ,
               so
               all
               this
               is
               from
               a
               naked
               practise
               of
               those
               
                 that
                 alvvayes
                 resisted
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               And
               the
               like
               I
               say
               of
               
               Paul
               ,
               who
               saith
               Act.
               26.
               10.
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 did
              
               I
               
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               suppose
               it
               were
               true
               that
               Saul
               had
               Law
               and
               Authority
               from
               the
               high
               Priests
               to
               imprison
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               murther
               the
               Saints
               ,
               no
               
                 high
                 Priest
              
               can
               make
               over
               a
               Law-power
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               himself
               ;
               now
               certain
               this
               Law-power
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               
                 High
                 Priests
              
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               is
               the
               question
               .
               Let
               us
               see
               Law
               or
               institution
               ,
               where
               the
               High
               Priests
               (
               for
               of
               these
               only
               the
               Text
               speaketh
               )
               did
               imprison
               and
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               either
               blasphemer
               or
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               by
               Moses
               his
               Law
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               a
               rule
               to
               all
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               persecuting
               Saul
               ,
               it
               was
               either
               Law
               or
               practise
               ,
               that
               the
               High
               Priest
               had
               power
               to
               imprison
               ,
               or
               scourge
               ,
               or
               put
               to
               death
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               most
               proper
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Civill
               judge
               ,
               and
               the
               Elders
               and
               Iudges
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 14.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Kin.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
              
               1.
               23.
               
               Ier.
               22.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ier.
               22.
               27.
               
               Numb
               .
               35.
               12.
               24.
               
               Deut.
               22.
               18.
               
               &
               7.
               5.
               
               &
               19.
               12.
               13.
               ver
               .
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               &
               21.
               19.
               1
               
               Kin.
               21.
               11.
               
               
                 Hos
                 .
                 6.
                 8.
                 
                 Zeph.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               4.
               
               We
               know
               undoubtedly
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Civill
               Iudge
               ,
               had
               power
               of
               all
               bodily
               punishments
               ,
               as
               of
               scourging
               ,
               death
               ,
               stoning
               ,
               strangling
               ,
               crucifying
               ,
               hanging
               ;
               But
               shew
               meany
               Vestigium
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               consequence
               where
               the
               Priests
               or
               High
               Priests
               had
               such
               power
               ,
               or
               did
               execute
               such
               power
               in
               any
               one
               man
               :
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               the
               Priests
               might
               determine
               in
               Law
               what
               was
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               so
               what
               deserved
               the
               punishment
               of
               blasphemy
               ,
               which
               is
               death
               :
               But
               so
               the
               written
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               very
               letter
               of
               it
               could
               in
               many
               cases
               clearly
               resolve
               the
               Civill
               judge
               ,
               even
               though
               there
               had
               been
               no
               controversie
               about
               the
               fact
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               we
               know
               Samuel
               not
               
               being
               judge
               ,
               but
               Saul
               being
               King
               &
               
                 supream
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               &
               not
               executing
               judgement
               on
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
               he
               killed
               Agag
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               all
               Divines
               ,
               even
               Popish
               not
               excepted
               ,
               say
               ,
               Saul
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               have
               killed
               Agag
               ,
               &
               that
               Samuel
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               as
               a
               prophet
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Priest
               or
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Sanedrim
               (
               as
               Erastus
               would
               say
               )
               but
               excited
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               motion
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               killed
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 Phineas
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Aaron
                 slew
                 ,
              
               Num.
               25.
               
               
                 Zimri
                 and
                 Cosbi
              
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               Elijah
               slew
               
                 Baals
                 Priests
              
               ,
               1
               
                 Kin.
                 18.
                 40.
                 2
                 
                 Kin.
              
               1.
               10.
               
               If
               Phineas
               by
               office
               ,
               and
               Elias
               by
               office
               killed
               those
               ill
               doers
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               would
               dream
               ,
               The
               Prophets
               and
               Priests
               by
               their
               office
               were
               Civill
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               had
               power
               to
               put
               to
               death
               evil
               doers
               .
               Now
               Erastus
               denyeth
               ,
               and
               with
               good
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               disciples
               
                 should
                 bear
                 civill
                 dominion
                 over
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               22.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               that
               Christ
               though
               both
               a
               Prophet
               and
               a
               Priest
               could
               not
               take
               on
               him
               ,
               to
               
                 be
                 a
                 Iudge
                 and
                 a
                 Ruler
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               12.
               yet
               here
               Erastus
               will
               have
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               by
               a
               Law-power
               ,
               to
               imprison
               and
               put
               to
               death
               .
               2.
               
               Erastus
               may
               with
               as
               good
               reason
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               high
               Priests
               had
               a
               Law-power
               by
               Gods
               institution
               to
               punish
               and
               to
               compell
               Christians
               to
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               persecute
               them
               to
               strange
               Cities
               ,
               and
               to
               murther
               the
               Saints
               that
               believed
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ;
               for
               he
               went
               to
               Damascus
               for
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 26.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 with
                 povver
                 and
                 Commission
                 from
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               This
               was
               not
               a
               Law-power
               in
               generall
               ,
               to
               punish
               such
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Moses
                 discerned
              
               to
               be
               blasphemers
               ,
               but
               a
               limited
               particular
               Commission
               to
               murther
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               should
               hear
               and
               obey
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 raise
                 up
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               18.
               
               What
               Law
               had
               the
               High
               Priests
               for
               this
               ?
               Had
               they
               not
               a
               Law
               on
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Deut.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 confesseth
                 ingenuously
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Roman
                 
                 Judges
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   22.
                   
                   &
                   26.
                
                 and
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 or
                 Paul
                 were
                 censured
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 or
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   5.
                
                 
                 They
                 send
                 their
                 Officer
                 ,
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 they
                 imprison
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 they
                 convene
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 give
                 out
                 a
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 agitate
                 the
                 killing
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 Gamaliel
                 impede
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Romans
               heard
               that
               the
               Sanedrim
               exercised
               Civill
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               inflicted
               bodily
               punishment
               .
               But
               for
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Romans
               I
               conceive
               took
               as
               little
               care
               as
               Gallio
               did
               of
               any
               of
               Gods
               matters
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               Sanedrim
               kept
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Lords
               first
               institution
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               yea
               ,
               they
               looked
               not
               much
               whether
               the
               Priests
               might
               put
               to
               death
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               Civill
               judges
               only
               might
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               Erastus
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Romans
               gave
               the
               Iews
               liberty
               of
               all
               their
               own
               laws
               and
               customes
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               2.
               
               What
               care
               would
               the
               Romans
               take
               ,
               whether
               the
               Iews
               killed
               and
               oppressed
               Iews
               ,
               for
               questions
               of
               their
               owne
               Religion
               ,
               so
               they
               remained
               loyall
               and
               true
               to
               Cesar
               ?
               3.
               
               We
               know
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Festus
                 ,
                 Agrippa
                 ,
              
               being
               willing
               to
               pleasure
               the
               Iews
               ,
               did
               oversee
               many
               breaches
               of
               Law
               in
               them
               ,
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 12.
                 3.
                 and
                 24.
                 27.
                 and
                 16.
                 36
                 ,
                 37
                 ,
                 38
                 ,
                 39
                 40.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               19.
               15
               16
               ,
               17.
               4.
               
               How
               doth
               he
               prove
               that
               the
               Romans
               did
               not
               take
               this
               for
               a
               breach
               of
               their
               Lawes
               ?
               Because
               they
               accuse
               not
               the
               Sanedrim
               for
               this
               ?
               surely
               it
               followeth
               not
               :
               We
               read
               not
               that
               the
               Romans
               challenged
               them
               for
               a
               manifest
               breach
               of
               Law
               ,
               when
               they
               scourged
               and
               cast
               in
               prison
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               ,
               who
               were
               Romans
               and
               had
               not
               condemned
               them
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               38
               ,
               39.
               5.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               a
               lawfull
               judicature
               of
               the
               
                 Sanedrim
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               5.
               
               But
               that
               they
               had
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               scourge
               ,
               and
               imprison
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               the
               question
               ;
               we
               say
               ,
               they
               neither
               had
               Gods
               law
               ,
               nor
               durst
               be
               answerable
               to
               the
               Romans
               Laws
               ,
               for
               that
               fact
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               is
               a
               fact
               brought
               to
               prove
               a
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 was
                 insolencie
                 in
                 the
                 Jevvs
                 which
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 confusion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 jurisdictions
                 ;
                 hovv
                 say
                 some
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ?
                 Where
                 did
                 Christ
                 divide
                 the
                 externall
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Civill
                 Government
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               expedient
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               
               should
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               any
               under
               his
               jurisdiction
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               satisfie
               his
               own
               Conscience
               in
               punishing
               him
               civilly
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               some
               of
               our
               Divines
               do
               teach
               :
               But
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               have
               a
               negative
               voice
               in
               Excommunication
               ,
               none
               of
               ours
               teach
               .
               2.
               
               We
               make
               no
               such
               division
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Civill
               and
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Erastus
               may
               dream
               of
               
               such
               a
               distinction
               :
               We
               know
               ,
               all
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               us
               is
               Ecclesiasticall
               :
               There
               is
               a
               Government
               of
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               Civill
               ;
               but
               we
               dreamed
               never
               of
               a
               Civill
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               All
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               externall
               ,
               is
               Spirituall
               ,
               Heavenly
               ,
               and
               subordinate
               to
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               as
               
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
              
               of
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               as
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               house
               ,
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               an
               Army
               ,
               a
               City
               is
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               Generall
               Commander
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               no
               more
               a
               Civill
               Government
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               his
               Sword
               ,
               then
               Christs
               Kingdom
               visible
               and
               externall
               ,
               or
               invisible
               and
               internall
               is
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               When
               therefore
               Erastus
               denyeth
               that
               there
               is
               any
               Church-Government
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               there
               is
               no
               Spirituall
               Church
               Government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               but
               because
               we
               know
               no
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               Spirituall
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               a
               Civill
               Government
               of
               men
               as
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               no
               Church-Government
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               justly
               say
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               denyeth
               all
               Church-Government
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 When
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   23.
                
                 
                 Thou
                 sittest
                 to
                 judge
                 me
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Doth
                 he
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Judge
                 ?
                 Paul
                 denieth
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 And
                 Tertullus
                 saith
                 ,
                 We
                 would
                 have
                 judged
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 Lysias
                 had
                 not
                 without
                 Law
                 violently
                 taken
                 him
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Ananias
              
               was
               to
               judge
               him
               only
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ;
               and
               when
               Paul
               saw
               that
               they
               went
               beyond
               their
               line
               ,
               to
               take
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               appealed
               from
               their
               inferior
               judicature
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               who
               only
               had
               power
               of
               his
               life
               .
               2.
               
               Lysias
               had
               Law
               to
               vindicate
               an
               innocent
               man
               accused
               on
               his
               life
               ,
               before
               a
               most
               uncompetent
               judicature
               .
               Tertullus
               knew
               the
               Iews
               had
               favour
               and
               connivence
               in
               many
               Lawlesse
               Facts
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Erastus
                 do
                 strongly
                 confute
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               BEza
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 vvas
                 need
                 of
                 same
                 select
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
              
               
               
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 appoint
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 vvas
                 no
                 Jevvish
                 Synedrie
                 ,
                 no
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 vvhen
              
               Paul
               
                 forbiddeth
                 Christians
                 for
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 to
                 implead
                 other
                 before
                 the
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 send
                 them
                 in
                 spirituall
                 businesse
                 to
                 such
                 ?
                 or
                 must
                 that
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 use
                 for
                 a
                 hundreth
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ?
                 So
                 Beza
              
               ;
               yea
               if
               the
               Lord
               ascending
               to
               heaven
               left
               Officers
               for
               the
               
               building
               and
               Governing
               his
               Church
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               and
               some
               to
               be
               over
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               12.
               13.
               some
               to
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               whom
               they
               were
               to
               obey
               ,
               some
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               to
               drive
               away
               the
               wolves
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               some
               to
               Govern
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               their
               owne
               house
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               4.
               
               a
               Presbytery
               in
               generall
               Erastus
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               only
               he
               denieth
               such
               a
               
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               like
               this
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               living
               creature
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               is
               a
               dog
               .
               But
               if
               I
               can
               demonstrate
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Presbytery
               and
               they
               were
               not
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 89.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               17.
               and
               if
               ,
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               no
               Grammer
               ,
               can
               be
               ,
               Tell
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               except
               you
               make
               the
               Queen
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               the
               servant
               or
               friend
               of
               the
               Bridegroome
               all
               one
               ;
               It
               must
               follow
               there
               is
               both
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Presbytery
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               argue
               from
               a
               generall
               to
               specials
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Church
                 may
                 not
                 kill
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 may
                 pray
                 that
                 God
                 
                 would
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 convert
                 her
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               To
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               destroy
               him
               ,
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               admonish
               as
               a
               brother
               ,
               is
               a
               strange
               discipline
               ;
               Erastus
               will
               never
               make
               good
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               praying
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               men
               to
               be
               a
               saving
               ordinance
               ,
               appointed
               of
               Christ
               for
               gaining
               of
               souls
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               we
               take
               rebuking
               ,
               admonishing
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               eschewing
               the
               company
               of
               scandalous
               brethren
               ,
               which
               have
               for
               their
               intrinsecall
               end
               ,
               the
               repentance
               of
               a
               brother
               
               under
               these
               censures
               )
               and
               therefore
               this
               of
               Erastus
               his
               killing
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               new
               forged
               censure
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Whereever
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 
                 of
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 preachers
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 commanded
                 any
                 other
                 Elders
                 beside
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               antecedent
               is
               false
               ;
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               as
               I
               have
               demonstrate
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               I
               repeat
               it
               not
               here
               ,
               let
               any
               disciple
               of
               Erastus
               answer
               if
               he
               can
               .
               2.
               
               The
               consequence
               is
               vaine
               ,
               for
               if
               in
               every
               place
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               an
               Elder
               ,
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               mean
               only
               a
               Preaching
               Elder
               ,
               it
               followeth
               only
               that
               any
               other
               officers
               ,
               as
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               &
               yet
               Govern
               well
               ,
               are
               not
               called
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Presbyters
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Argument
               is
               against
               the
               name
               ,
               not
               against
               the
               office
               and
               thing
               .
               What
               if
               the
               Presbytery
               be
               named
               from
               the
               most
               principall
               part
               ,
               as
               is
               ordinary
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               there
               be
               none
               members
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               but
               only
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               ?
               In
               no
               sort
               .
               Paul
               saith
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ye
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 sanctified
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               none
               were
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               redeemed
               ,
               justified
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               the
               consequence
               of
               Erastus
               .
               3.
               
               I
               retort
               this
               vaine
               argument
               thus
               ;
               none
               in
               Scripture
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               But
               the
               Eleven
               ,
               and
               Mathias
               ,
               none
               are
               called
               the
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Lord
               but
               they
               ,
               1
               
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               there
               be
               no
               preaching
               Ministers
               ,
               neither
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Epaphroditus
              
               that
               are
               to
               be
               called
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ;
               so
               where
               doth
               Erastus
               finde
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               deaconrie
               or
               office
               of
               labour
               in
               the
               Ministery
               is
               given
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               ?
               
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 13.
                 
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               must
               there
               be
               no
               deaconry
               ,
               but
               labouring
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               plaine
               contrary
               is
               Act.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Beside
                 Levites
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 there
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Synedry
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 other
                 heads
                 of
                 families
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 beside
                 Ministers
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Doctors
                 in
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               fancies
               a
               conclusion
               of
               an
               Argument
               that
               Beza
               
               saith
               not
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               beside
               Ministers
               there
               must
               be
               some
               chiefe
               men
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               people
               ,
               
               that
               there
               may
               be
               (
               as
               all
               our
               Divines
               and
               Scripture
               teach
               )
               a
               threefold
               government
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               A
               Monarchy
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               onely
               head
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               had
               their
               High
               Priest
               a
               Type
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               Aristocracy
               ,
               in
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewes
               had
               their
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ;
               and
               a
               Democracy
               in
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewes
               had
               their
               Zekenim
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Heads
                 of
                 families
              
               and
               Elders
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Sanedrim
               ,
               and
               we
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               to
               represent
               the
               people
               :
               and
               of
               these
               three
               the
               Iewish
               Ecclesiastick
               Sanedrim
               is
               made
               up
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               8.
               of
               the
               Levites
               and
               the
               priests
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               or
               Masters
               of
               families
               .
               Now
               Erastus
               yeeldeth
               that
               good
               Iehoshaphat
               departed
               not
               from
               Gods
               institution
               in
               his
               reformation
               ,
               all
               this
               Erastus
               passeth
               over
               in
               silence
               ,
               being
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               government
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               he
               addeth
               something
               of
               Doctors
               not
               to
               a
               purpose
               ,
               and
               saith
               there
               be
               no
               Doctors
               but
               Pastors
               onely
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               contrary
               to
               
                 Rom.
                 12
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               4.
               11.
               where
               they
               are
               clearly
               distinguished
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Some
                 chosen
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 to
                 represent
                 
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 Bishops
                 of
                 old
                 represented
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Beza
              
               hath
               not
               any
               such
               argument
               ,
               he
               contendeth
               for
               Ruling
               
               Elders
               ,
               not
               for
               Prophets
               and
               Doctors
               to
               represent
               the
               people
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               speake
               of
               such
               an
               office
               as
               a
               Bishop
               having
               Majority
               of
               power
               above
               Presbyters
               ?
               (
               for
               since
               Erastus
               denieth
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               Government
               in
               Teachers
               ,
               he
               must
               deny
               all
               Majority
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Governement
               also
               ,
               he
               that
               denieth
               the
               positive
               ,
               denieth
               also
               the
               comparative
               degree
               )
               now
               this
               is
               a
               Bishop
               that
               neither
               Scripture
               ,
               nay
               nor
               popish
               Antiquity
               dreamed
               of
               .
               3.
               
               In
               what
               is
               a
               Bishop
               the
               representative
               Church
               ?
               The
               like
               is
               Erastus
               his
               third
               Argument
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Erastus
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.
                  
                   
                
                 How
                 is
                 Government
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ?
                 how
                 are
                 Overseers
                 
                 &
                 governments
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 &
                 Prophets
                 ?
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 kinds
                 of
                 Governours
                 .
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 you
                 understand
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 terrified
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 how
                 are
                 Doctors
                 &
                 Prophets
                 added
                 to
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 teachers
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 administer
                 not
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ?
                 &
                 how
                 doe
                 you
                 
                 prove
                 that
                 ?
                 how
                 prove
                 you
                 Overseers
                 to
                 be
                 ●ther
                 then
                 Ministers
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Governements
               to
               us
               are
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Presbyterie
               .
               2.
               
               There
               be
               many
               kinds
               of
               Governours
               ,
               but
               he
               durst
               not
               venture
               to
               shew
               what
               is
               signified
               by
               governments
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               his
               Magistrate
               must
               be
               the
               onely
               
                 Church
                 Governour
              
               ,
               but
               he
               knoweth
               that
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               is
               no
               member
               nor
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               ;
               for
               then
               
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 ,
              
               as
               Magistrates
               must
               be
               set
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               World
               will
               cry
               shame
               on
               .
               3.
               
               Beza
               said
               never
               that
               Teachers
               and
               prophets
               are
               cast
               to
               Ministers
               to
               make
               a
               Presbyterie
               ,
               for
               by
               Teachers
               he
               meaneth
               Pastors
               .
               4.
               
               Because
               Paul
               setteth
               downe
               Governments
               different
               from
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               some
               Officers
               different
               from
               them
               ,
               we
               can
               finde
               none
               else
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               rule
               well
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 labour
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               17.
               let
               Erastus
               shew
               us
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               he
               dares
               not
               open
               his
               minde
               :
               for
               he
               meaneth
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               or
               a
               King
               ,
               or
               a
               heathen
               judge
               must
               be
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               this
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               let
               himselfe
               be
               mid-wife
               .
            
             
               
                 Erastus
                 
                   answering
                   to
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 saith
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 labour
                 is
                 to
                 
                 labour
                 diligently
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 like
                 this
                 ;
                 I
                 wish
                 well
                 to
                 all
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 with
                 great
                 industrie
                 ,
                 fidelity
                 and
                 paines
                 feed
                 the
                 flocke
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 love
                 all
                 inclined
                 to
                 studie
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 watch
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 upon
                 studies
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 diligent
                 in
                 teaching
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 here
                 's
                 no
                 Tautologie
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 love
                 all
                 that
                 sincerely
                 and
                 soundly
                 teach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 diligently
                 teach
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               cannot
               particularly
               discusse
               this
               place
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               it
               else
               
               where
               fully
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               two
               Articles
               noteth
               two
               species
               of
               Elders
               ,
               as
               
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 10.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               4.
               22.
               2.
               
               This
               is
               a
               Tautologie
               ,
               I
               love
               all
               well
               governing
               and
               faithfull
               Elders
               ,
               especially
               those
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               well
               and
               painful
               feeding
               Pastors
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               painfull
               in
               preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               Tautologie
               ;
               I
               love
               all
               that
               are
               studious
               ,
               and
               studie
               excellently
               ,
               and
               especially
               those
               that
               studie
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               must
               say
               if
               he
               make
               the
               phrase
               agree
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               to
               feed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               well
               in
               a
               feeding
               Pastor
               includeth
               labouring
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               since
               Erastus
               expoundeth
               the
               place
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               he
               cannot
               deny
               but
               the
               place
               holdeth
               forth
               a
               Government
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Church
               
               Officers
               ,
               for
               beside
               labouring
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               preaching
               ,
               here
               is
               
                 well
                 governing
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               then
               to
               Erastus
               to
               expound
               this
               place
               so
               ,
               and
               yet
               deny
               all
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Ancient
                 and
                 moderne
                 Doctors
                 deny
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Elders
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               have
               made
               the
               contrary
               appear
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               weary
               the
               Reader
               with
               reasons
               set
               downe
               at
               full
               in
               another
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Shew
                 where
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 a
                 judicature
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 sins
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 judicature
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 burning
                 incense
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 royall
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Mat.
               18.
               
               Mat.
               16.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Eph.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ▪
               &c.
               Rev.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               20.
               21.
               
               Ministers
               are
               no
               lesse
               separated
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               all
               ministeriall
               acts
               of
               feeding
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               and
               rod
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               then
               Priests
               were
               of
               Old.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Nathan
                 did
                 not
                 Excommunicate
                 David
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Nathan
              
               had
               assurance
               from
               God
               that
               his
               sin
               was
               pardoned
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Sanedrim
               did
               not
               cast
               David
               out
               is
               a
               fact
               ,
               and
               proveth
               not
               they
               had
               no
               power
               ;
               for
               80.
               
               Priests
               cast
               Vzziah
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               for
               a
               lesse
               fault
               ,
               that
               carried
               in
               its
               face
               lesse
               scandall
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophets
                 never
                 accuse
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 admitted
                 the
                 unclean
                 to
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               contrary
               is
               evident
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 5.
                 31.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               22.
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               44.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               contrary
               to
               their
               Office
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Levit.
              
               10.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 David
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   51.
                
                 sheweth
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 God
                 craved
                 a
                 broken
                 heart
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Not
               except
               withall
               he
               had
               offered
               a
               contrite
               heart
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Paul
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   Erastus
                
                 )
                 speaketh
                 of
                 coming
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 delivering
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 them
                 mourning
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Where
               saith
               Paul
               that
               he
               his
               alone
               did
               use
               the
               rod
               ?
               doth
               he
               not
               ascribe
               judging
               and
               casting
               out
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ?
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               12.
               
               &c
               ,
               and
               forgiving
               of
               the
               incestuous
               man
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               to
               them
               Beza
               saith
               ,
               
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 be
                 infected
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 To
                 be
                 gathered
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 referred
                 
                 to
                 the
                 congregations
                 meeting
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Pauls
                 act
                 of
                 delivering
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 and
                 Pauls
                 Spirit
                 instructed
                 thus
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 delivered
                 others
                 to
                 Satan
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 not
                 pardoned
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 Pauls
                 spirit
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 convention
                 afterward
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 he
                 biddeth
                 them
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Paul
              
               doth
               construe
               the
               words
               
                 v.
                 4.
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
              
               with
               the
               Participle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 ye
                 being
                 conveened
              
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               separated
               from
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               
                 I
                 have
                 judged
              
               )
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               so
               Erastus
               his
               grammar
               will
               be
               a
               little
               confused
               .
               2.
               
               What
               needed
               the
               Corinthians
               be
               
                 gathered
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               to
               pray
               that
               the
               man
               might
               be
               miraculously
               
               killed
               ?
               for
               when
               they
               were
               not
               gathered
               together
               in
               a
               Church
               meeting
               ,
               but
               were
               all
               separatim
               in
               their
               own
               houses
               and
               closets
               ,
               they
               had
               power
               to
               judge
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               pray
               that
               he
               might
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               else
               Erastus
               cannot
               make
               Paul
               ,
               in
               any
               reasonable
               manner
               to
               rebuke
               them
               because
               they
               prayed
               not
               that
               he
               might
               be
               killed
               ,
               for
               Erastus
               must
               suppose
               the
               power
               of
               praying
               ;
               for
               this
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               was
               tyed
               to
               this
               publike
               convention
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 he
                 biddeth
                 them
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 as
                 here
                 .
              
               This
               
                 Spirit
                 of
              
               Paul
               
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               that
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               was
               not
               given
               to
               elevate
               them
               to
               any
               higher
               or
               more
               supernaturall
               acts
               of
               miraculous
               co-operating
               with
               Paul
               ,
               then
               their
               naked
               act
               of
               consenting
               that
               the
               man
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               this
               act
               of
               consenting
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               want
               ,
               in
               their
               private
               praying
               at
               home
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               be
               miraculously
               killed
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               spirit
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               shall
               be
               brought
               so
               low
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               make
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 prayed
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 punish
                 this
                 enormous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 had
                 heard
                 them
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 discharged
                 
                 their
                 dutie
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               rebuketh
               them
               not
               onely
               ,
               for
               not
               mourning
               for
               the
               mans
               fall
               ,
               and
               not
               praying
               that
               he
               might
               be
               punished
               ;
               but
               for
               that
               they
               conveened
               not
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               judge
               ,
               and
               put
               away
               
               the
               man
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               had
               alwayes
               an
               ordinary
               power
               to
               judge
               and
               cast
               out
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               and
               Paul
               rebuketh
               them
               for
               not
               improving
               this
               power
               ;
               then
               it
               was
               not
               any
               miraculous
               power
               not
               ordinarily
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               as
               powers
               of
               that
               kinde
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 Erastus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 construed
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 meaning
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 note
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 censure
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               throwne
               Grammar
               ,
               which
               the
               Greek
               doth
               not
               bear
               without
               violence
               ,
               for
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 obey
                 not
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 Epistle
                 ,
              
               marke
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               and
               he
               commandeth
               them
               to
               inflict
               a
               censure
               on
               him
               ,
               by
               eschewing
               his
               company
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   toward
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   especially
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 How
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 killed
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 in
                 Germany
                 ?
                 it
                 hath
                 subjected
                 Kings
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               this
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Gospell
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 fall
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 many
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 Peace
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 Luke
                 2.
                 34.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               10.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               But
               the
               cause
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               mens
               corrupt
               nature
               :
               Excommunication
               is
               the
               Rod
               of
               the
               
                 King
                 out
                 of
                 Zion
              
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               how
               impatient
               men
               are
               of
               the
               
                 yoke
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Excommunication
               abused
               by
               the
               Pope
               doth
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Excommunication
                 cureth
                 not
                 wounded
                 consciences
                 ,
                 but
                 begetteth
                 
                 Hypocrites
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               So
               publike
               rebuking
               of
               those
               that
               sin
               publikely
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               20.
               being
               abused
               doth
               beget
               
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 Esa
                 .
                 57.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 31
                 ,
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 1
                 
                 King.
              
               21.
               27.
               28
               ,
               29.
               so
               doth
               the
               Rod
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               giving
               of
               almes
               ,
               praying
               ,
               being
               abused
               to
               wicked
               ends
               ,
               
                 make
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 14
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.
                 v.
                 34
                 ,
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
              
               7.
               14.
               
               Excommunication
               is
               innocent
               of
               all
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 amisse
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 chuse
                 godly
                 and
                 
                 
                 prudent
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 joyne
                 to
                 them
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 inquire
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 convene
                 before
                 them
                 loose
                 livers
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 deferre
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 unjust
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Senate
                 be
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 chuse
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 chosen
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 subject
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               is
               willing
               there
               be
               a
               Presbytery
               :
               1.
               
               Of
               mixed
               men
               ,
               prudent
               men
               ,
               and
               godly
               Pastors
               .
               2.
               
               Chosen
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               
               3.
               
               That
               they
               judge
               and
               rebuke
               Murtherers
               ,
               Extortioners
               ,
               Oppressors
               ,
               Thieves
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               1.
               he
               should
               give
               us
               Scripture
               for
               this
               his
               new
               Presbytery
               .
               He
               condemneth
               ours
               ,
               because
               it
               wanteth
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               Authority
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               of
               his
               Presbytery
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               you
               finde
               not
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Ministers
               should
               judge
               of
               bloods
               ,
               thefts
               ,
               treasons
               ,
               paricides
               (
               for
               all
               these
               are
               loose
               livers
               )
               and
               of
               goods
               and
               inheritances
               ,
               and
               give
               an
               account
               to
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               
                 be
                 Iudges
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 Foelix
              
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               so
               they
               do
               it
               at
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Supream
               Magistrate
               ;
               then
               the
               King
               may
               warrant
               Ministers
               to
               go
               against
               the
               Command
               and
               practise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               4.
               
               For
               this
               is
               a
               Civill
               Judicature
               .
               3.
               
               Then
               the
               Ministers
               rebuking
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               may
               make
               him
               to
               Preach
               &
               exhort
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               So
               Ministers
               ,
               are
               they
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               at
               the
               Magistrates
               mouth
               ?
               I
               thought
               Ministers
               had
               been
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               an
               higher
               King
               ,
               Ezech.
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               3.
               3.
               
               
                 Speak
                 with
                 my
                 words
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 1.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               20.
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Ministers
               rebuke
               as
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               :
               Those
               to
               whom
               they
               Preach
               the
               word
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               those
               they
               are
               to
               rebuke
               with
               Authority
               ,
               and
               all
               hearers
               are
               subject
               to
               them
               :
               Magistrates
               or
               others
               ,
               
               high
               or
               low
               :
               This
               is
               clear
               by
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               19.
               20
               ,
               &c.
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               For
               rebuking
               in
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               in
               way
               of
               censure
               ,
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               Pastors
               are
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               ,
               to
               great
               and
               small
               who
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 20
                 ,
                 Act.
                 9.
                 15.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 chosen
                 vessel
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 my
                 name
                 before
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 not
                 
                 sufficient
                 to
                 coerce
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   101.
                
                 
                 Kings
                 have
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 those
                 that
                 seek
                 not
                 God
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 judged
                 those
                 same
                 sins
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 judged
                 politically
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 judged
                 in
                 a
                 Judicature
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Civill
                 Judges
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Presbytery
                 sitteth
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Levit.
                   cap.
                   4.
                   5.
                   6.
                
                 
                 God
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 no
                 Laws
                 of
                 punishing
                 offenders
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 imagine
                 two
                 distinct
                 Judicatures
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Sword
               is
               sufficient
               to
               punish
               offenders
               ,
               in
               its
               own
               kinde
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               to
               remove
               evil
               ;
               to
               cause
               others
               fear
               ,
               to
               pacifie
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               speak
               :
               so
               David
               and
               good
               Kings
               
                 purged
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               Erastus
               cannot
               deny
               but
               God
               ordained
               spirituall
               means
               of
               rebukings
               ,
               putting
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               eschewing
               the
               company
               of
               offenders
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               those
               spirituall
               means
               have
               a
               spirituall
               influence
               on
               the
               soul
               to
               remove
               offences
               ,
               to
               gain
               the
               offenders
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 15.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 110
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 Isa
                 ,
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 141.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Thess
                 .
              
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               word
               maketh
               the
               Priests
               separated
               from
               Civill
               Iudges
               ,
               
                 Zach.
                 3.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 protested
                 unto
              
               Ioshua
               
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 my
                 charge
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 shalt
                 also
                 judge
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 keep
                 my
                 courts
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               judged
               not
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               way
               that
               the
               High
               Priest
               did
               .
               The
               Divines
               that
               noteth
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 chief
                 part
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 affairs
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               Deu●
               .
               17.
               
               12.
               2
               
               Chron.
               19.
               11.
               
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Priest
               is
               to
               judge
               ,
               to
               give
               out
               sentence
               in
               judgement
               ,
               the
               very
               word
               that
               is
               given
               to
               King
               
                 Iosiah
                 ;
                 He
                 judged
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 needy
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ier.
                 5.
                 28.
                 
                 They
                 judge
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ier.
                 21.
                 12.
                 
                 O
                 house
                 of
              
               David
               
                 execute
                 judgement
                 in
                 the
                 morning
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 sons
                 of
              
               Aaron
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
              
               24.
               5.
               are
               made
               some
               of
               them
               
                 Governors
                 of
                 the
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 Governors
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               It
               is
               the
               word
               that
               signifies
               Princes
               ,
               2
               
                 Kin.
                 9.
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 word
                 to
                 thee
                 O
                 Prince
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 22.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Chro.
                 11.
                 6.
                 
                 Ier.
                 17.
                 25
                 ,
                 Num.
                 23.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 princes
                 of
                 Moab
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               30.
               4.
               
               Isa
               .
               10.
               8.
               
               
                 Are
                 not
                 my
                 princes
                 Kings
              
               ?
               and
               Lev.
               4.
               5
               ,
               6.
               chapters
               ,
               judiciall
               acts
               are
               given
               to
               the
               
               Priest
               that
               are
               proper
               to
               him
               as
               Priest
               ,
               which
               none
               do
               but
               he
               ,
               nor
               have
               the
               Civill
               ludges
               any
               part
               in
               it
               ,
               more
               then
               they
               can
               offer
               sacrifices
               
               which
               none
               do
               but
               the
               priests
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               sins
               ,
               and
               might
               not
               offer
               any
               sacrifice
               for
               every
               sin
               ,
               nor
               
                 dip
                 his
                 finger
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 bullock
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
              
               for
               every
               sin
               ,
               this
               spirituall
               judicature
               was
               the
               Priests
               .
               And
               neither
               Moses
               the
               Prince
               nor
               any
               Civill
               Iudge
               on
               earth
               could
               share
               with
               the
               Priests
               in
               judging
               this
               :
               all
               the
               world
               will
               say
               the
               judge
               may
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               the
               Murtherer
               ,
               and
               Elders
               or
               Pastors
               have
               not
               to
               do
               with
               the
               sword
               at
               all
               :
               and
               the
               Pastors
               are
               to
               convince
               ,
               rebuke
               and
               work
               upon
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               Murtherer
               to
               gain
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               no
               civill
               judge
               as
               a
               civill
               judge
               hath
               to
               share
               with
               him
               in
               this
               :
               here
               be
               distinct
               punishments
               ,
               one
               corporall
               and
               civill
               ,
               another
               spirituall
               ,
               why
               then
               must
               they
               not
               flow
               from
               two
               distinct
               Iurisdictions
               ?
               or
               if
               it
               displease
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               we
               call
               Church-censures
               with
               the
               name
               of
               punishment
               ,
               we
               can
               forbear
               the
               name
               ,
               
                 for
                 rebukes
                 ,
                 suspension
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               are
               intrinsecally
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               own
               nature
               such
               as
               tend
               not
               to
               the
               hurt
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               gaining
               and
               saving
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               persons
               censured
               ;
               they
               are
               unproperly
               punishments
               ,
               as
               the
               power
               and
               court
               they
               come
               from
               is
               unproperly
               a
               rod
               a
               Iudicature
               ,
               a
               Court
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               inflict
               the
               censures
               improperly
               Iudges
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               spirituall
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               spirituall
               sword
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               spirituall
               coaction
               ,
               flowing
               from
               Heralds
               ,
               or
               servants
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               reigneth
               in
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 priests
                 bade
                 Uzziah
                 not
                 burn
                 incense
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 
                 their
                 part
                 only
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 But
                 vvhere
                 is
                 it
                 vvritten
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 vvas
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Priests
               were
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Elders
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               judicially
               condemned
               the
               Kings
               fact
               as
               against
               the
               
                 Lavv
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               2
               Chron.
               26.
               
               
                 Azariah
                 and
                 eighty
                 priests
                 vvith
                 him
                 vvithstood
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               resisted
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               gave
               out
               sentence
               against
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               18.
               
               
                 It
                 pertaineth
                 not
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 Vzziah
                 ,
                 to
                 burn
                 incense
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 the
                 sons
                 of
              
               Aaron
               ,
               
                 that
                 are
                 consecrated
                 to
                 burn
                 incense
                 ;
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 trespassed
                 ,
              
               they
               give
               out
               the
               sentence
               
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Numb
               .
               16.
               40
               ,
               Nor
               might
               any
               
                 come
                 in
                 to
              
               
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
              
               Num.
               18.
               6
               ,
               7.
               here
               is
               a
               sentence
               judiciall
               by
               the
               voyces
               of
               80.
               
               Priests
               in
               an
               externall
               court
               ,
               given
               out
               against
               the
               supream
               Magistrate
               :
               for
               they
               gave
               not
               out
               this
               sentence
               as
               private
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               Priests
               ,
               judging
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               the
               King
               was
               subject
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 Excommunicate
                 not
                 the
                 
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 Kata-baptists
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 deny
                 Magistracy
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 :
                 Every
                 man
                 might
                 excuse
                 rebellion
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 persecute
                 not
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 tyrant
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 reproach
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   22.
                
                 farre
                 lesse
                 may
                 you
                 punish
                 him
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 I
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 whole
                 life
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 by
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 coaction
                 limit
                 ?
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 so
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Erastus
               scorneth
               this
               distinction
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               not
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               scandalous
               man
               is
               Excommunicated
               :
               Yet
               we
               can
               make
               him
               receive
               the
               distinction
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               not
               :
               For
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               may
               rebuke
               ,
               convince
               ,
               and
               threaten
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
               Good
               man
               ,
               may
               Pastors
               threaten
               and
               rebuke
               the
               
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
               or
               may
               they
               only
               threaten
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               him
               as
               an
               offending
               man
               ?
               Erastus
               dare
               not
               say
               the
               first
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               were
               a
               grosse
               Kata-baptist
               ,
               for
               then
               Pastors
               were
               to
               rebuke
               the
               very
               office
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               it
               ;
               if
               he
               say
               the
               latter
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               expresse
               words
               ,
               then
               he
               acknowledgeth
               that
               Pastors
               may
               bind
               the
               sinnes
               of
               wicked
               Magistrates
               in
               heaven
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               good
               Thoma
               ,
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               coaction
               ,
               no
               jurisdiction
               ?
               and
               this
               is
               to
               receive
               the
               distinction
               whether
               you
               will
               or
               not
               .
               2.
               
               The
               rejecting
               of
               this
               distinction
               is
               a
               tenet
               of
               Royalists
               ,
               for
               certainly
               we
               use
               no
               defensive
               armes
               against
               the
               King
               as
               King
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               a
               misled
               man
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               the
               King
               will
               say
               ,
               he
               useth
               not
               offensive
               armes
               against
               the
               Parliament
               as
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               under
               another
               very
               undeserved
               notion
               ,
               as
               Rebels
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               lesse
               that
               we
               may
               not
               rail
               on
               rulers
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sinne
               ,
               (
               for
               to
               rail
               upon
               any
               cursing-wise
               is
               unlawfull
               )
               then
               that
               we
               cannot
               punish
               the
               ruler
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ?
               To
               punish
               the
               ruler
               as
               a
               sinfull
               and
               wicked
               man
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               so
               lesse
               unlawfull
               then
               sin
               .
               Erastus
               taketh
               for
               confessed
               (
               as
               his
               custome
               is
               )
               that
               which
               we
               deny
               ,
               that
               to
               punish
               rulers
               with
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               censure
               is
               a
               sin
               ,
               as
               to
               rail
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               curse
               them
               is
               a
               greater
               sin
               .
               
               But
               to
               binde
               the
               rulers
               sinnes
               in
               heaven
               ,
               is
               a
               punishment
               ,
               and
               this
               the
               Elders
               may
               lawfully
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               eschew
               the
               company
               of
               a
               ruler
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               fornicator
               ,
               an
               extortioner
               ,
               and
               idolater
               ,
               is
               either
               to
               punish
               him
               ,
               or
               put
               shame
               upon
               him
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14.
               
               But
               one
               private
               Christian
               ,
               farre
               more
               a
               Church
               may
               do
               that
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               9
               ,
               10.
               2
               
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14.
               except
               Erastus
               except
               the
               Magistrate
               from
               being
               under
               a
               Divine
               and
               Apostolick
               command
               ;
               this
               he
               must
               say
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               have
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               ;
               
                 withdraw
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 cause
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 unordinately
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 coveteous
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 infect
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 lowest
                 rank
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 shame
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               should
               think
               God
               both
               accepted
               persons
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               us
               to
               indeavour
               the
               repentance
               and
               gaining
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               above
               Gospel-rules
               by
               this
               way
               of
               Erastus
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Presbytery
               may
               not
               rail
               on
               Magistrates
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               sinne
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               the
               Presbytery
               may
               inflict
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               censure
               on
               them
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               let
               me
               retort
               this
               ,
               The
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               rail
               on
               ,
               or
               curse
               and
               revile
               the
               Priests
               ;
               So
               Paul
               expoundeth
               it
               ,
               Act.
               23.
               5.
               against
               reviling
               of
               Priests
               ,
               nor
               may
               the
               Magistrate
               revile
               or
               curse
               any
               subject
               ,
               for
               I
               conceive
               reviling
               to
               be
               sinne
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               11.
               and
               27.
               39.
               
               Joh.
               9.
               28.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               12.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               23.
               1
               
               Cor.
               6.
               10.
               
               Isai
               .
               51.
               7.
               
               Zepha
               .
               2.
               8.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               9.
               
               Jude
               9.
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               under
               the
               Moral
               Law.
               Hence
               I
               inferre
               by
               Erastus
               his
               reasoning
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               punish
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               any
               subject
               ,
               though
               they
               most
               hainously
               trespasse
               against
               all
               Lawes
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               made
               a
               servant
               ,
               not
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               if
               the
               Elders
               may
               use
               the
               rod
               of
               Christ
               against
               him
               is
               a
               vaine
               consequence
               ;
               Paul
               preached
               himself
               a
               servant
               ,
               in
               a
               spirituall
               Ministery
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
               and
               all
               Elders
               are
               thus
               servants
               to
               Magistrates
               and
               flock
               ;
               Yet
               Erastus
               knoweth
               that
               Paul
               had
               a
               rod
               of
               miraculous
               killing
               the
               disobedient
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               expoundeth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               &
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               21.
               
               
                 What
                 will
                 ye
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 love
                 ?
              
               Suppose
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               at
               Corinth
               that
               should
               fall
               in
               incest
               ,
               as
               one
               did
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               Paul
               could
               not
               come
               to
               him
               with
               the
               rod
               ;
               or
               suppose
               the
               Roman
               Emperour
               had
               been
               a
               Christian
               and
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               his
               Fathers
               
               wife
               ;
               Paul
               could
               use
               no
               rod
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               should
               he
               not
               have
               in
               readinesse
               revenge
               against
               all
               disobedience
               ?
               2
               Cor.
               10
               ▪
               6.
               and
               authority
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Lord
               for
               edification
               ,
               v.
               8.
               against
               all
               offenders
               within
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ?
               in
               regard
               that
               Christ
               is
               head
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               he
               should
               have
               neither
               rod
               nor
               revenge
               in
               readinesse
               against
               the
               disobedience
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ?
               why
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               rod
               of
               Paul
               the
               rod
               of
               Christ
               ?
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               8.
               yea
               certainly
               ,
               is
               not
               then
               the
               Christian
               Emperour
               the
               subject
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ?
               and
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               rod
               ?
               No
               but
               (
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 )
                 Paul
              
               ,
               Is
               the
               Emperour
               subject
               to
               thee
               ?
               and
               if
               Paul
               should
               have
               a
               rod
               to
               punish
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               then
               the
               Apostle
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Emperours
               subject
               ,
               nor
               obey
               him
               as
               a
               God
               on
               earth
               :
               for
               (
               saith
               Erastus
               ,
               )
               no
               subject
               may
               punish
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               This
               is
               downe
               right
               to
               make
               God
               an
               accepter
               of
               persons
               ,
               nor
               can
               Erastus
               deny
               but
               sharp
               rebuking
               was
               a
               punishment
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               
               
                 Rebuke
                 them
                 sharply
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 ●aith
              
               ;
               And
               this
               the
               Apostle
               urgeth
               all
               Ministers
               and
               watchmen
               to
               do
               ,
               not
               being
               afraid
               of
               the
               faces
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Iere.
               1.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Joh.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ▪
               4.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Erastus
               teacheth
               Magistrates
               to
               break
               Christs
               bounds
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 reigne
                 over
                 us
                 ,
              
               he
               needed
               not
               employ
               a
               wicked
               pen
               for
               this
               ,
               they
               need
               no
               teacher
               ,
               
                 vitia
                 discuntur
                 sine
                 Magistro
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Some
                 of
                 yours
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 consent
                 
                 to
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 but
                 certainly
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 consent
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 himself
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 was
                 not
                 willing
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 good
                 Magistrates
                 consent
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 danger
                 on
                 themselves
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 bring
                 in
                 again
                 the
                 Church-penances
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               We
               all
               think
               the
               Cumulative
               consent
               of
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               Excommunication
               :
               Because
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               joyne
               his
               sanction
               and
               authority
               to
               all
               Christs
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               we
               think
               not
               the
               privative
               ,
               or
               negative
               consent
               is
               required
               ;
               so
               as
               no
               mans
               sinnes
               should
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               except
               the
               Magistrate
               say
               Amen
               .
               2.
               
               Put
               Erastus
               his
               Arguments
               in
               forme
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               their
               weaknesse
               as
               thus
               :
               
                 He
                 whose
                 consent
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 Excommunication
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 consent
                 ,
                 not
              
               Theodosius
               ,
               
                 nor
                 the
                 godliest
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 punished
                 himselfe
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 consent
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 Excommunication
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               
               
                 Magistrate
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 Excommunication
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               retort
               it
               ,
               he
               whose
               consent
               is
               required
               for
               threatning
               wrath
               ●o
               ,
               and
               rebuking
               of
               offenders
               and
               scandalous
               men
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               threatned
               with
               wrath
               ,
               and
               rebuked
               for
               his
               own
               offences
               and
               scandals
               ;
               
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 no
              
               Theodosius
               ,
               
                 no
                 godly
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 present
                 danger
                 ,
                 will
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 threatned
                 with
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 rebuked
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 We
                 know
              
               Nathan
               
                 was
                 afraid
                 to
                 rebuke
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 heart
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               the
               third
               Person
               .
               But
               Erastians
               teach
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               when
               he
               scandalously
               offends
               ,
               should
               be
               threatned
               and
               rebuked
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               consent
               is
               not
               requisite
               to
               threatnings
               and
               rebukings
               of
               Pastors
               .
               But
               the
               conclusion
               is
               against
               Erastus
               ,
               for
               the
               Pastors
               preach
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               threaten
               as
               the
               deputies
               and
               servants
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               as
               sent
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               preacheth
               ,
               rebuketh
               ,
               threatneth
               all
               offenders
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               also
               in
               and
               through
               Pastors
               as
               his
               servants
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               teacheth
               ;
               then
               he
               must
               consent
               ,
               that
               they
               threaten
               and
               rebuke
               himselfe
               .
               2.
               
               The
               proposition
               is
               false
               ,
               it
               is
               presumed
               ,
               all
               the
               subjects
               do
               consent
               to
               lawfull
               penall
               Lawes
               against
               sorcery
               ,
               murther
               ,
               incest
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               and
               virtually
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               against
               themselves
               :
               yet
               the
               Sorcerer
               will
               never
               formally
               consent
               ,
               that
               he
               himselfe
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               though
               he
               once
               ,
               as
               a
               subject
               ,
               consented
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               all
               Sorcerers
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
               For
               when
               the
               penall
               Law
               against
               sorcery
               was
               enacted
               ,
               he
               consented
               to
               this
               .
               3.
               
               He
               whose
               consent
               accumulative
               is
               requisite
               ,
               that
               scandalous
               offenders
               in
               generall
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               this
               or
               this
               man
               ,
               possibly
               the
               Magistrate
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               is
               most
               false
               ;
               he
               whose
               consent
               negative
               ,
               is
               requisite
               for
               Excommunication
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               himself
               ,
               the
               proposition
               is
               true
               ;
               But
               I
               assume
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               consent
               negative
               ,
               is
               requisite
               to
               Excommunication
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               false
               :
               For
               shall
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               bindeth
               on
               earth
               ,
               not
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               except
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Iustice
               ,
               or
               Master
               Constable
               say
               Amen
               to
               it
               on
               earth
               ?
               We
               say
               not
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               consent
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               requisite
               ,
               for
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               himselfe
               .
               For
               though
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               ought
               to
               give
               his
               consent
               to
               Excommucate
               all
               offenders
               ,
               and
               adde
               his
               civill
               sanction
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               wise
               men
               of
               Greece
               said
               ,
               
                 Patere
                 legem
                 ,
                 quam
                 ipse
                 tuleris
                 .
              
               Yet
               he
               is
               not
               Excommunicated
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               (
               except
               with
               Kata-baptists
               ,
               
               you
               condemne
               the
               Office
               of
               Magistracie
               as
               an
               unlawfull
               Ordinance
               )
               but
               as
               a
               scandalous
               man.
               3.
               
               The
               old
               penances
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               us
               that
               service
               to
               make
               good
               that
               Excommunication
               was
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               Erastus
               wanteth
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               ingenuity
               should
               have
               been
               ashamed
               to
               cite
               them
               for
               his
               way
               ,
               so
               we
               condemne
               them
               as
               introductory
               to
               Popery
               ;
               but
               let
               Erastus
               forme
               an
               Argument
               from
               this
               ,
               and
               logick
               shall
               his●e
               at
               it
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 bringeth
                 in
                 old
                 satisfactions
                 and
                 penance
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 holden
                 .
                 But
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Excommunicating
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 doth
                 this
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               assumption
               must
               be
               proved
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 truth
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 he
                 punisheth
                 ,
                 cureth
                 not
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 calleth
                 many
                 by
                 tribulations
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 more
                 then
                 by
                 your
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               would
               Erastus
               had
               drawen
               up
               an
               Argument
               ,
               which
               seldome
               he
               doth
               ,
               for
               this
               it
               must
               be
               :
            
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 saving
                 mean
                 to
                 gaine
                 scandalous
                 offenders
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 then
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 no
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 punishing
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 the
                 scandalous
                 offenders
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 saving
                 meane
                 to
                 gaine
                 scandalous
                 offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 then
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Neither
               Major
               nor
               Minor
               proposition
               hath
               any
               truth
               at
               all
               .
               1.
               
               Though
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               were
               a
               better
               meane
               to
               gain
               souls
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               Excommunication
               is
               no
               mean.
               The
               Law
               is
               lesse
               powerfull
               for
               gaining
               souls
               ,
               The
               Gospel
               more
               powerfull
               .
               But
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               for
               that
               no
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               Erastus
               his
               reason
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               cureth
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               a
               saving
               Ordinance
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               Excommunication
               ,
               must
               be
               this
               ;
               
                 That
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 calleth
                 ,
                 and
                 draweth
                 many
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 saving
                 mean
                 ,
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 punishing
                 of
                 scandalous
                 men
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 this
                 as
                 by
                 other
                 tribulations
                 .
              
               The
               proposition
               must
               be
               ,
               a
               
                 propositio
                 per
                 se
              
               ;
               That
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               heading
               ,
               and
               hanging
               ,
               scourging
               ,
               and
               imprisoning
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               kindly
               and
               intrinsecally
               saving
               means
               ,
               such
               as
               rebukes
               ,
               promises
               ,
               commands
               ,
               excommunication
               are
               ,
               the
               Lord
               calleth
               men
               ,
               and
               converteth
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               false
               ,
               God
               no
               more
               useth
               the
               
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
              
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               a
               kindly
               mean
               of
               gaining
               souls
               ,
               then
               the
               sword
               of
               an
               oppressing
               Tyrant
               ;
               so
               Nebuchadnezzars
               oppressing
               of
               the
               Church
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Assyrians
               unjust
               wasting
               of
               the
               
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               kindly
               means
               of
               gaining
               of
               souls
               ;
               because
               God
               blessed
               the
               rod
               to
               many
               to
               humble
               their
               uncircumcised
               heart
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               accidentall
               to
               ,
               and
               beside
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               rod
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               accidentall
               to
               rebuking
               ,
               threatning
               ,
               promises
               to
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               to
               Excommunication
               to
               save
               souls
               and
               gaine
               them
               to
               Christ
               .
               The
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               kindly
               ,
               and
               of
               themselves
               the
               
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               :
               The
               Magistrates
               sword
               to
               Erastus
               must
               be
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               in
               his
               order
               of
               gaining
               an
               offending
               brothers
               soul
               ,
               by
               this
               reason
               must
               descend
               ,
               not
               ascend
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               Christ
               maketh
               the
               rebuking
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               first
               step
               of
               gaining
               an
               offender
               to
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               The
               rebuking
               before
               two
               or
               three
               .
               3.
               
               Before
               the
               Church
               .
               4.
               
               Excommunication
               :
               Now
               all
               these
               are
               spirituall
               means
               and
               more
               efficacious
               ,
               the
               second
               then
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               third
               then
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               fourth
               then
               any
               of
               them
               .
               But
               Erastus
               maketh
               Christ
               in
               the
               fourth
               step
               ,
               to
               descend
               from
               three
               spirituall
               steps
               of
               gaining
               the
               mans
               soul
               ,
               to
               a
               fourth
               ,
               which
               is
               carnall
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               as
               a
               heathen
               ,
               &c.
               this
               is
               Caesars
               sword
               ,
               which
               certainly
               is
               a
               carnall
               weapon
               ,
               proper
               to
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               Ioh.
               18.
               36.
               whereas
               rebuking
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               promises
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               ,
               are
               the
               spirituall
               weapons
               of
               the
               warfare
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 Esai
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 45.
                 4.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               1.
               16.
               
               The
               exercise
               of
               the
               sword
               is
               a
               mean
               of
               edifying
               consequenter
               by
               removing
               false
               teachers
               ,
               that
               hindreth
               edification
               ;
               but
               no
               man
               can
               say
               it
               is
               a
               mean
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               kindly
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               man
               against
               whom
               the
               sword
               is
               used
               ;
               Farther
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               a
               common
               mean
               of
               conserving
               peace
               in
               all
               societies
               and
               corporations
               ,
               even
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               Gospel
               was
               never
               heard
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               kindly
               mean
               of
               gaining
               mens
               souls
               that
               are
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Ambrose
                 following
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Azariah
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 defended
                 
                 in
                 debarring
                 Theodosius
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 tyranicall
                 and
                 damnable
                 to
                 debarre
                 a
                 man
                 desirous
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwayes
                 repented
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 Popes
                 proud
                 fact
                 in
                 trampling
                 ●on
                 the
                 Emperours
                 neck
                 ▪
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 wrath
                 against
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Nicephorus
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 hated
                 Ambrose
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               If
               Erastus
               had
               come
               to
               Logick
               ,
               he
               refuteth
               here
               but
               a
               Law
               by
               a
               fact
               of
               Ambrose
               .
               2.
               
               What
               if
               Ambrose
               debarred
               Theodosius
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Excommunication
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               .
               3.
               
               That
               he
               debarred
               Theodosius
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               after
               he
               gave
               evidences
               of
               his
               repentance
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               an
               untruth
               .
               4.
               
               That
               after
               such
               a
               cruell
               fact
               of
               murthering
               so
               many
               innocent
               persons
               of
               
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 Theodosius
              
               should
               have
               been
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               remained
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 his
                 owne
                 damnation
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               no
               man
               but
               Erastus
               could
               say
               :
               so
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               that
               Ambrose
               did
               no
               more
               then
               a
               faithfull
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               Amariah
               and
               the
               80.
               valiant
               Priests
               did
               ,
               in
               not
               suffering
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               to
               be
               polluted
               ;
               Lipsius
               ,
               no
               religious
               man
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
                 24.
                 de
                 Constantia
                 ,
                 quo
                 facto
                 nihil
                 magis
                 impium
                 omnis
                 ve●us
                 impietas
                 habuit
                 .
              
               Beza
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               P.
               Martyr
               ,
               Melancton
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Anto.
               Waleus
               ,
               Gomaras
               ,
               commend
               Ambrose
               .
               And
               truly
               to
               kill
               seven
               thousand
               Citizens
               of
               Thessalonica
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               most
               part
               were
               innocent
               ,
               deserved
               more
               then
               Excommunication
               ,
               if
               more
               could
               be
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               See
               Ambrose
               ,
               Epist
               .
               5.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Erastus
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               compare
               so
               laudable
               a
               fact
               to
               the
               proud
               fact
               of
               an
               abominable
               Pope
               trampling
               on
               the
               Emperours
               neck
               ,
               and
               abusing
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               91.
               to
               defend
               his
               devilish
               pride
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 vindication
                 of
                 other
                 Arguments
                 for
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 offering
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 bloody
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Esay
                 1.
                 c.
                 52.
                 c.
                 66.
                 
                 Ier.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 Ezech.
                 23.
                 and
                 33.
                 
                 
                 Psa
                 .
                 50.
                 are
                 alledged
                 for
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 condemne
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 commanded
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 abuse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 commendeth
                 modesty
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 eateth
                 undecently
                 ,
                 doeth
                 condemne
                 unmannerly
                 eating
                 ;
                 but
                 commandeth
                 not
                 abstinence
                 from
                 eating
                 ;
                 so
                 Christ
                 
                   Mat.
                   6.
                
                 removeth
                 not
                 fasting
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 propound
                 two
                 just
                 and
                 right
                 things
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 approve
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 comparison
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Hos
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   I
                
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 rather
                 mercy
                 then
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                   Prov.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Receive
                 my
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 silver
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ▪
                 receive
                 rather
                 my
                 instruction
                 then
                 silver
                 :
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 consequence
                 .
                 God
                 hateth
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 hinder
                 wicked
                 men
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 consequence
                 ;
                 God
                 hateth
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 hinder
                 men
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 almes
                 ,
                 except
                 these
                 Presbyters
                 judge
                 them
                 worthy
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               In
               the
               following
               books
               ,
               Erastus
               refuteth
               some
               Treatises
               of
               Authors
               without
               names
               ,
               the
               books
               I
               cannot
               have
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               doe
               them
               right
               in
               repeating
               their
               minde
               faithfully
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               I
               know
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               very
               argument
               Erastus
               fancied
               arguments
               on
               Beza
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               reject
               as
               none
               of
               his
               .
               1.
               
               Sacrificing
               seemeth
               to
               be
               a
               confirming
               ordinance
               ,
               as
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Lords
               bodie
               and
               blood
               ;
               and
               as
               there
               was
               some
               examination
               of
               the
               persons
               for
               whom
               sacrifices
               were
               offered
               required
               in
               the
               Priests
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               from
               
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 4.
                 
                 Levit.
              
               14.
               3
               ,
               4.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               So
               there
               is
               Morall
               cleannesse
               required
               in
               all
               that
               are
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               that
               presupposeth
               conversion
               ;
               and
               I
               grant
               the
               first
               and
               native
               consequence
               of
               these
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               sin
               and
               hypocrisie
               of
               the
               persons
               themselves
               who
               sacrificed
               first
               and
               principally
               .
               But
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Priests
               who
               admitted
               those
               that
               were
               no
               better
               then
               Sodom
               and
               
                 Gomorrah
                 Esa
              
               .
               1.
               10.
               and
               
                 had
                 hands
                 full
                 of
                 blood
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               is
               now
               the
               question
               ;
               I
               conceive
               that
               it
               is
               a
               taxing
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Church
               Rulers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Esa
               .
               1.
               10.
               no
               lesse
               then
               of
               civill
               judges
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               he
               rather
               taxeth
               the
               Priests
               called
               Rulers
               ,
               v.
               10.
               and
               that
               that
               is
               not
               as
               Socinians
               say
               ,
               a
               new
               commandement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               an
               old
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 23.
                 
                 Therefore
                 if
                 thou
                 bring
                 thy
                 gift
                 unto
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remembrest
                 that
                 thy
                 brother
                 hath
                 ought
                 against
                 thee
                 ?
              
               What
               if
               the
               Priest
               should
               know
               that
               he
               had
               
               killed
               an
               innocent
               man
               ,
               and
               beside
               the
               guilt
               of
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               that
               the
               sad
               hearted
               widow
               ,
               and
               the
               weeping
               Orphanes
               had
               any
               blood
               to
               charge
               him
               withall
               ,
               was
               the
               Priest
               either
               to
               offer
               or
               sacrifice
               for
               him
               ,
               while
               he
               were
               reconciled
               to
               the
               widdow
               and
               fatherlesse
               ?
               Christ
               addeth
               
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 Leave
                 there
                 thy
                 gift
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 first
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 thy
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 come
                 and
                 offer
                 thy
                 gift
                 :
              
               I
               offer
               it
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               if
               as
               the
               offerer
               of
               the
               gift
               was
               to
               leave
               his
               offering
               ,
               knowing
               himself
               to
               be
               under
               blood
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               offended
               his
               brother
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               leave
               his
               offering
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               so
               if
               the
               Priest
               who
               offered
               the
               same
               should
               also
               know
               that
               the
               same
               day
               he
               had
               offered
               his
               childe
               to
               Molech
               or
               the
               Devill
               ;
               if
               the
               Priest
               in
               this
               case
               should
               offer
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Priest
               should
               not
               eat
               this
               mans
               sin
               ,
               and
               communicate
               with
               the
               bloody
               impenitent
               man
               in
               offering
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               fools
               ;
               if
               he
               should
               not
               leave
               offering
               for
               him
               till
               he
               went
               and
               was
               reconciled
               with
               his
               brother
               ,
               for
               the
               Priest
               by
               office
               was
               to
               forbid
               such
               a
               bloodie
               man
               to
               offer
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               by
               office
               ,
               also
               offer
               for
               him
               .
               Here
               an
               order
               prescribed
               that
               is
               morall
               ,
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               common
               both
               to
               the
               ordinances
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               for
               Christ
               doth
               here
               expound
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               was
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Pharisees
               .
               2.
               
               He
               doth
               not
               set
               down
               a
               rule
               concerning
               the
               
                 Ceremoniall
                 Law
              
               ,
               which
               was
               shortly
               to
               be
               abrogated
               ,
               but
               sure
               he
               hath
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               What
               if
               he
               that
               is
               come
               to
               the
               Table
               to
               eat
               and
               drinke
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               both
               his
               owne
               conscience
               and
               the
               Elders
               remember
               the
               widdow
               &
               orphane
               have
               a
               just
               accusation
               against
               this
               man
               of
               late
               ,
               yesterday
               ,
               he
               killed
               their
               husband
               and
               father
               ,
               should
               either
               this
               man
               eat
               and
               drinke
               at
               this
               time
               with
               Iesus
               Christ
               ?
               or
               should
               the
               Elders
               give
               these
               holy
               things
               to
               him
               ?
               I
               thinke
               no●
               .
               And
               to
               come
               to
               the
               argument
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               sacrificing
               is
               not
               condemned
               ,
               but
               sacrificing
               by
               such
               Princes
               of
               Sodom
               and
               
                 tali
                 modo
              
               ,
               by
               men
               of
               bloodie
               hands
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               to
               abstaine
               from
               sacrificing
               ,
               but
               at
               that
               time
               and
               in
               that
               condition
               ;
               nor
               doe
               we
               forbid
               either
               coming
               to
               ,
               or
               debarring
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               by
               the
               Elders
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 haec
                 vice
              
               ,
               and
               onely
               while
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 first
                 he
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               and
               testifie
               that
               he
               repenteth
               ,
               we
               never
               heighten
               Excommunication
               to
               such
               an
               extremity
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               totally
               unchurch
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               exclude
               him
               from
               the
               Seals
               simpliciter
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               
               but
               according
               to
               Christs
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               his
               order
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Elders
               are
               to
               exclude
               for
               a
               time
               just
               as
               this
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 rather
                 mercy
                 ,
                 first
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 first
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
              
               ;
               then
               sacrifice
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               then
               
                 afterward
                 externall
                 worship
              
               ,
               afterward
               receiving
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               offering
               of
               gifts
               at
               the
               Altar
               :
               And
               secondarily
               even
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               time
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               all
               these
               externalls
               ,
               whence
               the
               man
               is
               to
               debarre
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               the
               Elders
               as
               the
               80.
               
               Priests
               did
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               26.
               are
               to
               debarre
               the
               man
               while
               he
               repent
               :
               And
               2.
               
               This
               also
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 rather
                 then
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               doth
               imply
               that
               both
               mercy
               and
               Sacrifice
               are
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               their
               owne
               order
               and
               way
               .
               But
               where
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 sacrificing
                 rather
                 then
                 sacrificing
                 with
                 bloody
                 hands
                 ,
              
               so
               as
               both
               sacrificing
               ,
               and
               sacrificing
               with
               bloody
               hands
               ,
               shall
               be
               lawfull
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               their
               owne
               order
               ?
               for
               Sacrificing
               with
               bloodie
               hands
               was
               never
               lawfull
               ,
               never
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               any
               order
               .
               Nor
               said
               God
               ever
               he
               would
               chuse
               the
               coming
               of
               those
               to
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
               who
               the
               same
               day
               they
               came
               in
               had
               slaughtered
               their
               sonnes
               to
               Molech
               :
               God
               alwaies
               hated
               it
               ,
               and
               never
               chose
               it
               ,
               if
               at
               the
               same
               time
               both
               mercy
               and
               sacrifice
               cannot
               be
               ,
               as
               David
               starving
               cannot
               both
               abstaine
               from
               eating
               shew-bread
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               in
               its
               letter
               required
               ,
               and
               shew
               mercie
               to
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               life
               of
               his
               followers
               ,
               and
               eate
               ,
               yea
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               eate
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               knowing
               his
               case
               ,
               doe
               give
               him
               the
               Shewbread
               to
               eat
               ,
               &
               forbid
               abstinence
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               forbid
               selfe-murthering
               ,
               and
               selfstarving
               ,
               so
               here
               ,
               where
               at
               one
               time
               eating
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               reconciliation
               with
               the
               widow
               and
               fatherlesse
               ,
               cannot
               be
               co-existent
               together
               at
               one
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               an
               exigence
               of
               divine
               providence
               forbidding
               both
               ,
               the
               bloodie
               man
               is
               to
               debarre
               himselfe
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               sacrificing
               and
               lesse
               necessary
               if
               we
               speake
               comparatively
               ;
               and
               the
               Elders
               are
               not
               to
               give
               those
               holy
               things
               to
               the
               bloodie
               man
               ,
               while
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 first
                 he
                 be
                 reconciled
              
               to
               the
               widow
               and
               Orphane
               ,
               which
               now
               comparing
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               is
               mercy
               ,
               whereas
               eating
               and
               drinking
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               but
               Sacrifice
               ,
               but
               it
               should
               be
               as
               
                 sacrificing
                 with
                 bloodie
                 hands
              
               ,
               which
               God
               condemneth
               and
               forbiddeth
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               such
               a
               sinne
               ,
               ought
               to
               forbid
               and
               to
               
               hinder
               it
               :
               Hence
               as
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               hath
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 omit
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 neglect
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 more
                 acceptable
                 to
                 me
                 then
                 all
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 vvill
                 have
                 reconciliation
                 to
                 the
                 offended
                 widdow
                 and
                 Orphanes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 vvithout
                 the
                 former
              
               ;
               for
               the
               former
               is
               more
               acceptable
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               to
               you
               and
               the
               Elders
               in
               your
               practice
               ,
               then
               the
               latter
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               comparison
               of
               eating
               ,
               and
               eating
               undecently
               halteth
               ;
               for
               eating
               undecently
               before
               another
               ,
               which
               would
               procure
               deadly
               sicknesse
               to
               your
               brother
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               it
               being
               known
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               abstained
               from
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               ,
               as
               a
               sinne
               ,
               and
               a
               hurting
               of
               your
               brothers
               health
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Ruler
               cannot
               forbid
               totall
               abstinence
               from
               meat
               to
               him
               that
               eateth
               undecently
               ,
               as
               the
               Elders
               cannot
               command
               totall
               abstinence
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 alwayes
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 cases
              
               .
               2.
               
               We
               draw
               no
               conclusion
               of
               erecting
               a
               Presbytery
               from
               those
               places
               ,
               but
               those
               two
               we
               draw
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               the
               people
               themselves
               to
               sacrifice
               with
               bloodie
               hands
               ,
               because
               God
               condemneth
               such
               a
               manner
               of
               sacrificing
               .
               2.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               by
               some
               who
               hath
               the
               
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               but
               from
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               we
               neither
               inferre
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               nor
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               people
               ,
               nor
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Prince
               should
               debarre
               them
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Calling
                 on
                 God
              
               is
               not
               to
               be
               forbidden
               ,
               nor
               giving
               of
               almes
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               abused
               ,
               but
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               abusing
               those
               ordinances
               are
               forbidden
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               hindred
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               The
               Church
               cannot
               forbid
               men
               of
               totall
               abstinence
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               but
               they
               can
               command
               him
               that
               is
               not
               reconciled
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               visibly
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               blood
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               Table
               ,
               as
               Christ
               Mat.
               5.
               23.
               commandeth
               the
               unreconciled
               man
               
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 gift
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 first
                 be
                 reconciled
                 with
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               at
               the
               next
               occasion
               ,
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               so
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               could
               not
               forbid
               the
               Pharisees
               to
               pray
               ,
               but
               they
               could
               passe
               such
               an
               act
               ,
               as
               is
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 15.
                 22.
                 
                 We
                 forbid
                 Pharisees
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 private
                 prayers
                 to
                 the
                 Markets
                 and
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 almes
                 ,
                 we
                 forbid
                 them
                 with
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpet
                 to
                 make
                 proclamation
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 onely
                 holy
                 and
                 charitable
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               Nor
               doe
               we
               thinke
               that
               the
               Church
               can
               debarre
               men
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               
               for
               inward
               and
               and
               invisible
               unworthinesse
               ;
               but
               onely
               for
               visible
               and
               professed
               uncleannesse
               ;
               and
               Levit.
               9.
               13.
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               the
               man
               that
               is
               uncleane
               is
               forbidden
               to
               keepe
               the
               Passeover
               .
               Will
               Erastus
               say
               ,
               O
               he
               is
               not
               forbidden
               to
               eate
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               but
               onely
               he
               is
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               it
               
                 tali
                 modo
              
               being
               unclean
               ?
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Priests
               sinne
               if
               he
               should
               give
               the
               Passeover
               to
               the
               uncleane
               man
               ,
               and
               forbid
               him
               to
               eate
               
                 tali
                 modo
              
               ,
               in
               his
               uncleannesse
               ?
               see
               Erastus
               himselfe
               against
               this
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 1.
                 c.
                 3.
                 page
              
               103.
               104.
               where
               he
               confesseth
               that
               the
               
                 unclean
                 are
                 debarred
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               uncleannes
               in
               the
               eaters
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               was
               an
               abuse
               onely
               ,
               and
               made
               not
               eating
               of
               the
               Passeover
               unlawfull
               in
               it self
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               Lord
               complaineth
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 23.
                 38.
                 
                 Moreover
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 defiled
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 prophaned
                 my
                 Sabbaths
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 slaine
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 came
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 very
                 day
                 into
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 to
                 prophane
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 loe
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 my
                 house
                 .
              
               Will
               Erastus
               now
               say
               ,
               It
               was
               Ceremoniall
               uncleannes
               ,
               not
               Morall
               ,
               
                 to
                 kill
                 their
                 seed
                 to
                 Molech
              
               ;
               and
               that
               Morall
               uncleannesse
               and
               bloodie
               murthering
               of
               their
               seed
               in
               the
               same
               day
               when
               a
               person
               is
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               known
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Murtherer
               to
               the
               Elders
               who
               have
               power
               to
               judge
               the
               scandalous
               and
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               did
               not
               sinne
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               be
               instrumentall
               to
               lead
               Murtherers
               into
               the
               Temple
               ?
               and
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Take
                 yee
                 ,
                 eate
                 yee
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Erastus
                 answereth
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Ezek.
                 23.
                 accuseth
                 not
                 the
                 Priests
                 
                 or
                 Elders
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 debarred
                 not
                 those
                 Murtherers
                 from
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 precept
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 some
                 footstep
                 should
                 have
                 appeared
                 in
                 Gods
                 rebuking
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Lord
               doth
               not
               particularly
               reprove
               the
               Priests
               by
               name
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               reproveth
               the
               people
               :
               But
               expresly
               for
               this
               same
               very
               sinne
               ,
               the
               Lord
               reproveth
               the
               Priests
               ,
               
               
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 7.
                 
                 Let
                 it
                 suffice
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 brought
                 into
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 strangers
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 to
                 pollute
                 it
                 -
                 8
                 ▪
                 And
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 kept
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 my
                 holy
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 ye
                 have
                 set
                 keepers
                 of
                 my
                 charge
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 for
                 your selves
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 controversie
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 judgement
              
               (
               he
               had
               spoken
               of
               their
               teaching
               the
               people
               to
               discerne
               between
               
               
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
              
               ,
               v.
               23.
               )
               
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 judge
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 keep
                 my
                 Laws
                 and
                 my
                 Statutes
                 in
                 all
                 mine
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 hallow
                 my
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 so
              
               2
               Chron.
               23.
               19.
               
               And
               Iehojada
               
                 set
                 the
                 porters
                 at
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 which
                 was
                 uncleane
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 enter
                 in
                 .
              
               And
               shall
               we
               concelve
               that
               porters
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Levites
               ,
               would
               hold
               out
               those
               that
               were
               only
               ceremonially
               unclean
               ,
               and
               receive
               in
               murtherers
               who
               had
               killed
               there
               Children
               to
               Molech
               that
               same
               day
               ?
               there
               was
               not
               to
               enter
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               unclean
               in
               any
               matter
               ;
               the
               text
               is
               generall
               ,
               excludes
               idolaters
               and
               murthers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               should
               refuse
               to
               enter
               in
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Text
               speaketh
               .
               As
               for
               Erastus
               his
               consequence
               ,
               which
               he
               unjustly
               imputeth
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Israel
               
                 sinned
                 in
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 temple
                 to
                 prophane
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 that
                 they
                 slew
                 their
                 Children
                 to
              
               Molech
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 selected
                 overseers
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 judicature
                 to
                 debarre
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               1.
               
               This
               is
               not
               our
               consequence
               .
               But
               this
               we
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               Priests
               knew
               that
               same
               day
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 they
                 slew
                 their
                 Children
                 to
              
               Molech
               ,
               the
               Priests
               should
               have
               debarred
               them
               from
               coming
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               from
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               as
               their
               office
               and
               duty
               was
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Num.
                 9.
                 v.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Num.
                 19.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Lev.
                 22.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 soul
                 that
                 hath
                 touched
                 any
                 such
                 (
                 unclean
                 )
                 shal
                 be
                 unclean
                 till
                 even
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 wash
                 his
                 flesh
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 downe
                 ,
                 he
                 shal
                 be
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 afterward
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 food
                 :
              
               Now
               it
               was
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 10.
                 10.
                 that
                 he
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 holy
                 and
                 unholy
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 clean
                 and
                 unclean
              
               ;
               so
               if
               Eli
               knew
               that
               his
               sonnes
               
                 made
                 themselves
                 vile
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 furnication
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Eli
               should
               as
               a
               judge
               have
               restrained
               them
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               3.
               13.
               
               But
               from
               this
               antecedent
               ,
               we
               draw
               not
               this
               consequence
               ,
               
                 Elies
                 sonnes
                 do
                 publikely
                 make
                 themselves
                 vile
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 as
                 a
                 judge
                 ,
                 with
                 Civill
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               no
               King
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               judge
               like
               unto
               Eli
               and
               Samuel
               ;
               this
               consequence
               followeth
               not
               from
               this
               antecedent
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 hoc
                 posito
              
               ,
               that
               Eli
               hath
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               Civill
               judge
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               punish
               ,
               from
               scandals
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               prophaning
               
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               inferre
               not
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               such
               a
               judicature
               erected
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               antecedent
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               consequent
               .
               But
               this
               only
               followeth
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               supposing
               there
               be
               a
               Church
               and
               Presbytery
               invested
               with
               this
               power
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               admit
               murtherers
               ,
               or
               any
               unclean
               persons
               to
               come
               and
               partake
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 defile
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               as
               for
               the
               place
               Ezek.
               33.
               
               I
               undertake
               not
               from
               thence
               to
               conclude
               debarring
               of
               any
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               what
               may
               follow
               by
               consequent
               is
               another
               thing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   23.
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 
                 have
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 a
                 whore
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 far
                 lesse
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 a
                 whore
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 penitent
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 whore
                 ,
                 professing
                 repentance
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 forbiddeth
                 only
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 a
                 whore
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 vow
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 thing
                 vowed
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 agree
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 sacrifices
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 a
                 living
                 creature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 unperfect
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 vow
                 ;
                 But
                 
                   Lev.
                   22.
                
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 not
                 such
                 imperfect
                 living
                 creatures
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 will
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 honey
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 in
                 an
                 offering
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 oblations
                 .
                 But
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 a
                 whore
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lawfully
                 purchased
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 her
                 patrimony
                 ?
                 or
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 whore
                 offer
                 her
                 first
                 borne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 circumcise
                 him
                 ?
                 We
                 find
                 not
                 that
                 forbidden
                 .
                 From
                 things
                 to
                 persons
                 we
                 cannot
                 argue
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 offer
                 a
                 lame
                 beast
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 abhor
                 a
                 lame
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ?
                 God
                 alloweth
                 not
                 tares
                 amongst
                 the
                 wheat
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 externall
                 Ministers
                 to
                 pluck
                 up
                 the
                 tares
                 while
                 harvest
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               the
               hire
               received
               for
               a
               whores
               selling
               of
               her
               body
               to
               
               uncleannesse
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               farre
               more
               cannot
               a
               whore
               as
               a
               whore
               be
               admitted
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               price
               or
               money
               is
               called
               abomination
               to
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               23.
               for
               the
               whore
               ,
               not
               the
               whore
               for
               the
               money
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               may
               well
               argue
               from
               the
               things
               to
               the
               persons
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               false
               that
               God
               forbiddeth
               the
               price
               of
               a
               whore
               onely
               in
               vows
               ,
               and
               
               not
               in
               sacrifices
               ;
               he
               forbiddeth
               it
               because
               as
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               Deut.
               23.
               18.
               it
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               money
               unjustly
               purchased
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               Davids
               practise
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               bestow
               on
               sacrifices
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               vows
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               our
               own
               proper
               goods
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               gifted
               to
               us
               ,
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 24.
                 24.
                 
                 Neither
                 will
                 I
                 offer
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 cost
                 me
                 nothing
              
               ;
               farre
               lesse
               would
               he
               offer
               the
               price
               of
               a
               whore
               in
               sacrifices
               ;
               and
               the
               Divines
               of
               England
               say
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 hereby
                 is
                 forbidden
                 that
                 any
                 gaine
                 of
                 evill
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 service
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Mich.
               7.
               1.
               
               Vatablus
               saith
               the
               like
               .
               2.
               
               For
               the
               Lords
               forbidding
               to
               offer
               in
               a
               vow
               ,
               Bullock
               or
               Lambe
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               superfluous
               ,
               or
               lacking
               in
               his
               parts
               ,
               and
               permitting
               it
               in
               a
               free-will
               offering
               ,
               by
               a
               free
               will
               offering
               ,
               is
               meant
               that
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Priest
               for
               food
               ,
               of
               a
               free
               gift
               ;
               but
               otherwise
               ,
               what
               is
               offered
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               a
               vow
               ,
               or
               a
               free
               will
               offering
               must
               be
               perfect
               :
               
                 for
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 maimed
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 wenne
                 ,
                 scurvy
                 ,
                 or
                 scab
                 ,
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Lev.
               22.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               There
               is
               no
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               free
               will
               gift
               that
               Erastus
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               liberall
               ,
               free
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               give
               freely
               to
               God
               or
               man.
               3.
               
               A
               whore
               repenting
               or
               professing
               repentance
               ,
               was
               not
               debarred
               from
               sacrifices
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               without
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               an
               heathen
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Quem
                 penitet
                 facti
                 is
                 pene
                 innocens
                 est
                 .
              
               Senec.
               in
               Traged
               ,
               We
               debarre
               none
               that
               professe
               repentance
               from
               the
               seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               4.
               
               When
               a
               whore
               as
               a
               whore
               did
               offer
               her
               first
               borne
               being
               a
               bastard
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               I
               conceive
               neither
               she
               nor
               her
               childe
               were
               accepted
               ,
               Deut.
               23.
               2.
               
               
                 Abastard
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               if
               the
               childe
               was
               born
               of
               Married
               Parents
               ,
               the
               woman
               repenting
               ,
               the
               question
               now
               must
               be
               far
               altered
               .
               5.
               
               For
               a
               lame
               man
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
               we
               can
               say
               something
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               the
               lame
               in
               Israel
               were
               debarred
               from
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               say
               ;
               and
               a
               difference
               of
               things
               and
               men
               we
               acknowledge
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               nothing
               to
               weaken
               the
               argument
               .
               6.
               
               How
               proveth
               Erastus
               the
               tares
               are
               not
               to
               be
               plucked
               up
               by
               men
               ?
               Mat.
               13.
               will
               bear
               no
               such
               thing
               :
               ill
               men
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               miraculously
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               by
               Excommunication
               say
               we
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 possesseth
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 the
                 whore
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                 debarred
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 money
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 God.
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 blood
                 cast
                 in
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 cast
                 not
                 Judas
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 patrons
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 Law
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               the
               whore
               who
               sold
               her
               body
               for
               a
               price
               was
               unclean
               ,
               and
               more
               unclean
               then
               the
               innocent
               money
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               that
               case
               excluded
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               They
               admitted
               doves
               ,
               oxen
               ,
               and
               money
               changers
               into
               the
               Temple
               and
               prophaned
               it
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               they
               cast
               Judas
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ?
               will
               their
               practises
               prove
               any
               thing
               ,
               they
               used
               all
               divine
               ceremonies
               and
               Lawes
               of
               God
               to
               their
               owne
               carnall
               ends
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Heathens
                 vvere
                 not
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                 But
                 a
                 scandalous
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 heathen
                 ,
                 
                   Ezech.
                   16.
                
                 
                 Your
                 Father
                 was
                 an
                 Ammorite
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 transgressour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 thy
                 circumcision
                 is
                 become
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   2.
                
                 he
                 is
                 vvorse
                 then
                 an
                 Infidell
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   
                   Erastus
                
                 ansvvereth
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 vve
                 look
                 to
                 Gods
                 estimation
                 ,
                 vvicked
                 brethren
                 are
                 vvorse
                 then
                 pagans
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 vve
                 consider
                 the
                 externall
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 vvicked
                 men
                 that
                 agreeth
                 not
                 to
                 heathen
                 ,
                 vvicked
                 circumcised
                 men
                 might
                 go
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 Gentiles
                 might
                 not
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 circumcised
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 Baptisedman
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 turn
                 non-circumcised
                 ,
                 or
                 non
                 baptised
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               say
               nothing
               to
               the
               cursing
               and
               blessing
               Deut.
               27.
               
               Nor
               do
               I
               owne
               that
               Argument
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               ours
               .
               2.
               
               Those
               which
               are
               (
               so
               our
               argument
               runneth
               )
               as
               Heathens
               and
               Publicans
               ,
               as
               
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Ammorites
              
               ,
               whereas
               they
               were
               sometimes
               Brethren
               and
               Members
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               as
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               more
               then
               Heathen
               ,
               Ammorites
               ,
               Pagans
               are
               to
               be
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               wicked
               men
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               amongst
               us
               Christians
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Church
               and
               are
               fornicators
               ,
               idolaters
               ,
               railers
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               extortioners
               ,
               and
               walke
               inordinately
               ,
               and
               cause
               divisions
               contrary
               to
               the
               
               Gospell
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Amorites
              
               ,
               and
               worse
               then
               Infidels
               ;
               therefore
               such
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               were
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               amongst
               us
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               as
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Erastus
               answereth
               not
               to
               this
               Argument
               ,
               either
               Major
               or
               Assumption
               ,
               but
               propoundeth
               an
               Argument
               of
               a
               namelesse
               Author
               ,
               as
               he
               knoweth
               best
               to
               answer
               and
               remove
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Many
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 agree
                 to
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Turks
                 which
                 agree
                 not
                 to
                 scandalous
                 Christians
                 .
              
               True
               ,
               scandalous
               Christians
               are
               not
               Amorites
               and
               
                 Pagans
                 simpliciter
              
               ,
               they
               differ
               in
               profession
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               baptized
               ,
               not
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               once
               being
               baptized
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               be
               unbaptized
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               not
               our
               Argument
               ,
               but
               they
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               no
               more
               really
               Christians
               ,
               being
               fornicators
               ,
               railers
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               extortioners
               ,
               &c.
               then
               Pagans
               ,
               but
               have
               the
               onely
               name
               and
               title
               of
               such
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               so
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               us
               
                 quoad
                 hoc
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Church
               priviledges
               ,
               as
               
                 heathens
                 and
                 publicans
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Lord
               of
               old
               termed
               his
               Apostate
               people
               Sodom
               and
               
                 Gomorrah
                 ,
                 Esa
              
               .
               1.
               10.
               and
               
                 as
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Ethiopians
                 and
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               9.
               7.
               and
               as
               uncleane
               and
               uncapable
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               now
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 Sodomites
              
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               this
               day
               Turks
               and
               Pagans
               are
               to
               us
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               wicked
               that
               were
               circumcised
               might
               go
               into
               the
               Temple
               amongst
               the
               Iews
               ,
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               they
               might
               ,
               but
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               by
               Law
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 23.
                 39.
                 
                 Esa
                 .
              
               66.
               3.
               no
               more
               then
               by
               Law
               they
               might
               prophane
               the
               holy
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               kill
               a
               man
               ,
               
                 or
                 sacrifice
                 a
                 dog
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 offer
                 swines
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 blesse
                 an
                 Idoll
                 ,
              
               The
               argument
               from
               sanctifying
               the
               Sabbath
               I
               passe
               ,
               it
               hath
               no
               sense
               nor
               reason
               as
               Erastus
               propoundeth
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 
                   Mat.
                   5.
                
                 commandeth
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 
                 gift
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 gift
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 while
                 we
                 be
                 first
                 reconciled
                 to
                 our
                 Brother
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 (
                 saith
                 Erastus
                 )
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 seeke
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 first
                 forgive
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 wronged
                 us
                 ;
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 here
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 externall
                 governing
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 ,
                 else
                 wee
                 could
                 doe
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 shall
                 command
                 ;
                 leave
                 thy
                 gift
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 thy selfe
                 ;
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 prohibition
                 of
                 others
                 discharging
                 an
                 instituted
                 vvorship
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 minde
                 doth
                 enjoyne
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 easily
                 prove
                 the
                 Papists
                 Masse
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Surely
               this
               is
               to
               me
               convincing
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               discharged
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               or
               offering
               a
               gift
               ,
               to
               God
               at
               his
               Altar
               ,
               while
               I
               first
               be
               reconciled
               to
               my
               brother
               ;
               then
               those
               who
               have
               by
               office
               power
               to
               steward
               those
               holy
               things
               ,
               in
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               
                 putting
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 precious
                 and
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
              
               knowing
               that
               I
               am
               at
               wrath
               wi●h
               my
               brother
               ,
               and
               having
               convinced
               me
               before
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               that
               I
               have
               highly
               trespassed
               against
               my
               brother
               ,
               are
               to
               deny
               to
               Steward
               or
               dispense
               any
               such
               holy
               thing
               to
               me
               ,
               while
               I
               be
               first
               reconciled
               to
               my
               brother
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               I
               say
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               2.
               
               To
               Erastus
               his
               Argument
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               alike
               here
               as
               in
               praying
               ,
               for
               praying
               is
               so
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               that
               it
               obligeth
               by
               a
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               a
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               to
               pray
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               
                 in
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 forgive●
                 ,
              
               Act.
               8.
               22.
               
               But
               Erastus
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               set
               himselfe
               to
               contradict
               Christ
               ,
               would
               insinuate
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               Christ
               were
               not
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               for
               his
               Exposition
               holdeth
               forth
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 When
                 thou
                 bringest
                 thy
                 gift
                 unto
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 remembrest
                 that
                 thy
                 brother
                 hath
                 ought
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 leave
                 not
                 thy
                 gift
                 ,
                 depart
                 not
                 ,
                 goe
                 not
                 about
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 thy
                 Brother
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 offer
                 thy
                 gift
              
               ;
               But
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               remember
               that
               he
               was
               in
               
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
              
               ,
               should
               not
               delay
               to
               pray
               till
               he
               were
               first
               delivered
               
                 from
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
              
               ,
               and
               then
               pray
               :
               Sure
               if
               Peter
               had
               said
               to
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 First
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 of
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 pray
                 that
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
              
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               First
               bee
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               brother
               ,
               and
               then
               offer
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               Paul
               saith
               )
               First
               ,
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 try
                 and
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
              
               the
               reply
               of
               Erastus
               
               should
               have
               nerves
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Christ
               speaketh
               not
               of
               the
               externall
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               as
               false
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               internall
               acts
               of
               the
               minde
               ;
               but
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               right
               ordering
               of
               the
               externall
               acts
               of
               divine
               worship
               ,
               which
               are
               regulable
               ,
               though
               not
               quatenus
               ,
               as
               regulable
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               draweth
               an
               argument
               from
               the
               words
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               ,
               which
               consequence
               Erastus
               cannot
               elude
               .
               3.
               
               But
               how
               doth
               Erastus
               prove
               this
               consequence
               ,
               if
               our
               Exposition
               stand
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               were
               to
               doe
               nothing
               in
               
                 offering
                 gifts
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 bee
                 first
                 reconciled
                 to
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 approve
                 nothing
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 which
                 deviates
                 from
                 this
                 perfection
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Is
               Christ
               here
               injoyning
               a
               work
               of
               perfection
               ,
               and
               of
               supererogation
               ?
               Is
               Erastus
               popish
               in
               this
               ?
               2.
               
               As
               it
               is
               impossible
               not
               to
               offer
               gifts
               aright
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               not
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               worthily
               ,
               while
               first
               we
               be
               reconciled
               to
               our
               brother
               :
               Erastus
               was
               so
               surfetred
               with
               charity
               ,
               as
               we
               heard
               before
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 any
                 but
                 desire
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 and
                 professe
                 repentance
                 ,
                 he
                 thinketh
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 beleeve
                 he
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ;
               and
               here
               ,
               if
               Christ
               require
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               partie
               be
               reconciled
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               ere
               he
               offer
               his
               gift
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               this
               is
               too
               great
               strictnesse
               ,
               it
               should
               excommunicate
               us
               all
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               so
               never
               doe
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               right
               and
               good
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               false
               that
               Christ
               speaketh
               here
               of
               internall
               acts
               onely
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               our
               minde
               injoyneth
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               speaketh
               of
               three
               externall
               visible
               acts
               ;
               1.
               
               Of
               offering
               a
               gift
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               delaying
               and
               suspending
               of
               the
               offering
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               a
               previous
               visible
               reconciliation
               to
               an
               offended
               brother
               .
               5.
               
               He
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 bid
                 you
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 leave
                 your
                 offering
              
               ;
               true
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               that
               in
               words
               ;
               but
               supposing
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               know
               that
               the
               same
               very
               day
               that
               he
               bringeth
               his
               offering
               ,
               he
               had
               beene
               killing
               his
               owne
               sonne
               to
               Molech
               ,
               as
               Ezek.
               23.
               38.
               39.
               
               Whether
               were
               the
               Presbyters
               to
               forbid
               him
               to
               come
               and
               offer
               ,
               while
               he
               should
               testifie
               his
               repentance
               ;
               and
               finding
               him
               impenitent
               ;
               whether
               should
               they
               not
               judge
               him
               both
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Certaine
               this
               is
               Christs
               order
               ,
               
                 Be
                 first
                 reconciled
                 to
                 thy
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 offer
                 ;
                 try
                 thy selfe
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 eate
              
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               see
               this
               order
               neglected
               ,
               whether
               are
               they
               to
               suffer
               
               clean
               and
               unclean
               to
               come
               and
               eat
               ,
               and
               holy
               things
               to
               be
               prophaned
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 He
                 shall
                 expede
                 himselfe
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 doubt
                 easily
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 can
                 distinguish
                 the
                 internall
                 governing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 onely
                 who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 can
                 judge
                 them
                 without
                 error
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 externall
                 governing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   qua
                   falli
                   infinitè
                   omnes
                   possumus
                
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 infinitely
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                   nisi
                   quod
                   mandatum
                   expessè
                   nobis
                   legimus
                   ,
                
                 
                 except
                 what
                 vve
                 read
                 to
                 be
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 he
                 vvho
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 us
                 is
                 vvith
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Marke
                   9.
                
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 forbid
                 those
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 bee
                 externally
                 done
                 ,
                 all
                 externall
                 actions
                 
                   quoad
                   nos
                
                 ,
                 to
                 us
                 are
                 good
                 vvhich
                 are
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 prescript
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 God
                 vvho
                 judgeth
                 the
                 heart
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 good
                 every
                 vvay
                 ;
                 many
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 of
                 old
                 ;
                 many
                 in
                 Pauls
                 time
                 preach
                 for
                 gaine
                 ,
                 many
                 are
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 envy
                 preach
                 ;
                 Christ
                 never
                 for
                 bad
                 them
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 nor
                 Paul
                 but
                 rejoyced
                 ,
                 
                   Phil.
                   1.
                
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 preached
                 ;
                 hovvever
                 since
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 understand
                 the
                 internall
                 actions
                 or
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 error
                 judge
                 them
                 ▪
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 punishment
                 by
                 mans
                 Law
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 onely
                 God
                 ,
                 vvithout
                 error
                 ,
                 judgeth
                 and
                 punisheth
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               be
               many
               untruths
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               this
               distinction
               of
               internall
               and
               externall
               governing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               remove
               most
               of
               the
               doubts
               here
               ,
               he
               that
               eates
               and
               drinkes
               unworthily
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               act
               of
               externall
               worship
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               regulated
               and
               ordered
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Church
               may
               not
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               Pagans
               without
               the
               Church
               )
               is
               no
               sinne
               to
               the
               unworthy
               eater
               ,
               because
               God
               commanded
               that
               externall
               act
               expresly
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               a
               good
               action
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 nos
              
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               unworthy
               eater
               ,
               for
               he
               knoweth
               not
               his
               owne
               thoughts
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               judge
               them
               without
               error
               ,
               especially
               being
               unregenerated
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Erastus
               himselfe
               acknowledge
               this
               his
               owne
               dis●inction
               ,
               he
               must
               acknowledge
               an
               externall
               Church-government
               ,
               and
               who
               then
               are
               the
               Governours
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Apostolick-Church
               ,
               
               where
               heathen
               Magistrates
               are
               ?
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               no
               doubt
               ,
               what
               meaneth
               this
               then
               ?
               my
               Brother
               trespasseth
               against
               me
               and
               will
               not
               be
               gained
               ?
               I
               tell
               the
               Church
               ;
               (
               Erastus
               saith
               )
               I
               tell
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               there
               was
               no
               externall
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               the
               first
               hundreth
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nor
               three
               hundred
               yeers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               then
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               were
               the
               deputies
               of
               heathen
               Magistrates
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               heathen
               Magistrates
               should
               with
               imposition
               of
               hands
               have
               been
               ordained
               the
               officers
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               every
               Church
               .
               And
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ;
               it
               was
               their
               owne
               fault
               ;
               for
               the
               principall
               officer
               must
               be
               more
               principally
               called
               to
               office
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               given
               by
               him
               as
               a
               gift
               ,
               when
               he
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               to
               edifie
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11.
                 3.
                 
                 Erastus
              
               will
               have
               men
               debarred
               from
               judging
               the
               inward
               actions
               ,
               because
               God
               only
               can
               judge
               them
               ,
               
                 sine
                 errore
              
               ,
               without
               error
               :
               But
               so
               God
               only
               should
               judge
               all
               things
               internall
               and
               externall
               ,
               and
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Magistrates
               ,
               because
               men
               may
               erre
               in
               judging
               the
               externall
               actions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               
               will
               not
               this
               gratifie
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               say
               in
               this
               ;
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pope
               who
               cannot
               erre
               .
               Then
               the
               Synod
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               Protestants
               deny
               the
               consequence
               ;
               Synods
               may
               judge
               ,
               as
               Act.
               15.
               and
               yet
               Synods
               may
               erre
               .
               4.
               
               Erastus
               will
               have
               us
               lyable
               to
               infinite
               errors
               in
               externall
               actions
               :
               therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               we
               should
               do
               nothing
               in
               externalls
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               expresly
               commanded
               ;
               but
               first
               may
               we
               not
               
                 infinite
                 falli
              
               ,
               infinitely
               erre
               in
               internall
               actions
               and
               thought
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               beleeving
               ?
               are
               we
               more
               infallible
               in
               internall
               ,
               then
               in
               externall
               actions
               ?
               New
               Theologie
               :
               and
               are
               we
               not
               as
               well
               tyed
               to
               what
               is
               expresly
               commanded
               in
               internall
               ,
               as
               in
               externall
               actions
               ?
               I
               think
               the
               word
               is
               as
               strict
               a
               rule
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               as
               perfect
               in
               the
               one
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               5.
               
               The
               great
               error
               is
               here
               ,
               that
               Erastus
               being
               sleeping
               when
               he
               wrote
               ,
               thinketh
               that
               to
               eat
               and
               drinke
               unworthily
               ,
               to
               offer
               a
               gift
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               offerer
               being
               unreconciled
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               is
               an
               action
               internall
               and
               known
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               can
               no
               more
               be
               known
               to
               man
               ,
               then
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               :
               A
               palpable
               untruth
               !
               is
               not
               worshipping
               of
               Baalim
               ,
               murthering
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               whoring
               ,
               killing
               the
               Children
               to
               Mol●ch
               ,
               and
               coming
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               a
               prophaning
               of
               Gods
               holy
               name
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               23.
               38
               ,
               39.
               are
               not
               these
               actions
               visible
               ,
               externall
               ,
               and
               as
               feazable
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               
               man
               ,
               as
               murther
               may
               be
               judged
               by
               a
               Magistrate
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               let
               a
               Pagan
               come
               to
               the
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               hinder
               him
               ,
               why
               ?
               it
               is
               an
               internall
               action
               knowne
               ,
               
                 citra
                 errorem
              
               ,
               to
               God
               only
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               then
               judge
               whither
               he
               have
               examined
               himself
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               not
               against
               us
               here
               ,
               he
               is
               with
               us
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 Quod
                 deus
              
               
               
                 facere
                 jussit
                 ,
                 ab
                 eo
                 revocari
                 aut
                 retrahi
                 nullus
                 ab
                 hominibus
                 debet
                 :
                 si
                 modo
                 externe
                 sic
                 fiat
                 ,
                 ut
                 precepit
                 deus
              
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               so
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               hinder
               either
               Pagan
               or
               the
               open
               enemy
               ,
               and
               persecutor
               ,
               who
               will
               trample
               upon
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               Erastus
               said
               ,
               pag.
               207.
               
                 hunc
                 ego
                 minime
                 admittendum
                 censeo
              
               ,
               and
               let
               Erastus
               give
               us
               Scripture
               ,
               either
               expresse
               ,
               or
               by
               consequence
               ,
               where
               a
               Pagan
               or
               a
               persecutor
               may
               be
               impeded
               by
               Church
               or
               Magistrate
               from
               externall
               receiving
               of
               the
               seals
               ,
               except
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               give
               pearls
               to
               swine
               ?
               But
               was
               it
               not
               as
               hard
               to
               judge
               whether
               Saul
               persecuting
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               blind
               zeal
               ,
               was
               a
               swine
               ,
               or
               a
               dogge
               ,
               as
               to
               judge
               whether
               he
               that
               killeth
               his
               sonne
               to
               Molech
               out
               of
               blind
               devotion
               ,
               and
               cometh
               the
               same
               day
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               doth
               prophane
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               6.
               
               If
               we
               must
               do
               nothing
               in
               externalls
               without
               the
               expresse
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               may
               we
               without
               Gods
               command
               ,
               either
               expresse
               ,
               or
               a
               necessary
               consequence
               ,
               admit
               dogs
               and
               swine
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               .
               7.
               
               Paul
               indeed
               rejoyced
               that
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 preached
                 ,
                 though
                 out
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               1.
               but
               by
               men
               called
               and
               gifted
               of
               God
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               forbidden
               to
               preach
               ,
               while
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               their
               scandalous
               life
               do
               cast
               them
               out
               ;
               say
               they
               are
               called
               Ministers
               once
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               for
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               sinne
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               contumatious
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Rejoyceth
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 preached
              
               ;
               but
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               he
               rejoyced
               that
               they
               preached
               Christ
               ,
               
                 tali
                 modo
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 add
                 affliction
                 to
                 his
                 bonds
                 .
              
               Yet
               God
               forbiddeth
               the
               externall
               act
               of
               preaching
               in
               those
               that
               hateth
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               forbiddeth
               the
               Church
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
               ,
               or
               to
               call
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               wicked
               men
               that
               hateth
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               or
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ;
               and
               this
               hindreth
               not
               ,
               but
               Paul
               might
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               consequent
               of
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               at
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               remained
               in
               the
               Ministery
               :
               as
               we
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               for
               sinners
               ,
               and
               not
               allow
               that
               
                 Herod
                 and
                 Pilate
                 did
                 with
                 wicked
                 hands
                 crucifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               nor
               yet
               
               are
               we
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               sinne
               .
               But
               all
               this
               hindreth
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               at
               wrath
               with
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               knowne
               to
               be
               so
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               should
               be
               hindred
               to
               offer
               his
               gift
               while
               he
               be
               reconciled
               to
               him
               .
               8.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               hinder
               acts
               of
               externall
               worship
               ,
               as
               praying
               ,
               praising
               ,
               preaching
               ;
               nor
               can
               the
               Church
               forbid
               them
               ,
               except
               where
               God
               by
               his
               Commandement
               require
               that
               we
               do
               them
               wi●h
               a
               speciall
               visible
               qualification
               and
               order
               :
               As
               first
               ,
               be
               reconciled
               to
               your
               brother
               ,
               first
               examine
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               then
               of●er
               your
               gift
               ,
               and
               come
               and
               eat
               and
               drinke
               at
               the
               Lords
               table
               :
               and
               in
               Negatives
               ,
               
                 Come
                 to
                 my
                 Temple
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 not
                 that
                 very
                 day
                 you
                 killed
                 your
                 sonnes
                 to
              
               Molech
               ,
               
                 while
                 ye
                 repent
                 and
                 be
                 humbled
                 for
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 godly
                 Kings
                 compelled
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 rites
                 
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 externally
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                   15.
                
                 killed
                 those
                 that
                 sought
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 sinne
                 who
                 punish
                 sinnes
                 by
                 debarring
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 for
                 beside
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 forbid
                 a
                 thing
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 falleth
                 under
                 mens
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 externall
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 cast
                 their
                 sickle
                 in
                 another
                 mans
                 field
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 correcting
                 of
                 sinnes
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 externall
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 depraved
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 onely
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Here
               is
               one
               palpable
               error
               ,
               that
               all
               externall
               scandals
               are
               punished
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               so
               he
               must
               be
               understood
               ,
               else
               he
               saith
               nothing
               ,
               or
               by
               God
               onely
               ,
               contrary
               to
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
              
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               For
               we
               give
               a
               third
               ,
               they
               are
               punished
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               a
               Ministeriall
               way
               .
               It
               is
               false
               that
               the
               godly
               Kings
               could
               compell
               the
               unclean
               Jewes
               ,
               though
               circumcised
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               the
               murtherers
               of
               their
               Children
               that
               same
               day
               ,
               to
               come
               with
               bloody
               hands
               to
               the
               Temple
               :
               Yet
               the
               very
               locall
               and
               personall
               presence
               of
               a
               Iew
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               posture
               of
               his
               body
               in
               looking
               with
               his
               face
               toward
               the
               Temple
               while
               he
               prayed
               ,
               was
               an
               externall
               lawfull
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               :
               They
               could
               not
               then
               lawfully
               compell
               the
               Iews
               to
               these
               rites
               ,
               except
               with
               such
               and
               such
               previous
               qualifications
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               compell
               the
               Priests
               unwashed
               ,
               and
               having
               drunk
               wine
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               2
               Chro.
               15.
               
               It
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               that
               should
               omit
               any
               Ceremony
               ,
               (
               though
               every
               Religious
               observance
               be
               a
               seeking
               of
               God
               )
               but
               they
               that
               would
               not
               seek
               God
               by
               entring
               in
               Covenant
               to
               renounce
               idols
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               or
               should
               prove
               apostates
               from
               the
               sworne
               Covenant
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               3.
               
               If
               that
               be
               a
               punishment
               (
               we
               contend
               for
               things
               ,
               not
               for
               names
               )
               which
               is
               a
               privation
               of
               good
               inflicted
               for
               a
               sinne
               :
               then
               let
               Erastus
               s●e
               ,
               if
               the
               Priests
               punish
               not
               ,
               who
               debarred
               men
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               (
               by
               Erastus
               his
               grant
               )
               for
               Ceremoniall
               omissions
               against
               a
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               And
               if
               the
               Priests
               should
               not
               suffer
               an
               unreconciled
               man
               to
               offer
               gifts
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               should
               deny
               pearls
               to
               apostates
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               punishment
               ?
               and
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               to
               cast
               out
               ,
               or
               inflict
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               ,
               shall
               he
               not
               punish
               in
               so
               doing
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 To
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synogogue
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 :
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 signified
                 sometime
                 all
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 sometime
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sermon
                 .
                 By
                 no
                 Law
                 could
                 a
                 circumcised
                 Iew
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Gentitles
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Iews
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 killed
                 who
                 denyed
                 Iudaisme
                 .
                 
                   2
                   Maccabees
                
                 so
                 the
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 was
                 tyed
                 to
                 one
                 certaine
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 hath
                 alike
                 power
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 for
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 except
                 circumcision
                 and
                 expiation
                 )
                 were
                 only
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Synagogues
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 could
                 they
                 deny
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wanted
                 themselves
                 ?
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 what
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 :
                 Moses
                 was
                 read
                 in
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 No
                 man
                 could
                 be
                 forbidden
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 read
                 ,
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 against
                 a
                 manifest
                 precept
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 they
                 admitted
                 heathens
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   13.
                   14.
                   c.
                   12.
                   c.
                   18.
                   
                
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 heathen
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 Moses
                 commanded
                 all
                 the
                 clean
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 no
                 Synagogue
                 could
                 forbid
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               the
               Synod
               might
               have
               divers
               significations
               ,
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               had
               divers
               significations
               ,
               we
               deny
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               it
               signified
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               speaketh
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Evangelists
               as
               of
               a
               standing
               censure
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               condemneth
               no
               where
               ,
               except
               when
               it
               was
               abused
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 9.
                 22.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 12.
                 42.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 16.
                 2.
                 
                 Luk.
                 6.
                 22.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               9.
               35.
               so
               is
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Nadah
               ,
               
               to
               Excommunicate
               as
               an
               unclean
               thing
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 66.
                 5.
                 
                 Your
                 Brethren
                 that
                 cast
                 you
                 out
                 .
                 Pagnin
              
               and
               Mercer
               expound
               it
               of
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               they
               cite
               
                 Ioh.
                 9.
                 and
                 12.
                 and
              
               16.
               to
               make
               it
               signifie
               Excommunication
               .
               2.
               
               That
               a
               circumcised
               
                 Iew
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 Law
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
              
               Iudea
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               banishment
               was
               not
               a
               lawfull
               punishment
               :
               Surely
               David
               against
               all
               Law
               then
               did
               banish
               
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
              
               14.
               13.
               and
               when
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               Ezra
               .
               7.
               25
               ,
               26.
               commandeth
               Ezra
               to
               restore
               judicatures
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               beginning
               ;
               It
               would
               seem
               that
               banishment
               was
               an
               ancient
               punishment
               amongst
               the
               Iews
               :
               Therefore
               Erastus
               craftily
               saith
               ,
               that
               no
               born
               Iews
               were
               so
               
                 cast
                 out
                 of
              
               Iudea
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Iews
                 .
              
               Surely
               we
               never
               dreamed
               of
               such
               an
               Excommunication
               ,
               that
               the
               excommunicated
               should
               be
               compelled
               to
               lie
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               though
               they
               were
               Iews
               and
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               they
               should
               say
               they
               were
               not
               Iews
               or
               Christians
               .
               2.
               
               When
               the
               people
               was
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 2
                 Mac.
                 they
                 were
                 killed
                 who
                 denyed
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Iews
                 ,
              
               and
               deservedly
               ,
               for
               they
               denied
               their
               Religion
               and
               their
               God.
               What
               is
               this
               against
               Excommunication
               ?
               We
               plead
               not
               for
               such
               an
               Excommunication
               ,
               as
               was
               a
               locall
               extrusion
               of
               a
               person
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               nor
               for
               such
               a
               one
               wherey
               they
               denyed
               their
               Nation
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               sinfull
               lying
               .
               But
               such
               ,
               whereby
               Church
               priviledges
               were
               denyed
               to
               some
               for
               scandals
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               do
               we
               expound
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               literally
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               doth
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               or
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               there
               ,
               and
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               or
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               :
               for
               the
               Synagogue
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               other
               Holy
               things
               ,
               though
               these
               should
               be
               tyed
               to
               one
               certaine
               place
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               the
               Temple
               ;
               and
               I
               doubt
               ,
               if
               the
               excommunicated
               be
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               excommunicated
               is
               to
               be
               admonished
               as
               a
               brother
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               15.
               and
               the
               word
               preached
               is
               a
               mean
               simply
               necessary
               for
               the
               mans
               gaining
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               heathens
               were
               not
               excluded
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               1
               
                 Chron.
                 14
                 23.
                 
                 Act.
              
               17.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               &c.
               
                 Act.
                 14.
                 v.
              
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               But
               from
               the
               Temple
               and
               Sacraments
               they
               were
               excluded
               :
               We
               have
               often
               answered
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Morally
               unclean
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               ceremonially
               clean
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               not
               commanded
               to
               go
               up
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               holy
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               rebuked
               ,
               and
               accused
               ,
               because
               they
               stood
               in
               the
               Lords
               Temple
               with
               their
               bloods
               and
               idolatries
               ,
               and
               
               other
               abominations
               in
               their
               skirts
               ,
               
                 Ieremiah
                 7.
                 verse
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 Ezekiel
                 23.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Esay
                 1.
                 verse
              
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 They
                 call
                 Christ
                 a
                 
                   Samaritan
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Those
                 of
                 
                 Nazareth
                 not
                 onely
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 and
                 strove
                 to
                 throw
                 him
                 over
                 the
                 brow
                 of
                 a
                 mountain
                 :
                 Who
                 d●ubts
                 then
                 but
                 they
                 cast
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 confesse
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 :
                 Yet
                 never
                 man
                 objected
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 thee
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 .
                 )
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               these
               are
               poor
               conjectures
               ,
               for
               Erastus
               granteth
               there
               was
               such
               a
               censure
               as
               
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
              
               ,
               But
               he
               sheweth
               not
               what
               it
               is
               .
               But
               I
               retort
               this
               argument
               ;
               if
               Christ
               had
               been
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               those
               that
               called
               him
               a
               Samaritane
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               such
               as
               confessed
               him
               ,
               would
               have
               sometime
               said
               ,
               (
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 thee
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 .
              
               )
               But
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Christ
               till
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               openly
               taught
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               Ioh.
               18.
               20.
               
               I
               
                 spake
                 openly
                 to
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               I
               
                 ever
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Iews
                 alwayes
                 resort
                 ,
              
               Luke
               4.
               15.
               
                 he
                 taught
                 in
                 their
                 Synagogues
              
               ,
               Luke
               4.
               16.
               
                 as
                 his
                 custome
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ▪
              
               Mat.
               4.
               23.
               
               Mark
               1.
               39.
               
               Mark
               3.
               1.
               
               Luk.
               6.
               6.
               
               Mat.
               9.
               35.
               
               Luke
               13.
               10.
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               demonstration
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               
                 cast
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ;
                 what
                 hindred
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               Erastus
               ?
               I
               answer
               .
               Let
               him
               shew
               me
               what
               hindred
               them
               to
               stone
               him
               ,
               Ioh.
               10.
               and
               not
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               till
               his
               houre
               came
               .
               Erastus
               speaketh
               not
               like
               a
               divine
               ,
               who
               scoffeth
               at
               the
               
                 secret
                 Counsell
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               For
               God
               had
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               owne
               sonne
               Christ
               ,
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               determined
               and
               weighed
               ,
               in
               number
               ,
               weight
               ,
               and
               measure
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               they
               made
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               confesseth
               Christ
               
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
              
               and
               though
               those
               that
               sinned
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Matt.
               12.
               called
               him
               a
               Samaritane
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               a
               sudden
               passion
               ,
               those
               that
               wondred
               at
               the
               gracious
               words
               that
               proceeded
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               would
               cast
               him
               over
               the
               brow
               of
               a
               Mountaine
               ;
               Yet
               I
               hold
               ,
               they
               never
               made
               any
               Law
               ,
               no●
               
               did
               execute
               any
               Law
               ,
               nor
               did
               cast
               out
               of
               their
               Sgnagogue
               ,
               or
               excommunicate
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
               I
               leave
               Erastus
               to
               his
               conjectures
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Erastus
                     .
                     Act.
                     4.
                  
                   and
                   5.
                   
                
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 scourged
                 and
                 
                 cast
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 high
                 Synagogue
                 
                   summa
                   Synagoga
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 presently
                 they
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 the
                 Sacramen●s
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   21.
                
                 
                 When
                 
                   Paul
                   Act.
                   21.
                
                 was
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 counselled
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 Law
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 His
                 adversaries
                 accuse
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 taught
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 profaned
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 in
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 he
                 openly
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 Law.
                 Then
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 do
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               Erastus
               would
               argue
               logically
               (
               as
               to
               me
               in
               my
               humble
               apprehension
               ,
               he
               is
               still
               weak
               in
               all
               his
               book
               in
               this
               )
               we
               should
               find
               frothy
               grounds
               :
               as
               thus
               ,
               If
               those
               who
               were
               scourged
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               unjustly
               and
               against
               all
               Law
               of
               God
               for
               preaching
               Christ
               Iesus
               )
               were
               never
               accused
               for
               going
               into
               the
               Temple
               and
               using
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               truly
               they
               did
               nothing
               against
               
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               the
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               might
               lawfully
               go
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               partake
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               the
               proposition
               is
               the
               greatest
               untruth
               that
               can
               be
               .
               1.
               
               Erastus
               must
               prove
               that
               the
               Iews
               accused
               the
               Apostles
               of
               all
               and
               every
               thing
               ,
               which
               they
               conceived
               to
               be
               against
               the
               Law.
               I
               conceive
               this
               is
               a
               conjecture
               ,
               and
               false
               .
               2.
               
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               proposition
               is
               as
               false
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               light
               is
               darknesse
               ;
               if
               Paul
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
               against
               all
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Moses
               ,
               yet
               go
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               say
               he
               doth
               nothing
               against
               the
               Law
               ;
               then
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               and
               Excommunication
               doth
               not
               exclude
               any
               from
               the
               Temple
               ,
               sacrifices
               and
               Sacraments
               :
               this
               is
               as
               much
               as
               Paul
               should
               say
               ,
               unjust
               Excommunication
               against
               all
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Moses
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               doth
               exclude
               no
               man
               from
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               sacrifices
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               and
               Excommunication
               rightly
               administred
               ,
               doth
               exclude
               none
               from
               the
               Temple
               ,
               sacrifices
               and
               Sacraments
               :
               
               Surely
               〈◊〉
               is
               abominable
               to
               ascribe
               as
               much
               to
               unjustly
               administred
               ordinances
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               j●st
               ordinances
               of
               Christ
               .
               Erastus
               must
               lay
               downe
               the
               Popish
               ground
               of
               Navar
               and
               Gregory
               ,
               that
               Excommunication
               
               
                 sive
                 de
                 justa
                 ,
                 sive
                 de
                 i●justa
                 causa
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 a
                 just
                 or
                 an
                 unjust
                 cause
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 force
                 .
              
               Might
               not
               Paul
               though
               he
               had
               been
               unjustly
               excommunicated
               ,
               go
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               yet
               say
               he
               had
               done
               nothing
               against
               the
               Law
               ?
               might
               not
               the
               man
               whom
               Iesus
               found
               after
               he
               was
               unjustly
               cast
               out
               of
               Temple
               and
               Synagogue
               ,
               Ioh.
               9.
               39.
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               nothing
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               nor
               do
               against
               it
               ,
               though
               I
               go
               to
               the
               Temple
               ?
               3.
               
               How
               will
               Erastus
               prove
               that
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               and
               5.
               or
               Paul
               were
               c●st
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               or
               excommunicated
               ?
               I
               never
               could
               read
               it
               :
               They
               commanded
               them
               neither
               to
               preach
               in
               Temple
               or
               Synagogue
               any
               more
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ;
               But
               that
               they
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               or
               cast
               Paul
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               where
               is
               it
               to
               be
               read
               ?
               let
               Erastus
               teach
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 note
                 of
                 infamy
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                   12.
                
                 or
                 a
                 particular
                 banishing
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 towne
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                   4.
                
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 by
                 the
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 denying
                 of
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 shal
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 esteemed
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 Iew
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 prosylite
                 ;
                 Prosylites
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 right
                 to
                 those
                 same
                 holy
                 things
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Ezra
                   10.
                
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Crongregation
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 carried
                 away
                 captive
                 .
                 It
                 agreeth
                 with
                 that
                 Deuteronomy
                 23.
                 where
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Edom
                 were
                 admitted
                 ●●
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 their
                 third
                 generation
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 absurd
                 to
                 think●
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 no
                 accepter
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 one
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 a
                 Bastard
                 ,
                 an
                 Ammonite
                 ,
                 a
                 Moabite
                 received
                 into
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 refused
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 circumcised
                 and
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 counted
                 for
                 true
                 Iews
                 ;
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 Egyptians
                 and
                 Edomites
                 received
                 in
                 their
                 third
                 generation
                 :
                 so
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 Grand-father
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Grandfather
                 had
                 been
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 to
                 the
                 thousand
                 generation
                 they
                 were
                 ●ot
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 are
                 meeker
                 words
                 then
                 to
                 condemne
                 ,
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 excommunicate
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 should
                 debarre
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 ill
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               If
               it
               be
               hard
               to
               determine
               what
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               Excommunication
               ;
               for
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               as
               an
               Elder
               or
               a
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               priviledge
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               must
               be
               to
               be
               unchurched
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               very
               like
               Excommunication
               :
               however
               ,
               Erastus
               cannot
               deny
               it
               to
               bee
               some
               Church
               censure
               like
               to
               Excommunication
               as
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               was
               a
               civill
               banishing
               out
               of
               a
               Towne
               ,
               or
               that
               Christ
               was
               banished
               by
               the
               Nazarites
               out
               of
               Nazareth
               leaneth
               upon
               Erastus
               his
               
                 ita
                 videtur
              
               ,
               so
               it
               seemeth
               ;
               To
               which
               I
               crave
               leave
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 non
                 ita
                 videtur
              
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               to
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               Christ
               came
               againe
               to
               Nazareth
               ,
               and
               till
               his
               death
               was
               never
               banished
               
                 from
                 Synagogue
                 or
                 Temple
              
               ,
               Iohn
               18.
               20.
               
               They
               should
               rather
               have
               been
               said
               to
               cast
               Christ
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               banish
               him
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
               for
               Ioh.
               10.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               31.
               
               
                 They
                 took
                 up
                 stones
                 to
                 stone
                 him
                 ,
              
               v.
               39.
               then
               to
               banish
               him
               out
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               or
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               .
               3.
               
               Prosylites
               had
               all
               the
               right
               that
               Iews
               had
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               what
               men
               denyed
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               question
               .
               Erastus
               spake
               nothing
               from
               Scripture
               or
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               that
               was
               one
               and
               the
               same
               to
               the
               born
               
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stranger
              
               that
               came
               in
               and
               was
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               gave
               his
               name
               to
               the
               
                 Israel
                 of
                 God.
              
               4.
               
               To
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               priviledge
               of
               a
               city
               is
               a
               civill
               punishment
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Congregation
               or
               Synagogue
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               spirituall
               and
               Church
               punishment
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               5.
               
               The
               separating
               from
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               Ezra
               10.
               8.
               was
               Excommunication
               ;
               the
               Annotation
               of
               the
               English
               Divines
               say
               it
               was
               Excommunication
               ,
               such
               as
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               Ioh.
               9.
               
               22.
               6.
               
               If
               it
               agree
               with
               Deut.
               23.
               8.
               
               
                 To
                 enter
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Hebrew
               readeth
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               The
               Chalde
               Paraphrast
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 erint
                 mundi
                 ut
                 ingrediantur
                 Ecclesiam
                 Domini
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 cleane
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
              
               Sure
               this
               was
               not
               Physicall
               or
               civill
               cleannesse
               ,
               but
               cleannesse
               spirituall
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               :
               so
               the
               seventy
               translate
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Hieronym
                 .
                 intrabunt
                 in
                 Ecclesiam
                 Domini
                 .
              
               Vatablus
               
                 in
                 Not.
                 erint
                 de
                 consortio
              
               
               
                 populi
                 Sancti
              
               .
               The
               English
               Annotators
               cite
               for
               this
               Nehe.
               13.
               
               1
               ,
               2.
               the
               Law
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Moabite
               and
               the
               
                 Ammonite
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               said
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 separated
                 from
                 Israel
                 all
                 the
                 mixed
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               cleare
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               is
               to
               become
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               then
               
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               to
               
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 heathens
                 and
                 strangers
                 were
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               that
               Levit.
               22.
               10.
               
               
                 There
                 shall
                 no
                 stranger
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 thing
                 :
              
               What
               is
               this
               but
               Excommunication
               ?
               call
               it
               with
               another
               name
               ▪
               we
               care
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               really
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               7.
               
               It
               is
               admirable
               to
               me
               to
               heare
               Erastus
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 no
                 accepter
                 of
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 receive
                 into
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 a
                 Bastard
                 ,
                 an
                 Ammonite
                 ,
                 a
                 Moabite
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               reason
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ?
               Deut.
               23.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3.
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               receive
               such
               into
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               a
               company
               of
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               freely
               loved
               ,
               Exod.
               19.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
               149.
               1.
               
               Deut.
               7.
               7.
               
               Deut.
               26.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               
               18.
               as
               ●o●
               the
               rejecting
               of
               men
               from
               his
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               according
               to
               Gods
               decree
               of
               eternall
               Reprobation
               ,
               I
               deny
               Excommunication
               to
               be
               any
               such
               rejection
               of
               men
               ;
               it
               being
               onely
               a
               casting
               them
               out
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               speciall
               Church
               priviledges
               ,
               that
               their
               Spirits
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               be
               more
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               then
               that
               Erastus
               should
               say
               God
               declared
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 was
                 his
                 will
                 that
                 Moabites
                 ,
                 Ammonites
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 an●
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               Why
               then
               did
               hee
               not
               chuse
               Moabites
               and
               Ammonites
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               Circumcision
               a
               Seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               he
               dealt
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ?
               if
               he
               mean
               God
               will
               not
               exclude
               Moabites
               and
               Ammonites
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               so
               they
               repent
               and
               turne
               to
               him
               :
               but
               now
               Erastus
               fights
               with
               his
               owneshaddow
               .
               Who
               denieth
               but
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               so
               they
               call
               on
               him
               ,
               are
               welcome
               to
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               either
               Church
               or
               Synagogue
               .
               8.
               
               To
               say
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               is
               a
               meeker
               word
               then
               to
               Excommunicate
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               saith
               Erastus
               it
               is
               lesse
               and
               a
               milder
               thing
               then
               to
               destroy
               ,
               and
               
                 pro
                 deplorato
                 habere
              
               ,
               to
               esteeme
               a
               person
               lost
               ,
               we
               say
               Excommunication
               is
               not
               to
               destroy
               
               or
               to
               give
               for
               lost
               ,
               but
               though
               it
               be
               the
               most
               violent
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               saving
               remedy
               that
               the
               man
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               humbled
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               saved
               .
               9.
               
               We
               reason
               not
               from
               the
               fact
               of
               Pharisees
               ,
               if
               they
               cast
               any
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               for
               a
               just
               cause
               ,
               they
               ought
               also
               by
               Gods
               Law
               to
               debarre
               them
               from
               Temple
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               did
               not
               debarre
               ,
               it
               was
               their
               sinne
               ,
               not
               our
               Rule
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 Divers
                 other
                 Arguments
                 vindicated
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 subjection
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Ministers
                 :
                 The
                 Ceremonially
                 unclean
                 from
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 loose
                 ,
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 also
                 to
                 binde
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 admitteth
                 Believers
                 into
                 Communion
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 impenitent
                 .
                 Erastus
                 Answereth
                 ,
                 Such
                 a
                 power
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 Ioose
                 and
                 to
                 admit
                 ;
                 such
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 have
                 they
                 to
                 binde
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 follovveth
                 not
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 povver
                 to
                 debar
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 
                   à
                   Genere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Speciem
                   affirmativè
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               is
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               formeth
               the
               Argument
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               The
               Church
               pardoneth
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               receiveth
               into
               her
               body
               believers
               to
               participate
               of
               Church-priviledges
               and
               Sacraments
               in
               a
               Church
               Communion
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               binde
               and
               cast
               out
               from
               this
               same
               Church-Communion
               ,
               those
               that
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               lump
               ;
               as
               a
               City
               may
               admit
               a
               stranger
               to
               all
               the
               City
               priviledges
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               same
               City
               may
               for
               offences
               against
               the
               City
               ,
               cast
               out
               and
               deprive
               of
               City
               priviledges
               offenders
               :
               is
               this
               
                 a
                 Genere
                 ad
                 speciem
                 affirmativè
              
               ?
               If
               the
               Church
               have
               a
               power
               to
               cast
               out
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               amongst
               them
               a
               Member
               ,
               we
               shall
               
               not
               contend
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ministers
                 have
                 none
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 in
                 their
                 office
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 corrected
                 :
                 But
                 saith
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 If
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
                 how
                 are
                 Ministers
                 excepted
                 ?
                 if
                 Ministers
                 correct
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 play
                 to
                 others
                 hands
                 ,
                 spare
                 thou
                 the
                 nails
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 spare
                 the
                 teeth
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Author
               doth
               not
               except
               Ministers
               from
               civill
               subjection
               to
               Magistrates
               :
               But
               only
               he
               saith
               ,
               In
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 Ministers
              
               ;
               because
               a
               Ministery
               being
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               office
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               liable
               to
               the
               civill
               power
               ,
               only
               the
               Ministers
               as
               they
               erre
               and
               sin
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               are
               liable
               to
               civill
               punishment
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               to
               be
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               2.
               
               Through
               the
               corruption
               of
               mens
               nature
               ,
               every
               one
               may
               wink
               at
               anothers
               faults
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               But
               consider
               if
               this
               slow
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Citizen
               obey
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               City
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               member
               .
               This
               is
               an
               Argument
               against
               any
               Senate
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               Counsell
               of
               State
               ,
               or
               War
               ,
               or
               Aristocracy
               on
               earth
               :
               if
               of
               an
               hundreth
               Lords
               of
               the
               States
               Generall
               ,
               one
               or
               ten
               play
               the
               Traytor
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               who
               shall
               take
               order
               with
               them
               ?
               Their
               Collegues
               and
               fellow-Senators
               .
               Partiall
               judging
               falls
               out
               here
               through
               mens
               corruption
               :
               spare
               thou
               the
               nails
               ,
               and
               I
               le
               spare
               the
               teeth
               :
               and
               from
               Erastus
               his
               way
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               Argue
               from
               mens
               corruption
               )
               the
               same
               will
               follow
               :
               May
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               say
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 me
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 Preach
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 oversee
                 and
                 wink
                 at
                 thy
                 Pluralities
                 ,
                 non-residencies
                 ,
                 soul-murthers
                 ?
              
               And
               may
               not
               the
               Minister
               say
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 be
                 above
                 all
                 Civill
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Lord
                 Prelat
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 on
                 the
                 necks
                 of
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 defraud
                 ,
                 oppresse
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 silent
                 and
                 preach
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 Sodomy
                 ,
                 uncleannesse
                 of
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 court
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ceremonially
                 unclean
                 were
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 the
                 Morally
                 unclean
                 ;
                 But
                 how
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 doth
                 this
                 follow
                 ?
                 You
                 Excommunicate
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 obstinate
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Ceremonially
                 unclean
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 were
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 Morally
                 unclean
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 obstinate
                 :
                 How
                 could
                 Paul
                 Excommunicate
                 the
                 incestuous
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.
                
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 admonished
                 ;
                 or
                 Peter
                 Excommunicate
                 Annanias
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               Types
               or
               comparisons
               hold
               only
               in
               that
               for
               which
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               bring
               them
               :
               Now
               the
               Ceremonially
               unclean
               
               were
               debarred
               from
               holy
               things
               ,
               to
               signifie
               how
               much
               God
               detests
               filthinesse
               .
               2.
               
               Filthinesse
               ,
               polluting
               and
               leavening
               others
               :
               Now
               the
               lesse
               will
               in
               any
               sin
               ,
               the
               lesse
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               lesse
               contagion
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               much
               infirmity
               ,
               lesse
               will
               ,
               and
               no
               contumacy
               ,
               it
               rather
               followeth
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               no
               casting
               out
               ,
               no
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ceremonially
                 unclean
                 were
                 not
                 counted
                 as
                 
                 condemned
                 and
                 lost
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Excommunicated
                 persons
                 were
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 the
                 yearly
                 expiation
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               Answered
               fully
               :
               The
               Excommunicated
               ,
               because
               Excommunicated
               ,
               are
               to
               us
               in
               a
               way
               to
               be
               saved
               under
               Medicine
               ,
               and
               not
               given
               for
               lost
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Pastors
               do
               threaten
               eternall
               wrath
               ,
               or
               those
               with
               whom
               we
               will
               not
               eat
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               inordinate
               walking
               are
               given
               for
               lost
               ,
               though
               conditionally
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               damnation
               if
               they
               repent
               no●
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               denyed
               that
               the
               Ceremonially
               unclean
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               
                 Philo
                 Judaeus
              
               ,
               no
               lesse
               well
               versed
               in
               Jewish
               Antiquities
               then
               
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 Tract
                 .
                 de
                 sacerdotum
                 honoribus
                 ,
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nulli
                 homicidae
                 licebat
                 introire
                 Templum
              
               :
               and
               Josephus
               ,
               l.
               19.
               c.
               7.
               saith
               ,
               
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
              
               who
               beheaded
               James
               the
               brother
               of
               Christ
               ▪
               accused
               one
               Simon
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               went
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 Q●ia
                 Templum
                 non
                 nisi
                 puris
                 &
                 dignis
                 pateret
                 :
              
               he
               witnesseth
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 De
                 Bel.
                 Jadaic
              
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 comparison
                 holdeth
                 not
                 between
                 two
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 have
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 own
                 appointed
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 both
                 is
                 punished
                 vvith
                 one
                 punishment
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 killed
                 any
                 imprudently
                 ,
                 vvas
                 compelled
                 to
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Refuge
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 a
                 lesse
                 sin
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 vvittingly
                 and
                 vvilfully
                 ▪
                 killeth
                 ,
                 should
                 rather
                 flye
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 or
                 ▪
                 a
                 drunken
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 fine
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 a
                 bloody
                 Robber
                 is
                 far
                 rather
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 fine
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               When
               the
               comparison
               is
               made
               between
               a
               Ceremoniall
               breach
               ,
               which
               is
               punished
               with
               a
               punishment
               Ceremonially
               ,
               or
               mystically
               significant
               ;
               the
               comparison
               to
               a
               morall
               sin
               punished
               with
               punishment
               reall
               ,
               signified
               by
               that
               Ceremoniall
               punishment
               ,
               is
               inconsequent
               :
               But
               when
               both
               sins
               have
               the
               same
               punishment
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               
                 in
                 genere
              
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               both
               should
               have
               the
               same
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 spe●i●
              
               ,
               in
               nature
               ,
               as
               a
               drunkard
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               stripes
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               parricide
               ought
               rather
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               death
               ;
               but
               not
               Ergo
               ,
               a
               parricide
               ought
               rather
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               stripes
               only
               :
               And
               so
               the
               consequence
               is
               nought
               ,
               the
               leper
               was
               punished
               with
               being
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               seven
               dayes
               .
               It
               followeth
               not
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               defiled
               with
               the
               soul-leprosie
               of
               murther
               ,
               sorcery
               ,
               should
               far
               rather
               be
               punished
               only
               with
               being
               put
               out
               of
               the
               camp
               seven
               dayes
               :
               Because
               there
               is
               a
               higher
               punishment
               ordained
               for
               morall
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               Ceremoniall
               transgression
               ,
               
                 Ceteris
                 paribus
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 If
                 Peter
                 Excommunicated
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 for
                 a
                 
                 private
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 should
                 Christ
                 have
                 Excommunicated
                 Iudas
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 haincus
                 private
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               say
               not
               that
               Peter
               Excommunicated
               Ananias
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               killing
               of
               him
               pointed
               at
               the
               punishment
               of
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Gods
               punishing
               of
               sinners
               both
               in
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               with
               what
               kinde
               of
               punishment
               ,
               is
               no
               rule
               to
               the
               Churches
               or
               Magistrates
               punishing
               .
               If
               God
               spare
               Joab
               all
               Davids
               time
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 David
              
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               also
               to
               spare
               him
               .
               If
               God
               command
               to
               kill
               the
               man
               that
               gathereth
               sticks
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Church
               or
               Magistrate
               may
               do
               the
               like
               now
               ,
               if
               any
               should
               gather
               sticks
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Let
                 every
                 man
                 try
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Erastus
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 false
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 open
                 sins
                 of
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 drunk
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 things
                 Sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               mistaketh
               close
               the
               Authors
               meaning
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               private
               and
               personall
               self-examination
               that
               every
               Communicant
               is
               to
               enter
               in
               before
               he
               eat
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               publike
               trying
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               men
               are
               to
               make
               a
               secret
               tryall
               even
               of
               publike
               sins
               ;
               so
               though
               the
               sins
               were
               publike
               ,
               yet
               was
               the
               tryall
               secret
               and
               personall
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               exclude
               a
               publike
               examination
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               need
               were
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Though
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Supper
                 professe
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 many
                 hypocrites
                 come
                 :
                 So
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   1.
                
                 those
                 Hypocrites
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 We
                 testifie
                 by
                 our
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 hands
                 full
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 deal
                 Hypocritically
                 or
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 God
                 who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 hearts
                 only
                 must
                 judge
                 ,
                 men
                 must
                 judge
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 Erastus
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   1.
                
                 we
                 
                 have
                 Answered
                 before
                 :
                 But
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 our
                 hands
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 repent
                 and
                 are
                 sorry
                 ,
                 O
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 pray
                 ?
                 
                   They
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   debarred
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               man
               that
               was
               unreconciled
               to
               his
               brother
               might
               say
               all
               that
               at
               the
               Altar
               to
               the
               Priest
               .
               Yet
               Christ
               seeketh
               some
               more
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               have
               him
               admitted
               to
               offer
               his
               gift
               ,
               
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 leave
                 it
                 there
                 ,
              
               and
               give
               more
               then
               words
               to
               both
               God
               and
               the
               Priest
               ;
               he
               must
               go
               and
               humble
               himself
               to
               his
               offended
               Brother
               ,
               and
               be
               reconciled
               to
               him
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               seeketh
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               ere
               he
               will
               have
               them
               to
               Sacrifice
               :
               
                 Wash
                 you
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 clean
                 ,
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 your
                 doings
                 ,
                 cease
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
                 learn
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 :
              
               All
               this
               is
               not
               done
               in
               a
               moment
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 
                 a
                 defender
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 Religion
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Disciples
                 understood
                 where
                 to
                 finde
                 it
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Disciples
                 understood
                 so
                 well
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 no
                 Question
                 to
                 Christ
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Peter
                 only
                 saith
                 ,
                 How
                 oft
                 shall
                 my
                 Brother
                 offend
                 and
                 I
                 forgive
                 him
                 ?
                 Now
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 Disciples
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Fraternity
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 before
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 knew
                 only
                 Jews
                 were
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 or
                 Samaritans
                 now
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
                 did
                 grievously
                 oppresse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 Roman
                 yoak
                 very
                 burdensome
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Erastus
               doth
               suppose
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               
               Answered
               before
               )
               that
               Christ
               speaketh
               to
               Paul
               from
               heaven
               and
               Ananias
               also
               ,
               of
               bearing
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               and
               Paul
               neither
               knew
               Name
               nor
               thing
               ,
               Act.
               26.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               &c.
               and
               9.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               speaketh
               to
               his
               Disciples
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Gospel
               they
               were
               to
               Preach
               ,
               Luk.
               24.
               46
               ,
               47.
               &c.
               which
               they
               knew
               not
               till
               afterwards
               .
               And
               what
               was
               the
               use
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               powred
               on
               them
               ?
               Was
               not
               this
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               ?
               
                 Joh.
                 14
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 teach
                 you
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 your
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 unto
                 you
                 :
              
               Then
               Christ
               spake
               many
               things
               to
               them
               that
               they
               bothforgot
               ,
               &
               knew
               not
               till
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               came
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               their
               not
               asking
               
               Question
               ,
               will
               not
               prove
               they
               understood
               all
               he
               spake
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               were
               afraid
               to
               ask
               him
               .
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               have
               not
               such
               essentiall
               differences
               ,
               but
               they
               knew
               by
               the
               ordinary
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               Church
               ,
               a
               Convention
               that
               professed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               .
               And
               what
               such
               great
               difference
               is
               there
               between
               a
               brother
               ,
               and
               a
               brother
               Iew
               and
               a
               Brother
               Gentile
               ,
               as
               they
               behoved
               to
               understand
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               be
               utterly
               ignorant
               of
               the
               other
               ?
               And
               what
               necessity
               to
               restrict
               it
               to
               Iews
               only
               ?
               Christ
               had
               often
               spoken
               to
               them
               of
               the
               incoming
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               
                 Matth.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 Joh.
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               10.
               18.
               
               Did
               the
               Disciples
               know
               the
               Kings
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               Indicatures
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               Christ
               said
               they
               should
               be
               convented
               before
               ?
               Matth.
               10.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               And
               because
               Erastus
               is
               so
               confident
               that
               the
               word
               Church
               here
               is
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               :
               Let
               any
               Erastian
               teach
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Church
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               19.
               
               Is
               it
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ?
               Is
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               built
               on
               a
               Rock
               ?
               Shall
               the
               Ports
               of
               Hell
               never
               prevail
               against
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ?
               Can
               no
               Magistrate
               make
               defection
               from
               the
               truth
               ?
               And
               doth
               Erastus
               or
               his
               believe
               in
               their
               conscience
               ,
               that
               the
               Disciples
               understood
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               (
               for
               he
               spake
               of
               both
               to
               the
               Disciples
               )
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               stability
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Ports
               of
               Hell
               should
               never
               prevail
               against
               the
               Iewish
               Sanedrim
               and
               Church
               ,
               which
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               all
               professing
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               to
               the
               death
               ?
               3.
               
               Heathen
               and
               Publican
               in
               generall
               ,
               were
               names
               as
               opposite
               to
               Christian
               Brethren
               as
               to
               Iewish
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 vvord
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrevvs
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 either
                 
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 or
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Num.
                   35.
                
                 
                 Church
                 is
                 four
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Josh
                   .
                   20.
                
                 
                 Tvv●ce
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   82.
                
                 
                 Once
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 So
                 vve
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 hath
                 done
                 vvhat
                 the
                 Emperour
                 vvith
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 hath
                 done
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Convention
                 think
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 chief
                 amongst
                 them
                 think
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Common
                 Wealth
                 hath
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Senate
                 hath
                 done
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               Num.
               35.
               12.
               
               But
               in
               all
               that
               Chapter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Now
               how
               this
               signifieth
               one
               Magistrate
               ,
               which
               ever
               signifieth
               a
               collection
               or
               multitude
               of
               rulers
               ,
               I
               
               leave
               to
               the
               learned
               :
               so
               Erast
               .
               faileth
               yet
               in
               his
               probation
               .
               2.
               
               Suppose
               the
               word
               Church
               signifie
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               how
               shall
               Erastus
               prove
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               the
               senate
               of
               Civill
               Magistrates
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               Congregation
               were
               the
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
              
               ,
               especially
               ,
               
                 that
                 judge
                 between
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
              
               voluntary
               or
               
                 involuntary
                 homicide
              
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               
               ●2
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               2
               
               Chr.
               19.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               It
               is
               true
               also
               that
               the
               man
               that
               killed
               another
               unwittingly
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               protected
               in
               the
               City
               of
               refuge
               ,
               
                 while
                 he
                 should
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 faces
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               But
               let
               Erastus
               ,
               and
               all
               who
               will
               have
               the
               Bishop
               or
               the
               Pope
               the
               representative
               Church
               ,
               know
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               ever
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               be
               a
               
               collective
               word
               ,
               as
               populus
               the
               people
               ,
               signifieth
               a
               multitude
               ,
               &
               never
               by
               Grammer
               ,
               one
               single
               man
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 nomen
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Pagnine
                 )
                 certum
                 conventum
                 ▪
                 sive
                 cetum
                 significat
                 ,
                 certum
                 Collegium
                 ,
              
               it
               alwayes
               signifieth
               a
               soc●e●ie
               :
               as
               
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               Num.
               16.
               2.
               
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               Exo.
               34.
               31.
               here
               is
               a
               number
               and
               a
               societie
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               Aristotle
               can
               be
               atributed
               to
               no
               fewer
               then
               to
               three
               at
               least
               .
               Speak
               to
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Exodus
               12.
               3.
               and
               the
               
                 Congregations
                 of
                 peoples
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 shall
                 compasse
                 thee
                 about
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               7.
               8.
               
               
                 Nor
                 shall
                 sinners
                 stand
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 desolate
                 all
                 my
                 Congregation
                 ,
              
               Iob.
               16
               ,
               7.
               2.
               
               The
               word
               is
               from
               a
               root
               that
               signifieth
               to
               conveene
               and
               gather
               together
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Therefore
               Iud.
               14.
               8.
               
               a
               swarme
               or
               a
               Congregation
               of
               Bees
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Congregation
               .
               And
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Church
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               never
               signified
               one
               single
               man
               ,
               either
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Prelate
                 ,
              
               But
               alwayes
               a
               multitude
               either
               of
               rulers
               or
               people
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               
                 Demosthenes
                 ,
                 Homer
                 ,
                 Pho●illides
                 ,
                 Hesiod
                 ,
                 Lucian
                 ,
                 Pluto
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 ,
              
               to
               
                 Suid●●
                 ,
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 Scapula
              
               ;
               or
               for
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 Cetus
                 ,
                 Cong●egatio
              
               ,
               to
               all
               Latine
               Authors
               ,
               to
               the
               seventy
               interpreters
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               to
               Hy●ronimus
               ,
               all
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               
                 Act.
                 19.
                 32.
                 
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 23.
                 
                 Act.
                 8.
                 13.
                 
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 1.
                 1.
                 2
                 
                 Thess
                 .
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Act.
                 16.
                 5.
                 
                 Act.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 20.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               1.
               and
               for
               Psal
               .
               82.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               is
               a
               Congregation
               of
               Gods
               or
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 All
                 of
                 you
                 are
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
              
               he
               speaketh
               evidently
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               Iudges
               .
               3.
               
               Suppose
               the
               Empire
               be
               said
               to
               do
               what
               the
               
                 Senate
                 ,
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 Councell
              
               of
               the
               Empire
               or
               Kingdome
               doth
               :
               This
               will
               not
               prove
               that
               the
               word
               Church
               
               in
               either
               of
               the
               Originall
               Tongues
               Hebrew
               or
               Greek
               ,
               doth
               signifie
               one
               man
               ,
               so
               as
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               must
               be
               all
               one
               with
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 one
                 single
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 Tell
                 one
                 Prelate
                 or
                 one
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               that
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               one
               single
               Magistrate
               alone
               ,
               without
               any
               fellow
               Magistrates
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               as
               an
               heathen
               ,
               and
               a
               publican
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Christian
               brother
               :
               For
               what
               the
               King
               doth
               alone
               without
               his
               Senate
               ,
               is
               never
               called
               the
               deed
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               the
               act
               or
               deed
               of
               the
               whole
               Ecclesia
               ,
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               produce
               any
               shaddow
               of
               Grammer
               for
               this
               :
               Now
               to
               
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 single
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 alone
                 separated
                 from
                 Fellow-judges
                 ,
                 or
                 Councell
                 ,
                 Senate
                 ,
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 hear
                 not
                 and
                 obey
                 not
                 this
                 one
                 single
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 heathen
                 and
                 a
                 publican
                 :
              
               For
               Erastus
               will
               have
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               though
               the
               whole
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               should
               judge
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               have
               power
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               office
               to
               determine
               against
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               :
               Yea
               ,
               by
               his
               office
               he
               is
               to
               command
               them
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               synodically
               to
               determine
               this
               and
               this
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               determine
               they
               do
               ,
               
                 à
                 et
                 sub
                 Magistratu
                 ,
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 one
                 single
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 instruments
                 ,
                 Vicars
                 and
                 deputies
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               sentence
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               but
               his
               servants
               :
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               When
               he
               may
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               do
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               judge
               in
               conscience
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               :
               So
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
              
               Erastus
               
                 is
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 one
                 individuall
                 single
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 office
                 may
                 judge
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 people
                 and
                 all
                 :
              
               Now
               though
               we
               grant
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Emperour
               doth
               as
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               Magistrate
               hath
               done
               ,
               that
               the
               Empire
               ,
               City
               ,
               and
               Incorporation
               doth
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               never
               true
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               King
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               save
               onely
               the
               head
               and
               King
               Iesus
               Christ
               )
               yet
               Erastus
               hath
               not
               proved
               ,
               what
               the
               Emperour
               doth
               without
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               advice
               of
               all
               the
               Empire
               ,
               that
               the
               Empire
               hath
               done
               that
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 either
                 understandeth
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 understandeth
                 not
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 change
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 heathens
                 ,
                 farre
                 lesse
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 appointed
                 in
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 never
                 Governe
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 
                 their
                 death
                 did
                 nothing
                 against
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 take
                 Christ
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 of
                 new
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 who
                 beleeved
                 not
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 and
                 rise
                 againe
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 whether
                 worldly
                 ,
                 or
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 ●ave
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Many
               will
               deny
               the
               Major
               ,
               for
               he
               understood
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               not
               excluding
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               Christ
               doth
               here
               re-establish
               a
               Synedry
               ,
               and
               bid
               them
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
              
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               to
               crucifie
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               persecute
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               death
               .
               Christ
               knew
               those
               to
               be
               miserable
               healers
               of
               scandals
               betweene
               brother
               and
               brother
               .
               2.
               
               He
               knew
               this
               Sanedrim
               to
               be
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christs
               capitall
               enemies
               ,
               he
               warned
               the
               Disciples
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               leaven
               of
               their
               corrupt
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               prophecied
               this
               Sanedrim
               should
               be
               destroyed
               as
               a
               degenerated
               
                 plant
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 heavenly
                 father
                 had
                 not
                 planted
                 ,
              
               and
               was
               it
               like
               Christ
               would
               direct
               them
               a
               perishing
               and
               degenerate
               remedie
               against
               scandals
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               removed
               by
               his
               Church
               ,
               even
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               2.
               
               It
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               keep
               to
               death
               the
               institutions
               and
               ordinances
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               
               They
               abrogated
               all
               the
               ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               except
               that
               of
               blood
               and
               things
               strangled
               ,
               and
               Paul
               said
               ,
               he
               that
               would
               amongst
               the
               
                 Galathians
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 was
                 fal●e
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               see
               
                 Col.
                 2.
                 
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               13.
               and
               elsewhere
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               Government
               was
               now
               to
               expire
               with
               Christs
               death
               and
               ascension
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               was
               pedagogicall
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               spake
               often
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               understood
               nothing
               but
               an
               earthly
               and
               temporall
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               understood
               perfectly
               :
               All
               this
               time
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 beleevers
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               is
               denied
               ;
               Let
               Erastus
               answer
               ,
               when
               Christ
               said
               
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 would
                 build
                 his
                 Church
                 on
                 a
                 rock
                 unpregnable
                 and
                 insuperable
                 to
                 hell
                 :
              
               If
               the
               Apostles
               understood
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               founded
               after
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               when
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 Loe
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               if
               Christ
               meant
               not
               he
               would
               give
               his
               presence
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               not
               then
               founded
               ,
               for
               even
               after
               his
               resurrection
               they
               dreamed
               of
               an
               earthly
               Kingdome
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               and
               that
               our
               divines
               do
               rightly
               expound
               that
               place
               ,
               I
               
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Church-officers
                 and
                 beleevers
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 second
                 appearance
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 bade
                 ,
                 Tell
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 conveene
                 
                 the
                 offender
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 examine
                 Witnesses
                 judicially
                 ,
                 cognosce
                 and
                 give
                 sentence
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christs
                 time
                 the
                 multitude
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               a
               spirituall
               judicature
               :
               This
               is
               for
               
               u●
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               had
               the
               Sanedrim
               the
               power
               in
               all
               offences
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               would
               make
               the
               world
               beleeve
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               at
               this
               time
               void
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               used
               what
               power
               they
               had
               against
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Nor
               needeth
               Erastus
               to
               prove
               that
               by
               the
               Church
               the
               multitude
               cannot
               be
               understood
               ;
               though
               he
               cannot
               exclude
               them
               from
               their
               owne
               part
               in
               Church
               Government
               ,
               both
               in
               consenting
               ,
               and
               in
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Excommunicated
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 vvith
                 this
                 ,
                 Appoint
                 
                 some
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 mannage
                 the
                 businesse
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 prove
                 they
                 this
                 ?
                 Then
                 Christ
                 bade
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 ,
                 else
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 accommodate
                 himselfe
                 to
                 their
                 understanding
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 teach
                 hovv
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 biddeth
                 us
                 first
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 knevv
                 that
                 sacrifices
                 vvere
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Analogie
                 he
                 vvould
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 he
                 requireth
                 vvhen
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 vvill
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 ovvn
                 confession
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Sanedrim
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 vvas
                 then
                 no
                 Church
                 but
                 the
                 multitude
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 (
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 )
              
               cannot
               in
               any
               sense
               ,
               have
               such
               a
               meaning
               ,
               as
               
                 Appoint
                 Elders
                 and
                 tell
                 them
              
               ;
               for
               then
               (
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Sanedrim
              
               )
               must
               have
               this
               meaning
               ,
               set
               up
               a
               sound
               Sanedrim
               ,
               according
               as
               Moses
               appointed
               ,
               and
               
                 tell
                 the
                 Sanedrim
              
               .
               The
               Sanedrim
               in
               its
               right
               constitution
               and
               due
               power
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               required
               it
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               be
               had
               at
               this
               time
               :
               Herod
               had
               killed
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               the
               Romans
               made
               High
               Priests
               from
               yeere
               to
               yeere
               against
               the
               institution
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               in
               the
               civill
               Sanedrim
               was
               now
               none
               at
               all
               .
               The
               Scepter
               was
               departed
               from
               Iudah
               ,
               those
               that
               sate
               in
               
                 Moses
                 Chaire
              
               corrupted
               all
               ,
               so
               the
               right
               Sanedrim
               was
               no
               more
               now
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               then
               a
               Christian
               Church
               not
               yet
               erected
               .
               Again
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               presupposeth
               a
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               include
               a
               command
               to
               erect
               a
               new
               mould
               ▪
               
               2.
               
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Elders
              
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               be
               meant
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               can
               be
               understood
               .
               3.
               
               The
               word
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 conveene
                 offenders
                 ,
                 hear
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 give
                 out
                 sentence
                 ,
              
               were
               all
               plaine
               Language
               to
               the
               disciples
               ,
               though
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               Gospell
               Church
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               Christ
               being
               now
               teaching
               an
               ordinance
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               censure
               of
               Excommunication
               that
               was
               not
               to
               fall
               under
               practise
               ,
               while
               Christ
               should
               ascend
               to
               heaven
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               this
               Church
               was
               not
               ,
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Sanedrim
               .
               4.
               
               Say
               that
               he
               meane
               the
               
                 Sanedrim
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               say
               we
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               nothing
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               was
               no
               Magistrate
               now
               ,
               but
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               as
               Erastus
               cannot
               deny
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               this
               Sanedrim
               that
               gained
               soules
               of
               offending
               brethren
               ,
               was
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               not
               civill
               .
               3.
               
               By
               proportion
               ,
               and
               Analogie
               Christ
               must
               understand
               the
               Church
               of
               Christians
               ,
               though
               the
               Sanedrim
               was
               to
               be
               removed
               shortly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 controversie
                 ,
                 vvho
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 judicially
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               controversie
               was
               moved
               partly
               by
               Erastus
               ,
               partly
               by
               Morellius
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Some
                 say
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 chuse
                 the
                 Elders
                 
                 at
                 least
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 doe
                 not
                 consent
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 sit
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 judge
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 Judges
                 ?
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 a
                 chiefe
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 Tell
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   say
                
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 Tell
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 ●xcuse
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 doth
                 but
                 once
                 chuse
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 hee
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 nor
                 Law
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 Law
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 alwayes
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Here
               Erastus
               reasoneth
               against
               some
               Au●hor
               that
               inclineth
               to
               the
               way
               of
               Morellius
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               bee
               no
               formed
               Church
               endued
               with
               knowledge
               and
               discretion
               to
               chuse
               their
               owne
               Elders
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               godly
               men
               fit
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               convene
               and
               chuse
               from
               amongst
               them
               
               Elders
               ,
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               joyne
               his
               Vote
               and
               Power
               ,
               because
               
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               not
               yet
               constitute
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               
                 Perturbatus
                 aut
                 corruptus
                 Ecclesiae
                 status
              
               ,
               and
               I
               ever
               judged
               it
               a
               golden
               saying
               of
               that
               great
               Divine
               
                 Fran.
                 Iunius
              
               ,
               that
               
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 will
                 not
                 concurre
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 extraordinary
                 case
                 may
                 doe
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 which
                 ordinarily
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 not
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 may
                 doe
                 something
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 Church
                 doe
                 their
                 dutie
                 ;
                 for
                 its
                 a
                 common
                 La●
                 ,
                 to
                 ills
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 remedies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 road
                 way
                 may
                 be
                 applyed
                 .
              
               So
               if
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               be
               corrupt
               ,
               Iehoshapaht
               and
               Hezekiah
               and
               Iosiah
               may
               reforme
               :
               And
               therefore
               though
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 jure
                 communi
              
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               imploy
               his
               power
               to
               appoint
               Elders
               ,
               all
               Errors
               and
               confusions
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               in
               some
               measure
               out
               of
               order
               ;
               yet
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               
                 jure
                 proprio
              
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               he
               should
               alwayes
               doe
               this
               .
               2.
               
               Elders
               are
               not
               properly
               Representators
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               me
               ,
               while
               I
               be
               better
               informed
               ,
               for
               power
               of
               feeding
               and
               ruling
               is
               immediately
               given
               by
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               interveening
               mediation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               their
               designation
               to
               the
               office
               ;
               th●s
               power
               is
               given
               by
               the
               people
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               is
               neither
               a
               Member
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               a
               chiefe
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               then
               all
               Magistrates
               should
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               even
               Heathen
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               say
               .
               The
               Christian
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Christian
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               that
               is
               nothing
               to
               helpe
               Erastus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Because
                 the
                 multitude
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 therefore
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 Elders
                 to
                 whom
                 belongeth
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 prove
                 they
                 this
                 ?
                 Though
                 a
                 company
                 vvanting
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 have
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 shall
                 it
                 follovv
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 company
                 to
                 vvhom
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 a
                 godly
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 have
                 this
                 povver
                 ?
                 But
                 because
                 confusion
                 vvould
                 follovv
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Elders
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Such
                 Elders
                 as
                 make
                 up
                 your
                 Presbyterie
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   genere
                   ad
                   speciem
                   affirmativè
                   nulla
                   est
                   consequutio
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Not
               only
               from
               necessity
               of
               eschewing
               confusion
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               positive
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               infer
               Presbyters
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               own
               any
               such
               consequence
               :
               Prela●es
               and
               Papists
               argue
               for
               a
               Monarchy
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               order
               :
               we
               know
               no
               creatures
               of
               the
               like
               frame
               :
               Erastus
               is
               for
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               may
               so
               argue
               ,
               not
               we
               :
               We
               finde
               Christ
               hath
               placed
               such
               organs
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               as
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11.
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 &c
                 Act.
                 6.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
              
               14.
               23.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               we
               think
               the
               Church
               cannot
               govern
               it self
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               wanting
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               did
               ,
               have
               power
               to
               chuse
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Divine
               Law
               :
               how
               dare
               Erastus
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 a
                 godly
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ?
              
               Can
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               when
               he
               cometh
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               take
               any
               Divine
               power
               from
               the
               Church
               ?
               Is
               the
               Magistrate
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               Nurse-father
               to
               preserve
               that
               power
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               his
               Spouse
               ?
               or
               is
               he
               given
               as
               a
               spoiler
               at
               noon
               ▪
               day
               ,
               to
               take
               to
               himself
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Ambassadors
               and
               Servants
               to
               preach
               in
               his
               Name
               ;
               whereas
               before
               when
               they
               had
               no
               Magistrate
               ,
               Pastors
               did
               preach
               only
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Sure
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 concredited
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Command
                 and
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 externall
                 Government
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 subjected
                 not
                 only
                 Civill
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Sacred
                 things
                 to
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 manage
                 the
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 according
                 to
                 Iustice
                 and
                 equity
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 Commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 all
                 holy
                 Iudges
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 not
                 changed
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 We
                 justly
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 godly
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 cannot
                 by
                 Gods
                 will
                 chuse
                 a
                 new
                 Senate
                 or
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 publikely
                 Iudgement
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 armed
                 ▪
                 subjects
                 against
                 their
                 Magistrates
                 :
                 Nor
                 hath
                 he
                 Commanded
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 from
                 them
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 subject
                 them
                 to
                 externall
                 Dominion
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Sure
               the
               Lord
               concredited
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               not
               to
               King
               Vzziah
               to
               burn
               incense
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Priests
               to
               rebuke
               Vzziah
               and
               command
               him
               to
               desist
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               no
               lesse
               externall
               Governing
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 hoc
              
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               then
               Excommunication
               :
               for
               to
               Excommunication
               on
               the
               Churches
               part
               ,
               as
               Excommunication
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               required
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               scandalous
               and
               murthering
               Magistrate
               
               should
               not
               come
               to
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               remain
               in
               the
               society
               and
               Church-fellowship
               of
               the
               Saints
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               obey
               not
               ,
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               can
               use
               no
               bodily
               coaction
               or
               restraint
               to
               hinder
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               obtrude
               himself
               upon
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               :
               though
               other
               ,
               either
               fellow-Magistrates
               ,
               or
               the
               inferior
               Magistrates
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               party
               ●xcommunicated
               be
               the
               supream
               Magistrate
               )
               or
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               use
               their
               power
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               by
               the
               sword
               to
               hinder
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               to
               be
               prophaned
               ;
               for
               I
               think
               it
               easie
               to
               prove
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               a
               fit
               place
               ,
               that
               inferior
               Magistrates
               are
               essentially
               Mag●strates
               ,
               and
               immediatly
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               for
               the
               due
               use
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               as
               the
               supream
               Magistrate
               or
               King
               :
               And
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               more
               externall
               dominion
               used
               in
               Excommunicating
               a
               bloody
               and
               scandalous
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               in
               rebuking
               and
               threatning
               him
               :
               Now
               Erastus
               granteth
               ,
               
                 That
                 Pastors
                 may
                 rebuke
                 and
                 threaten
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Kings
                 .
              
               2.
               
               If
               because
               Iudges
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               Eli
               and
               Samuel
               Sacrificed
               ,
               and
               we
               finde
               this
               not
               changed
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               and
               nothing
               extraordinary
               in
               this
               ,
               Ministers
               in
               the
               New
               Test●ment
               may
               do
               the
               same
               :
               Then
               the
               Iustice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Mayors
               of
               Cities
               ,
               and
               every
               constable
               ,
               may
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               Preach
               the
               Word
               and
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               the
               word
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               7.
               
               Mat.
               9.
               38.
               
               &
               10.
               5.
               
               &
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Joh.
               21.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Rom.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               3.
               
               Where
               doth
               Erastus
               reade
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               Kings
               may
               not
               write
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               King
               David
               did
               ,
               and
               build
               a
               Typicall
               Temple
               to
               the
               Lord
               as
               Solomon
               did
               ,
               and
               give
               out
               Laws
               of
               Divine
               institution
               as
               Moses
               did
               ?
               Kings
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               did
               these
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               finde
               the
               contrary
               no
               where
               written
               .
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               cannot
               chuse
               a
               Senate
               of
               Elders
               to
               
               Govern
               themselves
               without
               wronging
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               how
               did
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               without
               so
               much
               as
               asking
               advice
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               set
               up
               a
               new
               Gospel
               ,
               new
               Sacraments
               ,
               new
               officers
               ,
               a
               new
               Government
               :
               Did
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               and
               the
               Gospel
               teach
               them
               to
               spoil
               
                 Cesar
                 ?
                 Christ
              
               had
               said
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 Give
                 unto
                 Cesar
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Cesars
                 .
              
               5.
               
               To
               subject
               Magistrates
               to
               Excommunication
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               to
               
                 subject
                 them
                 to
                 externall
                 dominion
              
               ,
               then
               to
               subject
               them
               (
               as
               Erastus
               doth
               )
               to
               rebukes
               ,
               warnings
               and
               threatnings
               ;
               for
               the
               former
               hath
               no
               more
               of
               coaction
               ,
               of
               dominion
               ,
               or
               of
               coercive
               
               power
               ,
               then
               the
               latter
               :
               yea
               ,
               if
               to
               subject
               Kings
               to
               the
               rebukes
               of
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               be
               nothing
               but
               to
               subject
               them
               to
               internall
               and
               spirituall
               dominion
               ;
               no
               more
               is
               suspension
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               Excommunication
               ,
               any
               thing
               but
               
                 internall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 dominion
              
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               these
               two
               are
               bodily
               dominions
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               rebuking
               of
               Kings
               .
               2.
               
               Yet
               both
               these
               work
               upon
               the
               conscience
               in
               a
               spirituall
               way
               ,
               for
               the
               humiliation
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               putting
               him
               to
               
                 shame
                 and
                 fear
              
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
                 that
                 his
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               as
               rebukes
               do
               work
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               20.
               
               Gal.
               2.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               6.
               
               Iude
               ver
               .
               23.
               
               Yea
               ,
               to
               say
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 buried
                 with
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
              
               as
               Ieremiah
               did
               ,
               cap.
               22.
               
               And
               to
               call
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               
                 Princes
                 of
                 Sodome
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               10.
               
               And
               
                 King
                 Herod
                 a
                 Fox
              
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               and
               Princes
               Dogs
               ,
               Psal
               .
               22.
               ver
               .
               16.
               and
               
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Lyons
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               13.
               and
               
                 Wolves
                 ravening
                 for
                 the
                 prey
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               22.
               27.
               putteth
               no
               lesse
               shame
               upon
               Magistrates
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               externall
               dominion
               on
               them
               and
               over
               them
               ,
               then
               Excommunication
               and
               debarring
               from
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               doth
               .
               Now
               Erastus
               subjecteth
               Magistrates
               to
               rebukings
               ,
               threatnings
               and
               reprehensions
               no
               lesse
               then
               we
               do
               .
               Well
               ,
               Erastus
               will
               have
               one
               single
               Minister
               to
               exercise
               externall
               dominion
               over
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               manifest
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               :
               but
               because
               he
               would
               flatter
               Princes
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               he
               denies
               that
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Elders
               may
               rebuke
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               convene
               him
               before
               them
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               the
               most
               flagitious
               Prince
               that
               lived
               ;
               and
               yet
               one
               man
               may
               summon
               him
               before
               the
               Tribunall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               charge
               him
               to
               come
               to
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               him
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               denounce
               the
               Iudgements
               of
               God
               against
               him
               openly
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               Lord
               arming
               one
               single
               man
               against
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               put
               shame
               and
               confusion
               on
               him
               for
               his
               sins
               ?
               And
               if
               many
               Pastors
               convened
               should
               do
               this
               ,
               This
               were
               to
               
                 arm
                 the
                 subjects
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               as
               Erastus
               talketh
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 exclusion
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 of
                 profession
                 of
                 repententance
                 ,
                 the
                 judiciall
                 Law
                 bindeth
                 not
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 sword
                 not
                 a
                 mean
                 ,
                 of
                 conversion
                 ,
                 Of
                 Idolaters
                 and
                 Apostates
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Erastus
                 .
              
            
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               Erastus
               disputeth
               against
               a
               Treatise
               written
               in
               
               the
               German
               Tongue
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               learning
               and
               truth
               then
               in
               the
               other
               writtings
               .
               All
               the
               opinions
               that
               Erastus
               ascribeth
               to
               this
               Author
               ,
               (
               justly
               or
               unjustly
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               Erastus
               his
               faith
               may
               be
               justly
               suspected
               )
               I
               cannot
               defend
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Touching
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 we
                 speak
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   illis
                   solis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 those
                 only
                 who
                 rightly
                 understand
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 approve
                 and
                 imbrace
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 desire
                 with
                 others
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 aright
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 externals
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 only
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 judge
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 rightly
                 knowne
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 we
                 agree
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               agreement
               is
               but
               poore
               by
               your
               owne
               relation
               :
               But
               1.
               
               Let
               Erastus
               answer
               ,
               what
               if
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               as
               Achab
               be
               a
               dog
               ,
               and
               
                 sell
                 himselfe
                 to
                 do
                 wickedly
              
               :
               What
               if
               he
               understand
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               throne
               ,
               or
               place
               ,
               are
               not
               priviledged
               to
               be
               Orthodox
               and
               holy
               .
               Let
               one
               Iulian
               once
               a
               Christian
               ,
               yet
               turning
               a
               sow
               ,
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Gospel
               be
               witnesse
               ,
               if
               we
               descend
               to
               the
               Iustices
               ,
               and
               to
               Master
               Constables
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               we
               finde
               even
               of
               those
               dogs
               and
               swine
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               though
               their
               place
               be
               a
               power
               ,
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               ordained
               of
               God
               ;
               We
               thinke
               (
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 )
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 :
              
               What
               ?
               by
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               onely
               ,
               by
               no
               precept
               or
               command
               of
               Christ
               should
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               pearls
               of
               the
               Gospel
               be
               denied
               to
               dogs
               and
               swine
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               command
               ,
               Mat.
               7
               ?
               2.
               
               Erastus
               must
               exclude
               the
               Magistrate
               out
               of
               the
               lists
               of
               his
               disputation
               in
               six
               books
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               If
               
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 ignorant
                 and
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 desire
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 he
                 will
                 learne
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 to
                 beleeve
                 soundly
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 holily
                 ,
                 Yet
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Tell
               Erastus
               ,
               in
               sincerity
               who
               should
               debarre
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
               For
               in
               all
               your
               six
               books
               ,
               you
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 de
                 illis
                 solis
              
               ,
               &c.
               professe
               that
               you
               plead
               not
               that
               he
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               who
               shall
               exclude
               him
               ?
               not
               he
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               his
               credites
               sake
               he
               shall
               desire
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               many
               for
               gaine
               and
               loaves
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               Ioh.
               6.
               will
               they
               not
               follow
               him
               also
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               prayed
               in
               the
               streets
               ?
               2.
               
               Let
               Erastus
               say
               ,
               when
               our
               Saviour
               said
               ,
               
                 Give
                 not
                 holy
                 things
                 to
                 dogs
                 ?
              
               Did
               he
               mean
               to
               accept
               the
               persons
               of
               Kings
               and
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               professe
               ,
               though
               Kings
               and
               Iudges
               be
               dogs
               and
               swine
               ▪
               yet
               deny
               not
               holy
               things
               to
               them
               ?
               3.
               
               Hath
               Christ
               appointed
               no
               way
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               to
               debarre
               unclean
               men
               from
               our
               Passeover
               ?
               Or
               shall
               there
               be
               no
               Government
               ,
               no
               charge
               in
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               keep
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               from
               pollution
               ?
               If
               Master
               Iustice
               be
               an
               incestnous
               man
               ,
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               a
               dog
               ,
               shall
               he
               not
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Vzziah
               though
               a
               King
               ,
               yet
               for
               bodily
               leprosie
               was
               separated
               from
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               high
               places
               ,
               though
               doggs
               and
               swine
               shall
               be
               admitted
               to
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Erastus
               
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 admitted
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 right
                 ;
                 As
                 touching
                 all
                 externalls
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 onely
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 judge
                 :
              
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               Where
               did
               we
               assert
               that
               the
               Church
               judgeth
               of
               internalls
               ?
               and
               that
               they
               may
               debarre
               men
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               for
               only
               heart-unbeleefe
               knowne
               to
               God
               only
               ?
               This
               must
               lye
               on
               Erastus
               ,
               as
               a
               calumnie
               ,
               while
               he
               make
               it
               good
               from
               our
               writings
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               we
               thus
               teach
               ,
               exclude
               those
               that
               are
               visibly
               scandalous
               and
               prophane
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               satisfied
               .
               2.
               
               He
               that
               brings
               his
               offering
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               hath
               done
               a
               knowne
               offence
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               a
               sinfull
               and
               visible
               scandall
               ,
               which
               scandalizeth
               one
               brother
               )
               
                 He
                 useth
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 right
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 touching
                 externals
              
               ;
               He
               that
               comes
               to
               the
               Lords
               supper
               desiring
               ,
               and
               asking
               the
               
                 ordinance
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               (
               as
               Isaiah
               speaketh
               )
               and
               promiseth
               amendment
               ;
               and
               yet
               is
               openly
               ignorant
               and
               not
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               he
               useth
               not
               aright
               the
               Sacraments
               even
               in
               externals
               ,
               of
               which
               only
               the
               Church
               judgeth
               rightly
               :
               as
               he
               that
               in
               the
               same
               day
               commeth
               to
               the
               temple
               to
               worship
               (
               now
               the
               very
               personall
               presence
               of
               
               a
               Iew
               in
               the
               Temple
               which
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               was
               a
               worship
               and
               a
               holy
               thing
               of
               God
               ,
               whereas
               our
               presence
               in
               the
               place
               of
               meeting
               for
               worship
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               )
               when
               he
               hath
               killed
               his
               sonne
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               prophaned
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               in
               externals
               ;
               for
               the
               Priests
               of
               old
               who
               were
               to
               put
               
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
              
               no
               more
               were
               to
               judge
               the
               inward
               thoughts
               and
               heart-dispositions
               of
               men
               knowne
               to
               God
               only
               ,
               then
               we
               can
               now
               judge
               them
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               1
               
                 Chro.
                 29.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 King.
                 8.
                 39.
                 1
                 
                 Chro.
                 28.
                 9.
                 
                 Prov.
              
               15.
               11.
               
               Hence
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               ignorant
               speach
               of
               
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 Quistatuit
                 malus
                 esse
                 ,
                 non
                 prodibit
                 in
                 ecclesiae
                 faciem
                 ,
                 ut
                 se
                 poenuere
                 prioris
                 vite
                 testetur
                 ,
                 ac
                 meliorem
                 promittat
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 man
                 shall
                 never
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 testifie
                 that
                 he
                 repenteth
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 wicked
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 amendment
                 ,
                 who
                 purposeth
                 to
                 be
                 wicked
                 :
              
               Will
               not
               men
               purpose
               not
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               suffer
               many
               suns
               to
               go
               downe
               in
               their
               wrath
               and
               malice
               ,
               who
               come
               and
               bring
               their
               offring
               to
               the
               Altar
               ;
               why
               did
               then
               Christ
               forbid
               offring
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               without
               being
               reconciled
               to
               an
               offended
               brother
               ?
               Mat.
               5.
               might
               not
               the
               offending
               brother
               offer
               his
               gift
               ?
               and
               were
               not
               the
               Priests
               to
               except
               his
               offring
               ?
               He
               could
               say
               all
               that
               Erastus
               requireth
               :
               I
               
                 acknowledge
                 I
                 have
                 offended
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 I
                 promise
                 to
                 crave
                 him
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 offer
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Then
               the
               Priest
               was
               obliged
               to
               beleeve
               he
               dealt
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               lay
               his
               gift
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               not
               obey
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 go
                 and
                 leave
                 his
                 gift
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               offer
               while
               he
               were
               first
               reconciled
               to
               his
               brother
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               I
               say
               of
               one
               that
               hath
               killed
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               cometh
               with
               hot
               blood
               to
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               goeth
               not
               to
               the
               Widdow
               and
               Orphanes
               ,
               whose
               Husband
               and
               Father
               he
               had
               killed
               ▪
               to
               be
               reconciled
               :
               Surely
               the
               man
               that
               should
               thus
               offer
               ,
               should
               not
               come
               to
               offer
               ,
               nor
               to
               eat
               at
               the
               Lords
               table
               rightly
               ;
               even
               in
               regard
               of
               externals
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               may
               judge
               :
               for
               he
               should
               omit
               this
               externall
               ,
               
                 Be
                 first
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Widdow
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               offer
               ,
               and
               eat
               as
               Christ
               commanded
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               against
               Scripture
               and
               experience
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               purpose
               to
               kill
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               highest
               point
               of
               treason
               to
               invade
               King
               Davids
               throne
               ,
               as
               Absolon
               did
               ,
               to
               say
               he
               will
               not
               professe
               to
               pay
               his
               vows
               at
               Hebron
               .
               And
               might
               not
               Judas
               by
               his
               very
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               professe
               he
               beleeved
               in
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               that
               taketh
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               
               would
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               purpose
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               sell
               his
               Master
               Christ
               for
               30
               ▪
               peeces
               of
               silver
               ;
               They
               seeme
               to
               be
               little
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mysterie
               of
               the
               hypocrisie
               naturally
               in
               men
               ,
               who
               put
               in
               print
               such
               a
               position
               :
               The
               Author
               against
               whom
               Erastus
               writeth
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 finde
                 any
                 such
                 ,
              
               who
               will
               not
               professe
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               Hypocrites
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               need
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               need
               of
               Excommunication
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               will
               be
               many
               who
               professe
               Repentance
               in
               words
               ,
               whose
               life
               and
               conversation
               belie
               their
               Repentance
               ;
               and
               Erastus
               cannot
               deny
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               know
               what
               it
               is
               ●o
               have
               
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 power
                 ,
              
               which
               forme
               many
               have
               who
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               
                 lovers
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 selves
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 boasters
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 to
                 parents
                 ,
                 unthankefull
                 ,
                 without
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 truce
                 breakers
                 ,
                 false
                 accusers
                 ,
                 incontinent
                 ,
                 fierce
                 ,
                 despisers
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 traitors
                 ,
                 headie
                 ,
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               &c.
               and
               such
               they
               are
               in
               the
               eies
               of
               men
               ,
               otherwise
               Paul
               would
               not
               forbid
               to
               withdraw
               from
               such
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Author
                 I
                 thinke
                 would
                 yeeld
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 seeke
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 writeth
                 that
                 the
                 deniall
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ;
                 So
                 when
                 we
                 give
                 not
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 for
                 example
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 learning
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 blotted
                 with
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 a
                 banished
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Author
               I
               thinke
               would
               never
               yeeld
               ,
               but
               the
               Sacraments
               ought
               to
               be
               denied
               to
               those
               who
               aske
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               use
               them
               aright
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               otherwise
               
                 Truce-breakers
                 ,
                 false
                 accusers
                 ,
                 incontinent
                 ,
                 traitors
                 ,
              
               for
               those
               have
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               a
               
                 forme
                 of
                 godlines
              
               ,
               and
               aske
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               desire
               to
               use
               them
               aright
               ;
               I
               meane
               they
               may
               say
               they
               desire
               to
               use
               them
               aright
               ,
               
                 for
                 of
                 their
                 inward
                 desire
                 ,
                 God
                 onely
                 can
                 judge
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 heart
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               
               Author
               cannot
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               all
               tha●
               Erastus
               goeth
               on
               i●
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               obliged
               to
               beleeve
               that
               those
               doe
               repent
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               Sacraments
               aright
               ,
               who
               say
               in
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               they
               doe
               so
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               though
               they
               come
               but
               an
               houre
               before
               out
               of
               the
               Bordell
               house
               ,
               and
               have
               hands
               and
               sword
               hot
               and
               smoking
               with
               innocent
               blood
               .
               Now
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               Swine
               ,
               
                 C●in
                 ;
                 Iudas
              
               ,
               known
               to
               be
               scandalous
               ,
               may
               give
               faire
               words
               ,
               and
               
                 cry
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 all
                 this
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 58.
                 2.
                 
                 Mat.
                 7.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 18
                 
                 :
                 Mat.
              
               23.
               13
               ▪
               14
               ,
               23
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Exclusion
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               a
               Testimony
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 testimonium
                 proprium
                 quarto
                 modo
              
               ,
               for
               some
               that
               are
               not
               excommunicated
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               as
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               will
               force
               us
               to
               acknowledge
               ;
               should
               any
               come
               with
               his
               sword
               hot
               in
               blood
               ,
               from
               killing
               his
               father
               and
               Pastor
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               Church
               knowing
               this
               would
               not
               admit
               him
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               yet
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               they
               would
               not
               presently
               in
               the
               same
               moment
               that
               they
               debarred
               him
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               excommunicate
               him
               .
               There
               must
               be
               some
               time
               required
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               rebuke
               ,
               convince
               ,
               and
               lay
               open
               his
               sinne
               before
               he
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               which
               moved
               me
               to
               thinke
               that
               there
               was
               necessity
               of
               expresse
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               Excommunication
               ;
               but
               that
               abstention
               (
               as
               Divines
               calleth
               it
               )
               or
               suspension
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               sufficiently
               proved
               by
               Analogie
               ,
               by
               consequent
               and
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Pearles
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               prophane
               .
               3.
               
               A
               visible
               scandall
               is
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               the
               lesser
               excommunication
               ,
               or
               debarring
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               put
               a
               Testimony
               of
               one
               banished
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               on
               him
               who
               hath
               committed
               a
               scandalous
               offence
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               thereof
               ,
               though
               the
               offender
               be
               not
               formally
               excommunicated
               .
               This
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 contumacious
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 excommunicated
              
               ;
               What
               this
               is
               against
               us
               ,
               or
               for
               Erastus
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               we
               say
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               The
               Magistrate
               may
               chuse
               some
               of
               the
               congregation
               to
               Excommunicate
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               say
               ,
               I
               consent
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               see
               no
               warrant
               for
               it
               in
               Scripture
               :
               But
               I
               rather
               believe
               his
               sense
               to
               be
               ,
               That
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               may
               command
               the
               Church
               to
               Excommunicate
               
               and
               punish
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               negligent
               in
               this
               .
               But
               hence
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               Excommunicate
               them
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               inferreth
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               of
               old
               ;
               it
               followeth
               ,
               King
               Vzziah
               might
               command
               the
               Priests
               to
               burn
               incense
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               ;
               if
               in
               this
               they
               should
               neglect
               their
               duty
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               King
               Vzziah
               might
               lawfully
               in
               his
               own
               person
               burn
               incense
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               Erastus
               himself
               will
               deny
               this
               consequence
               .
            
             
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               evident
               this
               Author
               meaneth
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 commanded
              
               
               
                 not
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 orders
                 cause
                 .
              
               But
               I
               had
               rather
               that
               he
               had
               proved
               it
               from
               the
               Authors
               words
               :
               And
               so
               I
               deny
               it
               ,
               while
               Erastus
               bring
               his
               own
               words
               to
               prove
               it
               :
               I
               believe
               he
               fancies
               many
               things
               of
               this
               worthy
               Author
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               subjects
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               the
               Presbytery
               :
               And
               why
               ?
               Because
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 None
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               Truly
               it
               is
               a
               weak
               reason
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               his
               positive
               consent
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               in
               light
               and
               faith
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               against
               other
               evil
               doers
               .
               But
               I
               give
               him
               no
               negative
               voyce
               ,
               nor
               any
               authoritative
               or
               Ecclesiastically
               judiciall
               voyce
               in
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               due
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               :
               So
               the
               Author
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               disagree
               from
               us
               ;
               Erastus
               is
               mistasten
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 Excommunicated
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 except
                 they
                 repent
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 hath
                 God
                 commanded
                 such
                 ,
                 being
                 Circumcised
                 and
                 Baptized
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ?
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 professe
                 that
                 they
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 wayes
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               God
               hath
               Excommunicated
               Drunkards
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               known
               openly
               to
               be
               such
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Church
               cannot
               debar
               such
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               grant
               all
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 of
                 God.
              
               2.
               
               He
               asketh
               ,
               where
               hath
               God
               commanded
               
                 to
                 debar
                 such
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 being
                 circumcised
                 and
                 baptized
                 ?
              
               I
               Answer
               then
               ,
               If
               they
               be
               uncircumcised
               and
               unbaptised
               ,
               God
               will
               have
               the
               Church
               to
               debar
               them
               .
               But
               let
               Erastus
               shew
               any
               Scripture
               for
               their
               exclusion
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               warranteth
               
               us
               to
               exclude
               the
               openly
               scandalous
               ,
               though
               circumcised
               and
               baptized
               .
               3.
               
               What
               warrant
               hath
               the
               Church
               or
               Magistrate
               ,
               if
               Erastus
               so
               will
               ,
               to
               debar
               all
               the
               uncircumcised
               and
               ●nbaptised
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               Job
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               are
               not
               Excommunicated
               of
               God
               ▪
               Ergo
               ,
               if
               the
               Lords
               non-Excommunication
               be
               our
               rule
               ,
               we
               cannot
               Excommunicate
               all
               the
               uncircumcised
               and
               baptized
               as
               such
               .
               4.
               
               Erastus
               addeth
               ,
               They
               cannot
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 Presertim
                 s●
                 p●nitentiam
                 vitae
                 anteactae
                 prae
                 se
                 ●erant
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 professe
                 repentance
                 .
              
               But
               this
               
                 presertim
                 ▪
                 especially
              
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               infer
               ,
               though
               they
               professe
               no
               repentance
               ,
               but
               be
               dogs
               and
               swine
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Seale
               ▪
               Is
               this
               piety
               ,
               or
               rather
               prophanity
               ?
               But
               only
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               far
               lesse
               to
               be
               debarred
               if
               they
               professe
               repentance
               .
               But
               we
               know
               ,
               to
               professe
               repentance
               in
               Erastus
               his
               
               way
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               they
               repent
               :
               Now
               this
               saying
               so
               ,
               may
               consist
               with
               being
               openly
               dogs
               and
               swine
               .
               Hence
               we
               see
               the
               contradicent
               of
               Erastus
               his
               saying
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               openly
               scandalous
               are
               not
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               say
               they
               repent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               lye
               and
               dissemble
               before
               the
               Sun
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               they
               mock
               God
               and
               repent
               no●
               .
               I
               should
               think
               their
               saying
               they
               repent
               ,
               when
               their
               flagitious
               and
               impure
               conversation
               doth
               belye
               their
               profession
               ,
               maketh
               them
               so
               much
               rather
               worthy
               to
               be
               debarred
               ,
               being
               both
               dogs
               and
               Hypocrites
               ▪
               So
               far
               I
               am
               from
               Erastus
               his
               
                 presertim
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 professe
                 that
                 they
                 repent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ●ighteth
                 with
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 pardon
                 
                 should
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 any
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 pardon
                 ▪
                 sealed
                 to
                 those
                 same
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 denyeth
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 absolutely
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 denieth
                 not
                 remission
                 to
                 them
                 upon
                 condition
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neither
                 should
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               But
               the
               word
               denyeth
               absolutely
               remission
               of
               sins
               to
               dogs
               and
               swine
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               repent
               not
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               that
               they
               say
               they
               repent
               ,
               and
               their
               life
               belies
               their
               words
               ,
               and
               testifies
               to
               their
               face
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               pla●stered
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               should
               be
               denyed
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 belongeth
                 not
                 to
                 
                 
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 partaketh
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 externall
                 Communion
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 receiveth
                 but
                 the
                 externall
                 elements
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 externall
                 Minister
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               But
               if
               he
               be
               visibly
               no
               Member
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Church
               visibly
               a
               dog
               or
               a
               swine
               ,
               neither
               ought
               the
               externall
               symbols
               ,
               that
               are
               even
               externally
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               to
               be
               given
               to
               him
               :
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               this
               Argument
               shall
               conclude
               ,
               if
               one
               be
               baptised
               ,
               and
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               a
               dog
               ,
               yet
               the
               pearls
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               to
               such
               a
               dog
               ,
               which
               Erastus
               himself
               denieth
               :
               And
               so
               this
               Argument
               hurteth
               Erastus
               as
               much
               as
               us
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 commanded
                 those
                 that
                 transgressed
                 his
              
               
               
                 holy
                 Law
                 with
                 an
                 high
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 presumptuously
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 and
                 prophane
                 his
                 holy
                 things
              
               ;
               I
               defend
               not
               :
               But
               sure
               Erastus
               erreth
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               all
               such
               to
               be
               killed
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               killed
               in
               the
               Old
               :
               Then
               are
               we
               to
               stone
               the
               men
               that
               gathereth
               sticks
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ;
               the
               childe
               that
               is
               stubborn
               to
               his
               Parents
               ,
               the
               Virgins
               ,
               daughters
               of
               Ministers
               that
               committeth
               fornication
               are
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               Why
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               whole
               judiciall
               Law
               of
               God
               shall
               oblige
               us
               Christians
               as
               Carolosladius
               and
               others
               teach
               ?
               I
               humbly
               concieve
               that
               the
               putting
               of
               some
               to
               death
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               a
               punishment
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               a
               mysterious
               teaching
               of
               us
               ,
               how
               God
               hated
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               ,
               and
               mysteries
               of
               that
               kinde
               are
               gone
               with
               other
               shadows
               .
               
                 But
                 we
                 read
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Erastus
                 )
                 where
                 Christ
                 hath
                 changed
                 those
                 Laws
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               not
               said
               in
               particular
               ,
               
                 I
                 abolish
                 the
                 debarring
                 of
                 the
                 leper
                 seven
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 unclean
                 shall
                 be
                 separated
                 till
                 the
                 evening
              
               ;
               nor
               hath
               he
               said
               particularly
               of
               every
               carnall
               Ordinance
               and
               judiciall
               Law
               ,
               it
               is
               abolished
               .
               But
               we
               conceive
               ,
               the
               whole
               bulk
               of
               the
               judiciall
               Law
               ,
               as
               judiciall
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               concerned
               the
               Republick
               of
               the
               Iews
               only
               ,
               is
               abolished
               ,
               though
               the
               morall
               equity
               of
               all
               those
               be
               not
               abolished
               ;
               also
               some
               punishments
               were
               meetly
               Symbolicall
               ,
               to
               teach
               the
               detestation
               of
               such
               a
               vice
               ,
               as
               the
               boaring
               with
               an
               A●le
               the
               ear
               of
               him
               that
               loved
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               desired
               still
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               him
               his
               perpetuall
               servant
               .
               I
               should
               think
               the
               punishing
               with
               death
               the
               man
               that
               gathered
               sticks
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               
               such
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               the
               punishing
               of
               a
               sin
               against
               the
               Morall
               Law
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               Morall
               and
               perpetuall
               ;
               but
               the
               punishing
               of
               every
               sin
               against
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               
                 tali
                 modo
              
               ,
               so
               and
               so
               ,
               with
               death
               ,
               with
               spitting
               on
               the
               face
               :
               I
               much
               doubt
               if
               these
               punishments
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               positive
               determination
               to
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               be
               morall
               and
               perpetuall
               :
               As
               he
               that
               would
               marry
               a
               captive
               woman
               of
               another
               Religion
               ,
               is
               to
               cause
               her
               first
               pare
               her
               nailes
               ,
               and
               wash
               her self
               ,
               and
               give
               her
               a
               moneth
               ,
               or
               lesse
               time
               to
               lament
               the
               death
               of
               her
               Parents
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               Iudiciall
               ,
               not
               a
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ;
               that
               this
               should
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               because
               Christ
               in
               particular
               hath
               not
               abolished
               it
               ,
               to
               me
               seems
               most
               unjust
               ;
               for
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 Circumcised
                 becomes
                 debter
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
              
               sure
               to
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               Moses
               his
               Law
               :
               So
               I
               Argue
               ,
               
                 à
                 pari
              
               ,
               from
               the
               like
               ,
               He
               that
               will
               keep
               one
               judciciall
               Law
               ,
               because
               judiciall
               and
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               becometh
               debter
               to
               keep
               the
               whole
               judiciall
               Law
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Gods
               eternall
               wrath
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               teach
               that
               men
               are
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               for
               whatever
               scandalous
               sins
               deserve
               death
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               whether
               they
               openly
               repent
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               any
               give
               evident
               signification
               of
               their
               repentance
               for
               murther
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               being
               once
               obtained
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               visible
               and
               known
               repentance
               ,
               and
               saving
               of
               the
               offenders
               soul
               ,
               the
               mean
               is
               not
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               which
               is
               Excommunication
               .
               But
               if
               any
               commit
               murther
               ,
               whether
               he
               repent
               or
               repent
               not
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               no
               exception
               of
               regenerate
               or
               not
               regenerate
               ,
               of
               men
               repenting
               or
               not
               repenting
               ,
               he
               should
               die
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               9.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               some
               are
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               for
               the
               very
               atrocity
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               it
               being
               parricide
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               giveth
               no
               positive
               signes
               of
               repentance
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               contumacy
               added
               to
               his
               parricide
               .
            
             
               
                 Erastus
                 
                   would
                   prove
                
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 men
                 dedebarred
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 commit
                 haynous
                 sins
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Judge
                 :
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Facinora
                   saepe
                   sunt
                   occulta
                   ,
                
                 such
                 crimes
                 are
                 often
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               That
               which
               is
               denied
               ,
               is
               not
               concluded
               a
               fault
               in
               Logick
               ;
               for
               only
               scandals
               as
               scandals
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               known
               
               to
               the
               Church
               are
               to
               be
               censured
               with
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 He
                 thus
                 would
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 often
                 these
                 crimes
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 durst
                 not
                 punish
                 the
                 murther
                 of
                 
                   Ioab
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Often
                 for
                 other
                 causes
                 they
                 are
                 neglected
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 neglected
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 incest
                 and
                 murther
                 of
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 we
                 think
                 such
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ?
                 so
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   David
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 ,
                 those
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Let
               Erastus
               argue
               here
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               his
               logick
               ;
               
                 Those
                 that
                 commit
                 parricides
                 ,
                 sorceries
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 trample
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 under
                 feet
                 ,
                 whom
                 yet
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 dare
                 not
                 punish
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 ▪
                 those
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 as
              
               Ioab
               ,
               
                 whom
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 dare
                 not
                 punish
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 greatnesse
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Major
               is
               manifestly
               false
               ,
               and
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               :
               For
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               pag.
               207.
               
               
                 He
                 thinketh
                 such
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 who
                 will
                 trample
                 on
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 prophane
                 them
                 .
              
               For
               though
               the
               Magistrate
               dare
               not
               punish
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               sinfull
               neglect
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               dogs
               and
               swine
               (
               as
               often
               they
               are
               )
               and
               bloody
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               Ioab
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               never
               were
               by
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               admitted
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Priests
               permitted
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               question
               .
               It
               was
               Davids
               sinne
               that
               he
               took
               not
               away
               the
               head
               of
               bloody
               Ioab
               when
               he
               killed
               Abner
               and
               Amasa
               .
               2.
               
               How
               doth
               Erastus
               prove
               that
               David
               neglected
               to
               punish
               the
               incest
               of
               Absolon
               (
               his
               sinfull
               neglect
               in
               not
               punishing
               his
               murther
               I
               yield
               )
               for
               Absolon
               was
               never
               in
               Davids
               power
               to
               punish
               after
               he
               committed
               that
               incest
               ;
               possibly
               he
               neglected
               to
               punish
               his
               owne
               Concubines
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               a
               conjecture
               .
               It
               is
               as
               like
               Absolon
               forced
               the
               Concubines
               to
               that
               incest
               as
               any
               other
               thing
               .
               3.
               
               For
               that
               Psal
               .
               14.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 doth
                 good
              
               ;
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               naturall
               corruption
               of
               all
               mankind
               ,
               who
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               Paul
               expoundeth
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               not
               of
               scandals
               punishable
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               where
               this
               corruption
               did
               break
               out
               ,
               in
               bloods
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               punished
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Church
               :
               so
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               yet
               ,
               
                 a
                 facto
                 ad
                 jus
              
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               inconsequence
               .
               4.
               
               I
               aske
               for
               what
               cause
               doth
               
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               rebuke
               killing
               of
               the
               Children
               to
               Molech
               ,
               and
               coming
               that
               same
               day
               to
               the
               Temple
               ?
               Because
               it
               was
               a
               sinne
               and
               particularly
               a
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               speciall
               holy
               thing
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 23.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               7.
               8
               
               ▪
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               It
               was
               no
               sin
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               :
               Sure
               it
               was
               commanded
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Law
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               yieldeth
               .
               What
               was
               the
               sin
               then
               ?
               to
               come
               with
               their
               hands
               full
               of
               blood
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               unnaturall
               blood
               of
               their
               owne
               Children
               was
               the
               sinne
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               they
               had
               repented
               ,
               to
               come
               after
               they
               had
               killed
               their
               Children
               ,
               was
               no
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               any
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               God.
               Then
               all
               their
               sinne
               was
               ,
               that
               being
               Morally
               unclean
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               God
               forbade
               such
               bloody
               men
               to
               come
               to
               his
               Sanctuary
               ;
               because
               God
               forbiddeth
               all
               sinne
               in
               his
               perfect
               Law
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               those
               that
               deserved
               to
               dye
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               open
               murther
               ,
               deserved
               for
               that
               open
               murther
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               ever
               Erastus
               say
               on
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 adversaries
                 contend
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 
                 who
                 deserve
                 not
                 to
                 dye
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 to
                 a
                 light
                 injury
                 ,
                 adde
                 contumacy
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 warrant
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
                 (
                 Every
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 clean
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 should
                 keep
                 the
                 Passeover
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 (
                 some
                 who
                 is
                 clean
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 who
                 liveth
                 wickedly
                 and
                 scandalously
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 Ceremonially
                 clean
                 )
                 should
                 not
                 keep
                 the
                 Passeover
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               finde
               no
               distinction
               made
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               18
               ▪
               and
               therefore
               we
               make
               none
               ;
               He
               that
               offendeth
               his
               brother
               ,
               (
               Christ
               maketh
               no
               exceptions
               of
               light
               or
               small
               offences
               )
               if
               he
               cannot
               be
               gained
               by
               admonitions
               ,
               and
               be
               contumacious
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               reputed
               as
               a
               heathen
               and
               a
               publican
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               our
               warrant
               .
               2.
               
               Let
               Erastus
               answer
               this
               contradiction
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               way
               .
               
                 Every
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 Ceremonially
                 clean
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 Some
                 who
                 are
                 Ceremonially
                 clean
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 have
                 slaine
                 their
                 sons
                 to
              
               Molech
               )
               
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               The
               affirmative
               is
               holden
               as
               a
               truth
               by
               Erastus
               .
               The
               negative
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Ezech.
               23.
               38
               ,
               39.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               no
               contradiction
               which
               Erastus
               proposeth
               :
               For
               every
               one
               who
               is
               Ceremonially
               clean
               ,
               should
               not
               keep
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               except
               also
               he
               be
               Morally
               clean
               :
               
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 discerneth
                 not
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 eat
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Lambe
               was
               no
               lesse
               Sacramentally
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               then
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               his
               
               body
               ,
               so
               the
               former
               is
               false
               ,
               
                 in
                 rei
                 veritate
              
               .
               The
               latter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Every
                 one
                 Ceremonially
                 cleane
                 should
                 not
                 keepe
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
              
               to
               Erastus
               is
               false
               :
               Now
               of
               two
               propositions
               contradicent
               ,
               both
               cannot
               be
               false
               ,
               Erastus
               may
               know
               this
               is
               bad
               Logick
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophets
                 rebuked
                 the
                 abuse
                 and
                 prophaning
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 interdicted
                 none
                 circumcised
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 welcome
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 offered
                 things
                 forbidden
                 (
                 dogs
                 and
                 swines
                 blood
                 )
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 say
                 the
                 Priests
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 for
                 admitting
                 such
                 into
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 They
                 accuse
                 and
                 rebuke
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 they
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 aright
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 that
                 they
                 admitted
                 such
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 Prophets
                 say
                 alwayes
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 wicked
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               the
               Prophets
               rebuked
               the
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               then
               they
               also
               forbade
               prophane
               men
               to
               use
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               could
               the
               Prophets
               rebuke
               any
               thing
               but
               sin
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               forbade
               the
               sinne
               which
               they
               rebuked
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               forbade
               the
               man
               that
               had
               murthered
               his
               sonne
               to
               Molech
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               while
               he
               repented
               ,
               for
               they
               could
               not
               rebuke
               but
               what
               they
               forbad
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               bloody
               mans
               comming
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               was
               nothing
               more
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               offering
               of
               a
               dog
               to
               God
               ;
               then
               as
               the
               offering
               of
               a
               dog
               to
               God
               ,
               was
               both
               forbidden
               to
               the
               people
               and
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               people
               and
               Priest
               both
               accused
               for
               the
               bloody
               mans
               comming
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               one
               should
               sin
               in
               comming
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               admitting
               him
               to
               come
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Priests
               are
               expresly
               accused
               for
               this
               ,
               Ezek.
               22
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               44.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Hag.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               4.
               
               Those
               were
               not
               onely
               sinnes
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               ,
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               so
               when
               they
               were
               secret
               ,
               they
               were
               sinnes
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               when
               openly
               knowen
               ,
               as
               Jer.
               7.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               &c.
               Ezek.
               23.
               38
               ,
               39.
               they
               were
               the
               Priests
               sins
               :
               The
               bloody
               are
               forbidden
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               ;
               what
               then
               ?
               were
               not
               the
               Porters
               whose
               calling
               it
               was
               to
               hold
               out
               the
               uncleane
               ,
               to
               debar
               all
               whom
               the
               Lord
               forbade
               to
               come
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               they
               excluded
               to
               their
               knowledge
               all
               whom
               God
               excluded
               ,
               else
               how
               had
               they
               the
               
               charge
               to
               keepe
               the
               doores
               of
               the
               Lords
               House
               ?
               and
               the
               Priests
               are
               not
               onely
               rebuked
               for
               not
               instructing
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               for
               erring
               in
               governing
               ,
               Ier.
               5.
               31.
               they
               are
               not
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               Priests
               and
               Governours
               both
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               civill
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               complaineth
               of
               ,
               who
               did
               rule
               with
               rigour
               &
               cruelty
               over
               the
               people
               ,
               beside
               
                 that
                 they
                 feed
                 not
                 the
                 flocke
                 but
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               34.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ier.
               23.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               10.
               21.
               and
               22.
               22.
               and
               50.
               6.
               
               
                 Micah
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 Micah
              
               7.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Though
                 ill
                 doers
                 be
                 not
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 cause
                 (
                 deserving
                 death
                 )
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 debarred
                 
                   à
                   recto
                   usu
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 by
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 manifest
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 by
                 these
                 fancied
                 or
                 imaginary
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Erastus
              
               taketh
               ever
               for
               confessed
               ,
               without
               any
               probation
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 rectus
                 usus
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               men
               with
               bloodie
               hands
               use
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               a
               most
               false
               principle
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 killeth
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 Molech
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               same
               day
               cometh
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               the
               right
               using
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               his
               comming
               in
               in
               that
               condition
               
                 to
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 is
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               )
               
                 the
                 prophaning
                 of
                 my
                 Sanctuary
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               23.
               39.
               is
               this
               
                 rectus
                 usus
                 Ceremoniarum
              
               ?
               the
               right
               use
               
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               not
               :
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               forbidden
               use
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 Mat.
                 7.
                 6.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               5.
               23.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               rebuked
               use
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               
               
                 Ier.
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
              
               66.
               3.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               prophaning
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               Ezek.
               23.
               38
               ,
               39.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               such
               a
               use
               as
               bringeth
               damnation
               to
               the
               party
               that
               useth
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               27
               ,
               29.
               and
               it
               is
               all
               these
               
                 quoad
                 externa
                 ,
                 in
                 externall
                 things
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Erastus
              
               could
               yeeld
               they
               be
               debarred
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               not
               by
               
                 Imaginary
                 Presbyters
              
               .
               But
               all
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               shew
               before
               )
               doe
               prove
               they
               should
               be
               debarred
               ,
               
                 à
                 recto
                 usu
              
               ,
               from
               the
               right
               use
               of
               holy
               things
               by
               no
               man
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               they
               should
               be
               debarred
               from
               giving
               of
               almes
               ,
               or
               reading
               the
               word
               ,
               this
               is
               Erastus
               his
               owne
               Argument
               ;
               
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 on
                 earth
                 by
                 any
                 authority
                 inhibite
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 die
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 give
                 almes
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 mercy
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 killed
                 a
                 man
                 ?
              
               3.
               
               If
               hereticks
               ,
               apostates
               ,
               open
               idolaters
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               ,
               by
               whom
               shall
               they
               be
               debarred
               :
               Erastus
               ,
               pag.
               207.
               thinketh
               they
               ought
               
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               who
               shall
               debar
               them
               ?
               The
               Magistrate
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               But
               the
               Magistrate
               himselfe
               is
               the
               apostate
               ,
               the
               heretick
               ,
               the
               idolater
               .
               2.
               
               He
               that
               may
               debarre
               from
               the
               seals
               ,
               may
               admit
               to
               the
               seals
               ;
               he
               that
               may
               do
               both
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 Officio
              
               ,
               is
               the
               formall
               dispenser
               of
               the
               seals
               by
               office
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               :
               He
               that
               may
               put
               out
               ,
               or
               take
               in
               into
               the
               house
               by
               supream
               power
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               house
               :
               He
               who
               by
               office
               may
               admit
               some
               to
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               debarre
               other
               some
               ,
               is
               the
               Steward
               .
               But
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               neither
               the
               lord
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               steward
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               by
               office
               .
               We
               do
               not
               hold
               this
               consequence
               ;
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               ill
               doers
               to
               be
               killed
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               He
               ordained
               in
               that
               same
               commandement
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               Excommunicated
               ?
               Nor
               do
               we
               say
               all
               those
               who
               were
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               :
               Nor
               that
               Excommunication
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               succeedeth
               in
               place
               of
               killing
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               we
               see
               no
               light
               of
               Scripture
               going
               before
               us
               in
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 Magistrate
                 
                 doth
                 procure
                 the
                 externall
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 do
                 only
                 care
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Sword
               is
               no
               intrinsecall
               mean
               of
               the
               saving
               of
               any
               
               mans
               soul
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               may
               procure
               a
               godly
               life
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               cause
               
                 removens
                 impedimentum
              
               ,
               removing
               idolatry
               ,
               heresie
               ,
               wolves
               and
               false
               teachers
               from
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               commanding
               under
               the
               paine
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               do
               their
               duty
               .
               But
               Christ
               ascending
               on
               high
               ,
               gave
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               to
               gather
               a
               Church
               ;
               but
               not
               Magistrates
               armed
               with
               the
               Sword.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 Sword
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 efficacious
                 mean
                 to
                 bring
                 
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nothing
                 more
                 effectuall
                 then
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 when
                 right
                 teaching
                 is
                 joyned
                 therewith
                 ;
                 examples
                 teach
                 us
                 that
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 men
                 have
                 seriously
                 turned
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 could
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 no
                 exhortations
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 say
                 all
                 die
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 nor
                 repent
                 ;
                 nor
                 (
                 say
                 I
                 )
                 do
                 they
                 all
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 diseases
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 excommunicated
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 maketh
                 many
                 hypocrites
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Erastus
              
               here
               extolleth
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               
               a
               more
               effectuall
               mean
               to
               salvation
               ,
               then
               exhortations
               or
               the
               Gospel
               :
               But
               I
               read
               that
               Pastors
               are
               the
               Ministers
               by
               whom
               we
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               workers
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               fellow-builders
               ;
               and
               Fathers
               to
               convert
               ,
               edifie
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               beget
               men
               over
               again
               to
               Christ
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 5
                 ,
                 9.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 Friends
                 of
                 the
                 Bridgroome
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               29.
               
               Angels
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               1.
               
               But
               I
               never
               read
               any
               such
               thing
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Esay
               53.
               1.
               
               
                 Sharper
                 then
                 a
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 lively
                 and
                 mighty
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               4.
               12.
               
               You
               never
               read
               any
               such
               thing
               of
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               rest
               are
               before
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Some
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 publican
                 ,
                 Luke
                 
                 
                   18.
                   
                   Z●cheus
                
                 ,
                 The
                 repenting
                 woman
                 ▪
                 
                   Luke
                   7.
                
                 
                 If
                 therefore
                 they
                 professe
                 repentance
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Put
               it
               in
               forme
               thus
               ;
               Those
               who
               may
               be
               changed
               and
               translated
               from
               darknesse
               to
               light
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 :
              
               I
               assume
               ,
               But
               doggs
               and
               swine
               ,
               and
               doggish
               and
               furious
               persecutors
               ▪
               who
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               As
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               pag.
               207.
               may
               be
               changed
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               say
               they
               repent
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               those
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ▪
               let
               Erastus
               prove
               the
               Major
               proposition
               .
               2.
               
               We
               finde
               no
               such
               sudden
               change
               in
               the
               Publican
               ,
               Zacheus
               ,
               or
               the
               repenting
               woman
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               seemeth
               to
               insinuate
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               who
               knoweth
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               can
               change
               men
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               can
               at
               first
               welcome
               persons
               suddenly
               converted
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Must
               the
               stewards
               and
               dispensers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               upon
               a
               (
               may
               be
               )
               or
               a
               (
               may
               not
               be
               )
               reach
               the
               pearls
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               doggs
               and
               swine
               ,
               whom
               they
               see
               to
               be
               such
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               wide
               consequence
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 bringeth
                 his
                 gift
                 to
                 the
                 Alter
                 ,
              
               may
               in
               a
               moment
               be
               changed
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 He
                 should
                 not
                 leave
                 his
                 gift
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               and
               go
               and
               first
               be
               reconciled
               to
               his
               brother
               ;
               He
               is
               presently
               without
               more
               adoe
               to
               offer
               his
               gift
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               straighted
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               if
               we
               beleeve
               Erastus
               .
               But
               the
               rather
               of
               this
               ;
               that
               the
               man
               is
               in
               a
               moment
               changed
               :
               He
               is
               to
               be
               debarred
               ,
               least
               his
               scandalous
               approaching
               to
               use
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               make
               the
               work
               of
               conversion
               suspitious
               to
               others
               .
               4.
               
               This
               argument
               presupposeth
               that
               unvisible
               conversion
               ,
               giveth
               a
               man
               right
               in
               
                 foro
                 Ecclesi●
              
               in
               the
               Churches
               court
               ,
               to
               the
               seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               
               should
               be
               no
               need
               of
               externall
               profession
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Erastus
                   .
                
                 Shall
                 not
                 then
                 idolaters
                 and
                 apostates
                 be
                 debarred
                 ?
                 as
                 w●
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 deny
                 an
                 idolater
                 ▪
                 and
                 an
                 apostate
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 th●
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 thinke
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 defendeth
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 An●
                 as
                 we
                 think
                 the
                 former
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 think
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suffered
                 in
                 that
                 society
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Idolater
               that
               maketh
               defection
               ,
               and
               the
               apostate
               were
               once
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               what
               hath
               made
               them
               now
               no
               Members
               ?
               Who
               should
               judge
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               ?
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Christian
               Magistrate
               :
               If
               the
               Church
               must
               do
               it
               ,
               here
               truly
               ,
               is
               all
               granted
               by
               Erastus
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               disputed
               against
               in
               six
               books
               ,
               even
               this
               very
               Excommunication
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ;
               what
               Scripture
               is
               there
               to
               warrant
               that
               he
               should
               cast
               out
               a
               Member
               out
               of
               Christs
               body
               ?
               Here
               is
               an
               Excommunication
               without
               precept
               ,
               promise
               ,
               or
               practise
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               congregated
               together
               ,
               hath
               a
               command
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               a
               scandalous
               Member
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               out
               from
               amongst
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               :
               Let
               Erastus
               say
               as
               much
               from
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               for
               his
               Magistraticall
               casting
               ou●
               .
               2.
               
               What
               reason
               is
               there
               by
               Erastus
               his
               way
               ,
               for
               casting
               out
               an
               idolater
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               that
               defendeth
               his
               owne
               wickednesse
               ?
               1.
               
               May
               not
               God
               convert
               those
               suddenly
               ;
               as
               he
               did
               the
               thiefe
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               
                 Saul
                 ?
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               They
               should
               not
               be
               cast
               out
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               cannot
               more
               cut
               off
               those
               from
               being
               Members
               of
               Christs
               body
               ;
               then
               he
               can
               remove
               their
               faith
               and
               internall
               communion
               with
               Christ
               .
               Now
               for
               this
               cause
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               the
               Church
               cannot
               Excommunicate
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 1.
                 2
                 
                 Thess
              
               .
               3.
               and
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               did
               neither
               cast
               out
               
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 nor
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 or
                 Publicans
              
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               worse
               then
               idolaters
               .
               4.
               
               
                 No
                 helps
                 of
                 salvation
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 even
                 to
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 defend
                 their
                 owne
                 wickednesse
                 ,
              
               but
               their
               remaining
               in
               the
               Church
               
                 amongst
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 helpe
                 of
                 their
                 salvation
              
               ;
               and
               God
               inviteth
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               staying
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               And
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               to
               Erastus
               means
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               this
               casting
               out
               must
               be
               to
               save
               them
               :
               for
               no
               power
               is
               given
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               or
               Church
               for
               destruction
               ,
               but
               for
               edification
               ▪
               Now
               to
               put
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               is
               as
               Erastus
               conceiteth
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 lascivious
                 Virgin
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 chaste
                 Matr●ns
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 she
                 may
                 preserve
                 her
                 chastity
                 :
              
               I
               speak
               here
               all
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               who
               useth
               all
               those
               against
               casting
               any
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               Presbyters
               ;
               but
               they
               stand
               with
               equall
               strength
               ,
               against
               his
               casting
               out
               of
               idolaters
               and
               apostates
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Arguments
               :
               Therefore
               this
               conclusion
               of
               Erastus
               is
               a
               granting
               us
               the
               whole
               cause
               ;
               after
               in
               six
               books
               ,
               he
               hath
               pleaded
               none
               should
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               he
               falleth
               on
               
                 Bellarmines
                 Tutissimum
                 igitur
              
               ,
               &c.
               when
               he
               had
               written
               six
               books
               against
               justification
               by
               faith
               ▪
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               why
               should
               idolaters
               ,
               apostates
               ,
               and
               obstinately
               wicked
               men
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               dispute
               of
               Excommunication
               and
               suspension
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               for
               he
               knoweth
               that
               Beza
               ,
               and
               Protestant
               Divines
               do
               make
               these
               the
               speciall
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               whole
               subject
               of
               the
               dispute
               :
               Now
               Erastus
               concluding
               his
               six
               books
               ,
               doth
               hereby
               professe
               he
               hath
               never
               faithfully
               stated
               the
               question
               ,
               when
               he
               excludes
               those
               from
               the
               
                 subjectum
                 questionis
              
               ,
               who
               especially
               heareth
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               .
               Thus
               have
               I
               given
               an
               account
               ,
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               of
               the
               wit
               of
               Erastus
               ,
               against
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             
               QUEST
               .
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 so
                 above
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 her
                 Guides
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 the
                 spirituall
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 immediately
                 subject
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 only
                 ?
              
            
             
               VVEE
               know
               that
               Erastus
               who
               is
               Refuted
               by
               Beza
               ,
               
               Vtenbogard
               ,
               whom
               
                 Ant
                 ▪
                 Walens
              
               Learnedly
               Refuteth
               ,
               Maccovius
               opposed
               by
               the
               Universities
               and
               Divines
               of
               
                 Holland
                 ,
                 Vedelius
              
               Answered
               by
               
                 Gu.
                 Apolonius
              
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               the
               Belgick
               Arminians
               in
               their
               Petition
               to
               the
               States
               ,
               and
               
                 Hu.
                 Grotins
              
               against
               
                 Sibrandus
                 Lubert
              
               .
               Divers
               Episcopall
               Writers
               in
               England
               do
               hold
               ,
               That
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               all
               in
               their
               Ministery
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               :
               I
               believe
               the
               contrary
               :
               And
               1.
               
               We
               exclude
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               who
               is
               a
               keeper
               of
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               from
               a
               care
               of
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               2.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               to
               him
               a
               power
               to
               examine
               Heresies
               and
               false
               Doctrine
               :
               1.
               
               In
               order
               to
               bodily
               punishment
               with
               the
               sword
               :
               2.
               
               With
               a
               judgement
               not
               Antecedent
               ,
               but
               Subsequent
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               constituted
               .
               
               3.
               
               With
               such
               a
               judgement
               as
               concerneth
               his
               practise
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               in
               a
               blinde
               way
               ,
               and
               upon
               trust
               ,
               execute
               his
               office
               in
               punishing
               Hereticks
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               sentenced
               by
               the
               Church
               according
               unto
               ,
               or
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               as
               Papists
               dream
               .
               3.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Prince
               may
               command
               the
               Pastor
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               the
               Synod
               and
               Presbytery
               to
               use
               the
               keys
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Word
               :
               But
               this
               is
               but
               a
               Civill
               subjection
               ,
               though
               the
               object
               be
               spirituall
               :
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               ▪
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               have
               a
               care
               of
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law.
               2.
               
               Whether
               he
               as
               a
               blinde
               servant
               is
               to
               execute
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               punishing
               such
               as
               they
               discern
               to
               be
               Hereticks
               ;
               we
               pray
               the
               Lord
               to
               give
               him
               eyes
               and
               wisdom
               in
               his
               Administration
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               thirdly
               ,
               Whether
               he
               may
               use
               his
               coercive
               power
               against
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               controversie
               concerning
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Magistrate
               have
               any
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               they
               grant
               that
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               :
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               touching
               the
               power
               in
               the
               externall
               Court
               of
               Censures
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               the
               power
               of
               exercising
               Discipline
               be
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               I
               mean
               in
               a
               free
               and
               peacable
               manner
               ,
               with
               freedome
               from
               violence
               of
               men
               :
               we
               grant
               that
               power
               ,
               and
               by
               proportion
               also
               ,
               that
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               is
               from
               him
               :
               But
               whether
               the
               intrinsecall
               power
               be
               not
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               this
               we
               teach
               ,
               as
               the
               power
               of
               saying
               peacably
               from
               danger
               of
               Pirats
               and
               Robbers
               is
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               but
               the
               Art
               of
               Navigation
               is
               not
               from
               the
               King.
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               hath
               Supream
               power
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               immediatly
               as
               a
               little
               Monarch
               under
               Christ
               above
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               Iudge
               and
               determine
               what
               is
               true
               Doctrine
               ,
               what
               Heresie
               ,
               to
               censure
               and
               remove
               from
               Church-Communion
               the
               Seals
               and
               Church-offices
               ,
               all
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               Doctors
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
               Teach
               or
               dispense
               censures
               ,
               they
               do
               it
               not
               with
               any
               immediate
               subjection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Name
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               having
               power
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               his
               servants
               and
               delegates
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               answer
               negatively
               ,
               denying
               any
               such
               power
               to
               the
               
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               doe
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Christs
               courts
               and
               
               Assemblies
               of
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
              
               ,
               and
               Elders
               ,
               hath
               this
               power
               onely
               and
               immediately
               from
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               without
               subordination
               in
               their
               office
               ,
               to
               King
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               any
               Magistrate
               on
               earth
               by
               these
               Arguments
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Lord
               distinguished
               two
               courts
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 arise
                 a
                 matter
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 thee
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Iudge
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 inquire
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 shew
                 thee
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 chuse
                 )
                 shall
                 shew
                 thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               There
               be
               here
               two
               Courts
               clearly
               ,
               one
               court
               of
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               that
               were
               Iudges
               ;
               another
               of
               the
               Iudge
               :
               Now
               the
               King
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Kingly
               office
               ,
               might
               not
               usurpe
               the
               Priests
               office
               .
               1.
               
               Vzziah
               was
               smitten
               with
               Leprosie
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               in
               Moses
               his
               writing
               ,
               that
               
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 were
                 separated
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 Leper
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 between
                 the
                 clean
                 and
              
               
               
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 campe
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 clean
                 ,
              
               Lev.
               1.
               7
               ,
               9
               ,
               12
               ,
               &c.
               and
               5.
               8.
               and
               7.
               7.
               and
               13.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
               23.
               
               Numb
               .
               5.
               8.
               
               &c.
               and
               18.
               4
               ,
               5.
               2
               
               Chron.
               29.
               11.
               
               
                 You
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 chosen
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               21.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Lev.
               21.
               1.
               
               Iosh
               .
               3.
               8.
               1
               
               Kin.
               8.
               3.
               1
               
               Chron.
               8.
               9.
               2
               
               Chron.
               5.
               7.
               and
               7.
               6.
               and
               8.
               14.
               
               Zeph.
               3.
               4.
               
               Hag.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Mal.
               2.
               7
               ,
               Deut.
               10
               ,
               9.
               and
               21.
               5.
               
               Num.
               1.
               29.
               
               Deut.
               10.
               8
               ,
               18.
               
               Numb
               .
               1.
               50.
               and
               3.
               9
               ,
               12
               ,
               41.
               and
               8.
               10.
               
               Psal
               .
               122.
               5.
               
               
                 In
                 Jerusalem
                 there
                 were
                 set
                 thrones
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 thrones
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               22.
               21.
               
               Christ
               commanded
               
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 Cesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Cesars
                 :
              
               and
               he
               in
               his
               own
               person
               refused
               to
               usurpe
               Cesars
               place
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 12.
                 14.
                 
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 me
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ?
              
               and
               interdicted
               his
               Apostles
               thereof
               ,
               Luke
               22
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               yet
               appointed
               for
               them
               a
               Judicature
               of
               another
               kinde
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 15.
                 
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 19.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               and
               if
               any
               should
               deny
               that
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               had
               another
               Court
               in
               which
               he
               judged
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               will
               refute
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               Iehoshaphat
               did
               not
               institute
               ,
               but
               restore
               those
               two
               courts
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 19.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 behold
                 Amariah
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 is
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Zebadiah
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Ishmael
                 the
                 ruler
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
              
               ;
               never
               any
               Erastian
               could
               satisfie
               either
               themselves
               or
               others
               ,
               to
               shew
               us
               
               what
               were
               those
               two
               courts
               ,
               so
               distinguished
               by
               their
               two
               sundry
               Rulers
               .
               Amariah
               and
               Zebadiah
               ,
               the
               one
               a
               Priest
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               Magistrate
               .
               2.
               
               By
               the
               different
               formall
               objects
               ,
               
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               and
               confounded
               they
               must
               be
               ;
               if
               the
               King
               and
               Ruler
               be
               a
               judge
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               ,
               except
               God
               make
               him
               both
               a
               civill
               judge
               and
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               were
               Moses
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               which
               yet
               were
               differenced
               when
               the
               God
               of
               order
               established
               his
               Church
               in
               Canaan
               .
               The
               Church
               convenes
               for
               a
               Church
               businesse
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               18.
               1.
               to
               set
               up
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               civill
               businesse
               ,
               to
               make
               war
               ,
               the
               State
               conveneth
               ,
               
                 Iosh
                 .
                 22.
                 12.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 Iudg.
              
               21.
               12.
               and
               Ier.
               26.
               8.
               there
               is
               the
               Church
               judicature
               discerning
               that
               Ieremiah
               was
               a
               false
               Teacher
               ,
               and
               they
               first
               judge
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               v.
               16.
               
               The
               Civill
               Iudicature
               discerneth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               under
               
                 Zorababel
                 ,
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               and
               Nehemiah
               ,
               they
               indured
               different
               judicatures
               ;
               Iesus
               Christ
               was
               arraigned
               before
               Caiphas
               the
               High
               Priest
               for
               pretended
               blasphemie
               ,
               before
               Pilate
               the
               civill
               judge
               for
               treason
               ,
               but
               Caiphas
               was
               to
               determine
               onely
               by
               Law
               ,
               
                 in
                 questione
                 juris
              
               whether
               it
               was
               blasphemie
               which
               Christ
               had
               spoken
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               no
               power
               by
               Gods
               Law
               to
               lead
               Witnesses
               or
               condemn
               Christ
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               had
               their
               government
               onely
               about
               Ceremonialls
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               to
               judge
               of
               Morall
               uncleannes
               also
               ,
               which
               even
               then
               debarred
               men
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               
                 Hag.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               44.
               9.
               10
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               and
               if
               any
               say
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               did
               judge
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               things
               ,
               and
               reformed
               Religion
               :
               We
               answer
               extraordinarily
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               might
               prophecie
               ,
               and
               did
               prophecy
               ,
               as
               did
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               :
               Why
               do
               not
               Erastians
               bring
               those
               examples
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Provasts
                 ,
                 Iustices
              
               ,
               may
               now
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               them
               by
               grant
               of
               Adversaries
               ,
               for
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Kings
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               is
               as
               strong
               for
               preaching
               ,
               as
               for
               governing
               ;
               and
               because
               Prophets
               did
               judge
               the
               people
               of
               old
               ,
               yet
               no
               Protestant
               Divine
               
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               now
               Pastors
               may
               also
               usurpe
               the
               civill
               Sword.
               
            
             
               Now
               least
               any
               should
               object
               the
               case
               is
               not
               alike
               in
               the
               Jewish
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               surely
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               lesse
               separated
               such
               men
               as
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               for
               the
               Ministery
               now
               ,
               then
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Act.
              
               2.
               
               And
               
                 sent
                 labourers
                 to
                 his
                 vineyard
              
               ,
               Luk.
               10.
               2.
               
               Matth.
               20.
               2.
               
               &
               9.
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 Ambassadors
                 to
              
               
               
                 Preach
                 in
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Stewarts
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 Men
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 feet
                 are
                 pleasant
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 News
                 ,
              
               as
               were
               the
               Prophets
               of
               old
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               only
               gifted
               to
               preach
               ,
               but
               instructed
               with
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 52.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 40.
                 9.
                 
                 Nahum
              
               1.
               15.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               men
               that
               feeds
               the
               flock
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               also
               Govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 Ravening
                 Wolves
                 creep
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 not
                 spare
              
               the
               flock
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               29.
               
               Men
               who
               must
               be
               obeyed
               because
               
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 our
                 soules
              
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               And
               can
               govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 Men
                 that
                 labour
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 over
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 other
                 faithfull
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               Magistrates
               are
               not
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               3.
               such
               as
               
                 Rule
                 well
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               and
               are
               
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 accusations
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               call
               them
               to
               the
               holy
               Ministery
               till
               they
               be
               sufficiently
               tryed
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               22.
               all
               which
               import
               teaching
               and
               governing
               .
               Now
               if
               all
               these
               directions
               be
               given
               to
               Timothy
               and
               other
               
                 Pastors
                 till
                 the
              
               
               
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               then
               must
               all
               these
               directions
               be
               principally
               written
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               these
               Epistles
               to
               Timothy
               agree
               principally
               to
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               to
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               at
               the
               by
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               delegates
               and
               substitutes
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               by
               office
               ,
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
              
               was
               to
               
                 lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 faithfull
                 men
                 who
                 could
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 an
                 accusation
                 against
                 an
                 Elder
              
               ;
               and
               certainly
               ,
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               call
               to
               office
               those
               that
               are
               
                 over
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               
                 if
                 those
                 who
                 watch
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
              
               especially
               ,
               be
               but
               the
               curates
               and
               delegates
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               then
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               behoved
               in
               a
               more
               eminent
               manner
               to
               watch
               for
               our
               souls
               ;
               for
               directions
               and
               commandments
               of
               God
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               are
               more
               principally
               given
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               chief
               Governour
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               such
               )
               then
               to
               the
               servants
               &
               delegates
               ▪
               But
               where
               is
               there
               any
               such
               directions
               given
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               King
               ,
               or
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               any
               shadow
               of
               ground
               in
               the
               Word
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               much
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 an
                 heathen
                 &
                 an
                 enemy
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 written
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               1.
               
               No
               force
               can
               strain
               these
               two
               Epistles
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               
               and
               the
               other
               to
               Titus
               ,
               which
               contain
               a
               form
               of
               Church-policy
               to
               any
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               qualification
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               the
               supream
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               far
               rather
               have
               been
               expressed
               ,
               then
               the
               qualification
               of
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               where
               hinted
               at
               .
               2.
               
               All
               these
               directions
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               do
               and
               must
               
                 actu
                 primo
              
               ,
               agree
               to
               the
               Mag●strate
               :
               for
               his
               office
               who
               is
               chief
               governour
               ,
               &
               what
               he
               should
               be
               is
               described
               in
               the
               Word
               .
               3.
               
               When
               Christ
               
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               his
               ascension
               ,
               sufficient
               means
               for
               his
               intended
               end
               ,
               
                 The
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edifying
                 thereof
                 ,
                 even
                 till
                 we
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.
               
               Now
               neither
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               did
               Christ
               give
               a
               Magistrate
               for
               the
               edifying
               his
               Body
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               only
               those
               that
               are
               but
               his
               
                 Delegates
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               i●
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               the
               only
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               sendeth
               into
               the
               Vineyard
               those
               who
               edifie
               the
               Body
               ;
               the
               King
               should
               have
               been
               first
               in
               this
               Role
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               supream
               gatherer
               ,
               edifier
               and
               builder
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               It
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Ruling
                 Elder
                 then
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 omitted
                 here
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 given
                 to
                 Edifi●
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 Nurse
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 the
                 sincere
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 edf●ie
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 name●
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Our
               Divines
               ,
               as
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Marlorate
              
               ,
               do
               strongly
               
               gather
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               Pope
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               Catholick
               edifier
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               scripture
               ,
               that
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               being
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               only
               eminent
               gatherer
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 Supream
                 Governour
                 in
                 all
                 Causes
                 ,
                 Civill
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
              
               he
               should
               especially
               have
               been
               set
               down
               here
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               mixed
               person
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               half
               a
               Church-officer
               in
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               Adversary
               :
               And
               there
               was
               no
               colour
               of
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               supream
               and
               only
               Head
               ,
               and
               principall
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               omitted
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               be
               in
               some
               other
               Scripture
               as
               the
               only
               Church
               Governor
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Adversaries
               make
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Delegates
                 and
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               1.
               
               As
               God
               calleth
               the
               King
               to
               governe
               
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               the
               free
               election
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               so
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               
                 be
                 called
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               teach
               and
               govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               calling
               of
               his
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               his
               calling
               to
               the
               Throne
               or
               Bench
               is
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 14.
                 15
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               &
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 
                 Tit.
              
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               But
               in
               neither
               the
               Old
               nor
               the
               New
               Testament
               finde
               we
               any
               Prince
               or
               Ruler
               separated
               for
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               `
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Teacher
              
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               a
               
                 mixed
                 person
              
               (
               as
               the
               Adversarie
               say
               .
               )
               No
               David
               is
               called
               to
               Sacrifice
               ,
               no
               Constantine
               to
               preach
               and
               Administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               place
               .
               2.
               
               If
               any
               Reply
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               means
               ordained
               for
               that
               spirituall
               end
               ,
               the
               gathering
               and
               edifying
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               keepeth
               not
               only
               the
               second
               Table
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               promoteth
               not
               only
               the
               Temporall
               good
               of
               the
               State
               in
               promoting
               mercy
               and
               Justice
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               procuring
               spirituall
               good
               to
               the
               people
               in
               preserving
               the
               first
               Table
               of
               the
               Law.
               I
               Answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               doth
               both
               ;
               but
               1.
               
               Not
               directly
               by
               being
               the
               intrinsecall
               means
               ,
               
                 in
                 actibus
                 elicitis
              
               ,
               in
               elicite
               and
               intrinsecall
               acts
               ,
               promoting
               edification
               in
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Scripture
               speaketh
               ,
               Eph.
               4
               11.
               but
               a
               far
               other
               way
               :
               1.
               
               In
               imperated
               and
               commanded
               acts
               extrinsecally
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               command
               with
               the
               sword
               for
               Peaces
               cause
               in
               all
               calling●
               ,
               in
               sailing
               ,
               trading
               ,
               painting
               ,
               &c.
               promoting
               it
               by
               carnall
               means
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               which
               belongeth
               not
               to
               the
               officers
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               .
               2.
               
               Not
               necessarily
               ,
               as
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               without
               which
               Christ
               hath
               no
               externall
               visible
               Kingdom
               on
               earth
               ,
               whereas
               he
               hath
               had
               ,
               &
               often
               hath
               a
               compleat
               flourishing
               externall
               visible
               Kingdom
               without
               Magistrates
               :
               yea
               ,
               where
               Magistrates
               have
               been
               open
               enemies
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
               3.
               
               Not
               directly
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               this
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               far
               as
               he
               admitteth
               (
               as
               Triglandius
               saith
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               within
               his
               State
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               often
               doth
               refuse
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               a
               compleat
               
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               two
               wayes
               procure
               the
               spirituall
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               1.
               
               By
               procuring
               that
               the
               Nurses
               give
               good
               and
               wholesome
               milk
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Permodum
                 removent
                 is
                 prohibens
              
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               a
               cause
               ,
               for
               he
               may
               save
               the
               flock
               from
               great
               temptations
               ,
               when
               by
               his
               sword
               he
               driveth
               away
               the
               
                 Wolves
                 from
                 the
                 flock
                 ▪
              
               But
               not
               any
               of
               these
               bringeth
               the
               Magistrate
               within
               the
               lis●
               of
               the
               number
               of
               these
               intrinsecall
               ,
               2.
               
               Necessary
               ,
               3.
               
               Spirituall
               gifts
               ,
               which
               Christ
               ascending
               on
               high
               ,
               
               gave
               for
               the
               Edifying
               of
               his
               Body
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Two
               powers
               so
               different
               as
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               :
               2.
               
               As
               powers
               
               carnall
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               not
               of
               this
               world
               :
               And
               3.
               
               Both
               immediatly
               subject
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               God
               the
               creator
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               co-ordinate
               ,
               and
               supream
               both
               of
               them
               in
               their
               own
               kinde
               ,
               cannot
               be
               so
               subordinate
               ,
               as
               the
               temporall
               should
               be
               the
               supream
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               the
               inferiour
               and
               subordinate
               .
               But
               these
               two
               powers
               are
               so
               different
               ,
               as
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               ,
               carnall
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               spirituall
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               the
               one
               subject
               as
               supream
               immediatly
               to
               God
               creator
               ,
               the
               other
               supream
               immediately
               subject
               to
               God
               the
               redeemer
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Those
               powers
               of
               Governing
               are
               not
               so
               subordinate
               as
               the
               Temporall
               should
               be
               supream
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               subordinate
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Major
               is
               undeniable
               ,
               for
               it
               involveth
               a
               contradiction
               that
               two
               supreame
               co-ordinate
               powers
               should
               be
               two
               ,
               not
               Supreame
               ,
               
               but
               subornidate
               powers
               :
               The
               same
               way
               I
               prove
               the
               Assumption
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Magistrates
               power
               is
               supreame
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Powers
                 that
                 are
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               8.
               
               
                 By
                 me
                 Kings
                 reigne
              
               ,
               for
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               nor
               any
               power
               on
               earth
               ,
               interveenes
               between
               God
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               civill
               Magistrates
               ;
               But
               God
               who
               giveth
               being
               to
               a
               society
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 ipso
              
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               a
               society
               of
               reasonable
               men
               ,
               hath
               given
               to
               them
               a
               power
               immediately
               from
               ▪
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               designe
               such
               and
               such
               to
               be
               their
               Rulers
               :
               Shew
               us
               any
               higher
               power
               above
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               but
               God
               the
               creator
               making
               the
               civill
               power
               .
               Never
               man
               dreamt
               that
               the
               Spirituall
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               interveen
               as
               an
               instrumentall
               cause
               of
               the
               politick
               power
               .
               2.
               
               By
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               a
               politick
               power
               is
               first
               :
               men
               are
               first
               men
               in
               naturall
               and
               politick
               society
               ,
               ere
               they
               be
               in
               a
               supernaturall
               pollicy
               ,
               or
               a
               Church
               ;
               and
               Christ
               did
               not
               make
               a
               spirituall
               power
               by
               the
               intervention
               of
               a
               civill
               power
               .
               2.
               
               The
               power
               of
               the
               two
               Kingdoms
               are
               distinguished
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 18.
                 36.
                 
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
              
               (
               then
               the
               power
               thereof
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               )
               
                 if
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 my
                 servants
                 fight
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               The
               one
               power
               is
               coactive
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               the
               other
               free
               ,
               voluntary
               by
               the
               Word
               .
               Erastus
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               infer
               thence
               that
               Christs
               Kingdome
               is
               onely
               internall
               and
               
               invisible
               ,
               not
               externall
               and
               visible
               ,
               because
               Christ
               opposeth
               his
               Kingdom
               to
               a
               fighting
               Kingdom
               ,
               using
               the
               sword
               to
               defend
               him
               from
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               taken
               and
               crucified
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               he
               opposeth
               not
               his
               Kingdome
               to
               an
               externall
               visible
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               his
               Church
               visible
               consisting
               of
               visible
               Officers
               is
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               13
               &c.
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               audible
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               visibly
               professed
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               are
               visibly
               and
               externally
               called
               to
               the
               holy
               Ministery
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
              
               and
               voices
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               but
               he
               opposeth
               his
               Kingdome
               to
               a
               Kingdome
               fighting
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               using
               the
               coactive
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               to
               save
               him
               from
               being
               apprehended
               and
               crucified
               by
               the
               Iewes
               :
               Now
               this
               is
               the
               Magistrates
               Kingdome
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               and
               so
               Christ
               evidently
               proveth
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               that
               beareth
               the
               sword
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               essence
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               office
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               for
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               of
               another
               World
               ,
               and
               Spirituall
               ;
               but
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               is
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               useth
               worldly
               weapons
               ,
               as
               the
               sword
               .
               Then
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               1.
               
               Is
               not
               subordinate
               
               to
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               and
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               That
               when
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 All
                 power
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Mediator
                 Christ
                 :
              
               The
               sense
               cannot
               be
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               was
               given
               to
               him
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               judge
               and
               a
               Ruler
               on
               earth
               ,
               which
               he
               refused
               ,
               Luke
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               (
               though
               as
               God
               he
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               .
               )
               3.
               
               That
               the
               supream
               Magistrate
               as
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               the
               onely
               Deputie
               ,
               Delegate
               ,
               and
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ;
               for
               if
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               have
               a
               substitute
               and
               Deputie
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               beareth
               his
               bloodie
               sword
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               fight
               for
               Christ
               :
               then
               1.
               
               Christs
               Kingdome
               surely
               should
               be
               of
               this
               World.
               2.
               
               By
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               since
               as
               Mediator
               he
               is
               Priest
               ,
               and
               a
               High
               Priest
               to
               offer
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               all
               Priests
               must
               doe
               that
               are
               proper
               Priests
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 3.
                 c.
                 9.
                 7.
                 c.
                 10.
                 14.
                 c.
              
               10.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               &c.
               there
               must
               be
               Priests
               under
               Christ
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               to
               offer
               some
               bloodie
               sacrifice
               satisfactorie
               for
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               blasphemie
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               meane
               proper
               Priests
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               in
               a
               figurative
               and
               borrowed
               sense
               ,
               all
               beleeevers
               are
               Priests
               to
               offer
               themselves
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 1.
                 5.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               9.
               but
               not
               the
               Deputies
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               Iesus
               
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               he
               must
               have
               Prophets
               under
               him
               that
               are
               Vicars
               and
               Deputies
               ,
               which
               is
               unpossible
               for
               Christ
               as
               Prophet
               and
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               is
               essentially
               Lawgiver
               ,
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               Cannonick
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               really
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               power
               teacheth
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               so
               he
               hath
               no
               Deputies
               ,
               nor
               any
               Ministers
               or
               Prophets
               ,
               nor
               any
               under
               Law-givers
               ,
               or
               under
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               by
               an
               action
               or
               any
               active
               power
               communicated
               to
               them
               ,
               can
               as
               under
               Lawgivers
               devise
               any
               part
               of
               Law
               or
               Gospell
               or
               any
               other
               part
               of
               Cannonick
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               active
               influence
               supernaturall
               to
               make
               a
               new
               heart
               :
               Hence
               all
               our
               Divines
               say
               ,
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               Deputies
               ,
               neither
               King
               ,
               nor
               High
               Priest
               ,
               nor
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               Saint
               .
               4.
               
               It
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               who
               as
               Magistrate
               beareth
               the
               Sword
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               head
               officer
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Mediator
               ;
               for
               as
               Magistrate
               he
               must
               act
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               upon
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ;
               whereas
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               act
               as
               Magistrate
               on
               the
               Ministers
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               on
               them
               as
               men
               erring
               and
               sinning
               :
               But
               onely
               so
               he
               procureth
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               the
               spirituall
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               indirectly
               and
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               in
               driving
               away
               Hereticks
               and
               wolves
               from
               the
               flock
               .
            
             
               That
               Church
               which
               is
               the
               pattern
               and
               rule
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               unto
               
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               that
               belongeth
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               must
               be
               our
               rule
               and
               paterne
               in
               Government
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 Colosse
                 ,
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               planted
               and
               framed
               up
               as
               perfect
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               was
               not
               the
               only
               supream
               Governour
               of
               Churches
               ;
               nor
               did
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               and
               Teachers
               in
               those
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church
               ,
               act
               ,
               preach
               ,
               dispence
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               rule
               ,
               governe
               as
               servants
               ,
               under
               ,
               and
               through
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               or
               King
               ,
               as
               his
               Vicars
               ,
               deputies
               ,
               and
               servants
               ;
               But
               by
               immediate
               Authority
               from
               Iesus
               Christ
               placed
               in
               them
               without
               the
               interveening
               mediation
               of
               Magistrates
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               that
               Church
               should
               be
               the
               patern
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               though
               the
               adversaries
               deny
               the
               proposition
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               Churches
               as
               Apostolick
               ,
               should
               be
               our
               patern
               in
               all
               things
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               were
               then
               heathens
               &
               enemies
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               
               and
               so
               
                 de
                 facto
                 ,
                 actually
              
               ,
               and
               by
               accident
               could
               not
               be
               the
               supream
               officers
               and
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               now
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               are
               nursefathers
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               beleevers
               professing
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 Iehoshaphat
                 ,
              
               and
               Ezekiah
               ,
               and
               other
               godly
               
                 Princes
                 of
                 Israel
              
               and
               Iudah
               were
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Generall
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               Iewish
               and
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               our
               paterne
               in
               Government
               ;
               yet
               we
               have
               (
               though
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               deny
               this
               Major
               )
               a
               great
               advantage
               of
               the
               adversaries
               in
               these
               .
               1.
               
               We
               have
               the
               first
               Christian
               Church
               to
               be
               our
               paterne
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 that
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 God
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               21.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
              
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               26.
               
               
                 Which
                 is
                 builded
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
              
               Ephe.
               2.
               20.
               to
               be
               our
               rule
               and
               paterne
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               was
               prophecied
               ,
               though
               not
               compleatly
               in
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               then
               fulfilled
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Yet
               here
               the
               Magistrate
               was
               no
               chief
               officer
               .
               3.
               
               The
               adversaries
               must
               prove
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               and
               those
               godly
               Kings
               ,
               as
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               
                 virtute
                 officij
              
               ,
               were
               supream
               rulers
               and
               Church-officers
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               godly
               Princes
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               were
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               all
               such
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               were
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               :
               for
               certainly
               ,
               they
               as
               Prophets
               wrote
               Scripture
               ,
               had
               the
               form
               and
               structure
               of
               the
               Temple
               revealed
               to
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               received
               Laws
               from
               God
               for
               the
               Priests
               :
               if
               our
               Kings
               as
               Magistrates
               now
               can
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               we
               shall
               then
               say
               something
               to
               their
               Headship
               over
               the
               Church
               .
               4.
               
               And
               if
               they
               reformed
               Religion
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               defection
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               holy
               and
               zealous
               ,
               and
               walked
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 did
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 like
                 unto
                 David
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               
                 Jehoshaphaet
                 ,
                 Josiah
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Priests
               were
               corrupt
               :
               we
               shall
               grant
               the
               like
               to
               Parliaments
               made
               up
               of
               Josiahs
               and
               Ezechiahs
               ;
               when
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               Heterodox
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Pastors
               have
               corrupted
               their
               wayes
               .
               5.
               
               Civill
               punishing
               of
               Church-men
               when
               they
               are
               
               Hereticall
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               we
               heartily
               yield
               to
               Magistrates
               .
               But
               that
               Magistrates
               as
               such
               should
               Excommunicate
               and
               admit
               such
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               reject
               other
               such
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               ,
               or
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               did
               of
               old
               judge
               between
               the
               clean
               and
               the
               unclean
               ,
               cast
               out
               from
               the
               congregation
               and
               camp
               ,
               and
               receive
               
               in
               ,
               and
               so
               governe
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               altogether
               unwarranttable
               .
               Now
               the
               adversaries
               ,
               as
               
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 grant
                 that
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 extreamly
                 prophane
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 society
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suffered
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Swine
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 &
                 persecut●rs
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 nor
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
              
               So
               also
               Mr.
               Pryn
               ,
               if
               Magistrates
               must
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               judge
               as
               Magistrates
               who
               are
               prophane
               ,
               and
               who
               truly
               feare
               God
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               dogs
               and
               Apostates
               ,
               who
               not
               ,
               surely
               then
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               must
               discerne
               between
               
                 the
                 cleane
                 and
                 the
                 uncleane
              
               ,
               as
               Priest
               ▪
               of
               old
               ,
               
                 and
                 must
                 separate
                 the
                 precious
                 from
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Prophets
               did
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               the
               
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               le●
               .
               15.
               19.
               
               Then
               must
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               be
               Pastors
               called
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               the
               Bench
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               which
               neither
               Erastus
               ,
               nor
               the
               reverend
               Mr.
               Pryn
               will
               owne
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               must
               cast
               such
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               communion
               in
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               here
               is
               in
               expresse
               termes
               the
               very
               Ecclesiasticall
               Excommunication
               which
               Mr.
               Pryn
               denieth
               to
               be
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               commanded
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 7.
                 6.
                 
                 Give
                 not
                 holy
                 things
                 unto
                 dogs
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               keep
               not
               in
               Church
               communion
               the
               prophane
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               Mr.
               Pryn
               to
               me
               yeeldeth
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               granteth
               that
               Excommunication
               and
               suspension
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               doe
               both
               fall
               under
               this
               precept
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               
               That
               which
               falleth
               under
               a
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               me
               is
               a
               Divine
               Ordinance
               .
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               also
               ,
               reasoning
               against
               are
               suspension
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 Obstinate
                 scandalous
                 sinners
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 suspend
                 themselves
                 there-from
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 be
                 freely
                 admitted
                 to
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 onely
                 the
                 totall
                 Exclusion
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Christian
                 society
                 (
                 not
                 any
                 bare
                 suspension
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 )
                 which
                 worketh
                 both
                 shame
                 and
                 remorse
                 in
                 excommunicate
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
              
               Paul
               
                 resolveth
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               13.
               compared
               with
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               to
               v.
               10.
               3.
               
               This
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 terminis
                 ,
                 excommunication
              
               proved
               from
               divers
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               totall
               Exclusion
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               Christian
               society
               ,
               working
               shame
               and
               remorse
               as
               Paul
               resolveth
               :
               We
               seeke
               no
               more
               ,
               Pauls
               resolution
               to
               us
               is
               a
               Divine
               right
               .
               
               Those
               words
               of
               that
               Learned
               and
               Reverend
               man
               have
               (
               give
               me
               leave
               by
               the
               way
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               I
               hope
               worthier
               then
               I
               am
               ,
               do
               answer
               fully
               all
               he
               hath
               said
               in
               this
               subject
               )
               all
               that
               we
               crave
               .
               For
               1.
               obstinate
               men
               will
               voluntarily
               suspend
               themselves
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Church
               should
               not
               suspend
               them
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               Excommunicate
               them
               ;
               I
               grant
               all
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               obstinate
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               not
               only
               suspended
               ,
               but
               also
               excommunicated
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               solie
               and
               onely
               to
               be
               suspended
               ,
               
                 Pro
                 hac
                 vice
              
               ,
               for
               this
               time
               ;
               it
               followeth
               no
               waies
               ,
               all
               that
               this
               Reverend
               Lawyer
               saith
               against
               sole
               suspension
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               an
               obstinate
               offender
               ,
               is
               nothing
               against
               us
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               obstinate
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               suspended
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               also
               if
               he
               goe
               on
               in
               refusing
               to
               heare
               the
               admonitions
               of
               brethren
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               first
               ,
               
                 hac
                 vice
              
               ,
               to
               be
               suspended
               from
               a
               confirming
               Ordinance
               given
               to
               those
               onely
               who
               are
               supposed
               to
               have
               the
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               can
               onely
               eat
               and
               drinke
               spiritually
               and
               by
               faith
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               It
               followeth
               not
               .
               I
               thinke
               Mr.
               Pryn
               would
               not
               have
               Hereticks
               and
               Apostates
               suddenly
               and
               at
               the
               first
               totally
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Christian
                 society
                 ,
              
               sure
               we
               owe
               some
               gentlenes
               and
               patience
               even
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 If
                 God
                 peradventure
                 may
                 give
                 them
                 Repentance
                 to
                 scape
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               24.
               25
               ,
               26.
               yet
               if
               an
               Heretick
               and
               Apostate
               that
               same
               day
               that
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               were
               to
               be
               celebrated
               should
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               and
               not
               equall
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               consubstantiall
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               withall
               should
               that
               same
               day
               have
               offered
               his
               childe
               to
               Molech
               ,
               and
               yet
               professe
               his
               desire
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               professing
               he
               had
               tryed
               and
               examined
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               desire
               to
               come
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               with
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               great
               Prophet
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               Would
               not
               Mr.
               Prynne
               thinke
               he
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               he
               should
               not
               totally
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               communion
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ?
               I
               should
               think
               if
               he
               cannot
               be
               presently
               excommunicated
               ,
               yet
               he
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               sure
               he
               cannot
               but
               be
               in
               a
               doggish
               and
               swinish
               disposition
               in
               one
               degree
               or
               other
               :
               And
               my
               reason
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 non
                 rectè
                 institutus
              
               ,
               not
               rightly
               instructed
               ,
               but
               heterodoxe
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               try
               and
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               
               while
               he
               be
               better
               principled
               in
               the
               faith
               :
               so
               a
               suspension
               for
               a
               time
               from
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               and
               
                 ex
                 natura
                 rei
              
               ,
               without
               totall
               exclusion
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               all
               Christian
               society
               ,
               were
               as
               necessary
               ,
               (
               whether
               the
               Magistrate
               or
               Church
               suspend
               ,
               I
               dispute
               not
               now
               )
               as
               a
               degree
               of
               punishment
               ,
               or
               a
               preventing
               of
               eating
               of
               damnation
               is
               necessary
               
                 hi●
                 &
                 nunc
              
               :
               O
               ,
               but
               saith
               Master
               
                 Prinne
                 ,
                 Christ
                 knew
                 that
                 Iudas
                 was
                 worse
                 than
                 an
                 heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 denied
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Supper
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               though
               we
               knew
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 being
                 a
                 converting
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 debarre
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Whether
               Iudas
               did
               eat
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               think
               nothing
               of
               the
               matter
               ;
               only
               Master
               Prinne
               hath
               
                 duram
                 provinciam
              
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               hard
               task
               to
               prove
               it
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               If
               I
               were
               to
               examine
               his
               book
               ,
               I
               should
               deny
               his
               consequences
               from
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               for
               not
               any
               of
               them
               can
               prove
               that
               Iudas
               did
               communicate
               at
               the
               last
               Supper
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               Christs
               example
               in
               this
               being
               an
               act
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               permitting
               the
               greatest
               hypocrisie
               on
               earth
               ,
               is
               no
               rule
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               give
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               Iuddasses
               ;
               First
               ,
               Iudas
               was
               visibly
               and
               infallibly
               to
               Christ
               ,
               a
               man
               who
               deserved
               to
               be
               totally
               excluded
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               all
               Christian
               societie
               ,
               and
               to
               Christ
               a
               knowne
               traitor
               ,
               a
               Devill
               ,
               an
               hypocrite
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               not
               exclude
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               neither
               should
               the
               Saints
               now
               exclude
               from
               their
               society
               ;
               nor
               should
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               (
               as
               Erastus
               and
               Master
               Prinne
               thinketh
               )
               exclude
               Iudasses
               and
               knowne
               traitors
               ,
               and
               knowne
               Devills
               ,
               and
               knowne
               children
               of
               the
               Devil
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               Erastus
               and
               Master
               Prinne
               both
               absurd
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               did
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               Iudas
               knowing
               him
               to
               be
               all
               these
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               we
               may
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               knowne
               traitors
               also
               ,
               the
               contrary
               is
               a
               truth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               9
               ,
               10.
               11.
               2
               
               Thess
               .
               3
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               evident
               enough
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               those
               that
               he
               knew
               sinned
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               who
               persecuted
               Christ
               to
               death
               and
               others
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               Ioh.
               15.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Ioh.
               7.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Ioh.
               12.
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               Ioh.
               10.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               Ioh.
               11.
               47
               ,
               48.
               and
               this
               is
               by
               the
               exposition
               of
               
                 Erastus
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               3.
               pag.
               307.
               308.
               and
               Master
               Prinne
               his
               vindication
               ,
               pag.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               
                 To
                 give
                 holy
                 things
                 to
                 dogs
                 :
                 so
              
               Mr.
               
                 Prinne
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 doggs
                 and
                 swine
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 only
                 such
                 infidels
                 and
                 heathen
                 ,
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 imbrace
                 and
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 harbour
                 or
                 entertain
                 the
                 preachers
                 of
              
               
               
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 text
                 is
                 principally
                 intended
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 open
                 contemners
                 ,
                 persecutors
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 runne
                 upon
                 and
                 teare
                 the
                 preachers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 trampling
                 the
                 pearls
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tenderers
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 resolves
                 in
                 terminis
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               7.
               6.
               
               Mat.
               10
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Luk.
               9
               ▪
               5.
               
               Act.
               13.
               46.
               or
               open
               Apostates
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               2
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               &c
               :
               hence
               by
               this
               we
               may
               give
               the
               pearls
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               such
               dogs
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               for
               to
               them
               Christ
               tendred
               the
               pearle
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               might
               have
               hindred
               ,
               being
               God
               equall
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Iews
               to
               malice
               him
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               being
               above
               the
               Laws
               that
               he
               gives
               to
               us
               ,
               doth
               not
               in
               this
               example
               warrant
               us
               to
               cast
               the
               pearls
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               such
               as
               we
               know
               to
               be
               Iudasses
               ,
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               malicious
               haters
               and
               heart-murtherers
               of
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               not
               the
               like
               reason
               
               of
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               dispensing
               the
               seals
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               word
               is
               a
               converting
               ordinance
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               and
               preached
               to
               heathen
               and
               to
               the
               non-converted
               ,
               
                 though
                 they
                 refuse
                 to
                 imbrace
                 and
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 to
                 entertaine
                 the
                 preachers
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               The
               Texts
               that
               Master
               Prinne
               alledgeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               should
               not
               be
               preached
               to
               heathen
               who
               refuse
               to
               imbrace
               and
               beleeve
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Luk.
               9.
               5.
               
               Act.
               13.
               46.
               are
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               for
               Mat.
               10.
               
               Luk.
               9.
               is
               but
               a
               Temporary
               Commandement
               ,
               given
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               Disciples
               should
               depart
               from
               those
               houses
               of
               Iudea
               (
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               the
               heathen
               ;
               But
               by
               the
               contrary
               the
               Apostles
               are
               forbidden
               to
               go
               to
               Samaritanes
               or
               Gentiles
               at
               all
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               5
               ,
               6.
               )
               who
               would
               not
               receive
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               precept
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               did
               not
               observe
               ;
               but
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               many
               heathen
               who
               refused
               to
               imbrace
               and
               beleeve
               the
               Gospel
               :
               As
               Act.
               16.
               and
               17.
               and
               19.
               2.
               
               The
               place
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               15.
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               blaspheming
               Iews
               ,
               to
               whom
               Paul
               preached
               long
               after
               they
               persecuted
               
                 and
                 stoned
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 killed
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               Act
               ▪
               2.
               and
               4.
               and
               8.
               and
               9.
               
               Mat.
               23.
               37
               ,
               38.
               3.
               
               Those
               places
               ,
               are
               to
               better
               colour
               of
               purpose
               brought
               by
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               Socinians
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               to
               people
               for
               their
               good
               entertainment
               thereof
               ,
               and
               denied
               to
               others
               for
               their
               unworthinesse
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               will
               not
               welcome
               it
               ;
               So
               the
               Arminians
               in
               the
               conference
               at
               Hague
               ,
               pag.
               87
               ,
               88
               ,
               89.
               
               
                 God
                 sendeth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 absolute
                 will
                 ,
              
               sed
               ob
               alias
               causas
               in
               homine
               
               latent●s
               ,
               for
               secret
               causes
               in
               man.
               Arminius
               against
               Perkins
               .
               p.
               199.
               
               
                 The
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 sending
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 hath
                 causes
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 ,
              
               habenti
               dabitur
               :
               So
               
                 Corvinus
                 ad
                 Wallachros
              
               ,
               p.
               44.
               
               
                 Socinus
                 Comment
                 .
                 in
              
               1.
               
               Epist
               .
               Ioh.
               c.
               4.
               p.
               307.
               saith
               the
               same
               :
               and
               Mr.
               Pryn
               is
               pleased
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               to
               cite
               them
               ,
               I
               conceive
               imprudently
               ,
               for
               I
               beleeve
               that
               Reverend
               and
               learned
               man
               doth
               hate
               those
               impious
               Sects
               ,
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               truly
               if
               this
               be
               a
               rule
               to
               Pastors
               to
               spread
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               offer
               and
               give
               the
               pearle
               of
               the
               preached
               Gospell
               to
               those
               that
               willingly
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               harbour
               the
               preachers
               ,
               and
               presently
               to
               depart
               and
               preach
               no
               more
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               those
               who
               refuse
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               places
               Mat.
               10.
               14.
               
               &
               Luke
               9.
               5.
               carry
               that
               sense
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
                 Heathens
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 embrace
                 and
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 harbour
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
              
               as
               (
               the
               worthy
               Divine
               saith
               ,
               )
               conceiving
               that
               to
               
                 be
                 a
                 casting
                 of
                 Pearles
                 to
                 Dogs
                 and
                 Swine
              
               ;
               I
               see
               not
               how
               the
               Preachers
               &
               spreaders
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               are
               to
               beleeve
               that
               God
               out
               of
               meer
               grace
               ,
               &
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               good
               or
               bad
               deserving
               ,
               sendeth
               the
               Gospel
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               denieth
               it
               to
               others
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Supper
               be
               a
               converting
               Ordinance
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               it
               corroborateth
               faith
               and
               conversion
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               once
               ,
               and
               so
               applyeth
               the
               Promises
               to
               one
               who
               before
               beleeved
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               a
               converting
               ordinance
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               administred
               to
               one
               dead
               in
               sins
               and
               trespasses
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               for
               then
               at
               the
               first
               Sermon
               that
               ever
               is
               preached
               to
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               though
               for
               base
               &
               worldly
               ends
               known
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               he
               desired
               to
               have
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               beleeve
               that
               he
               sincerely
               desireth
               these
               Seals
               ,
               and
               
               instantly
               at
               the
               same
               sermon
               to
               baptise
               him
               ,
               &
               administer
               the
               other
               Seal
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               we
               deny
               converting
               Ordinances
               to
               those
               who
               desire
               them
               ?
               say
               our
               adversaries
               .
               4.
               
               An
               ordinance
               that
               cannot
               be
               dispensed
               to
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               remaining
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               unconverted
               man
               knowne
               to
               be
               an
               unconverted
               man
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               Ordinance
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               dispensed
               ,
               as
               the
               ordinance
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               first
               converting
               ordinance
               ,
               to
               so
               many
               as
               we
               may
               safely
               dispense
               the
               Word
               unto
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               first
               a
               converting
               ordinance
               ,
               as
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               dispensed
               to
               all
               those
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               .
               But
               Erastus
               and
               Mr.
               Pryn
               grant
               ,
               we
               may
               preach
               the
               Word
               to
               Heathen
               
               remaining
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               deny
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               yeeld
               it
               )
               the
               Apostles
               did
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Heathen
               remaining
               Heathen
               ,
               but
               they
               never
               admitted
               ,
               nor
               can
               we
               admit
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               Heathen
               remaining
               Heathen
               ,
               nor
               could
               the
               Iewes
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               admit
               to
               the
               Passeover
               the
               uncircumcised
               :
               now
               then
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               some
               cannot
               make
               the
               Church
               and
               preachers
               guilty
               of
               casting
               pearles
               to
               Swine
               ,
               and
               of
               partaking
               of
               their
               si●
               ,
               
                 whose
                 hearing
                 is
                 not
                 mixed
                 with
                 faith
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               the
               Church
               and
               Ministers
               should
               admit
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               Heathen
               remaiing
               Heathen
               ,
               they
               should
               prostitute
               holy
               things
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               be
               guilty
               of
               an
               Heathen
               mans
               eating
               of
               his
               owne
               damnation
               ;
               Hence
               this
               Assertion
               of
               Mr.
               Prynne
               must
               be
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               That
               
               
                 Ministers
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 refuse
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 such
                 unexcommunicated
                 ,
                 grosse
                 ,
                 impenitent
                 ,
                 scandalous
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 suspend
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 partaking
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
              
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               )
               
                 unprofitable
                 hearing
                 is
                 as
                 damning
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 unworthie
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
              
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               is
               and
               may
               be
               discovered
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               congregation
               ,
               persons
               as
               unworthy
               as
               Heathen
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               latent
               
                 Iudasses
                 ,
                 Parricides
              
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               while
               God
               discover
               their
               hypocrisie
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               lawfully
               preach
               the
               Word
               to
               men
               as
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Word
               as
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               as
               unworthie
               ;
               as
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               contravene
               that
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 not
                 Pearles
                 to
                 Swine
              
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               give
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               men
               knowne
               to
               be
               as
               scandalous
               ,
               uncapable
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               as
               Heathen
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               prostitute
               holy
               things
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               their
               sinne
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               
                 non
                 causa
                 pro
                 causa
              
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Prynne
               bringeth
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 refuse
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 scandalous
                 impenitents
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 without
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 either
                 ,
                 because
                 unprofitable
                 hearing
                 is
                 as
                 damning
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 unworthy
                 receiving
                 the
                 Supper
              
               ;
               This
               Because
               is
               no
               cause
               :
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               damnable
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               how
               proveth
               he
               that
               Preachers
               partake
               equally
               of
               both
               ▪
               I
               can
               shew
               him
               a
               clear
               difference
               which
               demonstrateth
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               this
               connexion
               .
               1.
               
               Vnprofitable
               hearing
               of
               the
               Gospell
               in
               a
               Heathen
               is
               as
               damning
               a
               sin
               ,
               as
               hypocriticall
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               sinne
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               
                 equalia
                 peccata
              
               ,
               but
               sure
               they
               are
               
                 ●què
                 peccata
              
               ;
               but
               I
               may
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               
               not
               partake
               of
               his
               sinne
               of
               unprofitable
               hearing
               ,
               for
               I
               may
               be
               commanded
               to
               preach
               to
               a
               Heathen
               remaining
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               as
               Paul
               preached
               to
               Felix
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 scoffing
                 Athenians
              
               ,
               to
               the
               persecuting
               Iews
               ,
               
               and
               giving
               obedience
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               freeth
               me
               from
               partaking
               of
               his
               unprofitable
               hearing
               ;
               But
               I
               cannot
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               an
               Heathen
               remaining
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               without
               sharing
               in
               his
               sin
               ;
               and
               suppose
               a
               Heathen
               remaining
               a
               Heathen
               would
               croud
               in
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               many
               Heathen
               fained
               themselves
               to
               be
               Iewes
               ,
               desiring
               to
               serve
               the
               time
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               14.
               21.
               yet
               I
               should
               partake
               of
               the
               Heathens
               unworthy
               receiving
               ,
               if
               knowing
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Heathen
               serving
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               crouding
               in
               amongst
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               should
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               no
               command
               of
               God
               to
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               a
               Heathen
               man
               ,
               nor
               could
               Paul
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               the
               scoffing
               Athenians
               ,
               or
               to
               Felix
               ,
               without
               taking
               part
               with
               them
               in
               their
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               2.
               
               The
               necessity
               of
               preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               it
               being
               simply
               necessary
               to
               the
               first
               conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               putteth
               Pastors
               in
               a
               case
               that
               they
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               to
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               to
               thousands
               knowne
               to
               be
               unconverted
               without
               any
               participation
               of
               their
               unprofitable
               hearing
               ,
               and
               the
               non-necessity
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               or
               the
               Seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               nourishing
               of
               their
               souls
               to
               life
               eternall
               ,
               who
               visibly
               and
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               those
               who
               are
               dispensers
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               prophane
               ,
               and
               abominably
               wicked
               ,
               putteth
               those
               same
               dispensers
               in
               a
               condition
               of
               being
               compartners
               with
               them
               in
               the
               prophaning
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               dispence
               the
               bread
               to
               those
               that
               are
               knowingly
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               the
               Gospell
               may
               be
               taught
               in
               Catechisme
               to
               Children
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               6
               ,
               7.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
               
               Prov.
               22.
               6.
               because
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               they
               be
               saved
               by
               hearing
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               23.
               but
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               ,
               but
               a
               command
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               be
               dispensed
               to
               no
               children
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               that
               cannot
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               without
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               not
               ordinarily
               without
               the
               Word
               ;
               nor
               were
               it
               enough
               to
               forwarne
               Apostates
               ,
               and
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               Hypocriticall
               heathen
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               eate
               unworthily
               they
               eate
               their
               owne
               damnation
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Pryn
               saith
               ,
               and
               yet
               reach
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               those
               ,
               
               for
               the
               dispensers
               then
               should
               ●ast
               Pearls
               to
               some
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
               
               contrary
               to
               Mat.
               5.
               6.
               and
               they
               should
               be
               free
               of
               the
               guilt
               in
               polluting
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               give
               them
               a
               watch-word
               ,
               say
               they
               were
               about
               to
               prophane
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               they
               committed
               such
               wickednesse
               .
               Nor
               doe
               we
               as
               Mr.
               Pryn
               saith
               ,
               nor
               know
               we
               ,
               or
               the
               Scriptures
               any
               such
               distinction
               ,
               
                 as
                 sealing
                 externally
                 to
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 any
                 receiving
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
              
               lawfully
               divided
               ,
               (
               sinfully
               it
               may
               be
               divided
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               Law
               for
               sinne
               ,
               no
               print
               ,
               no
               authority
               of
               men
               for
               it
               ,
               )
               from
               
                 the
                 internall
                 sealing
              
               ,
               nor
               heard
               we
               ever
               of
               two
               sorts
               of
               conversion
               ,
               one
               
                 externall
                 from
              
               
               
                 Paganisme
                 to
                 the
                 externall
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 wrought
                 extraordinarily
                 by
                 Miracles
                 without
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 in
                 Infants
                 ▪
                 and
                 another
                 internall
                 from
                 formall
                 profession
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 inward
                 imbracing
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 merits
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Stewards
               and
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               notdare
               to
               play
               with
               the
               Sacraments
               as
               children
               doe
               with
               nuts
               ,
               to
               seal
               to
               mens
               senses
               and
               fancies
               Christ
               and
               spirituall
               nourishment
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               part
               in
               his
               body
               broken
               and
               blood
               shed
               ,
               in
               those
               who
               visibly
               have
               nothing
               of
               faith
               to
               their
               discerning
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               onely
               senses
               and
               fancie
               ,
               such
               as
               all
               visibly
               and
               notoriously
               scandalous
               walking
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               all
               Herericks
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               knowne
               and
               unwashen
               Hypocrites
               have
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               2.
               
               All
               heathen
               and
               unbaptized
               have
               senses
               ,
               and
               are
               capable
               of
               externall
               washing
               ,
               and
               externall
               and
               Sacramentall
               eating
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               are
               ,
               but
               are
               they
               capable
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               bodies
               to
               be
               washed
               ,
               and
               teeth
               and
               stomacke
               to
               eat
               Sacramentally
               ?
               And
               have
               Ministers
               warrant
               enough
               to
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               all
               that
               have
               senses
               ?
               
                 But
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 also
                 ,
                 ere
                 they
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               Mr.
               Pryn
               will
               say
               ;
               but
               I
               aske
               by
               what
               warrant
               Mr.
               Pryn
               alledgeth
               that
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               converting
               ordinance
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               that
               Pastors
               may
               without
               sinne
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               but
               they
               may
               preach
               the
               Word
               to
               Heathen
               remaining
               Heathen
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               may
               they
               dispense
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               Heathen
               remaining
               Heathen
               ?
               What
               more
               absurd
               ?
               yet
               ,
               remaining
               Heathen
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               capable
               of
               Mr.
               Pryn
               his
               sense-sealing
               ,
               and
               sense-converting
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               any
               sound
               beleever
               .
               3.
               
               A
               sealing
               to
               the
               senses
               cannot
               be
               divided
               from
               the
               inward
               sealing
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               neither
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               externall
               sealing
               without
               the
               internall
               is
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               
               God
               cannot
               intend
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               nor
               can
               this
               division
               be
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               it
               doth
               seal
               to
               us
               our
               spirituall
               nourishment
               in
               Christ
               ,
               except
               we
               sinfully
               separate
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               sin
               is
               no
               ordinance
               of
               God.
               4.
               
               What
               word
               of
               Christ
               hath
               Mr.
               Pryn
               for
               
                 extraordinary
                 conversion
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 Miracles
              
               
               
                 without
                 the
                 Word
              
               ?
               He
               must
               conceive
               with
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               that
               many
               are
               converted
               that
               never
               heard
               of
               that
               precious
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               without
               which
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               11.
               or
               of
               a
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 Moses
                 Amyraldus
              
               dreameth
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               may
               write
               books
               
                 de
                 salute
                 Ethnicorum
              
               ,
               for
               this
               externall
               conversion
               doth
               lead
               of
               its
               owne
               nature
               to
               internall
               conversion
               and
               salvation
               :
               This
               may
               make
               us
               fancie
               somewhat
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 Aristides
                 ,
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 Regulus
                 ,
              
               without
               the
               Law
               or
               Gospell
               ,
               this
               way
               of
               extraordinarily
               saving
               men
               by
               Miracles
               without
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ;
               so
               say
               the
               Arminians
               at
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Dort
                 ▪
              
               pag.
               334
               ,
               335.
               
               
                 Those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 precisely
                 rejected
                 them
                 from
                 a
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               Adolphus
               Venator
               .
               adver
               .
               Dracenos
               p.
               84.
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 heathen
                 are
                 saved
                 without
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 ●●n
                 but
                 pray
                 ,
              
               Ens
               Entium
               miserere
               mei
               ,
               
                 Socinus
                 praelec
                 .
                 Thelo
                 .
                 c.
              
               3.
               telleth
               us
               of
               an
               inspired
               word
               that
               saveth
               us
               ,
               called
               
                 verbum
                 interius
              
               .
               You
               may
               please
               Schoolmen
               thus
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Granadus
                 Contr.
              
               8.
               
                 de
                 grat
                 .
                 tract
              
               .
               6.
               disp
               .
               1.
               numb
               .
               43.
               
                 did
                 .
                 Ruiz
                 .
                 de
                 Predesti
                 .
              
               
               se
               .
               8.
               numb
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Alexand.
                 Alens
              
               .
               8.
               
                 p.
                 q.
              
               69.
               memb
               .
               5.
               art
               .
               3.
               
               
                 De
                 bonis
                 Philosophis
                 sic
                 credo
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Roa
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
               
                 De
                 Provident
                 .
                 quest
              
               .
               7.
               n.
               50.
               
               
                 Vega
                 lib.
              
               13.
               
                 in
                 Trident.
                 cap.
              
               12.
               
               
                 Enriquez
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               
               
                 De
                 ultimo
                 fine
                 ,
                 c.
              
               14.
               num
               .
               6.
               
                 quod
                 lib.
              
               8.
               quest
               .
               5.
               
               Vasquez
               1.
               
                 par
                 .
                 disp
              
               .
               97.
               and
               c.
               5.
               
               
                 Soto
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
                 de
                 nat
                 .
                 &
                 grat
                 .
                 c.
              
               18.
               ad
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Francis
                 .
                 Sonnius
                 in
                 demonstrat
                 .
                 Tract
                 .
              
               12.
               
                 de
                 consiliis
                 c.
              
               8.
               
               
                 Camerarius
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
                 de
                 grat
                 .
                 c.
              
               8.
               
                 &
                 lib.
              
               7.
               c.
               8.
               who
               doe
               all
               of
               them
               send
               all
               the
               good
               Philosophers
               and
               white
               Morallists
               
                 to
                 heaven
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 workes
                 of
                 providence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 rumour
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 famous
                 Papists
              
               to
               their
               owne
               shame
               ,
               yeeld
               that
               
                 Divine
                 faith
                 cannot
                 be
                 produced
                 by
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Andradius
              
               saith
               often
               they
               may
               be
               false
               .
               Maldonatus
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 necessary
                 argument
                 of
                 faith
                 can
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               Gregorius
               de
               Valen.
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 give
                 us
                 no
                 infallible
              
               
               
                 certainty
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Bellarmine
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Miracles
                 cannot
                 convince
              
               
               
                 the
                 minde
                 .
                 Durandus
              
               giveth
               a
               sure
               reason
               why
               miracles
               cannot
               produce
               faith
               ;
               Because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 suppose
                 it
                 were
                 known
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 miracle
                 of
                 the
                 raising
              
               e.
               g.
               
                 of
                 Lazarus
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 testifieth
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 he
                 preacheth
                 who
                 worketh
                 the
                 miracle
                 .
              
               Mr.
               Prynne
               then
               hath
               put
               the
               salvation
               of
               those
               who
               never
               heard
               the
               Gospel
               upon
               extraordinary
               Pillars
               ,
               when
               he
               bottometh
               them
               on
               miracles
               without
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               are
               extraordinary
               rotten
               Pillars
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               now
               dispute
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               mean
               of
               
               our
               first
               conversion
               ,
               
                 from
                 formall
                 profession
                 ,
                 to
                 inward
                 embracing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               For
               the
               word
               must
               go
               before
               ,
               and
               not
               simply
               the
               externall
               letter
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               first
               believed
               and
               received
               by
               the
               efficacions
               working
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               And
               so
               the
               word
               is
               indeed
               the
               first
               converting
               Ordinance
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               given
               to
               one
               who
               already
               believes
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               concurreth
               as
               a
               mean
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               corroborate
               ,
               and
               increase
               the
               conversion
               which
               was
               before
               .
               Mr.
               Prynne
               might
               have
               spared
               his
               pains
               in
               proving
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 a
                 converting
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 applieth
                 Christ
                 ●o
                 u●
                 :
              
               we
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               a
               converting
               ,
               and
               quickning
               ,
               and
               lively
               applicatory
               Ordinance
               :
               But
               how
               ?
               He
               may
               know
               that
               what
               ever
               Ordinance
               addeth
               a
               new
               degree
               of
               Faith
               of
               conversion
               ,
               of
               saving
               application
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Promises
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               converting
               Ordinance
               :
               But
               it
               is
               so
               converting
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               confirming
               Ordinance
               ,
               
               and
               necessarily
               it
               presupposeth
               Faith
               and
               conversion
               already
               wrought
               by
               the
               word
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               a
               first-converting
               Ordinance
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               the
               word
               ;
               but
               as
               nourishing
               or
               accretion
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               vitall
               generation
               in
               the
               body
               of
               a
               growing
               childe
               ,
               so
               as
               Physicians
               make
               nutrition
               in
               children
               to
               be
               Aggeneration
               ,
               or
               ,
               Congeneration
               ,
               or
               a
               vitall
               generation
               with
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               it
               presupposeth
               the
               first
               generation
               ,
               by
               which
               life
               is
               given
               to
               the
               childe
               ;
               now
               nourishing
               doth
               not
               give
               life
               ,
               things
               void
               of
               life
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               nourishing
               ;
               therefore
               nourishing
               is
               the
               continuing
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               prorogated
               and
               continued
               generation
               :
               so
               here
               ,
               Sacramentall
               eating
               by
               faith
               ,
               is
               a
               spirituall
               feeding
               and
               nourishing
               of
               the
               soul
               on
               the
               crucified
               Lords
               body
               broken
               ,
               &
               his
               blood
               shed
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               act
               of
               our
               first
               conversion
               :
               Regeneration
               is
               sealed
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               Christ
               given
               as
               sealing
               and
               confirming
               Regeneration
               ;
               but
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               
               that
               which
               exhibiteth
               Christ
               to
               us
               as
               food
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               our
               spirituall
               growing
               and
               coalition
               in
               Christ
               :
               I
               say
               not
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Church
               could
               give
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               none
               but
               such
               as
               are
               inwardly
               and
               really
               Regenerated
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Church
               taketh
               such
               as
               are
               externally
               called
               ,
               to
               be
               internally
               called
               when
               they
               dispense
               this
               Supper
               to
               them
               ;
               &
               that
               they
               are
               nearer
               Christ
               then
               those
               that
               hear
               the
               Gospel
               (
               which
               Heathen
               may
               do
               )
               ere
               they
               can
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Supper
               .
               And
               this
               Erast
               .
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Pryn
                 ,
                 in
                 terminis
              
               teach
               
               when
               they
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 those
                 that
                 are
              
               recte
               instituti
               ,
               
                 rightly
                 instructed
                 ,
                 who
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 professe
                 sincere
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 amendment
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 only
                 excluded
                 who
                 are
                 convicted
                 to
                 be
                 grosse
                 and
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinate
                 offenders
                 .
              
               Whence
               it
               is
               clear
               they
               professe
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               they
               are
               converts
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Supper
               before
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               Now
               this
               must
               be
               done
               by
               the
               word
               Preached
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               faith
               in
               profession
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               Supper
               in
               the
               Church-way
               ,
               cannot
               be
               dreamt
               to
               be
               a
               mean
               of
               their
               first
               conversion
               ,
               far
               lesse
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               ,
               in
               Gods
               court
               ,
               can
               men
               first
               receive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               having
               never
               heard
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               converted
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               ,
               really
               and
               inwardly
               ,
               by
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               then
               might
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               before
               and
               without
               the
               word
               ,
               be
               given
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               converting
               Ordinance
               belonging
               to
               all
               to
               whom
               the
               word
               belongeth
               :
               For
               Mr.
               Prynne
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 can
                 be
                 denyed
                 to
                 none
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               what
               reason
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               no
               lesse
               the
               first
               converting
               Ordinance
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               administred
               to
               those
               that
               never
               heard
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ?
               And
               by
               this
               Mr.
               Prynne
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               should
               be
               dispensed
               to
               infants
               and
               children
               ,
               who
               cannot
               try
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               yet
               discern
               the
               Lords
               Body
               :
               Yea
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               convicted
               of
               obstinacy
               in
               scandalous
               sins
               ,
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               how
               could
               they
               be
               judged
               ,
               convicted
               and
               sentenced
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 within
              
               ?
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               their
               being
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               admit
               them
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               to
               the
               Church
               otherwise
               qualified
               and
               fitted
               for
               it
               .
               And
               this
               doth
               clearly
               evidence
               ,
               That
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               may
               ,
               &
               ought
               to
               be
               Preached
               to
               many
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               converted
               to
               whom
               the
               Supper
               is
               not
               to
               be
               dispensed
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               cōverted
               ,
               which
               is
               enough
               for
               our
               point
               to
               exclude
               
               promiscuous
               admission
               of
               all
               to
               the
               Supper
               ;
               and
               to
               prove
               some
               other
               qualification
               must
               be
               requisite
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               come
               to
               the
               Supper
               before
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               (
               without
               violation
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               being
               guilty
               of
               not
               distributing
               aright
               )
               can
               administer
               the
               Supper
               to
               them
               ▪
               and
               this
               is
               another
               visible
               qualification
               then
               is
               requisite
               in
               those
               that
               hear
               the
               word
               :
               For
               Erastus
               and
               Mr.
               Prynne
               require
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               come
               to
               the
               Supper
               
                 be
                 rightly
                 instructed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 promise
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               But
               they
               cannot
               say
               ,
               none
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               ,
               while
               they
               be
               qualified
               thus
               ;
               you
               exclude
               the
               ignorant
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               do
               you
               exclude
               the
               ignorant
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               ?
               Farther
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               resolved
               ,
               why
               Erastus
               and
               his
               require
               any
               qualification
               at
               all
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               way
               :
               For
               suppose
               persons
               Baptized
               be
               only
               negatively
               blamelesse
               ,
               and
               not
               visibly
               scandalous
               ;
               yet
               Erastus
               and
               Mr.
               Prynne
               cannot
               deny
               the
               Supper
               to
               such
               .
               Suppose
               they
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               be
               as
               ignorant
               of
               God
               as
               Indians
               ,
               and
               suppose
               they
               promise
               no
               amendment
               ,
               and
               do
               positively
               professe
               no
               repentance
               at
               all
               :
               1.
               
               Ministers
               can
               deny
               no
               converting
               Ordinances
               to
               persons
               ,
               because
               ignorant
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               a
               converting
               Ordinance
               ,
               it
               shall
               convert
               men
               from
               their
               ignorance
               ;
               and
               an
               Indian
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               Baptisme
               may
               convert
               him
               from
               his
               ignorance
               .
               Now
               I
               think
               our
               Brethren
               cannot
               say
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               yield
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               dare
               not
               admit
               all
               within
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Seals
               ,
               except
               they
               would
               be
               guilty
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               in
               eating
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               dare
               not
               debar
               the
               ignorant
               within
               the
               Church
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               no
               way
               compartners
               with
               them
               in
               the
               sin
               of
               unprofitable
               hearing
               .
               2.
               
               Mr.
               Prynne
               may
               here
               see
               some
               ignorants
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               yet
               I
               hope
               he
               would
               not
               be
               so
               rigid
               as
               to
               Excommunicate
               all
               ignorants
               ,
               because
               ignorant
               :
               the
               most
               rigid
               Novatians
               would
               condemne
               that
               :
               and
               here
               is
               sole
               suspension
               without
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Prynne
               saith
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               wondred
               much
               when
               I
               read
               those
               words
               of
               the
               learned
               and
               
               reverend
               Master
               
                 Prynne
                 :
                 That
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 bestoweth
                 no
                 Ordinances
                 on
                 men
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 must
                 intend
                 in
                 instituting
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 that
                 visible
                 morall
                 unregenerate
                 Christians
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 converted
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 reall
                 Saints
                 be
                 confirmed
                 :
              
               to
               which
               I
               reply
               :
               1.
               
               Neither
               word
               nor
               
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Almighty
               can
               be
               intended
               in
               vaine
               ,
               though
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               be
               not
               obtained
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               expected
               some
               such
               divinity
               from
               the
               pen
               of
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               who
               make
               God
               to
               intend
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               in
               both
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               precepts
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               falleth
               from
               this
               end
               :
               so
               you
               may
               read
               ,
               in
               
                 Arminius
                 Anti-Perkins
              
               ,
               pag.
               60.
               that
               God
               is
               disappointed
               in
               his
               end
               ,
               in
               both
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               God
               shooting
               beside
               his
               mark
               misseth
               the
               salvation
               of
               many
               ,
               say
               the
               Remonstrants
               at
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Dort
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               216.
               and
               in
               their
               confession
               ,
               
                 c.
                 7.
                 sect
              
               .
               3.
               and
               because
               Socinus
               thought
               it
               hard
               thus
               to
               take
               from
               God
               wise
               intentions
               ;
               he
               did
               no
               lesse
               then
               blasphemously
               deprive
               him
               of
               his
               omniscience
               :
               So
               
                 Socians
                 contra
                 puccium
              
               ,
               c.
               10.
               and
               in
               
                 prelectionib
                 .
                 Theolog.
              
               c.
               11.
               
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 contingently
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 uncertaine
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               But
               if
               you
               speak
               of
               
                 intentio
                 operis
                 ,
                 non
                 operantis
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Supper
               ,
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               is
               ordained
               (
               this
               may
               rather
               be
               your
               meaning
               )
               that
               morall
               men
               like
               Cicero
               ,
               and
               Seneca
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               are
               alike
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               the
               genuine
               intention
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               )
               then
               you
               speak
               not
               of
               the
               supper
               as
               divided
               from
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               word
               going
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               hath
               converted
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               following
               doth
               adde
               to
               and
               confirme
               in
               grace
               .
               So
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               depart
               from
               the
               question
               ,
               for
               we
               grant
               that
               the
               Sermon
               going
               before
               in
               the
               same
               day
               of
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               doth
               convert
               ;
               and
               thus
               if
               an
               Indian
               heare
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Supper
               is
               annexed
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               converted
               by
               that
               Sermon
               (
               as
               you
               teach
               the
               heart
               in
               those
               ,
               is
               only
               knowne
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               judge
               )
               he
               may
               forthwith
               ,
               ere
               he
               be
               baptised
               ,
               come
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               which
               were
               much
               precipitation
               ,
               little
               speed
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               word
               formally
               converteth
               ,
               not
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               But
               if
               you
               mean
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               formally
               ,
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               of
               its
               nature
               a
               mean
               of
               converting
               a
               morall
               Seneca
               ,
               you
               mistake
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               seal
               ,
               very
               farre
               ,
               God
               never
               intended
               that
               food
               as
               food
               should
               give
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               Supper
               as
               the
               Supper
               is
               spirituall
               food
               ,
               and
               presupposeth
               the
               eater
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               how
               gate
               he
               life
               but
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
               2.
               
               Doth
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               humble
               or
               speak
               one
               word
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               doth
               the
               Sacrament
               say
               any
               thing
               here
               ,
               but
               Christ
               died
               for
               thee
               ,
               
                 O
                 Seneca
              
               ,
               
               and
               there
               is
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               love
               in
               dying
               for
               thee
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               it
               speaketh
               to
               Iudas
               ,
               as
               Master
               Prinne
               thinketh
               ,
               and
               can
               this
               convert
               a
               morall
               man
               never
               yet
               humbled
               for
               sinne
               ?
               But
               I
               have
               gone
               thus
               out
               of
               the
               way
               in
               this
               purpose
               ,
               I
               returne
               and
               desire
               pardon
               for
               this
               digression
               ,
               not
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               fruitlesse
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               the
               chiefe
               Church-officer
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               without
               Christian
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ?
               then
               is
               there
               no
               exact
               paterne
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               what
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ?
               hath
               Christ
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               not
               moulded
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               second
               temple
               in
               all
               the
               dimensions
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               did
               by
               immediate
               inspiration
               shew
               us
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               Temple
               ?
               finally
               should
               Cesar
               ,
               suppose
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Christian
               ,
               have
               received
               imposition
               of
               hands
               from
               the
               Elders
               ,
               a●
               his
               deputies
               the
               Ministers
               do
               ?
               and
               be
               over
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Lord
               as
               King
               ?
               and
               receive
               accusations
               against
               Elders
               ,
               ordaine
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               put
               out
               and
               cast
               out
               the
               unworthy
               ?
               only
               for
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               Ministers
               were
               forced
               to
               do
               these
               ?
               Erastus
               and
               his
               have
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Scripture
               for
               this
               ,
               or
               were
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               given
               to
               Cesar
               ?
               and
               because
               Cesar
               was
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               Peter
               received
               them
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               while
               Cesar
               should
               be
               converted
               ,
               what
               Scripture
               have
               we
               for
               this
               ?
               for
               to
               rule
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               ,
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               performed
               by
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               :
               Whether
               the
               Magistrate
               do
               rule
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               deputies
               and
               servants
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               governing
               the
               Church
               medled
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               which
               Christ
               forbade
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 4.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               and
               all
               the
               Pastors
               and
               teachers
               now
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               discipline
               do
               usurpe
               the
               sword
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               the
               deputies
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               dispensing
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               they
               must
               use
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               as
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               for
               what
               servants
               do
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               supream
               swordbearer
               ,
               that
               the
               swordbearer
               must
               principally
               do
               by
               the
               servants
               ,
               so
               Ministers
               by
               this
               use
               both
               swords
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               be
               the
               chief
               officer
               of
               the
               Church
               
               is
               thus
               proved
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               subject
               himself
               to
               heare
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               to
               those
               that
               watcheth
               for
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               put
               out
               from
               amongst
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               scandalous
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               principall
               Governour
               and
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               command
               all
               :
               
               But
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               is
               such
               ,
               for
               if
               God
               accept
               not
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               those
               places
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 hear
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               and
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               4
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               must
               tye
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               except
               God
               have
               excepted
               him
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               no
               where
               excepted
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               But
               as
               David
               had
               
               
                 Gad
                 ,
                 Nathan
              
               and
               other
               See●s
               ;
               so
               the
               Magistrates
               now
               have
               some
               to
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               proved
               ,
               because
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               supream
               to
               command
               Elders
               as
               Elders
               ,
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               discipline
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               ,
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               be
               under
               the
               Elders
               and
               Ministers
               as
               such
               ,
               for
               that
               involveth
               a
               contradiction
               ;
               that
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               should
               watch
               over
               the
               souls
               of
               Magistrates
               that
               they
               erre
               not
               ,
               and
               oppresse
               not
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               Magistrate
               should
               be
               over
               the
               souls
               of
               Pastors
               to
               watch
               for
               them
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               ;
               if
               any
               object
               that
               the
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               have
               souls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               have
               some
               to
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               ;
               and
               therefore
               can
               neither
               be
               supream
               ,
               nor
               excepted
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               
               It
               is
               answered
               by
               granting
               all
               of
               this
               or
               this
               single
               Pastor
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               whole
               company
               ;
               for
               when
               they
               erre
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               a
               whole
               communitie
               over
               them
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               erre
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               here
               may
               command
               them
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               under
               paine
               of
               bodily
               censure
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               :
               But
               none
               are
               above
               them
               to
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               ;
               but
               they
               by
               office
               ,
               watch
               both
               for
               their
               owne
               souls
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               others
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               King
               governeth
               himselfe
               and
               the
               people
               both
               politically
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Whatever
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               or
               the
               Government
               
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               given
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               only
               can
               appoint
               Elders
               and
               officers
               over
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               but
               no
               where
               in
               Scripture
               find
               we
               any
               such
               power
               given
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               beleeve
               he
               hath
               not
               any
               such
               power
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               true
               ,
               because
               Christ
               being
               a
               perfect
               Lawgiver
               and
               King
               ,
               doth
               give
               Lawes
               for
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               as
               particularly
               as
               Moses
               did
               for
               every
               severall
               pinne
               in
               the
               Lords
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               David
               and
               Solomon
               for
               the
               Temple
               :
               the
               assumption
               I
               prove
               ;
               because
               the
               Government
               of
               Christs
               house
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               the
               weapons
               of
               their
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnall
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               5.
               and
               it
               is
               in
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               forgiving
               and
               retaining
               sinnes
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               as
               are
               sent
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Father
                 sent
                 his
                 Son
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               18.
               18.
               
               &
               16.
               19.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               &c.
               But
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               do
               punish
               sinnes
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               but
               not
               forgive
               sins
               ,
               nor
               binde
               and
               loose
               in
               earth
               or
               heaven
               ,
               nor
               exercise
               any
               spirituall
               power
               ,
               nor
               deal
               with
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               they
               cure
               the
               diseases
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               though
               indirectly
               and
               externally
               they
               take
               care
               that
               there
               be
               Physicians
               who
               can
               cure
               diseases
               .
            
             
               The
               power
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               supream
               power
               under
               Christ
               ,
               which
               can
               say
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 men
                 :
              
               But
               no
               such
               supream
               power
               agreeth
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               Magistrate
               :
               For
               Ministers
               as
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               can
               and
               may
               preach
               ,
               binde
               and
               loose
               ,
               Rebuke
               ,
               Excommunicate
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               though
               he
               command
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               Prophets
               have
               rebuked
               Kings
               ,
               Jer.
               1.
               18.
               
               &
               22.
               1
               ,
               2.
               2
               
               
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 1
                 
                 King.
                 21.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Mark
              
               6.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               can
               do
               none
               of
               these
               :
               nor
               hath
               he
               power
               to
               command
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               by
               way
               of
               privation
               ;
               but
               only
               by
               way
               of
               accumulation
               he
               may
               command
               them
               to
               do
               their
               dury
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               soundly
               ,
               and
               forbid
               and
               punish
               the
               preaching
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               the
               same
               way
               .
            
             
               Whatever
               power
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               when
               he
               becomes
               Christian
               ,
               cannot
               take
               from
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               Christ
               gave
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               a
               full
               power
               to
               dispense
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               govern
               the
               Churches
               ,
               to
               censure
               Wolves
               and
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               
                 draw
                 Disciples
                 after
                 them
              
               ,
               in
               Synods
               to
               condemne
               
                 perverters
                 of
                 Soules
              
               ,
               and
               refute
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               put
               out
               incestuous
               persons
               ,
               to
               Excommunicate
               such
               as
               
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               a
               power
               to
               reject
               a
               
                 Heretick
                 after
                 twice
                 admonition
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 rule
                 well
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               
                 they
                 should
                 rule
                 their
                 own
                 house
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               when
               they
               had
               no
               Magistrates
               at
               all
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
               them
               as
               a
               Church
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               a
               perfect
               visible
               body
               ,
               society
               ,
               house
               ,
               city
               ,
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 in
                 esse
                 &
                 operari
              
               ,
               in
               
                 being
                 and
                 all
                 Church-operations
              
               ;
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               when
               he
               cometh
               to
               be
               Christian
               ,
               to
               help
               and
               nourish
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               father
               he
               cannot
               take
               away
               and
               pull
               the
               keys
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               stewards
               ,
               and
               
               throw
               the
               rod
               ,
               authority
               ,
               power
               to
               rule
               ,
               govern
               ,
               binde
               ,
               loose
               ,
               convene
               in
               Christs
               courts
               and
               Assemblies
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               inthrall
               the
               Church
               :
               This
               evidenceth
               how
               falsely
               some
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 without
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Army
                 without
                 a
                 Commander
                 or
              
               
               
                 Leader
                 ,
                 a
                 Ship
                 without
                 a
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 a
                 body
                 without
                 a
                 head
                 .
              
               When
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               wanting
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               was
               a
               perfect
               spirituall
               body
               ,
               gathered
               ,
               edified
               ,
               attaining
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Builded
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               20.
               
               Feed
               by
               their
               own
               Pastors
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               
               Sufficiently
               secured
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 from
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 29.
                 30.
                 
                 Golden
                 Candlesticks
              
               perfect
               and
               intire
               ,
               Christ
               walking
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               and
               praised
               and
               commended
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               20.
               
               &
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               ver
               .
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               cap.
               3.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Coming
               behinde
               in
               no
               gift
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               7.
               
               In
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               casting
               out
               the
               incestuous
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 Separated
                 from
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 Espoused
                 to
                 one
                 husband
                 Christ
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 Established
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 increasing
                 in
                 number
                 daily
                 ,
              
               Act.
               16.
               5.
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 had
                 rest
                 throughout
                 all
                 Judea
                 ,
                 and
                 Galile
                 ,
                 and
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 edified
                 ,
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 ●ear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 multiplied
                 ,
              
               Act.
               9.
               31.
               
               Now
               if
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               be
               their
               only
               Head
               and
               chief
               Feeder
               ,
               and
               all
               Elders
               but
               his
               servants
               ,
               Edifying
               
                 à
                 &
                 sub
                 Magistratu
                 ,
                 from
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 :
              
               How
               were
               they
               edified
               ,
               and
               the
               compleat
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               house
               wanting
               a
               head
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
              
               without
               the
               chief
               feeder
               and
               shepheard
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               when
               all
               this
               time
               the
               Lord
               set
               spirituall
               Pastors
               and
               watchmen
               over
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               some
               defect
               ,
               that
               they
               wanted
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               was
               their
               Nurse-father
               and
               keeper
               ,
               and
               avenger
               of
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               But
               this
               defect
               was
               1.
               
               A
               defect
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               men
               who
               may
               be
               injured
               ,
               and
               do
               violence
               one
               to
               another
               as
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               want
               one
               who
               beareth
               the
               sword
               to
               be
               avenged
               on
               evil
               doers
               :
               But
               it
               is
               no
               defect
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               There
               might
               be
               some
               defect
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               that
               without
               the
               Magistrate
               his
               accumulative
               power
               ,
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               extrinsecally
               might
               be
               slower
               ,
               Church
               Laws
               lesse
               vigorous
               extrinsecally
               without
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               evil
               doers
               might
               infest
               the
               Church
               more
               ;
               but
               there
               should
               be
               no
               privation
               or
               intrinsecall
               defect
               ,
               or
               want
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               either
               of
               an
               officer
               ,
               or
               integrall
               part
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               wanted
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               3.
               
               When
               the
               first
               
               three
               hundreth
               year
               ,
               the
               Churches
               wanted
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ▪
               afterward
               Constantinus
               convocated
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               against
               Arrius
               ,
               yet
               professing
               that
               he
               was
               Episcopus
               ,
               without
               .
               After
               him
               the
               Empire
               being
               divided
               into
               three
               ,
               
                 Constantinus
                 ,
                 Constantius
              
               ,
               and
               Constans
               ,
               the
               second
               adhered
               to
               Arrius
               &
               oppressed
               the
               godly
               .
               Constans
               and
               Constantinus
               lived
               not
               long
               :
               Though
               
                 Jovianus
                 ,
                 Theodosius
              
               ,
               elder
               &
               yonger
               ,
               
                 Gratianus
                 ,
                 Martianus
              
               ,
               were
               favourers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               most
               of
               the
               Northern
               Kings
               were
               persecuters
               .
               In
               the
               sixth
               hundreth
               year
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               be
               obstinate
               favourers
               of
               Heresie
               .
               In
               the
               West
               Antichristianisme
               ,
               in
               the
               East
               Mahumetisme
               rose
               ;
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               Church
               wanted
               godly
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               alway
               hath
               wanted
               .
            
             
               Whatever
               power
               or
               means
               of
               life
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               his
               Church
               or
               pastors
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               either
               in
               Doctrine
               or
               Discipline
               ;
               by
               these
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               efficacious
               on
               the
               hearts
               and
               conscience
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               immediatly
               given
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               without
               the
               mediation
               or
               intervention
               of
               any
               other
               means
               .
               But
               Christ
               hath
               given
               power
               and
               means
               of
               life
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               admonish
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               Excommunicate
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               worketh
               efficaciously
               on
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               immediatly
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               when
               there
               were
               no
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               no
               wayes
               efficacious
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               power
               and
               means
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               effectuall
               ,
               and
               that
               immediatly
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               Or
               thus
               :
               Whoever
               is
               the
               supream
               officer
               and
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               having
               under
               him
               all
               Church-officers
               as
               his
               servants
               ,
               by
               such
               God
               is
               effectuall
               in
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               :
               But
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Elders
               are
               such
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               Ergo
               ,
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               thus
               made
               good
               by
               the
               word
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               and
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               Lords
               power
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               :
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               worketh
               efficaciously
               in
               men
               :
               Now
               the
               question
               will
               only
               be
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               word
               of
               reconciliation
               is
               committed
               ,
               and
               the
               rod
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               never
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 hath
                 committed
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 ▪
              
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               
                 Now
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 Ambassadors
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               8.
               
               
               
                 Though
                 I
                 should
                 boast
                 somewhat
                 more
                 of
                 our
                 Authority
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 13.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 come
                 again
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 21.
                 
                 What
                 will
                 ye
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 love
                 ?
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               29.
               30.
               1
               
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Do
                 not
                 you
                 judge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ?
              
               Matth.
               16.
               19
               ,
               &
               18.
               18.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               This
               word
               is
               no
               where
               committed
               to
               the
               Magistaate
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               efficacious
               by
               the
               Laws
               and
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               convert
               souls
               ;
               we
               know
               not
               Magistrates
               to
               be
               
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 believe
              
               ,
               but
               Ministers
               only
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               is
               the
               sword
               a
               kindely
               and
               intrinsecall
               mean
               of
               conversion
               .
               This
               Argument
               may
               be
               further
               confirmed
               by
               all
               the
               notable
               differences
               that
               the
               Scripture
               holdeth
               forth
               to
               be
               between
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Church
               :
               As
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               judgeth
               only
               those
               that
               are
               within
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               The
               heathen
               Magistrate
               
               may
               ●udge
               both
               those
               that
               are
               within
               and
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               soul
               is
               under
               his
               power
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               22.
               21.
               
               And
               by
               these
               same
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               being
               a
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               ,
               having
               under
               him
               both
               believers
               ▪
               and
               heathen
               ,
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               judge
               both
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               within
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               as
               the
               Church
               doth
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               some
               common
               coactive
               way
               ,
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               to
               compell
               them
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Magistrates
               Kingdom
               is
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               fight
               with
               his
               sword
               to
               defend
               his
               own
               subjects
               ,
               and
               his
               subjects
               may
               fight
               for
               him
               :
               But
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               thereof
               fight
               or
               use
               the
               sword
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 18.
                 36.
                 
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 vain
                 :
              
               but
               he
               beareth
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               over
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               within
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               judgeth
               those
               that
               are
               within
               ,
               with
               no
               such
               weapon
               as
               the
               bloody
               Sword
               ;
               There
               is
               neither
               sword
               nor
               dagger
               ,
               nor
               any
               weapon
               of
               War
               required
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               their
               censuring
               of
               grievous
               Wolves
               or
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nor
               in
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               determining
               truth
               against
               perverters
               of
               souls
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               &c.
               and
               16.
               4.
               
               Nor
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               their
               not
               suffering
               Jezabell
               to
               teach
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               20.
               
               Nor
               in
               Pergamus
               ,
               their
               not
               
                 suffering
                 those
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Balaam
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               2.
               14.
               
               Erastus
               l.
               4.
               c.
               6.
               p.
               285.
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 can
                 kill
                 no
                 man
                 with
                 the
                 Sword.
              
               There
               was
               no
               sword
               ever
               dreamt
               of
               in
               rejecting
               an
               heretick
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               10.
               
               Let
               our
               Adversaries
               shew
               what
               influence
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               hath
               here
               :
               yea
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 banish
                 the
                 heretick
                 ou●
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               True.
               
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Not
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               out
               from
               amongst
               his
               subjects
               as
               his
               subjects
               ,
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               defend
               in
               peace
               and
               godlinesse
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               Titus
               had
               no
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               but
               was
               an
               Evangelist
               :
               Paul
               wrote
               not
               to
               Titus
               to
               banish
               the
               heretick
               ,
               the
               rejecting
               here
               is
               a
               spirituall
               censure
               performed
               by
               previous
               admonitions
               .
               3.
               
               What
               can
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               do
               to
               this
               ?
               4.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hath
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               a
               Lordly
               dominion
               over
               those
               that
               are
               under
               him
               ;
               the
               Minister
               is
               only
               a
               Minister
               ,
               a
               Servant
               ,
               a
               Preco
               ,
               or
               Herald
               ,
               and
               hath
               dominion
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               24
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               those
               over
               whom
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               a
               civill
               dominion
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               over
               those
               he
               may
               exercise
               that
               Lordly
               dominion
               of
               the
               sword
               :
               But
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               may
               use
               no
               Lordly
               dominion
               of
               the
               sword
               over
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               Preach
               ,
               Exhort
               ,
               Rebuke
               ,
               Admonish
               ,
               Excommunicate
               ,
               to
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               within
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               may
               do
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               cannot
               be
               the
               supream
               and
               highest
               Church
               officer
               ,
               having
               under
               him
               Church
               officers
               ,
               as
               his
               servants
               and
               deputies
               to
               Preach
               and
               censure
               as
               ,
               
                 à
                 &
                 sub
              
               ,
               under
               and
               from
               him
               ,
               because
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               carrieth
               not
               that
               which
               hath
               any
               power
               over
               the
               conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               carrieth
               no●
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               the
               sword
               bodily
               to
               punish
               evil
               doers
               .
               5.
               
               He
               who
               by
               office
               is
               chief
               overseer
               and
               watchman
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               must
               by
               office
               keep
               
                 his
                 own
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 vineyard
                 of
                 others
                 ,
              
               Cant.
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 must
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 by
                 office
                 he
                 keepeth
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               He
               must
               as
               a
               speciall
               watchman
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 grievous
                 Wolves
                 not
                 sparing
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 speaking
                 perverse
                 things
                 ,
              
               Act.
               20.
               29.
               
               And
               ,
               as
               a
               watchman
               he
               must
               
                 blow
                 the
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               and
               give
               early
               and
               seasonable
               warning
               to
               the
               people
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 34.
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Yea
               ,
               he
               must
               watch
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               ministers
               and
               teachers
               ,
               and
               by
               office
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               admonish
               ,
               censure
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               office
               judge
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               is
               over
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               admonish
               them
               ,
               as
               
               1
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 worthy
                 of
                 Honour
                 for
                 well
                 Ruling
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               But
               these
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               do
               .
               1.
               
               He
               keepeth
               another
               vineyard
               of
               the
               Civill
               state
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               Pastor
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               him
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Peter
              
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               he
               is
               not
               to
               give
               an
               accompt
               for
               the
               soul●
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               Pastors
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               he
               may
               as
               a
               Christian
               be
               his
               brothers
               keeper
               ,
               to
               teach
               ,
               admonish
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               15.
               and
               exhort
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               13.
               he
               is
               not
               by
               office
               to
               blow
               the
               trumpet
               ,
               as
               Ezekiel
               was
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 33.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               3.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               he
               is
               not
               over
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Lord
               to
               admonish
               them
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               only
               is
               either
               to
               praise
               and
               reward
               well
               doing
               ,
               or
               take
               vengence
               on
               evill
               doing
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               nor
               doth
               Paul
               think
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
              
               all
               those
               are
               proper
               to
               Church-officers
               ,
               the
               proposition
               is
               necessary
               ;
               because
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               the
               eminent
               and
               supream
               watchman
               over
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               his
               under
               deputies
               and
               servants
               ,
               then
               must
               the
               Magistrate
               more
               eminently
               keepe
               the
               vineyard
               ,
               and
               watch
               for
               the
               souls
               ,
               both
               of
               Pastors
               and
               people
               ,
               
                 feed
                 the
                 flock
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 set
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 ruleth
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
              
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               office
               :
               Now
               1.
               
               The
               word
               never
               warranted
               him
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 burne
                 incense
                 to
                 Minister
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 ark
                 :
              
               But
               God
               separated
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               for
               this
               only
               ;
               and
               was
               it
               such
               a
               sinne
               for
               Vzziah
               to
               burne
               incense
               ;
               and
               for
               Vzziah
               to
               touch
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               to
               bear
               the
               Ark
               but
               the
               Levites
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               these
               things
               written
               for
               our
               instruction
               ?
               are
               we
               all
               now
               to
               bear
               the
               Ark
               ?
               and
               are
               we
               all
               to
               dispense
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ?
               When
               Paul
               will
               not
               have
               women
               to
               teach
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               hath
               no
               lesse
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               separated
               some
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               appointed
               a
               Ministery
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               then
               he
               did
               in
               the
               Old
               ?
               2.
               
               Where
               hath
               God
               in
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               set
               downe
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               qualifications
               ,
               in
               an
               eminent
               manner
               ,
               and
               as
               principally
               due
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               described
               the
               qualification
               of
               the
               officers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               the
               Epistles
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 4.
                 v.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               3.
               
               Did
               Christ
               put
               upon
               Church-officers
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               all
               the
               proper
               titles
               ,
               priviledges
               and
               peculiar
               Characters
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               the
               deputies
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               
               Tiberius
               ,
               and
               Nero
               ;
               so
               they
               had
               been
               Christian
               Princes
               ?
               this
               the
               adversaries
               must
               prove
               ,
               and
               must
               all
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Paul
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               Iames
               and
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               and
               Iude
               ,
               which
               concern
               Church-officers
               be
               written
               :
               First
               and
               principally
               to
               the
               heathen
               Emperours
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               Church
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Church-officers
               jure
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               in
               very
               deed
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ?
               It
               must
               put
               Erastus
               and
               all
               his
               to
               paines
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               were
               separated
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               to
               burne
               incense
               ,
               to
               bear
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               were
               only
               the
               under
               servants
               and
               instruments
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               they
               must
               do
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               But
               this
               is
               carefully
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               that
               the
               adversaries
               ,
               though
               they
               speake
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               some
               yield
               ,
               as
               Master
               Prynne
               doth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               Excommunication
               ,
               especially
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               yet
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               deny
               all
               Church-government
               :
               for
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               why
               they
               give
               to
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               a
               power
               to
               try
               who
               are
               hereticks
               ,
               apostates
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               partakers
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               ordaine
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               reject
               hereticks
               after
               admonitions
               ;
               if
               Iesus
               Christ
               hath
               given
               this
               power
               of
               Government
               beside
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               I
               aske
               ,
               
                 quo
                 jure
              
               ,
               by
               what
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               by
               no
               warrant
               of
               Christ
               :
               then
               it
               is
               unjustly
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Teachers
               then
               had
               no
               right
               to
               it
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               a
               right
               ,
               that
               by
               office
               Pastors
               should
               know
               what
               is
               soundnesse
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               integrity
               of
               conversation
               ;
               and
               so
               who
               are
               to
               be
               called
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               who
               not
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               excluded
               totally
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               and
               Master
               Prynne
               say
               ,
               who
               not
               ;
               Then
               what
               warrant
               hath
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               limit
               the
               
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               this
               Government
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               dispensing
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ?
               Surely
               except
               the
               Magistrate
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               Arke
               without
               warrant
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               he
               cannot
               in
               the
               other
               .
               They
               answer
               ,
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 limit
                 the
                 Pastors
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 no
                 l●sse
                 then
                 governing
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 may
                 command
                 the
                 Pastor
                 to
                 preach
                 this
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 preach
                 not
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 punish
                 him
              
               ;
               but
               I
               answer
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               limitting
               of
               Pastors
               in
               preaching
               ;
               Because
               this
               the
               Pastors
               may
               in
               the
               name
               and
               authority
               of
               God
               ,
               exhort
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               execute
               righteous
               judgement
               ,
               Ier.
               22.
               and
               if
               he
               crush
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               and
               turne
               a
               tyrant
               ,
               an
               heretick
               and
               an
               apostate
               ;
               the
               Pastors
               may
               not
               only
               denounce
               wrath
               
               from
               the
               Lord
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               judge
               them
               dogs
               and
               swine
               ,
               
               and
               not
               dispense
               to
               them
               the
               pearls
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Pastor
               limiting
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               limit
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               his
               Ambassadour
               and
               Deputie
               ,
               though
               the
               Magistrate
               take
               care
               that
               Physitians
               ,
               Painters
               ,
               Shoomakers
               ,
               Professors
               in
               Academies
               and
               Vniversities
               doe
               their
               dutie
               in
               their
               calling
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               therein
               doe
               amisse
               ,
               yet
               he
               limiteth
               not
               the
               painter
               to
               draw
               this
               way
               ,
               not
               this
               way
               ,
               nor
               hath
               he
               a
               negative
               voyce
               in
               acts
               of
               Art
               ,
               as
               he
               pretendeth
               a
               negative
               voyce
               in
               Church-discipline
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               can
               the
               Pastor
               so
               command
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               execute
               justice
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               become
               a
               tyrant
               ,
               an
               heretick
               ,
               an
               apostate
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               only
               remove
               him
               from
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               the
               Bench
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               set
               himselfe
               downe
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               erring
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               judge
               righteous
               judgement
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               place
               :
               for
               Erastus
               saith
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               dispence
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               (
               if
               he
               had
               time
               and
               leasure
               )
               as
               lawfully
               as
               the
               Pastor
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               in
               another
               place
               observed
               ,
               that
               many
               so
               make
               the
               King
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               and
               the
               like
               must
               be
               said
               of
               the
               little
               heads
               of
               inferior
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               great
               head
               )
               as
               he
               is
               a
               mixed
               person
               ,
               partly
               Civill
               ,
               partly
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               sacred
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               office
               ,
               Ruler
               and
               Pope
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               doth
               limit
               the
               Pastors
               only
               in
               positives
               ,
               and
               in
               punishing
               and
               inflicting
               Church
               censures
               ,
               as
               they
               command
               to
               censure
               scandalous
               persons
               in
               such
               and
               such
               scandals
               ,
               but
               in
               no
               other
               scandals
               more
               hainous
               ;
               yet
               in
               all
               the
               challenges
               moved
               by
               Magistrates
               against
               Pastors
               ,
               The
               Magistrate
               never
               made
               any
               challenge
               against
               Pastors
               or
               Synod
               ,
               for
               their
               sinfull
               omissions
               and
               want
               of
               zeal
               in
               not
               censuring
               drunkards
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               hereticks
               ,
               court
               parasites
               ,
               who
               injoy
               many
               benefices
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               I
               give
               instance
               ,
               in
               the
               disputes
               of
               the
               Divines
               of
               England
               making
               the
               King
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               court-divines
               accused
               never
               the
               Pastors
               that
               they
               exceeded
               their
               limits
               in
               not
               censuring
               corrupt
               Prelates
               ,
               non-residents
               ,
               pluralists
               ,
               idle
               and
               unpreaching
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               idol-shepherds
               .
               4.
               
               In
               the
               contests
               of
               Holland
               ,
               when
               the
               Synod
               of
               Frizland
               gave
               in
               a
               declinature
               to
               the
               Senate
               ,
               justifying
               the
               deposition
               of
               Poppi●
               an
               unsound
               and
               scandalous
               Minister
               ,
               in
               all
               contests
               with
               Arminians
               there
               ,
               the
               controversie
               was
               ever
               for
               positives
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               condemned
               and
               censured
               hereticks
               ,
               never
               that
               the
               Church
               had
               been
               slack
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               discipline
               .
               5.
               
               In
               Scotland
               in
               Master
               
               Blackes
               declinature
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Ministers
               condemned
               to
               death
               and
               then
               banished
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               godly
               and
               zealous
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Welch
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Forbes
              
               ,
               and
               others
               appealed
               to
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               their
               standing
               for
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               .
               King
               Iames
               did
               never
               quarrell
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 in
                 your
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 of
              
               Huntly
               
                 a
                 bloody
                 man
              
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               for
               positives
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 and
                 thus
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 against
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 Majestie
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
              
               Now
               corrupt
               Pastors
               need
               as
               much
               to
               be
               limited
               in
               wicked
               omissions
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               :
               
                 You
                 are
                 dumbe
                 dogs
                 and
                 barke
                 not
                 ,
              
               Isai
               .
               56.
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 diseased
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 ye
                 healed
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 sick
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Ezech.
               34.
               4.
               as
               in
               exorbitances
               ,
               in
               their
               positive
               zeal
               ;
               And
               this
               saith
               ,
               that
               Magistrates
               intend
               to
               intrude
               upon
               Christs
               liberties
               ,
               in
               this
               plea
               ,
               rather
               then
               indeed
               to
               procure
               that
               the
               house
               of
               God
               may
               be
               builded
               and
               edified
               ,
               or
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               subject
               vindicated
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               godly
               ought
               the
               rather
               to
               stand
               for
               the
               freedom
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               owe
               not
               this
               tribute
               to
               earthly
               Princes
               ;
               since
               Christ
               only
               is
               King
               ,
               and
               raigneth
               in
               his
               owne
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 reprocation
                 of
                 the
                 subordination
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 powers
                 to
                 each
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 supremacie
                 and
                 independencie
                 each
                 from
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               FOr
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               I
               humbly
               offer
               these
               considerations
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 subordination
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 subordination
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 So
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 supremacy
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 foure
                 fold
                 judgement
                 here
                 considerable
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 apprehensive
              
               (
               apprehensivum
               )
               
                 and
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               
               
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 can
                 ascribe
                 conscience
                 .
              
               2.
               
               (
               Discretivum
               )
               
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 the
                 connaturall
                 guide
                 and
                 principle
                 of
                 every
                 mans
                 beliefe
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
              
               3.
               
               (
               Definiti●um
               )
               
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 command
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               4.
               
               Peremptorium
               et
               infallibile
               ,
               
                 the
                 supream
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 erre
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 proper
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 judgement
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               2.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               4.
               1.
               
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 builded
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 the
                 Authoritative
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Act.
               15.
               28.
               
               Mat.
               18.
               17.
               
                 and
                 of
                 judges
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 swayed
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 commander
                 and
                 the
                 commanded
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 Iesus
                 Christs
                 only
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14.
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 :
              
               Not
               any
               office
               at
               all
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               be
               subordinate
               to
               either
               Magistrate
               or
               Minister
               ;
               because
               all
               Lawfull
               power
               ,
               and
               Lawfull
               and
               profitable
               offices
               ,
               and
               Arts
               ,
               
                 in
                 abstracto
              
               are
               from
               God
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               immediately
               ;
               
                 As
                 the
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 healing
                 ,
                 speaking
                 with
                 tongues
                 ,
                 working
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               offices
               of
               Apostle
               ,
               Evangelist
               ,
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               Teacher
               ,
               Ephe.
               4.
               11.
               those
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               gif●s
               and
               graces
               above
               Nature
               ,
               that
               God
               without
               the
               interveening
               of
               human
               reason
               ,
               hath
               devised
               for
               a
               supernaturall
               end
               ,
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               body
               the
               Church
               ;
               mens
               will
               and
               reason
               may
               interveen
               in
               the
               designation
               of
               persons
               to
               some
               of
               those
               offices
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               qualified
               as
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               be
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               teachers
               .
               But
               if
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               
                 in
                 abstracto
              
               ,
               without
               connotation
               of
               the
               persons
               
                 in
                 concerto
              
               ,
               then
               the
               power
               ,
               or
               the
               office
               it selfe
               is
               not
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               as
               Ministers
               ;
               far
               lesse
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               because
               it
               dependeth
               upon
               none
               on
               earth
               ,
               Minister
               or
               Magistrate
               ;
               but
               the
               only
               good
               pleasure
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               an
               office
               as
               Minister
               ,
               Pastor
               or
               teacher
               ;
               And
               the
               Church
               cannot
               create
               a
               new
               office
               of
               a
               Prelate
               ;
               because
               of
               its
               nature
               it
               tendeth
               to
               a
               supernaturall
               end
               ,
               the
               governing
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               to
               life
               eternall
               ,
               purchased
               by
               Christ
               :
               Now
               the
               question
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 whether
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 be
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 its
                 constitution
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 alike
                 in
                 its
                 subordination
                 to
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 Minister
              
               ;
               certain
               it
               is
               
               subordinate
               to
               neither
               .
               Other
               lawfull
               and
               profitable
               offices
               and
               Arts
               are
               from
               God
               ,
               mediately
               ,
               possibly
               by
               the
               intervening
               acts
               of
               rationall
               nature
               ,
               though
               Magistracy
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               yet
               it
               would
               seeme
               ,
               God
               by
               the
               naturall
               reason
               of
               men
               ,
               might
               devise
               and
               constitute
               the
               very
               office
               of
               Magistracy
               
                 in
                 abstracto
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Art
               of
               sayling
               ,
               painting
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               is
               there
               no
               subjection
               of
               power
               to
               power
               here
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               dominion
               :
               Hence
               the
               question
               must
               be
               of
               the
               subordination
               of
               the
               power
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 exercitium
              
               ,
               whether
               Ministers
               in
               the
               exercising
               of
               their
               Ministeriall
               calling
               be
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Dist
               .
               
                 A
                 judge
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 just
                 judge
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 As
                 1.
                 a
                 husband
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 husband
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
              
               a
               Captaine
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               a
               beleeving
               Centurion
               or
               Captain
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               10.
               is
               another
               ;
               a
               Physitian
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               a
               gracious
               Physitian
               is
               another
               thing
               ;
               sure
               a
               heathen
               Husband
               hath
               the
               same
               
                 jus
                 Maritale
              
               ,
               the
               same
               Husband
               power
               in
               regard
               of
               Marriage
               union
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               and
               beleeving
               Husband
               hath
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Magistrate
               and
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               may
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Magistrate
               ,
               with
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Magistraticall
               power
               ,
               as
               being
               first
               heathen
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               
                 Sergius
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               13.
               7
               ,
               12.
               and
               there
               after
               converted
               to
               the
               faith
               .
               Paulus
               
               was
               no
               lesse
               a
               civill
               Deputie
               ,
               when
               Heathen
               then
               when
               Christian
               ,
               and
               not
               more
               a
               Deputy
               as
               touching
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               when
               a
               Christian
               beleever
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               before
               when
               a
               Heathen
               ;
               yet
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               beleeving
               Magistrate
               ,
               are
               two
               different
               things
               ,
               even
               as
               Christianity
               is
               a
               noble
               ornament
               ,
               and
               a
               gracious
               accident
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Subject
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               accidents
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               are
               two
               different
               things
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 things
                 here
                 considerable
                 in
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 office
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 his
              
               jus
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Magistraticall
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 authority
              
               
               
                 officiall
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 office
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
              
               aptitudo
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 speciall
                 heavenly
                 grace
                 of
                 well
                 governing
              
               ;
               this
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               gift
               or
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               use
               that
               power
               for
               Christ
               .
               These
               two
               make
               one
               Christian
               husband
               ,
               one
               Christian
               captain
               ,
               Physitian
               ,
               Master
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               to
               the
               wife
               ,
               souldiers
               ,
               sick
               ,
               servants
               :
               Now
               the
               Magistrate
               heathen
               as
               Magistrate
               ,
               even
               Nero
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               in
               his
               
               court
               and
               dominions
               ,
               hath
               the
               same
               jus
               ,
               the
               same
               Authority
               and
               Officiall
               power
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               keeper
               of
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               the
               Preachers
               and
               Synods
               to
               fulfill
               their
               charge
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               that
               the
               officers
               doe
               their
               dutie
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               
                 dumbe
                 dogs
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 persons
                 ,
              
               to
               drive
               away
               with
               the
               sword
               false
               Teachers
               from
               the
               flock
               ,
               he
               hath
               I
               say
               the
               same
               Magistraticall
               power
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               a
               Heathe●
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               equally
               head
               of
               men
               that
               professe
               Christ
               ,
               when
               Heathenish
               as
               when
               Christian
               ;
               but
               in
               neither
               States
               ,
               
                 is
                 he
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               you
               give
               not
               to
               
                 Cesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Cesars
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               make
               converted
               Nero
               ,
               because
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               now
               the
               
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               deny
               non-converted
               and
               heathenish
               Nero
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Magistrate
               with
               compleat
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               case
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               neither
               doth
               ,
               nor
               can
               use
               the
               sword
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               from
               Nero
               his
               state
               of
               infidelity
               that
               he
               is
               in
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               fault
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               for
               when
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Husband
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Wife
              
               ;
               doth
               hee
               meane
               a
               Christian
               husband
               onely
               ,
               and
               exclude
               all
               heathen
               Husbands
               ?
               No
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               wife
               were
               not
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Husband
               ,
               if
               a
               Heathen
               and
               an
               unbeleever
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               Pauls
               mind
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
               But
               the
               converted
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               was
               before
               a
               heathen
               Magistrate
               ,
               hath
               a
               new
               aptitude
               ,
               facul●y
               and
               grace
               to
               keep
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               govern
               in
               a
               civill
               way
               ,
               and
               indirectly
               the
               affaires
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               :
               Hence
               the
               adversaries
               clearly
               contradict
               themselves
               by
               confounding
               those
               two
               ,
               a
               Magistrate
               and
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               one
               while
               they
               give
               supream
               power
               over
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               sometime
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               Christian
               .
               So
               Vtenbogard
               in
               his
               book
               
                 De
                 officio
                 ,
                 &
                 authoritate
                 supremi
                 Magistratus
                 Christiani
                 in
                 rebus
                 Ecclesiasticis
              
               p.
               7.
               and
               p.
               8.
               
                 hoc
                 addo
                 ,
                 ut
                 intelligatur
                 Magistratum
                 ,
                 cum
                 religionē
                 Christianam
                 amplectitur
                 ,
                 non
                 acquirere
                 novam
                 authoritatem
                 ,
                 sed
                 quod
                 eam
                 authoritatem
                 ,
                 quam
                 ante
                 etiam
                 in
                 rebus
                 religi●nis
                 &
                 ●ultus
                 divini
                 ,
                 habebat
                 authoritatē
                 ,
                 —
                 rectè
                 utitur
                 :
              
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               when
               he
               becommeth
               a
               Christian
               ,
               acquireth
               no
               new
               authority
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               onely
               useth
               well
               his
               old
               Authority
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               and
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               before
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               Heathen
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               then
               the
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               
               Magistrate
               hath
               a
               supreame
               power
               in
               Church
               matters
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               same
               place
               he
               draweth
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               to
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               .
               
                 De
                 solo
                 Christiano
                 Magistratu
                 acturus
              
               .
               The
               Arminians
               in
               their
               Apologie
               ,
               fol.
               297.
               (
               as
               saith
               their
               Declaration
               )
               speake
               
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               page
               298.
               
                 potestati
                 enim
                 supremae
                 ,
                 sive
                 Architectonicae
                 ,
                 qua
                 potestas
                 suprema
                 est
                 ,
                 jus
                 hoc
                 ut
                 competat
                 ,
                 ratio
                 ordinis
                 ,
                 sive
                 boni
                 Regiminis
                 ,
                 natura
                 sua
                 postulat
                 ,
                 —
                 si
                 Magistratui
                 qua
                 tali
                 jus
                 hoo
                 competit
                 ,
                 ●rgo
                 multo
                 magis
                 competit
                 Magistratui
                 Christiano
                 .
              
               Sure
               ,
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               in
               generall
               ▪
               and
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               have
               a
               supream
               Authority
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Adversaries
               contend
               for
               ,
               then
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               farre
               more
               must
               be
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               be
               supreame
               Governour
               ,
               and
               judge
               in
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               causes
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               same
               causes
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               be
               Iudge
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             
               Nor
               can
               they
               make
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 à
                 medium
                 per
                 participationem
                 utriusque
                 extremi
                 ,
              
               a
               middle
               betweene
               a
               Magistrate
               and
               a
               Christian
               .
               1.
               
               For
               where
               is
               there
               such
               an
               office
               in
               either
               Church
               or
               state
               ?
               for
               so
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               as
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               should
               be
               
                 Ens
                 per
                 aggregationem
              
               ,
               a
               thing
               composed
               of
               Magistracy
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Physician
              
               ,
               a
               Christian
               Painter
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               question
               should
               be
               ,
               whether
               judgeth
               he
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Christian
               ?
               as
               we
               may
               aske
               whether
               a
               Christian
               painter
               painteth
               as
               a
               painter
               or
               as
               a
               Christian
               :
               not
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               
               for
               then
               all
               Christians
               should
               be
               Painters
               ;
               and
               a
               result
               of
               both
               should
               neither
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               nor
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               middle
               between
               both
               ,
               which
               fighteth
               with
               reason
               and
               sense
               .
               Some
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 godly
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 is
                 perfecter
                 then
                 in
                 Heathen
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 power
                 as
                 not
                 Christian
                 or
                 heathenish
                 ,
                 governs
                 men
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Christian
                 ,
                 it
                 governeth
                 them
                 as
                 Christian
                 m●n
                 .
              
               But
               the
               learned
               and
               worthy
               professor
               
                 Jac.
                 Triglandius
              
               saith
               this
               is
               said
               without
               probation
               ,
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               men
               as
               Christians
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 governed
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 way
                 ▪
                 and
                 where
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 governe
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               Then
               (
               say
               I
               )
               1.
               
               The
               magistrate
               must
               governe
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               rule
               
               over
               the
               conscience
               of
               men
               in
               relation
               to
               eternall
               happinesse
               ,
               by
               promising
               to
               them
               temporall
               rewards
               ,
               and
               by
               compelling
               them
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               to
               be
               carried
               toward
               eternall
               beatitude
               ;
               for
               to
               rule
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               direct
               and
               lead
               them
               by
               spirituall
               means
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               to
               heaven
               ,
               which
               the
               magistrate
               as
               a
               magistrate
               cannot
               do
               by
               the
               sword
               ;
               and
               what
               he
               doth
               as
               a
               Christian
               ▪
               that
               he
               must
               do
               in
               a
               spirituall
               way
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               secular
               
               arm
               and
               power
               as
               magistrate
               ;
               and
               the
               two
               powers
               of
               a
               magistrate
               and
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               cannot
               coalescere
               ,
               grow
               together
               in
               one
               office
               which
               is
               made
               up
               of
               both
               ,
               as
               of
               two
               parts
               ,
               being
               in
               nature
               and
               spece
               different
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               of
               a
               Horse
               and
               a
               Lyon
               you
               can
               make
               a
               third
               living
               creature
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               by
               Grace
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               magistrate
               is
               perfected
               ,
               and
               an
               excellent
               lustre
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               one
               degree
               of
               Magistraticall
               power
               is
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               magistrate
               doth
               rule
               men
               as
               Christians
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Church
               :
               For
               as
               the
               office
               of
               a
               magistrate
               doth
               not
               promote
               the
               man
               one
               step
               nearer
               to
               saving
               Grace
               ;
               so
               Christianity
               maketh
               not
               the
               Heathen
               magistrate
               more
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               nor
               giveth
               him
               a
               new
               sword
               over
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               not
               before
               ;
               nor
               doth
               it
               take
               any
               magistraticall
               power
               from
               him
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               a
               heathen
               Husband
               ,
               Master
               ,
               Physician
               ,
               being
               converted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               more
               a
               husband
               ,
               more
               
               a
               master
               or
               Physician
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               before
               :
               The
               former
               power
               is
               only
               spiritualized
               ,
               and
               graciously
               facilitated
               in
               its
               acts
               ,
               but
               not
               one
               whit
               augmented
               in
               its
               entitative
               degrees
               of
               power
               over
               the
               wife
               ,
               the
               souldiers
               ,
               the
               servants
               ,
               the
               sick
               .
               Triglandius
               excellently
               :
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 magistrate
                 converted
                 ,
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 acq●ireth
                 no
                 new
                 right
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 So
                 meat
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 meat
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 more
                 nourish
                 ,
              
               because
               sanctified
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Distinct
               .
               
                 The
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 in
                 dispensing
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 falleth
                 under
                 a
                 fourfold
                 consideration
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cleareth
                 a
                 necessary
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 may
                 be
                 carefully
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Reader
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 simple
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 is
                 considered
              
               sine
               modo
               ,
               
                 without
                 any
                 qualification
                 ,
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 or
                 Heterodox
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 procureth
                 by
                 his
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Ministery
                 to
                 dispense
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Disciplin●
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 Consideration
                 of
                 this
                 exercise
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 exercise
                 of
                 power
                 soundly
                 and
                 painfully
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 exhorting
                 them
                 thereunto
                 for
                 conscience
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 Consideration
              
               
               
                 is
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 corrupt
                 and
                 wicked
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 either
                 negligently
                 or
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 evil
                 ends
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 fourth
                 Consideration
                 is
                 the
                 free
                 and
                 peaceable
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 without
                 bodily
                 violence
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               I
               intreat
               the
               Reader
               to
               carry
               along
               in
               his
               ●ye
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               simple
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministeriall
               power
               .
               2.
               
               The
               just
               and
               godly
               ,
               sound
               and
               laudable
               exercise
               .
               3.
               
               The
               wicked
               and
               corrupt
               exercise
               ,
               or
               the
               abuse
               thereof
               .
               4.
               
               The
               peaceable
               exercise
               .
            
             
               Hence
               ,
               our
               1.
               
               Assertion
               :
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               
               procure
               that
               there
               be
               Preachers
               and
               Church-officers
               to
               dispense
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               :
               For
               1.
               his
               end
               is
               ,
               That
               people
               under
               him
               
                 may
                 lead
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 a
                 peaceable
                 life
                 in
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               And
               the
               Magistrate
               attaineth
               his
               end
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               simple
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               way
               ,
               that
               may
               consist
               with
               the
               subjects
               indempnity
               ,
               and
               immunity
               ,
               from
               rapine
               ,
               injuries
               ,
               and
               violence
               .
               2.
               
               The
               difference
               between
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               other
               callings
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               was
               to
               take
               care
               of
               old
               ,
               That
               there
               were
               
                 Levites
                 who
                 bare
                 the
                 Ark
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 Priests
                 who
                 should
                 burn
                 incense
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacrifice
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               unlawfull
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Ark
              
               on
               his
               own
               shoulders
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               own
               person
               
                 to
                 burn
                 incense
                 or
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Physicians
               hinder
               that
               diseases
               rage
               amongst
               the
               subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               do
               also
               hinder
               that
               they
               should
               rage
               :
               But
               the
               Physians
               hinder
               them
               by
               curing
               diseases
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               hinders
               them
               not
               by
               curing
               diseases
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               should
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               also
               be
               a
               Physician
               ,
               but
               by
               procuring
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Physicians
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               hindreth
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               losing
               Ships
               by
               Tempests
               ,
               not
               by
               professing
               and
               teaching
               Sciences
               and
               Arts
               in
               Academies
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               nor
               by
               steering
               Ships
               ,
               and
               guiding
               them
               himself
               to
               their
               Ports
               ,
               for
               so
               a
               magistrate
               as
               a
               magistrate
               should
               be
               a
               Schoolm●ster
               ,
               a
               professor
               of
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               and
               a
               Pilot
               or
               Shipmaster
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               confounding
               of
               all
               callings
               ;
               but
               by
               procuring
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Universities
               and
               Professors
               of
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               by
               providing
               honorable
               stipends
               and
               wages
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               procuring
               that
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               there
               should
               be
               Sailers
               who
               are
               skilled
               in
               Shipping
               :
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               magistrate
               by
               his
               office
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               be
               dispensed
               .
               3.
               
               But
               the
               magistrate
               as
               the
               
               magistrate
               doth
               no●
               command
               sincere
               ,
               hearty
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               and
               affectionate
               dispensing
               of
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               a●d
               Discipline
               :
               But
               only
               the
               dispensing
               of
               those
               without
               the
               qualification
               of
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               
               or
               sincere
               exercise
               of
               the
               power
               ;
               Because
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               cannot
               command
               that
               as
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               judge
               of
               ,
               whether
               the
               thing
               commanded
               be
               consonant
               to
               his
               command
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               But
               the
               magistrate
               as
               the
               magistrate
               cannot
               judge
               of
               the
               spirituallity
               ,
               sincerity
               ,
               zealousnesse
               ,
               affectionatenesse
               of
               that
               obedience
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               yieldeth
               to
               his
               command
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Pastors
               dispense
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               binde
               and
               loose
               by
               the
               keys
               following
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               magistrate
               cannot
               judge
               the
               heart
               or
               intention
               ,
               whether
               they
               do
               those
               with
               conscience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               reverence
               and
               subjection
               of
               spirit
               to
               his
               holy
               Law
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               be
               proved
               by
               witnesses
               to
               the
               magistrate
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               Magistrate
               doth
               not
               command
               what
               he
               doth
               not
               praise
               or
               reward
               ,
               for
               well
               doing
               is
               the
               object
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               praising
               and
               rewarding
               power
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               3.
               
               But
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               doth
               not
               praise
               and
               reward
               the
               qualification
               ,
               or
               spirituality
               ,
               or
               sincerity
               of
               Pastors
               dispensing
               of
               word
               and
               seals
               ;
               if
               they
               feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               take
               care
               they
               be
               rewarded
               with
               wages
               ,
               no●
               can
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               magistrate
               withhold
               praise
               or
               wages
               from
               labourers
               in
               the
               vineyard
               ,
               because
               they
               preach
               Christ
               out
               of
               envy
               ,
               as
               some
               did
               Phil.
               1.
               15.
               or
               because
               they
               feed
               not
               the
               lambs
               out
               of
               a
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               Ioh.
               21.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               magistrates
               as
               godly
               men
               ,
               may
               love
               and
               commend
               sincerity
               in
               faithfull
               labourers
               ,
               and
               hate
               the
               contrary
               ;
               but
               this
               they
               do
               as
               Christian
               men
               ,
               not
               as
               magistrates
               ,
               not
               by
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               authoritatively
               .
               3.
               
               Magistrates
               command
               that
               as
               magistrates
               ,
               the
               not
               doing
               of
               which
               they
               can
               a●
               magistrates
               punish
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               for
               the
               object
               of
               their
               vindicative
               and
               revenging
               power
               is
               ill
               doing
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               
               But
               if
               Pastors
               feed
               the
               flock
               and
               rule
               them
               ,
               the
               magistrate
               cannot
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               the
               feeders
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               want
               sincerity
               ,
               love
               ,
               cheerfulnesse
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               these
               things
               ,
               for
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               magistrate
               doth
               only
               reach
               men
               for
               their
               externall
               facts
               ,
               not
               for
               opinions
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               not
               for
               crooked
               intentions
               ,
               not
               for
               hollow-heartednesse
               ,
               hypocrisie
               ,
               infidelity
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               or
               inward
               principles
               of
               the
               actions
               .
            
             
               II.
               Asser
               .
               when
               magistrates
               command
               Churchmen
               to
               do
               their
               
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               do
               it
               not
               as
               magistrates
               ;
               but
               as
               touching
               the
               manner
               ,
               they
               may
               
               exhort
               them
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               sincerely
               ,
               cordially
               ,
               and
               zealously
               as
               godly
               men
               ;
               hence
               that
               charge
               that
               King
               Iehoshaphat
               gave
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               9.
               
               
                 This
                 shall
                 ye
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               mixt
               command
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               judging
               of
               the
               people
               in
               all
               causes
               and
               controversies
               that
               should
               come
               before
               them
               ;
               the
               King
               as
               King
               commanded
               them
               to
               do
               this
               :
               But
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               do
               it
               
                 faithfully
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
              
               ;
               this
               he
               commanded
               them
               not
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               exhorted
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               godly
               &
               religious
               man
               :
               for
               1.
               any
               godly
               man
               might
               have
               said
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               might
               have
               punished
               the
               Levites
               and
               Priests
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               judged
               the
               causes
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
               But
               though
               they
               had
               
                 not
                 judged
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
              
               ;
               yet
               could
               not
               the
               King
               as
               King
               have
               punished
               them
               therefore
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               spirituall
               exhortation
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               29.
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               came
               from
               him
               as
               King
               ,
               but
               as
               from
               a
               graced
               and
               religious
               man
               ;
               as
               King
               he
               might
               command
               them
               to
               Sanctifie
               themselves
               legally
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               were
               to
               do
               by
               office
               ;
               and
               he
               might
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               failed
               in
               that
               ;
               and
               as
               King
               he
               may
               command
               all
               externall
               duties
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Church-men
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               others
               ;
               only
               he
               cannot
               punish
               them
               for
               failings
               in
               the
               spirituall
               manner
               of
               doing
               externall
               duties
               ▪
               2
               ▪
               A
               spirituall
               and
               Christian
               exhortation
               
                 ex
                 conditione
                 operis
              
               ,
               and
               intrinsecally
               ,
               hath
               influence
               on
               the
               conscience
               to
               turne
               the
               soul
               to
               God.
               But
               nothing
               that
               the
               magistrate
               can
               do
               as
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               hath
               such
               an
               influence
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               doth
               as
               a
               magistrate
               and
               directly
               ,
               is
               toward
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               by
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ;
               if
               the
               magistrate
               remove
               false
               teachers
               and
               wolves
               ,
               which
               would
               devour
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               work
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               it
               is
               indirectly
               and
               by
               accident
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 actus
                 imperatos
              
               ,
               he
               can
               command
               that
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               kindly
               and
               intrinsecall
               power
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               be
               preached
               ;
               if
               the
               magistrate
               convince
               the
               conscience
               of
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               failed
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               that
               as
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               godly
               and
               religious
               man
               ▪
               he
               may
               convince
               him
               as
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               failed
               against
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               bands
               of
               humane
               society
               ,
               and
               externall
               peace
               ,
               
               and
               scarce
               that
               ,
               for
               
                 ignorantia
                 juris
                 nemime●●
                 excusat
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   1.
                
                 
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Elders
                 not
                 only
                 omit
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 if
                 they
                 erre
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 to
                 punish
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 not
                 only
                 commandeth
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 externall
                 facts
                 ▪
                 but
                 also
                 commands
                 the
                 facts
                 with
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 qualities
                 :
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 proved
                 because
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 not
                 only
                 punisheth
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 duty
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Pastors
                 preach
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 if
                 they
                 preach
                 not
                 
                   ●al●
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               We
               never
               denied
               but
               the
               Magistrate
               commandeth
               both
               the
               exercise
               of
               Church
               power
               simply
               ,
               and
               the
               man●er
               and
               such
               qualifications
               as
               are
               externall
               and
               obvious
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               such
               as
               blasphemous
               and
               false
               Doctrine
               is
               ;
               But
               we
               deny
               that
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               doth
               command
               those
               things
               that
               ar●
               internall
               and
               invisible
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               spirituallity
               of
               the
               actions
               ;
               he
               can
               exhort
               and
               stirre
               men
               up
               to
               the
               spirituallity
               and
               sincerity
               of
               doing
               as
               a
               godly
               and
               Christian
               man.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   2.
                
                 
                 The
                 Pastors
                 and
                 guides
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 command
                 externall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 can
                 onely
                 
                   in
                   ●oro
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 censure
                 externall
                 disobedience
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 sincerity
                 thereof
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 obvious
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               I
               deny
               the
               connexion
               of
               the
               Antecedent
               ;
               for
               Elders
               may
               command
               as
               Elders
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               not
               doing
               of
               which
               they
               can
               censure
               ,
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               do
               ;
               for
               
                 Elders
                 have
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               word
               hath
               an
               immediate
               influence
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               on
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               15.
               
               Ps
               .
               19.
               7.
               
               Heb.
               4.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               therefore
               their
               Ministery
               hath
               action
               on
               the
               thoughts
               ;
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               in
               the
               externall
               court
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               censure
               the
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               able
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               Gospel
               which
               they
               preach
               can
               arraigne
               the
               conscience
               and
               thoughts
               ▪
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               But
               the
               Magistrate
               carrieth
               not
               such
               a
               message
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               Magistraticall
               command
               can
               reach
               no
               farther
               then
               his
               temporall
               praise
               and
               reward
               ,
               and
               his
               sword
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               commensurable
               and
               of
               equall
               latitude
               with
               those
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   3.
                
                 
                 The
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 
                 doing
                 ,
                 both
                 civill
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 supernaturall
                 ;
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 spirituall
                 acts
                 of
                 worship
                 and
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 acts
                 of
                 Iustice
                 and
                 mercy
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Isai
                   .
                   49
                   ,
                   23.
                
                 and
                 you
                 said
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 externall
                 peace
                 is
                 too
                 narrow
                 an
                 object
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 intrinsecall
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   2.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               care
               for
               the
               supernaturall
               good
               of
               subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               table
               ,
               but
               how
               ?
               intrinsecally
               and
               as
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               worship
               God
               according
               to
               his
               word
               :
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               magistrate
               as
               such
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               command
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               worship
               ;
               his
               care
               is
               that
               there
               be
               a
               divine
               worship
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               materially
               and
               externally
               right
               and
               consonant
               ,
               externally
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               learned
               divines
               make
               the
               externall
               man
               the
               object
               of
               the
               magistrates
               office
               ;
               but
               not
               the
               externall
               man
               as
               doing
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               table
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               serving
               God
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               first
               table
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               
               I
               said
               Augustine
               meant
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Kings
                 serve
                 God
                 as
                 men
                 and
                 as
                 Kings
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Magistrates
               as
               magistrates
               are
               to
               extend
               their
               power
               for
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               there
               be
               Iustice
               and
               Peace
               amongst
               men
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               there
               be
               Religion
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               be
               preached
               ;
               so
               all
               our
               Divines
               make
               the
               King
               to
               be
               
                 custos
                 ●t
                 vindex
                 utriusque
                 tabule
              
               :
               Yea
               ,
               I
               think
               he
               is
               a
               keeper
               and
               preserver
               of
               the
               Gospel
               also
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               command
               men
               to
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               and
               professe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               blaspheming
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               and
               this
               is
               royall
               and
               magistraticall
               service
               that
               the
               King
               as
               King
               performeth
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               mediator
               ,
               
                 ex
                 conditione
                 operis
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               good
               which
               he
               procureth
               as
               King
               ,
               materially
               and
               externally
               ,
               is
               consonant
               to
               the
               supernaturall
               Law
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               magistraticall
               service
               to
               Christ
               
                 ex
                 intentione
                 operantis
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   4.
                
                 
                 When
                 it
                 s
                 required
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 be
                 men
                 fearing
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 hating
                 coveteousnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 essentiall
                 ingredient
                 of
                 an
                 King
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   17
                
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               goodnesse
               here
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               magistrate
               as
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               another
               as
               a
               good
               and
               Christian
               
               magistrate
               .
               The
               former
               is
               an
               officiall
               goodnesse
               ,
               or
               a
               magistraticall
               prudence
               ,
               justice
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               ;
               this
               is
               required
               of
               all
               magistrates
               as
               such
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               people
               :
               so
               the
               acts
               of
               an
               heathen
               magistrate
               done
               according
               to
               common
               naturall
               equity
               ,
               by
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Festus
                 ,
              
               are
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               as
               acts
               of
               a
               Lawfull
               Magistrate
               ,
               valide
               and
               no
               lesse
               essentially
               Magistraticall
               ,
               then
               if
               performed
               by
               King
               David
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               goodnesse
               the
               Scriptures
               speak
               not
               as
               essentiall
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               :
               But
               there
               is
               another
               goodnesse
               required
               of
               Magistrates
               as
               
               they
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               Christians
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               the
               Scripture
               speaketh
               ;
               and
               so
               Magistrates
               not
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               but
               as
               good
               and
               Christian
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               ,
               
                 hate
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 respect
                 not
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 s
                 denied
                 that
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hating
                 of
                 covteousnesse
                 ,
                 are
                 essentiall
                 ingredients
                 of
                 Kings
                 as
                 Kings
                 :
              
               For
               Kings
               as
               Kings
               intend
               justice
               ,
               peace
               ,
               godlinesse
               ,
               materially
               considered
               ,
               both
               
                 ex
                 conditione
                 operis
              
               ,
               and
               operantium
               .
               But
               for
               justice
               and
               righteous
               judgement
               in
               a
               spirituall
               and
               an
               Evangelick
               way
               ,
               that
               belongeth
               not
               to
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               
                 nec
                 ex
                 conditione
                 seu
                 ex
                 intentione
                 operis
                 ,
                 nec
                 ex
                 conditione
                 operantis
                 :
              
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               requireth
               it
               of
               judges
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               approve
               themselves
               as
               truly
               Holy
               and
               Religious
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               
                 Kings
                 as
                 Kings
                 do
                 not
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
              
               nor
               the
               mediator
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               yet
               as
               men
               ;
               only
               they
               serve
               God
               and
               the
               
                 mediator
                 Christ
                 as
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Christian
                 men
                 rather
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               According
               to
               that
               third
               member
               of
               our
               seventh
               Distinction
               ;
               
               The
               unjust
               and
               evil
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministeriall
               power
               ,
               is
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               magistrate
               as
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               thus
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               
                 beareth
                 the
                 sword
                 against
                 all
                 evil
                 doers
                 ,
              
               Ro.
               13.
               1.
               
               The
               magistrate
               as
               the
               magistrate
               doth
               only
               command
               well
               doing
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               praise
               and
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               or
               temporall
               reward
               amongst
               men
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 Do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               Matth.
               10.
               10.
               
               Nor
               can
               the
               magistrate
               as
               the
               magistrate
               promise
               ,
               or
               command
               the
               Elders
               to
               feed
               the
               Flock
               ,
               with
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               reward
               that
               Peter
               promiseth
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               4.
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 chief
                 shepheard
                 shall
                 appear
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 glory
                 that
                 fadeth
                 not
                 away
                 .
              
               The
               magistrate
               as
               a
               Preacher
               (
               if
               he
               be
               one
               ,
               as
               David
               and
               Solomon
               were
               both
               )
               or
               as
               a
               godly
               religious
               Christian
               man
               ,
               may
               hold
               forth
               such
               a
               promise
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               the
               
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               forbid
               careles
               ,
               unsound
               preaching
               ,
               and
               rigorous
               and
               tyrannicall
               ruling
               or
               rather
               domineering
               over
               the
               Flock
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               death
               eternall
               :
               for
               he
               can
               but
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               hath
               but
               the
               carnall
               and
               temporall
               sword
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               and
               so
               he
               can
               inhibite
               ill
               doing
               only
               in
               order
               to
               temporary
               punishment
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               former
               be
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               latter
               also
               ,
               yet
               the
               externall
               man
               is
               capable
               only
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               promises
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               as
               they
               respect
               evill
               or
               good
               temporary
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               M.
               Pryn
               or
               any
               learned
               man
               can
               say
               that
               magistrates
               can
               make
               Lawes
               to
               binde
               the
               conscience
               ,
               sure
               it
               is
               ill
               divinity
               .
               2.
               
               If
               there
               never
               had
               been
               sin
               ,
               there
               should
               have
               been
               no
               
               government
               but
               of
               Fathers
               and
               Husbands
               ,
               there
               should
               have
               been
               no
               magistraticall
               dominion
               ,
               not
               any
               magistraticall
               allurement
               to
               weldoing
               by
               temporall
               rewards
               ,
               not
               any
               terrifying
               from
               evill
               doing
               ,
               from
               fear
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               death
               ,
               stripes
               ,
               or
               bands
               ,
               and
               God
               governed
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               and
               they
               attained
               the
               Crowne
               and
               supernaturall
               end
               of
               life
               eternall
               ,
               without
               the
               accessory
               hire
               of
               a
               a
               temporary
               reward
               from
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               and
               the
               subsidy
               of
               his
               sword
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               magistrate
               is
               neither
               an
               essentiall
               ,
               nor
               an
               integrall
               part
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               injoying
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               Censures
               ,
               Rebukes
               ,
               Admonition
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Mutuall
               edification
               ,
               in
               as
               great
               perfection
               ,
               as
               is
               happily
               attainable
               in
               this
               life
               without
               ,
               yea
               ,
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               civill
               magistrate
               :
               Though
               it
               be
               a
               great
               incouragement
               to
               have
               the
               King
               a
               Nurse-father
               ;
               yet
               hath
               not
               Christ
               counted
               it
               simply
               necessary
               to
               his
               visible
               Church
               injoying
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               to
               the
               full
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               magistrate
               do
               only
               command
               the
               teachers
               and
               Pastors
               to
               preach
               and
               determine
               synodically
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               temporall
               reward
               ,
               and
               forbid
               them
               to
               abuse
               their
               ministeriall
               power
               in
               order
               to
               temporary
               punishment
               ,
               by
               the
               temporary
               sword
               ;
               then
               surely
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               are
               not
               subjected
               to
               them
               in
               conscience
               ,
               after
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               for
               the
               power
               of
               commanding
               in
               magistrates
               as
               magistrates
               must
               be
               commensurable
               to
               the
               power
               of
               punishing
               the
               transgressors
               of
               the
               command
               ;
               if
               the
               one
               be
               in
               order
               to
               a
               temporary
               good
               ,
               the
               other
               cannot
               but
               be
               in
               order
               to
               an
               eternall
               ill
               ;
               if
               ministers
               command
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               an
               eternall
               reward
               ,
               they
               cannot
               threaten
               the
               transgressors
               in
               order
               to
               a
               temporary
               
               punishment
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               in
               order
               to
               an
               eternall
               punishment
               :
               
               so
               that
               it
               is
               most
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               magistrate
               though
               he
               be
               in
               some
               sense
               a
               
                 little
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               invested
               with
               the
               authority
               and
               
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               commandeth
               and
               threatneth
               upon
               proposall
               of
               temporary
               reward
               ,
               and
               temporary
               good
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               duties
               that
               God
               injoyneth
               ,
               and
               forbiddeth
               the
               same
               evills
               of
               sinne
               that
               God
               forbiddeth
               ;
               yet
               he
               holdeth
               not
               these
               out
               to
               the
               soul
               and
               conscience
               of
               the
               subjects
               ,
               as
               the
               Ambassador
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               condition
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               if
               they
               obey
               ,
               and
               of
               eternall
               death
               ,
               if
               they
               disobey
               ;
               but
               he
               holdeth
               out
               to
               the
               external
               man
               these
               that
               are
               materially
               divine
               commandements
               &
               divine
               inhibitions
               ,
               but
               in
               another
               consideration
               ▪
               but
               formally
               only
               they
               are
               the
               mandates
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               in
               order
               to
               temporary
               reward
               and
               temporary
               punishment
               .
               Then
               the
               Ministers
               as
               Ministers
               in
               preaching
               and
               Synods
               ,
               forbid
               adultery
               ,
               incest
               ,
               murther
               ;
               but
               they
               propose
               them
               to
               those
               that
               are
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               And
               that
               ,
               1.
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               2.
               
               Under
               the
               paine
               of
               eternall
               wrath
               .
               3.
               
               As
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               craving
               spirituall
               subjection
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               divine
               faith
               to
               those
               charges
               :
               But
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               hold
               forth
               in
               their
               Law-abstinence
               from
               those
               same
               sinnes
               of
               adultery
               ,
               incest
               ,
               murther
               ;
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               Not
               to
               the
               
               consciences
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               outer
               man
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               .
               2.
               
               Not
               under
               the
               paine
               of
               eternall
               wrath
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               before
               the
               judge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               :
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               have
               neither
               calling
               ,
               office
               ,
               place
               nor
               power
               to
               threaten
               or
               inflict
               eternall
               punishment
               ;
               if
               Magistrates
               do
               perswade
               the
               equity
               of
               abstinence
               from
               adultery
               ,
               incest
               ,
               murther
               ,
               in
               their
               Statutes
               ,
               or
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               command
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               from
               the
               judgement
               and
               eternall
               punishment
               that
               followeth
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               so
               perswade
               not
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               but
               as
               Divines
               ,
               and
               as
               godly
               and
               Christian
               men
               ;
               yet
               my
               sense
               is
               not
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               can
               Lawfully
               command
               obedience
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               not
               understood
               or
               knowne
               by
               the
               subjects
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               exact
               blind
               obedience
               ;
               but
               my
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               holdeth
               not
               forth
               his
               commandements
               to
               teach
               and
               informe
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               Pastors
               do
               ,
               but
               he
               presupposeth
               that
               his
               mandates
               are
               knowne
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               proposeth
               them
               to
               the
               subjects
               to
               be
               obeyed
               .
               3.
               
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               hold
               forth
               in
               their
               Law
               ,
               abstinence
               
               from
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               craving
               subjection
               of
               co●science
               and
               divine
               faith
               to
               those
               charges
               ,
               but
               only
               externall
               obedience
               :
               for
               though
               Ministers
               as
               Ministers
               crave
               faith
               and
               subjection
               of
               conscience
               to
               all
               commandements
               and
               inhibitions
               ,
               as
               in
               Christs
               stead
               ,
               2
               Co.
               5.
               19
               20.
               yet
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               not
               crave
               either
               faith
               or
               subjection
               of
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               is
               he
               in
               Christs
               stead
               ,
               to
               lay
               divine
               bands
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               to
               submit
               the
               soul
               and
               conscience
               to
               beleeve
               and
               abstaine
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               dep●●y
               of
               God
               as
               the
               God
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               founder
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               humane
               societies
               ,
               and
               of
               Peace
               ,
               to
               exact
               externall
               obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               bands
               on
               your
               hands
               ,
               not
               to
               shed
               innoceat
               blood
               ,
               and
               on
               your
               body
               not
               to
               defile
               it
               with
               adultery
               ,
               or
               incest
               ,
               nor
               to
               violate
               the
               ch●st●●y
               of
               your
               brother
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               adversaries
               are
               far
               our
               ▪
               who
               would
               have
               Ministers
               who
               do
               hold
               forth
               commands
               ,
               that
               layeth
               hold
               on
               the
               conscience
               and
               craveth
               faith
               and
               soul-submission
               under
               the
               paine
               of
               eternall
               wrath
               ,
               to
               do
               and
               act
               as
               the
               deputies
               and
               Vicars
               of
               those
               who
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               have
               neither
               office
               nor
               authority
               to
               crave
               soul
               submission
               ,
               or
               to
               threaten
               or
               inflict
               any
               punishment
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               circum●cribed
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               body
               of
               clay
               is
               capable
               of
               ;
               yea
               ,
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               punisheth
               spirituall
               sinnes
               ,
               heresie
               ,
               idolatry
               ,
               he
               punisheth
               them
               only
               with
               temporary
               punishment
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   5.
                
                 
                 When
                 a
                 Minister
                 speaketh
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 treason
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 only
                 doth
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 to
                 judge
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 censure
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 answer
                 the
                 civill
                 judge
                 for
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 decline
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 appeal
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 another
                 man
                 in
                 private
                 speak
                 these
                 same
                 words
                 of
                 treason
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 civill
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 de●linature
                 against
                 this
                 civill
                 judicature
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 unequall
                 dealing
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 civill
                 judge
                 may
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 judge
                 whether
                 the
                 Minister
                 spoke
                 treason
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               by
               way
               of
               Doctrine
               by
               an
               Ambassador
               ,
               speaking
               the
               word
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               in
               private
               ,
               although
               the
               ●ame
               words
               ,
               are
               very
               different
               :
               for
               a
               private
               man
               in
               private
               to
               slander
               the
               Prince
               may
               be
               treason
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               place
               ,
               nor
               calling
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               but
               a
               Pastor
               hath
               a
               calling
               as
               the
               watchman
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               to
               rebuke
               ▪
               
               Herod
               for
               incest
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               constitute
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               try
               whether
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               preached
               treason
               or
               not
               .
               2.
               
               If
               it
               be
               a
               slander
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               treason
               indeed
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               who
               preached
               it
               ,
               is
               first
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               condemne
               and
               censure
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               magistrate
               is
               to
               inflict
               bodily
               punishment
               on
               him
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               should
               labour
               to
               gaine
               the
               slanderers
               soule
               ,
               before
               the
               civill
               judge
               take
               away
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Assert
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               is
               obliged
               not
               only
               to
               permit
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               procure
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               the
               ministery
               in
               dispensing
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               and
               owe
               his
               accumulative
               power
               ,
               to
               convene
               Synods
               ,
               to
               adde
               his
               sanction
               to
               the
               lawfull
               and
               necessary
               constitutions
               and
               ordination
               of
               worthy
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Deposition
               of
               unworthy
               officers
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               he
               is
               a
               Nurse-father
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Isa
               .
               49
               23.
               2.
               
               And
               by
               office
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Publike
                 father
              
               ,
               to
               procure
               the
               good
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               subjects
               in
               his
               coactive
               way
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 lead
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 godlines
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               3.
               
               He
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               permit
               ,
               but
               also
               positively
               to
               procure
               all
               peace
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               all
               lawfull
               and
               profitable
               trades
               and
               Arts
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               farre
               more
               that
               
                 glory
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               Peace
               thereof
               may
               be
               as
               a
               River
               ,
               Isa
               .
               48.
               18.
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               
                 Christ
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Candlesticks
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               Assertion
               .
               When
               the
               Magistrate
               commandeth
               painfull
               and
               sound
               administration
               in
               preaching
               and
               governing
               ,
               with
               provision
               of
               the
               praysing
               and
               rewarding
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               subordinate
               to
               himselfe
               the
               Ministery
               in
               its
               exercise
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               this
               promise
               is
               accumulative
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               temporall
               reward
               ,
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               promise
               that
               which
               Peter
               promiseth
               ;
               that
               1.
               1
               
               ▪
               
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 chiefe
                 shepheard
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 glory
                 that
                 fadeth
                 not
                 away
                 ,
              
               he
               may
               as
               a
               Christian
               promise
               that
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               temporall
               reward
               for
               men
               ,
               no
               man
               for
               being
               faithfull
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               that
               unseparably
               annexed
               to
               his
               labours
               ,
               by
               a
               literall
               promise
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               onely
               accumulative
               .
               2.
               
               Right
               and
               sound
               preaching
               and
               governing
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               cannot
               from
               this
               be
               said
               to
               bee
               subjected
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               this
               is
               an
               accidentall
               hire
               ,
               and
               an
               externall
               and
               accessorie
               good
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               faithfull
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               
               and
               Pastors
               have
               wanted
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               attained
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Church
               as
               a
               Church
               visible
               ,
               nor
               is
               this
               a
               promise
               made
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               or
               the
               Ministers
               thereof
               as
               such
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostolick
               church
               that
               was
               most
               poor
               ,
               had
               neither
               thing
               ,
               nor
               name
               ,
               nor
               promise
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
                 did
                 conspire
                 against
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               VI.
               Assertion
               .
               Though
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               both
               threaten
               to
               inflict
               ,
               and
               actually
               inflict
               the
               ill
               of
               temporall
               punishment
               on
               Ministers
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               either
               idle
               or
               unsound
               in
               their
               administration
               ;
               yet
               thence
               can
               onely
               be
               concluded
               that
               the
               male
               administration
               of
               the
               ministerie
               is
               subjected
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Ministery
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               .
               1.
               
               The
               male
               administration
               of
               any
               office
               is
               accidentall
               to
               the
               office
               .
               2.
               
               This
               subjecteth
               the
               erring
               person
               ,
               not
               the
               teaching
               Minister
               to
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               .
               Nor
               doth
               this
               make
               the
               Ministers
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               properly
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               onely
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
            
             
               VII
               .
               Assertion
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               subordination
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               Male
               administration
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               one
               civill
               ,
               another
               Ecclesiasticall
               :
               These
               two
               differ
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               former
               must
               be
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               who
               is
               to
               inflict
               bodily
               punishment
               ,
               but
               the
               latter
               is
               onely
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Judiciall
               determination
               according
               
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               informing
               of
               the
               conscience
               and
               gaining
               to
               the
               truth
               the
               erring
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               if
               the
               colledge
               of
               Ministers
               erre
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               punishable
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               command
               them
               to
               judge
               and
               determine
               ,
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               ,
               over
               again
               :
               The
               Magistrate
               in
               a
               constitute
               church
               is
               to
               determine
               civilly
               ,
               and
               sentence
               ,
               and
               civilly
               punish
               the
               Ministers
               that
               either
               are
               dumbe
               dogs
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               barke
               ,
               or
               that
               perverts
               the
               souls
               of
               people
               with
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               constituted
               ,
               it
               is
               presumed
               that
               the
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 whose
                 lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               have
               determined
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               which
               the
               Iudge
               civilly
               is
               to
               determine
               ,
               not
               because
               
               the
               Church
               hath
               so
               determined
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               judgeth
               in
               his
               conscience
               it
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               VIII
               .
               Assertion
               .
               The
               Ministers
               are
               in
               no
               sort
               the
               Ambassadors
               or
               servants
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               immediately
               in
               their
               ministeriall
               acts
               subordinate
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               .
               1.
               
               They
               
               declare
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               their
               master
               and
               Lord
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               the
               Arminians
               make
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               subordination
               .
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 carrying
                 Gods
                 sword
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               Preachers
               should
               hear
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               first
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               minde
               of
               Christ
               spoken
               and
               revealed
               to
               them
               immediately
               from
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               but
               mediately
               onely
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               minde
               of
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               There
               should
               be
               in
               every
               Christian
               Kingdome
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               King
               ,
               a
               civill
               Pope
               ,
               having
               directly
               both
               the
               Swords
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               distinction
               of
               Iesuites
               ,
               of
               
                 dixectly
                 and
                 directly
              
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hath
               the
               temporall
               sword
               ,
               indirectly
               and
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
              
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               and
               and
               how
               many
               inferiour
               Magistrates
               ,
               so
               many
               civill
               Popes
               ,
               onely
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               infallible
               .
               Arminians
               say
               that
               this
               collection
               is
               from
               envie
               ,
               
                 Because
                 we
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 deny
                 a
                 headship
                 and
                 supremacy
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 Governement
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 Monster
                 with
                 many
                 heads
                 ;
                 therefore
                 you
                 put
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 envy
                 upon
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 hath
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 above
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 setteth
                 himself
                 above
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               If
               we
               give
               a
               supremacy
               royall
               ,
               and
               princely
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Archi●ectonica
               ,
               as
               the
               adversaries
               doe
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               multitudes
               of
               Popes
               behoved
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               we
               make
               them
               meer
               
                 Heralds
                 ,
                 Trumpeters
                 ,
                 and
                 Messengers
              
               to
               relate
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               void
               of
               all
               royall
               power
               ,
               and
               having
               neither
               earthly
               majesty
               ,
               power
               ,
               nor
               Sword.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               our
               Argument
               ,
               that
               in
               which
               they
               conceive
               we
               repose
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               thinke
               the
               adversaries
               resolve
               all
               ultimatè
               ,
               and
               last
               which
               concerneth
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               on
               an
               infallible
               rule
               ,
               we
               grant
               they
               teach
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               to
               rule
               the
               Magistrate
               
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 ,
              
               and
               justice
               and
               equity
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               but
               they
               say
               this
               in
               words
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               Magistrate
               may
               mould
               
               out
               of
               his
               high
               dominion
               what
               Church
               government
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               this
               by
               consequent
               resolveth
               all
               in
               the
               Magistrates
               will
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               teach
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               command
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               better
               
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 then
                 men
              
               .
               And
               2.
               
               This
               we
               infer
               as
               an
               absurdity
               that
               they
               cannot
               shun
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               
               new
               officer
               ,
               a
               new
               Church
               head
               ,
               a
               creature
               most
               like
               a
               Pope
               in
               every
               Christian
               Kingdome
               brought
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               Bishops
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               who
               by
               office
               must
               carry
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               to
               Pastor
               and
               people
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               House
               to
               make
               and
               unmake
               ,
               call
               and
               send
               ,
               recall
               and
               exantorate
               ministers
               as
               his
               Servants
               and
               Heralds
               .
               3.
               
               Looke
               what
               power
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               hath
               in
               civill
               affaires
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               he
               in
               dispensing
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               admitting
               to
               ,
               or
               rejecting
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               calling
               of
               ministers
               ,
               excommunicating
               by
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               office
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               lesse
               essentially
               a
               Pastor
               to
               watch
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               a
               civill
               Judge
               .
               4.
               
               How
               doth
               this
               confound
               the
               two
               Kingdomes
               ?
               the
               Kingdome
               that
               is
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               fighteth
               with
               the
               Sword
               ;
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               that
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               fighteth
               not
               with
               the
               Sword
               ?
               if
               the
               magistrate
               as
               the
               magistrate
               and
               armed
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               be
               the
               supream
               Head
               over
               both
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               beareth
               the
               Sword
               have
               a
               carnall
               dominion
               over
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ?
               5.
               
               If
               God
               have
               made
               the
               subordination
               of
               ministers
               as
               ministers
               ,
               and
               servants
               of
               the
               magistrate
               as
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               then
               the
               visible
               Church
               hath
               no
               ordinary
               right
               ,
               to
               Ordinances
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               magistrate
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               the
               Churches
               did
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeers
               after
               Christ
               ,
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               magistrates
               will
               ,
               must
               be
               either
               seditious
               ,
               or
               then
               it
               was
               by
               no
               rule
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               dispensation
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               warrant
               for
               any
               dispensing
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               of
               Seals
               ,
               or
               Government
               from
               the
               Apostolique
               Church
               ,
               because
               all
               that
               must
               have
               beene
               beside
               the
               rule
               and
               extraordinary
               .
               6.
               
               From
               this
               pretended
               subordination
               ,
               as
               the
               supream
               magistrate
               may
               doe
               all
               that
               the
               inferiour
               magistrate
               may
               doe
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               is
               eminently
               all
               that
               the
               inferiour
               Magistrate
               is
               ,
               and
               something
               more
               ;
               so
               may
               he
               dispense
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               King
               is
               by
               the
               same
               officiall
               power
               over
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 in
                 sacris
              
               ,
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               in
               civill
               things
               ,
               and
               containeth
               in
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               high
               and
               eminent
               manner
               ,
               all
               that
               the
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               can
               doe
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               King
               hath
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               in
               all
               Arts
               and
               Trades
               ,
               then
               by
               his
               Royal
               power
               he
               might
               (
               if
               he
               had
               time
               and
               leasure
               )
               build
               houses
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               royall
               Eminency
               over
               all
               Trades
               ,
               he
               might
               sit
               at
               the
               helme
               of
               any
               ship
               ,
               and
               steer
               and
               rule
               it
               ,
               he
               might
               
               paint
               Images
               ,
               he
               might
               plow
               the
               ground
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               the
               like
               Royall
               power
               over
               masons
               ,
               Sailors
               ,
               Painters
               ,
               Husband-men
               ,
               carpenters
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               over
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               ;
               we
               must
               then
               say
               that
               God
               hath
               called
               the
               King
               to
               all
               these
               to
               be
               a
               minister
               ,
               a
               mason
               ,
               a
               Sailor
               ,
               a
               Painter
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               had
               leasure
               ,
               he
               hath
               Gods
               calling
               to
               be
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               a
               Sailor
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               King
               he
               is
               all
               these
               :
               Now
               the
               Apostle
               clearly
               distinguisheth
               between
               him
               who
               exhorteth
               and
               teacheth
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               and
               him
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               and
               clearly
               insinuateth
               a
               distinction
               of
               calling
               ,
               so
               that
               God
               never
               called
               one
               man
               to
               all
               callings
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               17.
               
               
                 But
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 distributed
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 called
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 walke
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 calling
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 :
              
               And
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               be
               a
               Head
               in
               the
               body
               ▪
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               then
               he
               is
               not
               the
               feet
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               need
               of
               the
               feet
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               eye
               should
               be
               both
               eye
               and
               eare
               ,
               and
               hand
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               King
               cannot
               be
               all
               .
               Pareus
               in
               Rom.
               13.
               saith
               ,
               the
               King
               cannot
               doe
               some
               things
               
                 ob
                 defectum
                 juris
                 ex
                 Dei
                 limitatione
                 ,
                 He
                 cannot
                 preach
                 .
              
               Ans
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               Preaching
               belongeth
               by
               Divine
               right
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               it
               s
               not
               subordinate
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 jure
                 Divino
              
               .
               2.
               
               Saith
               
                 Pareus
                 ,
                 he
                 wanteth
                 law
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 wi●●
                 of
                 another
                 man
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               Then
               the
               right
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               is
               not
               subordinate
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               may
               use
               the
               right
               of
               a
               Husband
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               against
               the
               seventh
               Commandement
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               invade
               the
               right
               of
               Pastors
               to
               dispense
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               it
               being
               against
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               he
               not
               being
               called
               thereunto
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Other
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 skill
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 teach
                 in
                 a
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 fordid
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 sew
                 shooes
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               If
               God
               have
               not
               called
               the
               Prince
               to
               these
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               sordid
               ,
               but
               unlawfull
               for
               him
               to
               thrust
               his
               sickle
               in
               another
               mans
               field
               ,
               for
               God
               must
               call
               to
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               else
               men
               use
               a
               lawful
               thing
               unlawfully
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               sordid
               and
               unlawfull
               for
               him
               to
               judge
               those
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Erastus
               I
               know
               roundly
               granteth
               that
               the
               King
               or
               any
               
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 lawfully
                 dispence
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 nothing
                 hindereth
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 want
                 of
                 time
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               a
               better
               Answer
               then
               others
               give
               ,
               who
               hold
               the
               same
               principles
               with
               Erastus
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               hath
               the
               same
               Royall
               power
               in
               things
               civill
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               except
               the
               adversary
               flee
               to
               our
               
               distinction
               of
               power
               and
               persons
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               civill
               and
               sacred
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               expede
               themselves
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 King
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               
               
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Doctor
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 cannot
                 as
                 King
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 internall
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 preach
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 dispense
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 capable
                 of
                 externall
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 to
                 governe
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 to
                 debarre
                 Apostates
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 from
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 to
                 create
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Primates
                 ,
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 cattell
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 and
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 make
                 and
                 unmake
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 Canons
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 religious
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 holy
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 crossing
                 ,
                 oyle
                 and
                 spittle
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 to
                 create
                 holy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 men
                 to
                 kneel
                 to
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 order
                 all
                 the
                 externall
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 beside
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 many
                 little
                 and
                 smaller
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 worship
                 externall
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 some
                 little
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 Superstition
                 :
              
               And
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               by
               their
               way
               ,
               who
               hold
               there
               is
               no
               certaine
               forme
               of
               Government
               of
               Gods
               House
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 some
                 harmelesse
                 and
                 innocent
                 golden
              
               
               
                 Calves
                 ,
                 as
                 lawfull
                 as
                 religious
                 symbolicall
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               This
               power
               is
               no
               more
               due
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               to
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               before
               :
               Nor
               doe
               the
               Arminians
               much
               honour
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 who
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 steps
                 of
              
               Erastus
               
                 doe
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 having
                 power
                 of
                 publique
                 places
                 ,
                 Preachers
                 are
                 obliged
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 publike
                 places
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 forbid
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 preach
                 in
                 private
                 places
                 .
              
               But
               1.
               
               These
               same
               Arminians
               hold
               that
               Pastors
               are
               to
               preach
               whatever
               in
               their
               conscience
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ;
               a
               principle
               of
               those
               who
               are
               for
               tolleration
               of
               all
               Religions
               ;
               though
               
                 Iudaisme
                 &
                 Turcisme
              
               ,
               a
               way
               (
               I
               am
               perswaded
               )
               most
               abominable
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Lord
               of
               his
               Church
               will
               crush
               ,
               when
               he
               shal
               bring
               down
               other
               Antichristiā
               untruths
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               Now
               it
               seems
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               Papists
               and
               many
               Hereticall
               teachers
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               preach
               Turcisme
               ,
               &
               Iudaisme
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               publike
               ,
               &
               that
               distinction
               is
               false
               &
               vain
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               very
               deed
               contrary
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               preach
               what
               they
               think
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               to
               preach
               it
               in
               publike
               or
               private
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               place
               is
               indifferent
               as
               touching
               the
               place
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               no
               more
               given
               to
               Magistrates
               power
               of
               places
               ,
               or
               actions
               religious
               in
               places
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               them
               power
               of
               truths
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               ,
               rejecting
               a
               ●●i●
               
               and
               saplesse
               distinction
               ,
               to
               preach
               in
               publike
               places
               :
               for
               as
               that
               juditio●s
               
               and
               learned
               professor
               
                 Iac.
                 Triglandius
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 place
                 is
                 accident
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 changeth
                 not
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               truly
               as
               that
               learned
               professor
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               poor
               honour
               that
               they
               put
               on
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               limit
               all
               his
               power
               to
               places
               and
               stipends
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Apostles
               knew
               not
               this
               distinction
               ,
               for
               they
               not
               only
               preached
               truth
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               forbidding
               them
               ;
               but
               in
               publick
               places
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               occasions
               ,
               
                 and
                 dayly
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 c●●sed
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 preach
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Act.
               6.
               2
               ,
               4.
               
               &
               4.
               1.
               20.
               
               &
               5.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               being
               Antichristian
               forbiddeth
               not
               preaching
               of
               saving
               truths
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               be
               it
               private
               or
               publick
               ▪
               but
               he
               forbiddeth
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               saving
               ,
               and
               if
               Iesus
               Christ
               have
               called
               a
               man
               to
               preach
               in
               publick
               ,
               in
               the
               house
               tops
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               power
               from
               God
               to
               silence
               him
               in
               publick
               more
               then
               in
               private
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               forbiddeth
               that
               any
               teach
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               is
               injurious
               and
               hurtfull
               to
               humane
               societies
               that
               men
               should
               be
               principled
               in
               a
               false
               Religion
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               disturbe
               the
               publick
               peace
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               Asser
               .
               The
               Christian
               magistrate
               must
               here
               come
               under
               a
               threefold
               consideration
               .
               1.
               
               As
               the
               Object
               of
               that
               high
               office
               is
               meerly
               and
               purely
               civill
               ,
               and
               positive
               relating
               only
               to
               a
               civill
               end
               of
               Peace
               :
               as
               in
               importing
               ,
               or
               exporting
               of
               goods
               ,
               of
               wooll
               ,
               waxe
               ,
               moneys
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               the
               crying
               up
               or
               crying
               downe
               of
               the
               value
               of
               coyned
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               the
               making
               of
               Lawes
               meerly
               civill
               ;
               as
               not
               to
               carry
               Armor
               in
               the
               night
               in
               such
               a
               City
               :
               So
               in
               Warre
               ,
               Commanders
               ,
               Captains
               and
               Colonels
               are
               Magistrates
               to
               order
               the
               Battle
               ,
               lay
               stratagems
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               besieging
               Townes
               ,
               of
               fortifying
               Castles
               ,
               of
               issuing
               out
               mandates
               for
               the
               Navy
               ;
               The
               Parliaments
               power
               in
               disposing
               of
               Fouling
               ,
               Fishing
               ,
               Hunting
               ,
               Eating
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               or
               not
               eating
               at
               such
               a
               time
               :
               all
               these
               ▪
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               particularly
               warrant
               the
               one
               side
               more
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               are
               meerly
               civill
               and
               positive
               ▪
               It
               is
               sure
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               a
               supremacy
               ,
               and
               an
               independency
               above
               the
               Church
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               all
               these
               ;
               and
               as
               these
               prescinde
               from
               all
               Morality
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Table
               ,
               I
               hold
               that
               neither
               the
               power
               nor
               person
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Church-assemblies
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               exceed
               the
               limits
               and
               bounds
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               if
               they
               
               should
               meddle
               with
               these
               ;
               as
               the
               Church
               should
               exceed
               their
               bounds
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               make
               Canons
               touching
               the
               way
               of
               sayling
               ,
               painting
               ,
               tilling
               the
               earth
               according
               to
               such
               and
               such
               principles
               of
               Art
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               without
               the
               sphere
               of
               the
               Churches
               activity
               ;
               in
               this
               consideration
               that
               learned
               and
               grave
               Divine
               Doctor
               
                 Andrew
                 Rivetus
              
               in
               Decalo
               in
               c.
               5.
               saith
               well
               ,
               pag.
               204.
               
               That
               as
               we
               beleeve
               a
               man
               well
               skilled
               in
               his
               owne
               Art
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               judgement
               is
               a
               supream
               rule
               ;
               so
               the
               supream
               authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               us
               in
               things
               positive
               ,
               is
               a
               rule
               ;
               for
               indeed
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               there
               be
               
                 Arcana
                 Imperi●
              
               secrets
               of
               State
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               Pastors
               or
               to
               any
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Rulers
               have
               a
               supremacy
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               falleth
               under
               a
               second
               consideration
               ,
               as
               he
               giveth
               out
               Lawes
               just
               or
               unjust
               ,
               and
               executeth
               judgement
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               or
               suffereth
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               the
               widdow
               and
               Orphane
               to
               faile
               for
               went
               of
               justice
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               he
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               so
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               if
               he
               sinne
               in
               making
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               may
               humbly
               supplicate
               that
               he
               would
               recall
               those
               unjust
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               judge
               over
               againe
               righteous
               judgement
               ,
               and
               this
               exhorting
               of
               the
               Pastors
               is
               a
               subjecting
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               the
               Pastors
               
                 quoad
                 actus
                 imperatos
              
               ;
               so
               have
               Generall
               assemblies
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               humbly
               supplicated
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               to
               retreat
               Laws
               made
               against
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               savour
               of
               Antichristian
               Prelates
               and
               Ceremonies
               ;
               but
               
                 quoad
                 actus
                 elicitos
              
               :
               The
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               themselves
               cannot
               usurpe
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               give
               out
               civill
               Lawes
               that
               are
               righteous
               ,
               and
               judge
               righteously
               :
               for
               the
               poor
               in
               the
               place
               of
               King
               ,
               Parliament
               and
               Iudges
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               also
               the
               judges
               are
               supream
               and
               independent
               ,
               and
               subject
               only
               to
               God
               the
               Creator
               ,
               as
               his
               Vicars
               and
               Deputies
               in
               Gods
               universall
               Kingdome
               of
               power
               called
               
                 universale
                 regnum
                 potentiae
              
               ,
               by
               Divines
               ;
               they
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               the
               shields
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               here
               only
               as
               they
               erre
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               iudge
               ,
               are
               they
               subject
               to
               rebukes
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               admonitions
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Even
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               command
               the
               Pastors
               to
               preach
               and
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               aright
               ,
               but
               the
               Magistrate
               himselfe
               can
               neither
               preach
               nor
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               
               so
               the
               Schoolmen
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               understanding
               depend
               on
               the
               will
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 excercitium
              
               ,
               the
               will
               may
               set
               the
               mind
               to
               think
               on
               this
               or
               that
               truth
               ;
               but
               not
               
                 quoad
                 specificationem
              
               .
               The
               will
               it selfe
               can
               neither
               assent
               ,
               nor
               dissent
               from
               a
               truth
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               will
               
               command
               the
               mind
               to
               assent
               to
               a
               known
               untruth
               ,
               or
               dissent
               from
               a
               known
               truth
               ;
               the
               mind
               or
               understanding
               naturally
               doth
               both
               ,
               and
               this
               distinction
               holdeth
               in
               acts
               of
               the
               civill
               power
               ,
               and
               in
               acts
               meerly
               Ecclesiasticall
               ▪
               The
               third
               consideration
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               is
               as
               he
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               member
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               who
               hath
               a
               soul
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               submit
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               watch
               for
               his
               soul
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               as
               others
               who
               have
               souls
               to
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               X.
               Ass
               .
               Hence
               I
               am
               not
               affraid
               to
               assert
               a
               reciprocation
               of
               subordinations
               ,
               
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               a
               sort
               of
               collaterality
               and
               independent
               supremacy
               in
               their
               own
               kind
               common
               to
               both
               ,
               for
               every
               soul
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               others
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               higher
               power
               ,
               in
               all
               civill
               things
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Tit.
                 3
                 ▪
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               22.
               21.
               and
               all
               members
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               being
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               soul-matters
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               in
               their
               authoritative
               dispensing
               of
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               and
               Church
               censures
               :
               Nor
               are
               any
               Magistrates
               or
               other
               
               who
               have
               souls
               excepted
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 19.
                 
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 ●8
                 .
                 Joh.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               10.
               
               4●
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               So
               Protestant
               writers
               who
               have
               written
               on
               this
               subject
               Teach
               :
               As
               the
               learned
               Walens
               ,
               judicious
               Trig.
               that
               most
               learned
               Divine
               ,
               
                 And.
                 Rivetus
              
               ;
               the
               grave
               and
               learned
               professors
               of
               
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 Zipperus
                 ,
                 Calv.
                 Petr.
                 Cabel
                 Javi●●
                 ,
              
               reverend
               and
               pious
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               judicious
               
                 P.
                 Mar.
                 D.
                 Pareus
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Protestant
               confessions
               .
               The
               Augustine
               confession
               distinctly
               of
               Helvetia
               .
               The
               confession
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               the
               Saxon.
               The
               English
               confession
               and
               that
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               all
               our
               Divines
               ;
               while
               
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 Vtenbogard
                 ,
                 Hu.
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 Vedelius
                 ,
                 (
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Gualth●rus
                 ,
              
               going
               before
               them
               ;
               yet
               not
               every
               way
               theirs
               )
               did
               teach
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               Arminians
               in
               Holland
               did
               thus
               flatter
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               their
               owne
               politick
               ends
               ,
               and
               some
               Court
               Divines
               made
               the
               King
               of
               England
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               
                 P.
                 Mar.
              
               excused
               and
               expounded
               benignly
               ;
               
                 some
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 reason
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 two
                 supream
                 collaterall
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 mutuall
                 subordination
                 .
              
               But
               can
               we
               deny
               this
               reciprocation
               of
               subordinations
               ?
               it
               is
               evident
               in
               many
               things
               ;
               if
               the
               King
               be
               in
               an
               extream
               feaver
               ,
               
               one
               of
               his
               own
               subjects
               ,
               a
               skill'd
               Physitian
               forbiddeth
               him
               to
               drink
               wine
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               to
               obey
               him
               as
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               sixth
               command
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               would
               not
               kill
               himselfe
               :
               And
               yet
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               fifth
               command
               ,
               the
               Physitian
               being
               the
               Kings
               subject
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               King.
               The
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               as
               a
               wife
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               her
               Husband
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               22.
               and
               her
               owne
               Husband
               not
               being
               King
               ,
               but
               a
               subject
               ,
               was
               to
               obey
               his
               Wife
               ,
               the
               Princes
               and
               supream
               Magistrate
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Tit.
               3.
               1.
               
               Yea
               ,
               all
               Arts
               have
               a
               sort
               of
               collaterall
               and
               co-equall
               dignity
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               a
               skilled
               Artist
               in
               his
               owne
               Art
               ,
               though
               this
               Artist
               be
               a
               servant
               ,
               a
               vassal
               ,
               a
               slave
               to
               those
               who
               do
               yeild
               to
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               Art.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Objections
                 touching
                 the
                 subordinations
                 of
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 Church
                 removed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   THere
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   hated
                   by
                   the
                   Adversaries
                   then
                   the
                   pretended
                   emulation
                   of
                   those
                   two
                   superlatives
                   and
                   highest
                   powers
                   :
                   Some
                   Object
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                
                 Are
                 not
                 all
                 powers
                 on
                 earth
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ?
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 not
                 excepted
                 ;
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 command
                 the
                 Pastors
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               power
               deviating
               offensively
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               societies
               in
               Morals
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Civill
               power
               and
               the
               Sword
               ;
               and
               every
               power
               failing
               against
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               within
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               nothing
               but
               Servants
               and
               Heralds
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               subjection
               is
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               spirituall
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               :
               See
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
                 .
                 Lo.
                 Com.
              
               l.
               4.
               c.
               13.
               
                 &
                 seq
              
               ;
               It
               s
               but
               a
               poor
               evasion
               of
               
                 Vedelius
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 Catachrestice
                 &
                 abusive
                 ,
                 unproperly
                 and
                 abusively
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Ministers
               as
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               do
               properly
               and
               not
               abusively
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               Magistrates
               .
               2.
               
               Magistrates
               are
               not
               unproperly
               the
               sheepe
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               
               the
               adversaries
               chief
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               that
               way
               subject
               as
               other
               Members
               ,
               as
               Pareus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Com.
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               
               Nor
               ,
               3.
               
               Will
               that
               prove
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               Pastors
               are
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               Lords
               :
               for
               to
               people
               and
               Prince
               as
               they
               have
               souls
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               they
               are
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               people
               should
               abusively
               be
               subiect
               as
               well
               as
               Magistrates
               :
               But
               Vedelius
               freeth
               Magistrates
               from
               subjection
               to
               Pastors
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               so
               are
               the
               people
               subject
               also
               the
               same
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Then
                 may
                 the
                 Church
                 censure
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 civill
                 judge
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 sorcery
                 ,
                 parricide
                 ,
                 sodomie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 the
                 land
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 seven
                 great
                 Nations
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               case
               is
               one
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               another
               without
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               one
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               confused
               ,
               or
               backs●●ding
               Church
               ,
               another
               in
               the
               Church
               rightly
               constitute
               and
               pure
               ;
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               God
               intendeth
               nothing
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               worker
               or
               the
               work
               ;
               but
               the
               externall
               peace
               of
               humane
               society
               :
               Then
               ,
               I
               grant
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               at
               the
               first
               without
               any
               previous
               labours
               of
               religious
               men
               ,
               to
               save
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               offender
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               peace
               and
               the
               conservation
               of
               humane
               society
               ;
               But
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               ,
               it
               is
               presumed
               ,
               that
               God
               intendeth
               salvation
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               being
               preached
               to
               all
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               if
               therefore
               any
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               fall
               in
               horrible
               scandals
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               capitall
               ,
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               Gods
               dispensation
               ,
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               God
               intendeth
               nothing
               but
               peace
               ;
               But
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               intention
               of
               Gods
               dispensation
               ,
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               ,
               he
               intendeth
               both
               peace
               by
               the
               godly
               Magistrates
               care
               and
               eternall
               life
               ,
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               Because
               therefore
               life
               eternall
               is
               more
               necessary
               then
               externall
               peace
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               Church
               first
               labour
               to
               try
               ,
               cognosce
               of
               ,
               and
               cure
               the
               mans
               soul
               by
               rebukes
               ,
               threats
               ,
               conviction
               ;
               and
               (
               if
               need
               be
               )
               by
               excommunication
               ,
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               many
               may
               be
               saved
               from
               the
               contagion
               of
               scandal
               ,
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               punish
               either
               to
               death
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               scandal
               so
               deserve
               )
               or
               by
               any
               coactive
               way
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               the
               genuine
               fruit
               whereof
               is
               not
               repentance
               and
               gaining
               of
               the
               mans
               soul
               ,
               except
               by
               accident
               and
               through
               the
               co-operation
               of
               a
               higher
               hand
               ,
               above
               nature
               even
               of
               free
               grace
               )
               
               but
               the
               externall
               peace
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ;
               hence
               in
               a
               constitute
               Church
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               to
               proceed
               with
               the
               sword
               against
               the
               body
               of
               any
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               while
               the
               Church
               first
               try
               and
               attempt
               how
               to
               save
               his
               soul
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               sentence
               none
               as
               punishable
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               while
               first
               he
               be
               laboured
               on
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               previous
               sentence
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               then
               must
               the
               Magistrates
               judging
               of
               a
               scandalous
               Church-member
               be
               subsequent
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               judging
               antecedent
               :
               But
               ,
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               be
               remisse
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               defect
               ▪
               and
               somewhat
               extraordinary
               ;
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               command
               the
               Church
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               they
               neglect
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               cognizance
               then
               may
               be
               antecedent
               and
               not
               consequent
               ,
               and
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Church
               erring
               in
               a
               fact
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               ,
               in
               that
               fact
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Those
                 are
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whose
                 judgement
                 and
                 sentences
                 are
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 or
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 sentences
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 are
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 they
                 prove
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 to
                 be
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 preaching
                 ,
                 their
                 dispensing
                 of
                 the
                 seals
                 ,
                 their
                 sentences
                 in
                 their
                 Presbytery
                 are
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 absolve
                 ,
                 or
                 condemne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Vedelius
              
               shall
               never
               prove
               the
               Major
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               subjection
               or
               subordination
               in
               question
               ;
               
                 he
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 whose
                 sentence
                 or
                 judgement
                 is
                 subject
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 antecedent
                 cognizance
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               a
               coactive
               corporall
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               :
               But
               now
               the
               assumption
               is
               false
               ,
               in
               a
               constitute
               Church
               ,
               the
               sentence
               or
               thing
               sentenced
               or
               judged
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               a
               subsequent
               cognizance
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               corporall
               coactive
               way
               only
               :
               But
               not
               in
               an
               antecedent
               cognizance
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               way
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               censuring
               ;
               we
               acknowledge
               a
               subordination
               of
               the
               Churches
               sentence
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               externall
               care
               to
               punish
               iniquity
               in
               any
               ;
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               intrinsecall
               judging
               and
               dealing
               with
               the
               conscience
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               give
               a
               reason
               of
               their
               sentence
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               when
               he
               demandeth
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Ministers
                 as
                 Ministers
                 are
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 judgeth
                 them
                 as
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               deny
               the
               antecedent
               :
               The
               Ministery
               as
               such
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               judged
               ;
               nor
               are
               Ministers
               ,
               nor
               Painters
               as
               Painters
               ,
               nor
               Musitians
               as
               Musitians
               ,
               nor
               Saylors
               as
               Saylors
               
               subjects
               ;
               these
               reduplications
               be
               consening
               and
               deceiving
               notions
               ▪
               painters
               as
               painters
               are
               regulated
               by
               Art
               ,
               &
               subject
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               painters
               ;
               but
               as
               men
               they
               are
               subjects
               ,
               &
               so
               are
               Ministers
               as
               men
               subject
               to
               Cesar
               ;
               as
               Ministers
               they
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               not
               subjects
               .
               Ob.
               
                 As
                 Ministers
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 Magistrates
                 or
                 subjects
                 ;
                 but
                 Ministers
                 as
                 Ministers
                 are
                 not
                 Magistrates
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 against
                 him
                 ,
              
               M.
               Coleman
               
                 in
                 his
                 Brotherly
                 examination
              
               ,
               p.
               21.
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 manage
                 his
                 office
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 manage
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 if
                 therefore
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 do
                 not
                 manage
                 his
                 office
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 manage
                 it
                 under
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 blasphemous
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               I
               deny
               the
               Major
               proposition
               :
               Ministers
               as
               Ministers
               are
               neither
               Magistrates
               ,
               nor
               subjects
               ;
               but
               formally
               the
               separated
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               set
               a
               part
               for
               the
               work
               of
               gathering
               the
               Saints
               :
               Now
               to
               be
               
               subjects
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               subjects
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               all
               Civill
               businesse
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               false
               teaching
               discerned
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               false
               teaching
               ,
               or
               in
               case
               the
               Church
               corrupt
               themselves
               ,
               then
               are
               Ministers
               obnoxions
               to
               bodily
               punishment
               to
               be
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               But
               this
               is
               properly
               to
               be
               a
               subject
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               be
               lyable
               to
               the
               civill
               cognizance
               ,
               trying
               ,
               and
               bodily
               punishment
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               subject
               ;
               and
               a
               member
               of
               the
               other
               Kingdome
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               cognizance
               ,
               tryall
               ,
               and
               censure
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               that
               concerneth
               the
               soul
               ;
               hence
               the
               former
               concerneth
               the
               body
               and
               outward
               man
               ,
               the
               latter
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               .
               2.
               
               The
               former
               concerneth
               peace
               with
               men
               and
               edification
               ,
               to
               be
               procured
               by
               a
               mean
               extrinsecall
               to
               edification
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               the
               sword
               ;
               the
               latter
               concerneth
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               spirituall
               sword
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               The
               former
               is
               carnall
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               the
               latter
               spirituall
               and
               of
               Christs
               other
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               Ioh.
               18.
               36.
               4.
               
               The
               former
               worketh
               by
               coaction
               and
               bodily
               violence
               ;
               the
               latter
               by
               removing
               unwillingnesse
               and
               making
               a
               rebellious
               soul
               obedient
               .
               5.
               
               The
               former
               is
               an
               act
               of
               justice
               not
               terminated
               on
               repentance
               ,
               or
               the
               mans
               turning
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               an
               end
               ;
               for
               whether
               this
               end
               be
               obtained
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               terminated
               on
               repentance
               ,
               as
               its
               end
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ;
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               in
               all
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
               as
               professors
               ,
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               
               be
               either
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               either
               for
               ,
               or
               with
               Christ
               ,
               or
               against
               him
               :
               But
               it
               is
               not
               true
               with
               every
               reduplication
               ;
               
                 thus
                 Ministers
                 as
                 Ministers
                 are
                 subjects
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 essentially
                 and
                 formally
                 are
                 subjects
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               so
               as
               Ministers
               do
               lose
               the
               essence
               and
               formality
               of
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               not
               the
               Kings
               subjects
               ,
               and
               with
               Christ
               ;
               this
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               for
               Iudas
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               then
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Cesar
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               servant
               and
               disciple
               should
               be
               for
               ,
               and
               under
               his
               master
               and
               Lord
               ,
               it
               only
               followeth
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Iudas
              
               was
               not
               a
               godly
               Minister
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Devil
               ,
               not
               under
               Christ
               ;
               Magistrates
               do
               neither
               essentially
               as
               Magistrates
               cleave
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               ●ight
               against
               Christ
               ;
               but
               as
               holy
               men
               they
               cleave
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               sinfull
               men
               they
               fight
               against
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               Master
               Coleman
               knoweth
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               not
               under
               the
               accidents
               of
               Christian
               ,
               or
               heathenish
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               he
               should
               apply
               his
               Argument
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               except
               to
               make
               us
               odious
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               did
               not
               as
               much
               honour
               or
               pray
               for
               the
               Parliament
               and
               King
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               :
               But
               it
               concludeth
               equally
               against
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               see
               it
               in
               a
               heathen
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               :
               for
               a
               heathen
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               doth
               either
               manage
               his
               office
               under
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               Christ
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Devil
               .
               This
               I
               and
               Master
               Coleman
               also
               shall
               deny
               ,
               for
               a
               heathen
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               doth
               not
               manage
               his
               office
               under
               ,
               or
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               mediator
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               utterly
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               as
               creator
               and
               nature
               gave
               him
               ,
               saith
               Master
               Coleman
               ,
               pag.
               20.
               and
               the
               other
               horne
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               is
               as
               weak
               for
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 such
                 manageth
                 his
                 office
                 under
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               is
               blasphemous
               ,
               for
               so
               Magistracy
               and
               the
               office
               should
               be
               intrinsecally
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Devil
               :
               But
               it
               is
               intrinsecally
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               and
               apply
               this
               to
               God
               as
               creator
               ,
               it
               shall
               appear
               of
               force
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               doth
               either
               manage
               his
               office
               under
               ,
               and
               for
               God
               creator
               ,
               or
               under
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Devil
               .
               The
               former
               part
               is
               true
               ,
               because
               God
               creator
               and
               nature
               made
               the
               office
               of
               Magistracy
               ,
               apply
               it
               to
               a
               heathenish
               husband
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Master
               ,
               Musitian
               ,
               Painter
               ,
               under
               these
               reduplications
               and
               it
               shall
               make
               the
               relation
               of
               Husband
               Devilish
               ,
               or
               this
               proposition
               ,
               
               
                 (
                 a
                 Husband
                 ,
                 a
                 Father
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Husband
                 ,
                 manage
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Christ
                 the
                 mediator
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 )
              
               is
               most
               false
               and
               blasphemous
               :
               the
               former
               part
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               there
               should
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               was
               Father
               and
               Husband
               which
               did
               manage
               the
               duties
               of
               these
               relations
               ,
               for
               God
               creator
               ,
               not
               for
               Christ
               mediator
               ;
               though
               Christ
               had
               never
               taken
               on
               our
               nature
               ,
               never
               been
               mediator
               ,
               never
               been
               King
               and
               Priest
               of
               his
               redeemed
               Church
               .
               The
               latter
               part
               is
               blasphemous
               ,
               for
               then
               Adam
               had
               managed
               the
               part
               of
               Husband
               and
               Father
               under
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Devil
               ,
               even
               before
               he
               fell
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Innocency
               .
               3.
               
               Mr.
               Colemans
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               by
               office
               is
               under
               Christ
               mediator
               ,
               as
               his
               supream
               and
               immediate
               vicegerent
               as
               mediator
               ;
               now
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               Christs
               saying
               (
               
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 us
              
               )
               shall
               not
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               proposition
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               this
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               (
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               office
               ,
               is
               either
               under
               Christ
               mediator
               ,
               as
               the
               supream
               and
               immediate
               vicegerent
               of
               him
               as
               mediator
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               by
               office
               under
               the
               Devil
               .
               )
               This
               we
               deny
               ,
               for
               one
               might
               argue
               thus
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               who
               was
               either
               as
               an
               Apostle
               for
               Christ
               ,
               or
               against
               Christ
               ;
               Paul
               as
               an
               Apostle
               is
               either
               under
               Christ
               the
               mediator
               ,
               and
               his
               supream
               and
               immediate
               vicegerent
               ,
               having
               power
               of
               both
               Swords
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               under
               the
               Devil
               :
               The
               proposition
               is
               most
               false
               ;
               for
               Paul
               is
               neither
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               say
               we
               here
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               neither
               manage
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               under
               Christ
               mediator
               ,
               as
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               nor
               yet
               doth
               the
               Magistrate
               manage
               his
               office
               under
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Devil
               ,
               God
               save
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 datur
                 tertium
              
               ,
               he
               is
               for
               Christ
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Christian
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               is
               not
               for
               Christ
               as
               mediator
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               having
               his
               office
               of
               Christ
               as
               mediator
               ,
               and
               being
               from
               Christ
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               M.
               Coleman
               expoundeth
               it
               an
               officer
               ,
               
                 having
                 power
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 Swords
                 :
              
               for
               Mr.
               Coleman
               saith
               ,
               
                 p.
                 20.
                 
                 Christian
                 Magistracy
                 is
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 administration
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Spirituall
               Sword
               ,
               and
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               saith
               ,
               he
               hath
               from
               God
               the
               power
               of
               the
               other
               Sword
               :
               Yea
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               a
               Minister
               as
               a
               Minister
               ,
               are
               either
               redeemed
               and
               saved
               in
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               no
               redeemed
               ,
               or
               no
               saved
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               another
               reduplication
               :
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               not
               redeemed
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               
               elected
               man
               ;
               nor
               is
               he
               damned
               ,
               or
               not
               redeemed
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               reprobate
               and
               an
               unbeleeving
               man
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               ▪
               I
               say
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               not
               with
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               immediate
               and
               supream
               swordbearer
               ,
               is
               not
               against
               Christ
               ,
               for
               so
               all
               the
               world
               except
               the
               Prince
               ,
               should
               be
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   5.
                
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 he
                 defendeth
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 goods
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 hence
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 report
                 is
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 put
                 ill
                 doers
                 to
                 shame
                 ,
                 
                   Iudg.
                   c.
                
                 187.
                 
                 But
                 Church
                 scandals
                 ,
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 heresie
                 ,
                 apostacy
                 ,
                 are
                 matters
                 of
                 ill
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 shame
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Non
                 concluditur
                 negatum
              
               ,
               We
               deny
               not
               but
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               judge
               and
               put
               to
               shame
               offenders
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               civill
               shame
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               judgeth
               any
               offender
               to
               be
               an
               evill
               Citizen
               and
               hurtfull
               member
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               Iudg.
               18.
               17.
               
               The
               Church
               hath
               no
               power
               thus
               to
               judge
               ,
               or
               thus
               to
               put
               to
               shame
               :
               But
               there
               is
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               shame
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               judgeth
               ,
               whether
               such
               a
               man
               be
               a
               sound
               and
               faithfull
               subject
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               a
               hurtfull
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               shame
               speaketh
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess
                 3.
                 14.
                 keep
                 no
                 company
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
              
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               way
               we
               are
               to
               distinguish
               ,
               a
               good
               name
               for
               it
               is
               an
               honour
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               said
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               as
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 87.
                 
                 This
                 man
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 Zion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   6.
                
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 punisheth
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 he
                 judgeth
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 he
                 punisheth
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 heresie
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 magistrate
                 he
                 judgeth
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               What
               the
               Magistrate
               punisheth
               ,
               that
               he
               judgeth
               distinguo
               :
               What
               he
               punisheth
               ,
               that
               he
               judgeth
               ,
               the
               way
               that
               he
               punisheth
               ,
               for
               as
               he
               punisheth
               civilly
               and
               with
               the
               sword
               ;
               so
               he
               judgeth
               in
               a
               civill
               way
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Church
               scandal
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               civill
               disturbance
               .
               2.
               
               In
               a
               constitute
               Church
               ,
               by
               a
               subsequent
               judging
               after
               those
               
                 whose
                 lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               have
               judged
               it
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               heresie
               ;
               he
               is
               to
               judge
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               to
               corporall
               punishment
               ,
               its
               true
               ,
               and
               thus
               the
               Major
               is
               granted
               :
               But
               the
               assumption
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               judgeth
               nothing
               as
               scandalous
               ,
               no
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               heresie
               ,
               with
               an
               antecedent
               judgement
               ,
               and
               with
               order
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               punishment
               to
               gain
               the
               soul
               .
               Obj.
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 judging
                 or
                 punishing
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 magistrate
                 inflicteth
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
               a
               false
               principle
               ,
               and
               everteth
               all
               Church
               Government
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   7.
                
                 
                 But
                 so
                 you
                 make
                 two
                 supream
                 magistrates
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 two
                 collaterall
                 supremacies
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 magistrates
                 conscience
                 lyeth
                 under
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Church
               hath
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               no
               dominion
               of
               Magistracy
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               collaterality
               without
               equality
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               highest
               and
               worthiest
               ,
               the
               other
               hath
               no
               dignity
               ,
               no
               supereminency
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               authoritative
               declarers
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               no
               more
               tyed
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               a
               Synod
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               then
               any
               private
               man
               is
               tyed
               in
               his
               practice
               ▪
               the
               tye
               in
               Discipline
               and
               in
               all
               Synodicall
               acts
               and
               determinations
               ,
               is
               here
               as
               it
               is
               in
               preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               tye
               is
               secondary
               ,
               conditionall
               ,
               with
               limitation
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Word
               ,
               not
               absolutely
               obliging
               ,
               not
               
                 Papal
                 ,
                 qua
              
               or
               because
               commanded
               ,
               or
               because
               determined
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               all
               Christians
               may
               reject
               ,
               when
               contrary
               to
               ,
               or
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   8.
                
                 
                 But
                 Pastors
                 have
                 authority
                 equally
                 immediate
                 and
                 independent
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 magistrate
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 more
                 can
                 they
                 have
                 except
                 the
                 Crowne
                 and
                 Scepter
                 ?
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 emulous
                 and
                 odious
                 equality
                 ,
                 beside
                 a
                 collaterality
                 ?
                 hence
                 they
                 cry
                 the
                 liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 magistrate
                 punisheth
                 scandals
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Non-subordination
               can
               never
               inferre
               equality
               ,
               who
               denieth
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               command
               the
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               to
               do
               a
               duty
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               the
               father
               not
               to
               provoke
               the
               son
               ,
               the
               sonne
               not
               to
               disobey
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               and
               People
               ,
               the
               Master
               and
               Servant
               ,
               the
               Captaine
               and
               Souldier
               ,
               to
               do
               a
               duty
               each
               ,
               one
               to
               another
               .
               And
               there
               is
               a
               proper
               right
               and
               liberty
               ,
               and
               power
               immediately
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               without
               the
               King
               or
               Magistrates
               interposing
               of
               their
               authority
               :
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               the
               Kings
               authority
               maketh
               not
               the
               man
               a
               Father
               ,
               nor
               the
               Sonne
               subject
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               the
               Servant
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               nor
               the
               Souldier
               to
               the
               Commander
               .
               God
               immediately
               made
               those
               powers
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               hath
               given
               a
               power
               to
               the
               Father
               over
               the
               sonne
               ,
               without
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               there
               had
               never
               been
               a
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               world
               :
               so
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               by
               divine
               institution
               ,
               have
               a
               power
               and
               liberty
               to
               feed
               and
               governe
               the
               flock
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               them
               overseers
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               over
               as
               those
               who
               must
               
               give
               an
               account
               to
               the
               great
               Shepherd
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 5.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               17.
               now
               it
               no
               more
               followeth
               that
               all
               Fathers
               are
               equall
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               all
               Masters
               ,
               all
               Captains
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Church
               or
               Pastors
               are
               equall
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 Husbands
              
               have
               immediately
               from
               God
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               a
               supream
               ,
               a
               high
               and
               independent
               Authority
               as
               the
               Church
               hath
               ,
               without
               any
               intervention
               of
               the
               will
               or
               authority
               of
               King
               or
               any
               earthly
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               subordination
               as
               they
               are
               such
               to
               the
               Prince
               .
               2.
               
               The
               emulation
               between
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Pastors
               is
               no
               more
               in
               point
               of
               government
               ,
               then
               in
               point
               of
               preaching
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               rebuking
               even
               of
               Kings
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               ;
               now
               we
               have
               both
               demonstrated
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               grant
               of
               Adversaries
               ,
               that
               in
               point
               of
               preaching
               and
               rebuking
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               have
               an
               immediate
               supremacy
               and
               independency
               under
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               all
               emulation
               here
               ,
               is
               from
               men
               who
               will
               no●
               submit
               to
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               usurpe
               over
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               Masters
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               their
               
                 jus
                 maritale
                 ,
                 herile
                 ,
                 Paterum
                 ,
              
               and
               spoil
               them
               of
               Husband-power
               ,
               and
               masterly
               and
               fatherly
               power
               ,
               as
               our
               Adversaries
               counsell
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               take
               the
               spirituall
               right
               and
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               the
               former
               should
               complaine
               ,
               as
               do
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   8.
                
                 
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 be
                 heathenish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 first
                 supernaturally
                 affected
                 ,
                 then
                 Religion
                 beginneth
                 at
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 appoint
                 gifted
                 men
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 converted
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 The
                 first
                 rise
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               the
               King
               be
               converted
               first
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               may
               spread
               the
               Gospell
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               preach
               himselfe
               but
               not
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               Iehoshaphat
               commanded
               the
               Levites
               to
               do
               their
               dutie
               ,
               so
               might
               he
               command
               those
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               who
               had
               deserted
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               office
               on
               them
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               had
               called
               them
               ,
               so
               here
               gifts
               and
               faithfulnes
               appearing
               to
               the
               new
               converted
               Prince
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               command
               those
               so
               gifted
               ,
               (
               for
               their
               gifts
               and
               faithfulnes
               is
               as
               evident
               a
               call
               as
               to
               be
               borne
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               )
               to
               take
               on
               them
               the
               calling
               of
               preaching
               and
               of
               dispensing
               the
               Seals
               .
               But
               ▪
               1.
               he
               ordaineth
               them
               not
               
               Pastors
               as
               a
               Prince
               ,
               but
               commandeth
               them
               to
               follow
               the
               calling
               which
               now
               the
               Church
               not
               constitute
               ,
               cannot
               give
               .
               2.
               
               He
               can
               preach
               himselfe
               as
               a
               gifted
               beleever
               ,
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               exigence
               ,
               
               but
               he
               cannot
               doe
               this
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Moses
               did
               never
               prophecy
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               nor
               David
               as
               a
               King.
               2.
               
               All
               the
               rise
               that
               Religion
               hath
               from
               the
               Prince
               as
               the
               Prince
               in
               this
               case
               is
               civill
               ,
               that
               men
               gifted
               may
               be
               commanded
               by
               civill
               Authority
               ,
               to
               dispence
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               nothing
               Ecclesiasticall
               is
               here
               done
               by
               the
               Prince
               as
               the
               Prince
               .
               3.
               
               The
               highest
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               amongst
               men
               ,
               as
               men
               ,
               are
               much
               different
               .
               The
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               commanding
               that
               this
               Religion
               that
               is
               true
               and
               consonant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               false
               be
               not
               set
               up
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               is
               a
               civill
               power
               ,
               and
               due
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               a
               highest
               Church
               power
               ,
               to
               dispense
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               agreeth
               to
               no
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ;
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               true
               Religion
               is
               erected
               by
               his
               power
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               dispence
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Synodicall
               acts
               and
               censures
               ;
               except
               God
               have
               called
               him
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               other
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               joyned
               with
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   9.
                
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 unproperly
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 Herald
                 ,
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 Minister
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 all
                 his
                 
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 
                   imperium
                   alienum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 borrowed
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 subject
                 properly
                 to
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 Titius
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 unproperly
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Herald
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               Let
               the
               subjection
               be
               unproper
               ,
               there
               can
               no
               conclusion
               from
               thence
               be
               drawn
               against
               us
               ,
               If
               1.
               
               The
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               have
               their
               commissions
               from
               Christ
               and
               be
               his
               immediate
               Servants
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Commission
               Pastorall
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Herald
               floweth
               immediately
               from
               the
               royall
               power
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               Kings
               immediate
               servant
               ;
               then
               to
               obey
               him
               in
               those
               acts
               which
               he
               performeth
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               ,
               is
               to
               obey
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               in
               those
               acts
               subjects
               doe
               properly
               obey
               the
               Herald
               ;
               and
               so
               here
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 
                 Obey
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 ,
                 heareth
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 despiseth
                 me
                 .
              
               2.
               
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               our
               purpose
               that
               Magistrates
               
               are
               so
               to
               obey
               Pastors
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               are
               so
               supreame
               under
               Christ
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               their
               Ambassage
               ,
               calling
               ,
               and
               commission
               immediately
               from
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               without
               the
               intervention
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               Authority
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 absolute
                 ,
                 but
                 conditionall
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 command
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 kindly
                 obedience
                 and
                 subjection
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               followeth
               not
               ,
               for
               so
               we
               should
               give
               no
               kindly
               obedience
               to
               Kings
               ,
               to
               Parents
               ,
               to
               Masters
               ,
               for
               we
               obey
               them
               onely
               conditionally
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               they
               warrant
               their
               Commandement
               from
               the
               Word
               .
               Yet
               Vedelius
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               unproper
               subjection
               we
               owe
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               say
               that
               the
               Royall
               power
               is
               
                 imperium
                 alienum
                 ,
                 a
                 begged
                 power
                 ,
              
               all
               obedience
               to
               men
               this
               way
               is
               begged
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               come
               to
               Logick
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               say
               the
               nature
               and
               definition
               of
               obedience
               agreeth
               not
               univocally
               to
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               obedience
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               Vedelius
               should
               hardly
               refute
               me
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               discharge
               an
               Ambassage
               in
               the
               roome
               and
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               God
               commandeth
               in
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               a
               limited
               obedience
               ,
               is
               kindly
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   10.
                
                 
                 The
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   17.
                   and
                   2
                   Kin.
                   11.
                
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 Iehoiada
                 the
                 Priest
                 gave
                 the
                 booke
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Testimony
                 to
                 King
                 Iehoash
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 him
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 indeed
                 kept
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   custodes
                   Templi
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               You
               may
               see
               solid
               answers
               to
               this
               ,
               in
               
                 Walens
                 ,
                 Cabel
                 Iavius
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iac.
                 Triglandius
              
               .
               1.
               
               The
               booke
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               to
               the
               King
               for
               his
               practise
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 might
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 not
                 be
                 lifted
                 up
                 above
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               17.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               and
               this
               was
               common
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               Priests
               and
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               King
               in
               an
               exemplary
               and
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               that
               1.
               
               The
               people
               might
               follow
               his
               Example
               ,
               and
               therefore
               these
               same
               words
               which
               concerne
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               19.
               are
               also
               given
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               2.
               and
               10.
               13.
               and
               111
               ,
               2
               ,
               13
               ,
               22.
               and
               12.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               28.
               and
               13.
               4.
               and
               27.
               1.
               and
               28.
               1.
               with
               a
               little
               change
               ,
               sure
               no
               change
               that
               by
               any
               consequent
               will
               make
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 lips
              
               by
               his
               Royall
               office
               ,
               
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 people
              
               
               
                 should
                 require
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               the
               speciall
               
               office
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               7.
               as
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Levi
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               and
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               partiall
               
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 cleane
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 the
                 precious
                 and
                 the
                 vile
                 in
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 not
                 accepting
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               44.
               23
               ,
               24.
               and
               22
               ,
               26.
               
               Lev.
               10.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               Ieremiah
               ▪
               15.
               19.
               
               Deut.
               33.
               9.
               
               Yea
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               lesse
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               then
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Leviticu●
               10.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Mal.
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               compared
               with
               v.
               2.
               and
               with
               c.
               1.
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Now
               the
               King
               as
               King
               was
               not
               a
               confederate
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Levi
               ,
               to
               burne
               incense
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               farre
               other
               Covenant
               ,
               ●
               Kin.
               11.
               17
               ,
               18.
               2.
               
               In
               which
               the
               King
               was
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               punishing
               Idolaters
               :
               for
               1.
               the
               King
               is
               neither
               commanded
               to
               teach
               Priests
               and
               people
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               Nor
               2.
               rebuked
               for
               his
               neglect
               in
               this
               :
               both
               these
               we
               may
               read
               of
               the
               Priests
               every
               where
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 10.
                 
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 Lev.
                 10.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               2.
               8.
               and
               6.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Hos
                 .
                 4.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               11
               ,
               12.
               yea
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               put
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 31.
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 Moses
                 commanded
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 which
                 bare
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Take
                 this
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God.
              
               Now
               if
               the
               Priests
               had
               been
               onely
               the
               Kings
               servants
               immediately
               subordinate
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               mediately
               onely
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Arke
               ,
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 incense
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               had
               been
               principally
               and
               first
               injoyned
               to
               the
               King.
               Ezra
               the
               Priest
               read
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               not
               Nehemiah
               ;
               nor
               was
               it
               ever
               commanded
               that
               the
               King
               should
               read
               it
               in
               the
               
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Priests
               were
               to
               doe
               by
               their
               office
               ;
               
                 Hilkiah
                 2
                 Kin.
                 22.
                 found
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 was
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
              
               Shaphan
               
                 the
                 Scribe
                 read
                 it
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               might
               see
               their
               Apostacie
               ,
               and
               Iosiah
               might
               accordingly
               reforme
               ,
               2
               King.
               22
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   11.
                
                 
                 Isai
                 .
                 49.
                 
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 thy
                 Nurse-fathers
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Kings
                 were
                 Fathers
                 and
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               text
               is
               brought
               for
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               
                 Isai
                 .
                 60.
                 10.
                 
                 Their
                 Kings
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 shall
                 serve
                 thee
              
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               dominion
               .
               And
               the
               breasts
               of
               Kings
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               suck
               ,
               
               is
               not
               the
               sincere
               milk
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               preacheth
               by
               himself
               or
               others
               ,
               but
               the
               externall
               strength
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               shall
               adde
               by
               his
               Authority
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Tutor
               cannot
               ●ob
               the
               Pupil
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               priviledges
               of
               the
               inheritance
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Prince
               is
               not
               a
               father
               spirituall
               of
               the
               second
               birth
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Paul
               was
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               15.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   12.
                
                 
                 He
                 for
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 him
                 we
                 may
                 lead
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
                 and
                 procureth
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 supream
                 Officer
                 and
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 subject
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Ergo.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Major
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               the
               Assumption
               untrue
               also
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               the
               conclusion
               can
               bring
               forth
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               hath
               1.
               
               An
               externall
               coactive
               care
               by
               way
               of
               dominion
               to
               procure
               the
               removall
               of
               Wolves
               from
               the
               fold
               .
               2.
               
               To
               procure
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               naturall
               and
               civill
               good
               .
               3.
               
               To
               procure
               good
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               coactive
               way
               ,
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               in
               punishing
               Idolators
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               but
               as
               Subjects
               of
               the
               common
               wealth
               ,
               because
               he
               by
               a
               coactive
               power
               may
               procure
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               indirectly
               and
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               defending
               godlines
               ,
               and
               procuring
               the
               good
               of
               souls
               ,
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               his
               dominion
               and
               sword
               extendeth
               to
               their
               soules
               ,
               or
               
                 that
                 he
                 watcheth
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
              
               as
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   13.
                
                 
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 Israel
                 and
                 Iudah
                 have
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               cannot
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               ,
               to
               adde
               here
               what
               I
               have
               answered
               elsewhere
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               
                 Triglandius
                 ,
                 Ant.
                 Walens
                 ,
                 Gabel
                 Iavius
              
               in
               the
               cited
               places
               ,
               they
               have
               in
               the
               defection
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               which
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
               2.
               
               They
               did
               many
               things
               as
               Prophets
               ,
               not
               as
               Magistrates
               .
               3.
               
               They
               have
               done
               much
               in
               Religion
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 actus
                 imperatos
                 ,
                 non
                 elicitos
                 ,
              
               by
               their
               civill
               power
               commanding
               Priests
               to
               doe
               their
               dutie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   14.
                
                 
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 in
                 severall
                 respects
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 respect
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 impossible
                 as
                 to
                 reconcile
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 the
                 VVest
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 The
                 Bloodie
                 Tenent
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 a
                 Delinquent
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 judge
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 the
                 ,
                 magistrate
                 .
                 Again
                 if
                 the
                 magistrate
                 
                 be
                 a
                 delinquent
                 ,
                 I
                 ask
                 who
                 shall
                 judge
                 it
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 .
                 Whence
                 I
                 observe
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 cases
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 monstrous
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 
                 the
                 delinquent
                 at
                 the
                 Barre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judge
                 upon
                 the
                 Bench
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 judge
                 when
                 the
                 magistrate
                 offends
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 magistrate
                 must
                 judge
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 offends
                 ,
                 whether
                 she
                 contem●●
                 civill
                 authority
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Table
                 for
                 thus
                 dealing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 she
                 hath
                 broken
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 of
                 which
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 keeper
                 and
                 preserver
                 ,
                 what
                 blood
                 ,
                 what
                 tumults
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 spilt
                 upon
                 these
                 grounds
                 ?
                 Ib.
                 so
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 calleth
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 members
                 to
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 ordaineth
                 him
                 an
                 officer
                 :
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 opposeth
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 unworthy
                 officer
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 conscience
                 suppresseth
                 him
                 ;
                 upon
                 this
                 the
                 Church
                 complaineth
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 violation
                 of
                 her
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 turned
                 persecutor
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 prevailing
                 with
                 admonition
                 ,
                 She
                 excommunicateth
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 :
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 again
                 not
                 induring
                 such
                 violation
                 of
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 he
                 cutteth
                 off
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 such
                 prophaners
                 of
                 ordinances
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               this
               is
               but
               wind
               ,
               devised
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               I
               shew
               the
               same
               followeth
               upon
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               or
               Church
               erring
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               abusing
               civill
               authority
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               in
               prophaning
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               preaching
               the
               word
               ;
               for
               instance
               ,
               The
               Iudges
               of
               a
               land
               ,
               or
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               make
               grievous
               and
               bloody
               decrees
               against
               the
               poor
               ,
               the
               widdows
               and
               the
               Orphane
               :
               A
               faithfull
               Isaiah
               ,
               a
               zealous
               preacher
               by
               authority
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               judgeth
               and
               condemneth
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               ,
               these
               judges
               ,
               and
               cryeth
               out
               ,
               as
               Isai
               .
               10.
               1
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               before
               all
               the
               Congregation
               :
               
                 Woe
                 be
                 to
                 you
                 who
                 decree
                 unrighteous
                 decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 write
              
               (
               in
               the
               Bench
               )
               
                 grievousnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 turne
                 aside
                 the
                 needy
                 from
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 right
                 from
                 the
                 poore
                 :
              
               Now
               the
               Magistrate
               that
               decreed
               those
               decrees
               ,
               judgeth
               in
               his
               conscience
               they
               are
               righteous
               decrees
               ,
               and
               he
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               no●
               induring
               that
               Isaiah
               or
               any
               preacher
               should
               thus
               abuse
               and
               prophane
               so
               holy
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               and
               preaching
               :
               as
               to
               preach
               lies
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               proceedeth
               in
               his
               civill
               court
               ,
               and
               cu●teth
               off
               with
               the
               sword
               such
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               because
               they
               ●lander
               the
               Lords
               annoynted
               ,
               and
               preach
               lies
               of
               him
               :
               is
               not
               here
               a
               reciprocation
               of
               judging
               in
               the
               same
               cause
               ?
               What
               will
               the
               Author
               say
               to
               this
               ?
               O
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               not
               to
               use
               his
               sword
               
               against
               those
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               they
               preach
               according
               to
               their
               conscience
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               :
               But
               say
               that
               Shimei
               were
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               he
               calls
               David
               his
               Prince
               a
               bloody
               murtherer
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               this
               evill
               is
               come
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               rising
               up
               against
               Saul
               his
               Master
               ;
               The
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               punish
               him
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               for
               railing
               against
               the
               Lords
               anoynted
               .
               2.
               
               And
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               not
               to
               strike
               with
               the
               sword
               any
               Prophet
               ,
               for
               preaching
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               persecution
               to
               this
               Author
               ;
               how
               shall
               the
               Prophets
               judge
               and
               condemne
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               those
               same
               decrees
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               out
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               ?
               for
               this
               is
               a
               persecution
               with
               the
               tongue
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 Iob
              
               19.
               22.
               and
               it
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               spirituall
               cause
               ,
               saith
               this
               Author
               .
               3.
               
               The
               same
               very
               Author
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               do
               reciprocally
               judge
               and
               condemne
               one
               another
               ;
               for
               the
               Parliament
               make
               warre
               against
               Papists
               ,
               for
               drawing
               the
               King
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               and
               causing
               him
               make
               warre
               against
               the
               Lambe
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               against
               godly
               Protestants
               :
               Now
               suppose
               Priests
               and
               Iesuits
               ,
               preach
               this
               to
               the
               Queen
               and
               other
               Papists
               ,
               and
               they
               according
               to
               their
               conscience
               make
               warre
               against
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               according
               to
               their
               conscience
               make
               warre
               against
               them
               :
               this
               Author
               sitteth
               downe
               ,
               and
               judgeth
               and
               condemneth
               both
               sides
               as
               bloody
               persecutors
               ,
               for
               point
               of
               conscience
               :
               Now
               though
               the
               Author
               in
               his
               Bench
               with
               his
               penne
               condemneth
               and
               judgeth
               both
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               Papists
               or
               possibly
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               had
               this
               Author
               in
               their
               fingers
               ,
               might
               not
               they
               reciprocally
               judge
               and
               condemne
               him
               ?
               I
               think
               he
               cannot
               deny
               ;
               how
               justly
               they
               should
               reciprocally
               judge
               the
               Author
               ,
               I
               cannot
               say
               .
               3.
               
               This
               Author
               would
               have
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               to
               make
               East
               and
               West
               both
               one
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               both
               sit
               in
               the
               Bench
               ,
               and
               stand
               at
               the
               barre
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               judge
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               judge
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               contradictions
               were
               no
               more
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               nor
               under
               the
               New.
               Now
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               the
               King
               might
               put
               to
               death
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               should
               prophecy
               blasphemies
               ,
               and
               again
               the
               Prophet
               might
               judge
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               denouncing
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               let
               the
               Author
               say
               how
               the
               King
               ,
               both
               did
               sit
               in
               the
               Bench
               ,
               and
               stand
               at
               the
               ba●●e
               in
               divers
               respects
               :
               I
               think
               A●hab
               might
               judge
               and
               punish
               Micaiah
               unjustly
               ,
               for
               prophecying
               that
               he
               should
               dye
               at
               
                 Ramoth
                 Gilead
              
               ,
               and
               Micaiah
               might
               
               in
               prophecy
               give
               out
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               justly
               against
               him
               ▪
               but
               here
               be
               two
               contrary
               sentences
               ,
               the
               like
               may
               fall
               out
               in
               Synodicall
               constitutions
               .
               2.
               
               To
               answer
               to
               his
               reasons
               .
               1.
               
               It
               followeth
               not
               that
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               spirituall
               respect
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               judgeth
               on
               the
               Bench
               ,
               and
               is
               judged
               at
               the
               Bar
               ;
               for
               the
               Churches
               judging
               is
               in
               a
               spirituall
               respect
               ,
               as
               the
               officer
               ordained
               ,
               may
               promote
               the
               building
               of
               Gods
               House
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               suppressing
               him
               is
               no
               spirituall
               respect
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               disturbeth
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               that
               so
               unworthy
               a
               person
               is
               an
               officer
               in
               Gods
               House
               ,
               and
               is
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               their
               edi●icatio●
               ,
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               promote
               not
               in
               spirituall
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               civill
               coactive
               way
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               .
               3.
               
               That
               one
               judge
               on
               the
               Bench
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               stand
               at
               the
               Barre
               and
               be
               judged
               ,
               at
               divers
               and
               sundry
               times
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               impossible
               ,
               by
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               reconcile
               East
               and
               West
               together
               ;
               A●●●b
               may
               judge
               Naboath
               to
               be
               condemned
               and
               stoned
               for
               his
               vineyard
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               immediately
               after
               Elias
               the
               Prophet
               may
               arraigne
               him
               before
               the
               Barre
               and
               tribunall
               of
               God
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               and
               adjudged
               to
               dye
               in
               the
               portion
               of
               Iezreel
               ,
               where
               the
               dogs
               may
               lick
               his
               blood
               :
               It
               is
               true
               Elias
               is
               not
               properly
               a
               judge
               ,
               but
               a
               declarer
               ,
               in
               a
               propheticall
               and
               authoritative
               way
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               all
               the
               judiciall
               power
               which
               we
               ascribe
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               Presbytery
               and
               Pastors
               ;
               they
               are
               meer
               Ministers
               or
               servants
               to
               declare
               the
               will
               and
               sentence
               of
               God
               :
               When
               the
               Minister
               preacheth
               wrath
               against
               the
               King
               for
               his
               sins
               ,
               he
               judgeth
               the
               King
               in
               a
               Pastorall
               and
               Ministeriall
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               we
               contend
               for
               ,
               in
               many
               officers
               united
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               King
               hath
               power
               after
               that
               ,
               to
               judge
               him
               for
               preaching
               treason
               for
               ●ound
               Doctrine
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               found
               to
               be
               treason
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               reciprocation
               of
               judging
               we
               maintaine
               as
               consistent
               and
               necessary
               in
               Ministers
               of
               Gospel
               and
               Magistrates
               :
               But
               such
               a
               distance
               betweene
               them
               ,
               as
               between
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               .
               The
               Author
               should
               have
               shewne
               it
               to
               us
               by
               his
               owne
               grounds
               :
               The
               Church
               may
               excommunicate
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               who
               cutteth
               off
               Idolaters
               for
               their
               conscience
               ;
               yet
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               may
               judge
               and
               punish
               them
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               for
               abusing
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               ,
               because
               he
               doth
               punish
               evill
               doing
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               4.
               
               The
               Author
               infers
               that
               tumults
               and
               bloods
               do
               arise
               from
               
               these
               two
               ▪
               But
               that
               will
               not
               prove
               these
               two
               to
               be
               inconsistent
               and
               contr●dictorious
               ;
               tumults
               and
               blood
               arise
               from
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               what
               then
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               is
               a
               masse
               of
               contradictions
               ,
               ●●
               followeth
               not
               :
               The
               ●umul●s
               and
               blood
               have
               their
               rise
               from
               mens
               lusts
               ,
               who
               are
               impatient
               of
               the
               yoak
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               from
               these
               two
               powers
               to
               judge
               Ecclesiastically
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               judged
               civilly
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               :
               The
               Author
               draweth
               his
               instance
               to
               the
               actuall
               judging
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               contradictory
               wayes
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               Church
               ordaineth
               one
               to
               be
               a
               preacher
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               do
               Ecclesiastically
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               actually
               condemneth
               the
               same
               man
               civilly
               as
               unworthy
               to
               be
               a
               preacher
               :
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               judge
               righteously
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               any
               matter
               ,
               and
               another
               (
               that
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               hath
               power
               in
               a
               civill
               way
               ,
               to
               judge
               righteously
               the
               same
               matter
               )
               and
               a
               ●ar
               other
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Church
               hath
               a
               power
               Ecclesiastically
               
               to
               judge
               a
               matter
               righteously
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               power
               to
               judge
               the
               same
               matter
               civilly
               in
               a
               wrong
               and
               unjust
               way
               ;
               the
               former
               we
               say
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               power
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               ordaine
               Ecclesiastically
               ,
               Epaphroditus
               to
               be
               a
               preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               because
               these
               graces
               and
               gifts
               are
               in
               him
               that
               are
               requisite
               to
               be
               in
               a
               faithfull
               preacher
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               also
               given
               a
               power
               to
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               to
               adde
               his
               civill
               sanction
               to
               the
               ordination
               and
               calling
               of
               the
               same
               Epaphroditus
               :
               But
               we
               do
               not
               teach
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               call
               Epaphroditus
               to
               the
               Ministery
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               power
               to
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               to
               anull
               this
               lawfull
               ordination
               of
               Epaphroditus
               :
               Now
               the
               Author
               putteth
               such
               a
               supposition
               ,
               that
               Church
               and
               Magistrate
               have
               two
               lawfull
               powers
               toward
               contrary
               acts
               ;
               the
               one
               of
               them
               a
               power
               to
               give
               out
               a
               just
               sentence
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               power
               to
               give
               out
               an
               unjust
               sentence
               in
               one
               ▪
               and
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               which
               we
               teach
               not
               :
               God
               gave
               to
               none
               either
               ▪
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               a
               power
               to
               unjustice
               ,
               
                 ad
                 malum
                 n●●la
                 ▪
                 est
                 potestas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   14.
                
                 
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 determine
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 and
                 ordinances
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 give
                 judgement
                 of
                 a
                 ●alse
                 Church
                 ,
                 false
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pull
                 them
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 say
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 spirituall
                 
                 judgement
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 he
                 any
                 spirituall
                 power
                 for
                 these
                 
                 ends
                 and
                 purposes
                 .
                 
                   Bloody
                   Tenent
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               judges
               of
               these
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               Pastorall
               way
               or
               Ecclesiastically
               ;
               for
               then
               by
               office
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               a
               preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               civilly
               as
               they
               are
               agreeable
               ,
               or
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               made
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               to
               the
               civill
               praise
               and
               reward
               of
               stipends
               ,
               wages
               ,
               or
               benefices
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               bodily
               punishment
               inflicted
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               So
               ,
               though
               the
               object
               be
               spirituall
               ,
               yet
               the
               judging
               is
               civill
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               setting
               up
               true
               ,
               or
               pulling
               downe
               false
               ordinances
               ,
               is
               objectively
               spirituall
               or
               civilly
               good
               ,
               or
               ill
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               against
               the
               duty
               ,
               or
               agreeable
               to
               that
               which
               men
               owe
               as
               they
               are
               members
               of
               a
               civill
               incorporation
               ,
               a
               City
               or
               Common-wealth
               :
               But
               the
               same
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               formally
               ,
               essentially
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               civill
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 appeals
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 King
                 or
                 Parliament
                 ?
                 and
                 of
                 Paul
                 his
                 appeal
                 to
                 Cesar
                 .
              
            
             
               FOr
               the
               clearer
               explanation
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               its
               possible
               these
               considerations
               may
               help
               to
               give
               light
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               be
               these
               opinions
               touching
               the
               point
               :
               Some
               exclude
               the
               Magistrate
               from
               all
               care
               
               of
               Church-discipline
               ,
               ●
               .
               As
               Iesuits
               and
               Papists
               will
               have
               Princes
               not
               to
               examine
               what
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               cursed
               Clergy
               of
               Rome
               decrees
               in
               their
               Synods
               .
               To
               these
               the
               Sorbonists
               of
               Paris
               oppose
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               of
               France
               cause
               to
               be
               burnt
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               hangman
               ,
               any
               writings
               of
               Iesuits
               that
               diminisheth
               the
               just
               right
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               2.
               
               Those
               who
               in
               the
               Low-countries
               did
               remonstrate
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Arminians
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               tollerate
               all
               Religions
               ,
               even
               Turcisme
               and
               Iudaisme
               not
               excepted
               ,
               because
               the
               conscience
               of
               man
               cannot
               be
               compelled
               :
               Some
               of
               them
               were
               Socinians
               ▪
               as
               
                 Henry
                 Slatius
              
               ,
               who
               
               saith
               right
               downe
               ,
               he
               that
               useth
               the
               sword
               ,
               or
               seeketh
               a
               Magistracy
               ▪
               
               is
               not
               a
               Christian
               ;
               yea
               ,
               war
               is
               against
               the
               command
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               tearms
               to
               kill
               any
               ;
               saith
               
                 Henry
                 Welsingius
                 ,
                 Episcopius
              
               their
               chief
               man
               will
               have
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               going
               no
               further
               then
               reall
               or
               bodily
               mulcts
               or
               fines
               ,
               
                 Ioan.
                 Geisteranus
              
               pronounceth
               it
               unlawfull
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               :
               But
               all
               say
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               not
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               or
               against
               any
               man
               ,
               for
               his
               conscience
               or
               Religion
               .
               3.
               
               Those
               that
               think
               the
               Magistrate
               bear
               the
               sword
               lawfully
               ,
               yet
               do
               confine
               him
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               halfe
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               these
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               as
               border
               not
               directly
               on
               conscience
               ;
               for
               if
               some
               should
               sacrifice
               their
               children
               to
               Molech
               and
               Devils
               ,
               as
               some
               do
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               were
               not
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               joynt
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               a
               matter
               of
               conscience
               :
               and
               all
               these
               will
               be
               found
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               just
               as
               little
               as
               Iesuits
               do
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               right
               downe
               nothing
               ,
               except
               possibly
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               of
               their
               Religion
               only
               ,
               whom
               he
               Governs
               only
               as
               a
               Christian
               man
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               more
               with
               these
               ,
               then
               with
               Papists
               .
               4.
               
               Erastus
               giveth
               all
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               both
               in
               power
               and
               exercise
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               dispensing
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               5.
               
               Others
               forsaking
               Erastus
               in
               a
               little
               ,
               But
               following
               him
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               deny
               power
               of
               order
               .
               2.
               
               Power
               of
               internall
               jurisdiction
               granteth
               to
               him
               all
               the
               externall
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               6.
               
               We
               hold
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               keeps
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               an
               inspection
               in
               a
               civill
               coactive
               way
               ,
               in
               preserving
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               is
               not
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Christian
               only
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 exercise
                 of
                 Discipline
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 modus
                 )
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 exercising
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 politick
                 and
                 civill
                 Laws
                 of
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 far
                 other
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 approve
                 and
                 commend
                 the
                 just
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 civill
                 judge
                 in
                 punishing
                 ill
                 doers
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 conditionally
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 magistrate
                 obliged
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 ratifie
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 civil
                 sanction
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 sound
                 constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 conditionally
                 ,
                 not
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 blindely
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hence
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wronging
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 civill
                 wronging
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 both
                 cannot
                 belong
                 to
                 one
                 judicature
                 :
              
               No
               more
               then
               the
               failing
               of
               a
               Painter
               against
               the
               precepts
               of
               Art
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               drawn
               the
               colours
               ,
               proportion
               ,
               and
               the
               countenance
               beside
               the
               samplar
               ,
               and
               the
               failing
               not
               against
               Art
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               lavished
               out
               too
               much
               gold
               in
               the
               drawing
               of
               the
               image
               ,
               doth
               belong
               to
               one
               judgement
               ;
               for
               the
               Painter
               as
               a
               Painter
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Art
               ,
               must
               judge
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               of
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 An
                 appellation
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 an
                 oppressed
              
               
               
                 man
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 provocation
                 to
                 a
                 competent
                 judge
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               refugium
               ,
               
                 the
                 refuge
                 and
                 fleeing
                 of
                 an
                 oppressed
                 man
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 power
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 thing
              
               ;
               if
               the
               Church
               erre
               and
               fail
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               decree
               ,
               the
               man
               to
               be
               a
               heretick
               ,
               who
               is
               none
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               heresie
               which
               is
               truth
               ;
               the
               oppress●d
               man
               in
               a
               constituted
               Church
               may
               have
               his
               refuge
               to
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               and
               complain
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               appeal
               ,
               for
               an
               appellation
               is
               from
               an
               erring
               judge
               to
               an
               higher
               judge
               ,
               in
               
                 eadem
                 s●rie
              
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               kinde
               of
               judicatures
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               civill
               Court
               to
               a
               higher
               civill
               Court
               ,
               and
               from
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               Court
               to
               a
               higher
               ;
               as
               suppose
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               judge
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               must
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               the
               godly
               there
               may
               appeal
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               in
               a
               Councell
               conveened
               from
               Antioch
               and
               Ierusalem
               both
               :
               and
               therefore
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               can
               no
               more
               judge
               what
               is
               heresie
               ,
               what
               truth
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               he
               can
               dispense
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               an
               appeal
               cannot
               be
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               no
               more
               a
               judge
               ,
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               nor
               he
               can
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               but
               a
               complaint
               may
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               if
               the
               Church
               fail
               in
               their
               judging
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               command
               the
               Church
               to
               judge
               it
               over
               againe
               ,
               but
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               judge
               it
               himself
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               a
               complaint
               made
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               that
               the
               P●inter
               hath
               not
               drawn
               the
               image
               exactly
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               samplar
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               judgeth
               not
               of
               the
               Art
               of
               the
               Painter
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               draw
               the
               image
               himselfe
               ;
               But
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               Painters
               breach
               of
               promise
               ,
               who
               did
               ●action
               
               to
               draw
               it
               exactly
               according
               to
               the
               samplar
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               kept
               faith
               to
               the
               man
               who
               payeth
               him
               wages
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               either
               punish
               his
               ▪
               morall
               error
               ,
               his
               breach
               of
               promise
               ,
               not
               his
               error
               of
               Art
               ,
               (
               the
               faculty
               or
               company
               of
               Painters
               must
               judge
               of
               of
               that
               )
               or
               then
               command
               the
               Painter
               to
               paint
               the
               same
               image
               again
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Painter
               convenanted
               :
               But
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               
                 You
                 then
                 make
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 meddle
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 truth
                 or
                 falsehood
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 out
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 rules
                 in
                 Church
                 government
                 ,
                 as
              
               Act.
               15.
               
                 then
                 he
                 meddleth
                 with
                 painting
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Art
                 ;
                 now
                 painting
                 according
                 to
                 Art
                 belongeth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 sound
                 preaching
                 ;
                 right
                 ruling
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 nearer
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               I
               Answer
               ,
               As
               touching
               the
               formall
               judging
               Ecclesiast●cally
               ,
               and
               as
               concerning
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               say
               ,
               it
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               ▪
               or
               his
               dispensing
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               his
               burning
               incense
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               no
               more
               belongeth
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               do
               these
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               formally
               ;
               because
               God
               hath
               not
               called
               him
               to
               act
               these
               ,
               then
               it
               belongeth
               to
               him
               to
               paint
               an
               Image
               ,
               to
               sew
               shooes
               ,
               to
               si●
               at
               the
               helme
               of
               a
               Ship
               ,
               and
               stir
               and
               guide
               her
               to
               such
               a
               Port
               ,
               as
               is
               clearer
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               7.
               17.
               21.
               
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               and
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Act.
               13.
               23.
               and
               20.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               2
               
               Chro.
               26.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               But
               in
               another
               consideration
               ,
               as
               sound
               or
               unsound
               dispensing
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               right
               or
               unjust
               ruling
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               more
               or
               lesse
               hurt
               ,
               or
               benefit
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               to
               care
               for
               indirectly
               ,
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 penas
                 vel
                 premia
                 civilia
                 et
                 corporalia
              
               ;
               it
               belongeth
               more
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               Religion
               ,
               of
               preaching
               and
               ,
               governing
               Gods
               house
               ,
               then
               any
               painting
               or
               Arts
               in
               the
               earth
               :
               
               Again
               ,
               the
               Church
               proceeding
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               against
               common
               iustice
               in
               all
               judicatures
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               condemn
               the
               party
               never
               heard
               ,
               or
               not
               convinced
               ,
               either
               by
               confession
               ,
               or
               under
               two
               sufficient
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               manifest
               unjustice
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               leaveth
               a
               clear
               place
               to
               the
               wronged
               party
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ▪
               if
               not
               to
               appeal
               ▪
               yet
               to
               flee
               and
               have
               re-course
               to
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 Par●ns
                 Patrie
                 ▪
              
               the
               father
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               ▪
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               question
               may
               ▪
               either
               be
               of
               any
               really
               ▪
               wronged
               by
               the
               
               Church
               whether
               he
               may
               appeal
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               who
               either
               beleeveth
               ,
               or
               thinketh
               ,
               or
               falsly
               lyeth
               ,
               and
               saith
               that
               he
               was
               wronged
               ,
               may
               appeal
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               An
               Appeal
               is
               different
               from
               a
               Declinature
               ,
               a
               Declinature
               is
               properly
               a
               refusing
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               because
               the
               judge
               is
               incompetent
               ,
               and
               the
               businesse
               belongeth
               not
               to
               him
               ;
               those
               who
               follow
               Erastus
               ,
               and
               deny
               all
               power
               of
               censures
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               doe
               decline
               ,
               but
               not
               appeal
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               thinking
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               power
               at
               all
               to
               judge
               or
               censure
               the
               scandalous
               .
               An
               Appeal
               is
               properly
               from
               the
               same
               inferiour
               judicature
               ,
               to
               a
               superiour
               judge
               ,
               
                 in
                 eadem
              
               
               serie
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               either
               proper
               or
               unproper
               :
               Proper
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               particular
               Church
               doth
               appeal
               to
               a
               Synod
               of
               many
               Churches
               in
               the
               same
               place
               :
               Unproper
               ,
               when
               either
               a
               wronged
               person
               hath
               recourse
               to
               one
               or
               many
               Pastors
               of
               Authority
               ,
               as
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 Athanasius
              
               appealed
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               request
               the
               Church
               to
               proceed
               orderly
               :
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               godly
               Magistrate
               would
               command
               that
               the
               Church
               would
               unpartially
               proceed
               to
               right
               an
               oppressed
               man
               ,
               as
               Cabeljavius
               saith
               .
               Or
               ,
               3.
               
               When
               there
               is
               no
               Synods
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               then
               as
               Triglandius
               
               saith
               well
               from
               Beza
               ,
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               may
               provide
               ●it
               meanes
               of
               releeving
               the
               oppressed
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               would
               ever
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               of
               the
               Churches
               erring
               in
               judgement
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               thought
               of
               as
               a
               sort
               of
               extraordinary
               case
               ,
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               may
               do
               more
               ,
               then
               what
               ordinarily
               he
               can
               doe
               ;
               and
               so
               may
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               oppresseth
               in
               judgement
               ,
               as
               great
               Iunius
               saith
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               We
               grant
               when
               any
               complaineth
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               oppressed
               in
               judgement
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               obliged
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               doings
               ,
               but
               that
               from
               common
               charitie
               to
               remove
               the
               scandall
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               owe
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               evidently
               collected
               from
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               15.
               but
               this
               will
               not
               prove
               a
               subordination
               to
               common
               Christians
               as
               to
               Iudges
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               ,
               when
               his
               judging
               is
               deemed
               scandalous
               ,
               is
               to
               give
               an
               account
               to
               the
               preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               watch
               for
               his
               soul
               :
               as
               King
               Saul
               gave
               an
               account
               to
               Samuel
               ,
               (
               with
               a
               false
               Apologie
               ,
               I
               grant
               )
               that
               he
               had
               obeyed
               the
               Commandement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               if
               Saul
               had
               been
               faultlesse
               in
               sparing
               ●gag
               and
               the
               cattell
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               obliged
               to
               give
               an
               account
               to
               Samuel
               .
               
               But
               that
               will
               not
               prove
               that
               King
               Saul
               was
               subordinate
               to
               Samuel
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               him
               ,
               because
               Prophets
               are
               but
               servants
               and
               Ministers
               to
               declare
               Gods
               will
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               all
               the
               subordination
               that
               we
               require
               in
               this
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 beleeved
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Moses
                 .
              
               Now
               all
               the
               Arguments
               before
               alledged
               to
               prove
               that
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               are
               not
               subordinate
               in
               their
               pastorall
               acts
               to
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               do
               also
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               no
               appeal
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               businesse
               to
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               :
               For
               1.
               
               If
               two
               Painters
               contend
               touching
               any
               controversie
               in
               the
               mysterie
               of
               their
               Art
               ,
               they
               cannot
               appeal
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Iudge
               ;
               the
               King
               then
               should
               formally
               be
               a
               painter
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               absurd
               ,
               not
               by
               accident
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               King
               and
               so
               here
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               were
               the
               judge
               ,
               to
               whose
               determination
               we
               might
               appeale
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               Church
               controversie
               ,
               sure
               the
               King
               as
               King
               should
               be
               a
               Church
               Officer
               :
               if
               the
               Priests
               in
               controversie
               
                 touching
                 burning
                 incense
              
               ,
               or
               offering
               strange
               fire
               to
               God
               ,
               should
               appeal
               to
               the
               decision
               of
               the
               King
               as
               the
               King
               ;
               sure
               the
               King
               in
               that
               as
               King
               should
               be
               an
               eminent
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               right
               of
               burning
               incense
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               should
               belong
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               as
               farre
               as
               the
               Kings
               lips
               in
               that
               
                 controversie
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 Law
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               7.
               
               Ezek.
               22
               ,
               26.
               and
               44.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Deut.
               17.
               11.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               should
               have
               appealed
               to
               Cesar
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               the
               controversie
               touching
               circumcision
               ;
               he
               should
               have
               determined
               who
               were
               perverters
               of
               souls
               ,
               who
               not
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               said
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               Emperour
               ,
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               to
               me
               .
               3.
               
               We
               have
               not
               any
               practise
               ,
               or
               precept
               or
               promise
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               for
               any
               such
               appeal
               ,
               except
               they
               say
               ,
               all
               hard
               questions
               belonging
               to
               the
               Priests
               office
               were
               to
               come
               before
               Moses
               as
               a
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               the
               great
               Prophet
               to
               whom
               God
               revealed
               his
               minde
               .
               4.
               
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               all
               Church
               controversies
               in
               doctrine
               and
               discipline
               ,
               should
               be
               ultimately
               resolved
               into
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               speaking
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               most
               points
               should
               come
               by
               hearing
               a
               Magistrate
               determining
               against
               Arrius
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 consubstantiall
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               binding
               and
               loosing
               in
               Earth
               as
               in
               heaven
               ,
               should
               be
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               should
               forgive
               and
               retaine
               sins
               ,
               and
               Christ
               should
               have
               
               given
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               certainly
               we
               should
               have
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               building
               and
               edifying
               thereof
               most
               obscure
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               such
               a
               supream
               and
               chiefe
               officer
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Parliament
               ,
               colledge
               of
               civill
               judges
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               civill
               Magistrates
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               Church
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               determine
               all
               doctrines
               ,
               debarre
               the
               ignorant
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               Apostates
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               totally
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               excommunicate
               them
               ;
               I
               see
               not
               but
               then
               the
               Parliament
               as
               the
               Parliament
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Ioh.
               18.
               36.
               must
               be
               confounded
               ,
               and
               no
               difference
               at
               all
               made
               between
               the
               civill
               state
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               made
               by
               the
               adversaries
               the
               chiefe
               officer
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               head
               ,
               the
               mixt
               Governour
               ,
               halfe
               civill
               ,
               whole
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               in
               whose
               power
               all
               Pastors
               ,
               Elders
               preach
               ,
               dispense
               Sacraments
               ,
               make
               Church-canons
               ,
               as
               his
               Ministers
               and
               Servants
               ;
               Christ
               when
               any
               brother
               trespasseth
               against
               a
               Christian
               brother
               saith
               ,
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               never
               ,
               Tell
               the
               christian
               Magistrate
               .
               But
               truly
               it
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               in
               the
               learned
               Mr.
               Pryn
               to
               call
               them
               
                 Anti-Monarchicall
                 ,
                 Anti-Parliamentary
                 ,
                 and
                 Novators
                 ,
              
               who
               deny
               that
               the
               Parliament
               hath
               any
               Nomothetick
               power
               in
               Church-canons
               .
               Nor
               hath
               hee
               in
               any
               measure
               answered
               the
               Arguments
               of
               those
               Learned
               and
               godly
               Divines
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Goodwin
              
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Hen
                 :
                 Burton
              
               ;
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               cite
               the
               practise
               of
               many
               Parliaments
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               laudably
               impatient
               of
               the
               Popes
               yoke
               ,
               have
               made
               Church-canons
               ,
               when
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               sate
               upon
               the
               neck
               of
               the
               Christian
               church
               ;
               but
               these
               numerous
               citations
               of
               Parliaments
               and
               Councels
               in
               time
               of
               Popery
               conclude
               nothing
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               grant
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               her selfe
               ,
               the
               christian
               Magistrate
               may
               extraordinarily
               reform
               and
               take
               from
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               his
               usurped
               power
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               constituted
               Church
               the
               case
               must
               be
               otherwise
               :
               and
               1.
               
               
                 Whereas
                 he
                 proveth
                 Emperors
                 and
                 Kings
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 to
              
               
               
                 convocate
                 Councels
              
               ;
               It
               hath
               not
               strength
               against
               us
               ,
               all
               our
               Divines
               teach
               so
               .
               But
               how
               ,
               1.
               an
               accumulative
               civill
               power
               ,
               so
               
                 Iewel
                 ,
                 Alley
                 ,
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Willet
                 ,
                 White
                 ,
                 Roger
                 ,
              
               he
               might
               have
               cited
               more
               ;
               but
               no
               privative
               ,
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               so
               as
               Synods
               may
               not
               lawfully
               conveen
               without
               the
               command
               of
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ;
               
               our
               Divines
               say
               many
               Synods
               and
               Church
               meetings
               were
               in
               the
               Apostolique
               Church
               without
               the
               consent
               and
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ;
               our
               Divines
               oppose
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               claimeth
               the
               only
               accumulative
               ,
               civill
               ,
               privative
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               power
               to
               convocate
               Synods
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Synods
               are
               lawfull
               without
               the
               consent
               and
               mandate
               of
               the
               holinesse
               of
               such
               a
               Beast
               .
               2.
               
               Master
               Prinne
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 direct
                 ,
                 for
              
               
               
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 limit
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 liberty
                 and
                 freedome
                 of
                 all
                 Church
                 Assemblies
                 :
              
               But
               ,
               1.
               he
               asserteth
               this
               in
               the
               most
               ,
               from
               corrupt
               practises
               .
               2.
               
               He
               proveth
               ,
               
                 Laymen
                 should
                 have
                 hand
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 as
                 Clergymen
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 having
                 interest
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               Then
               must
               all
               the
               people
               be
               members
               of
               Synods
               ,
               for
               all
               have
               alike
               interest
               of
               Faith
               :
               but
               this
               proveth
               not
               interest
               of
               defining
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               question
               ;
               in
               dispensing
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               they
               have
               interest
               of
               trying
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Pastors
               :
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               may
               dispense
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               no
               lesse
               ;
               yea
               ,
               more
               principally
               then
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               more
               principally
               determineth
               Synodicall
               constitutions
               :
               Hence
               this
               is
               easily
               answered
               ,
               
                 we
                 may
                 appeal
                 in
                 Church
                 businesse
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 judge
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 punish
                 the
                 erring
                 Church
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 in
                 Church
                 businesse
                 do
                 this
                 :
              
               For
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               retort
               it
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               making
               civill
               Lawes
               ,
               that
               must
               in
               their
               moralitie
               be
               determined
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               appeal
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               whose
               lips
               by
               office
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               making
               civill
               Lawes
               ,
               may
               appeal
               to
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
               2.
               
               If
               men
               in
               Church-constitutions
               may
               appeal
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               who
               may
               in
               his
               person
               determine
               Synodically
               in
               Assemblies
               above
               all
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               Magistrates
               may
               punish
               the
               Pastors
               erring
               and
               oppressing
               in
               Synods
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               all
               laymen
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               then
               may
               people
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               and
               receiving
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Pastorall
               rebukings
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               in
               believing
               of
               all
               Gospel
               promises
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               fundamentall
               truths
               ,
               appeal
               from
               Pastors
               to
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               as
               such
               may
               determine
               all
               fundamentall
               truths
               ,
               all
               conscionall
               promises
               and
               rebukes
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               formally
               they
               may
               preach
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               that
               can
               distinguish
               these
               hath
               a
               good
               engine
               )
               Because
               Magistrates
               may
               punish
               
               hereticall
               preaching
               ,
               and
               superstitions
               ,
               and
               idolatrous
               abusing
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               by
               preachers
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               and
               all
               Laymen
               have
               interest
               of
               Faith
               ,
               in
               Word
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               in
               Discipline
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               punish
               the
               Priest
               that
               offered
               strange
               fire
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               offered
               bastard
               incense
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               had
               their
               interest
               of
               saith
               ,
               in
               sacrifices
               offered
               for
               their
               own
               sins
               :
               but
               can
               it
               follow
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Magistrate
               might
               sacrifice
               and
               burne
               incense
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Pryn
               will
               have
               him
               to
               make
               Church-laws
               in
               his
               own
               person
               :
               Other
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               Pryns
               are
               light
               ;
               
               as
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Lay-men
                 that
                 had
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
              
               Acts
               15.
               
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               is
               nothing
               for
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               but
               all
               Christians
               as
               Christians
               so
               must
               have
               hand
               in
               Synods
               ,
               which
               I
               grant
               in
               so
               far
               as
               concerneth
               their
               faith
               and
               practise
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 try
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 the
                 Spirits
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 not
              
               ;
               but
               will
               it
               follow
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               are
               those
               only
               who
               govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               constitutions
               ,
               as
               having
               in
               them
               all
               power
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               deriving
               it
               to
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               at
               the
               second
               hand
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Pryn
               saith
               in
               the
               same
               booke
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 lawes
                 
                 to
                 regulate
                 the
                 Family
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Antecedent
               is
               false
               ,
               if
               not
               blasphemous
               ;
               it
               is
               proper
               to
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               only
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 Eph.
              
               1.
               22.
               
               The
               King
               is
               the
               head
               
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Church
               materialiter
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               formally
               as
               King
               ,
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               see
               not
               how
               this
               Statute
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Henric.
                 8.
                 
                 Stat.
                 37.
                 c.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Arch-deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 have
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 ,
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 Royall
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 and
                 undoubted
                 supream
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 to
                 whom
                 by
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 given
                 all
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 determine
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 causes
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 correct
                 all
                 vice
                 and
                 sin
                 whatsoever
                 ▪
              
               for
               neither
               is
               the
               subject
               ,
               the
               
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               &c.
               lawfull
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               limitation
               of
               the
               subject
               lawful
               ,
               for
               Ecclesiasticall
               officers
               are
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 All
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ▪
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Much
                 more
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               proveth
               that
               Christians
               as
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               as
               Christians
               ,
               may
               judge
               &
               determine
               of
               all
               things
               that
               concerneth
               their
               practise
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               with
               blinde
               obedience
               to
               receive
               things
               ;
               Mr.
               Pryn
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               1
               Iohn
               4.
               1.
               is
               meant
               of
               a
               Royall
               ,
               Parliamentary
               ,
               or
               Magistraticall
               tryall
               ,
               Iohn
               speaketh
               to
               Christians
               as
               such
               :
               But
               this
               is
               nothing
               to
               prove
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               thought
               the
               man
               were
               neither
               King
               nor
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               try
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               4.
               1.
               
               
            
             
               The
               speciall
               objection
               moved
               for
               Appeals
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
              
               Paul
               
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 ,
                 but
              
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               25.
               
                 did
                 appeal
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 Iudge
                 to
                 a
                 civill
                 and
                 a
                 heathen
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 before
              
               Festus
               Acts
               25.
               
               
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
              
               Cesar
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 far
                 more
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
              
               Paul
               
                 did
                 this
              
               jure
               ,
               
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 impulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 He
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 Cesar
              
               ;
               so
               Maccovius
               ,
               so
               Videlius
               ,
               so
               Vtenbogardus
               ,
               so
               Erastus
               .
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               This
               Argument
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               nerves
               ,
               shall
               make
               the
               great
               Turk
               ,
               when
               he
               subdueth
               people
               and
               Churches
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               as
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               by
               his
               place
               and
               office
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               may
               preach
               and
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               a
               Heathen
               Nero
               may
               make
               Church
               constitutions
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 to
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               ,
               Nero
               by
               office
               is
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               make
               or
               unmake
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               judge
               what
               is
               Orthodoxe
               Doctrine
               ,
               what
               not
               ,
               debarre
               hereticks
               ,
               Apostates
               and
               mockers
               from
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               admit
               the
               worthie
               ;
               and
               Paul
               the
               Apostle
               must
               have
               been
               the
               Ambassador
               and
               Deputie
               of
               Nero
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Nero
               is
               the
               mixt
               person
               ,
               and
               invested
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               with
               spirituall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               This
               Argument
               to
               the
               Adversaries
               cannot
               quit
               its
               cost
               ,
               ●or
               by
               this
               way
               Paul
               appealed
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               controversie
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               a
               Nero
               ,
               a
               Heathen
               unbaptized
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               referred
               his
               faith
               over
               to
               the
               will
               ,
               judgement
               ,
               and
               determination
               of
               a
               professed
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               and
               Paul
               must
               both
               jure
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               impulsion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               appeale
               from
               the
               Church
               to
               a
               Heathen
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Religion
               
               and
               Conscience
               ;
               then
               Nebuchadnezzar
               was
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               supreame
               judge
               and
               governour
               in
               all
               causes
               and
               controversies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               beleeve
               the
               adversarie
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               themselves
               ?
               and
               shall
               we
               make
               
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
                 Trajan
              
               ,
               and
               such
               heads
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               said
               that
               Paul
               appealed
               from
               the
               Church
               or
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               judicature
               to
               the
               civill
               judge
               ;
               for
               Paul
               appealed
               from
               Festus
               who
               was
               neither
               Church
               nor
               
                 Church
                 officer
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Paul
               appealeth
               from
               an
               inferiour
               civill
               judge
               ,
               to
               a
               superiour
               or
               civill
               judge
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 28.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 when
              
               Festus
               
                 had
                 tarried
                 amongst
                 them
                 more
                 then
                 ten
                 dayes
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 downe
                 to
              
               Cesarea
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               
               
                 next
                 day
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 ,
                 commanded
              
               Paul
               
                 to
                 be
                 brought
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               And
               Paul
               
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 stand
                 at
                 Cesars
                 judgement
                 seat
                 ,
                 where
              
               I
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 ;
                 he
                 refused
                 ,
              
               v.
               9
               ,
               10.
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               Festus
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               saith
               ,
               
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 Cesar
                 :
              
               Now
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               appeal
               from
               Festus
               to
               
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Iews
                 laid
                 many
                 grievous
                 complaints
                 against
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 prove
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               And
               it
               is
               said
               
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 That
              
               Festus
               
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 Iewes
                 a
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               was
               manifestly
               a
               partiall
               Iudge
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               Sanedrim
               at
               Ierusalem
               could
               have
               judged
               in
               point
               of
               Law
               ,
               that
               Paul
               was
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               their
               Law
               he
               ought
               to
               die
               ,
               for
               so
               Caiphas
               and
               the
               Priests
               and
               Pharisees
               dealt
               with
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               his
               appeal
               from
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               1.
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               having
               manifestly
               declared
               their
               bloodie
               intentions
               against
               Paul.
               2.
               
               From
               a
               Sanedrim
               in
               its
               constitution
               false
               ,
               and
               degenered
               far
               from
               what
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               by
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               it
               now
               usurping
               civill
               businesse
               ,
               which
               belonged
               not
               to
               them
               ;
               Paul
               might
               also
               lawfully
               appeal
               from
               a
               bloodie
               and
               degenerating
               Church
               judicature
               ,
               acting
               according
               to
               the
               bloodie
               lusts
               of
               men
               against
               an
               innocent
               man
               ,
               to
               a
               more
               unpartiall
               judge
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               no
               contemner
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               this
               is
               nothing
               against
               our
               Thesis
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               appeal
               in
               a
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               from
               a
               lawfull
               unmixt
               Church
               Judicature
               to
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               life
               and
               death
               .
               3.
               
               Paul
               appealed
               from
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               armed
               with
               the
               unjust
               and
               tyrannicall
               power
               of
               Festus
               ,
               a
               man
               willing
               to
               please
               the
               bloodie
               accusers
               of
               Paul
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 And
              
               Festus
               
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 Iewes
                 a
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 answered
              
               Paul
               
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 before
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               cause
               was
               not
               properly
               a
               Church
               businesse
               but
               a
               crime
               of
               bodily
               death
               and
               sedition
               ;
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               in
               Pauls
               accusation
               ,
               
                 prophaning
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 teaching
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               was
               objected
               to
               him
               .
               Materialiter
               the
               enemies
               made
               the
               cause
               of
               Paul
               a
               Church
               businesse
               ,
               but
               formally
               it
               was
               sedition
               .
               1.
               
               It
               was
               a
               businesse
               for
               which
               the
               Sanedrim
               sought
               Pauls
               life
               and
               blood
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               had
               neither
               authority
               nor
               Law
               by
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               therefore
               they
               sought
               the
               helpe
               of
               
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Festus
              
               and
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Deputies
              
               ;
               so
               
                 Lysias
                 vvrote
                 to
                 Felix
              
               ,
               Act.
               23.
               29.
               
               
                 I
                 perceived
              
               Paul
               
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 questions
                 of
                 their
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 layd
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 bonds
                 :
              
               Now
               it
               is
               clear
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Deputies
              
               thought
               not
               any
               accusation
               for
               the
               Iewish
               Religion
               a
               matter
               of
               death
               and
               bonds
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Gallio
               the
               Deputie
               of
               Achaia
               ,
               Acts
               18.
               14.
               saith
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 wrong
                 and
                 wicked
                 lewdnes
                 ,
                 O
                 yee
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 reason
                 were
                 that
              
               I
               
                 should
                 bear
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 words
                 and
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 your
                 Law
                 ,
                 looke
                 yee
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 for
              
               I
               
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 judge
                 of
                 such
                 matters
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               all
               the
               blasphemies
               of
               the
               Iewish
               law
               was
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               wicked
               lewdnesse
               ,
               nor
               of
               death
               :
               Now
               the
               story
               is
               clear
               ,
               they
               were
               seeking
               Pauls
               life
               ,
               and
               for
               names
               and
               words
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               should
               not
               reach
               Paul
               ,
               nor
               move
               the
               Romans
               to
               put
               to
               death
               a
               Roman
               ,
               except
               they
               could
               prove
               sedition
               or
               treason
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               
                 Acts
                 25.
                 
                 Festus
              
               saith
               to
               
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 judgement
                 against
              
               Paul.
               18.
               
               
                 But
                 against
                 him
                 they
                 brought
                 no
                 accusation
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
              
               I
               
                 supposed
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 But
                 had
                 certain
                 questions
                 against
                 him
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 whom
              
               Paul
               
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 alive
              
               :
               Here
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               all
               are
               but
               words
               ,
               nothing
               
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Iewes
               chiefly
               intended
               ;
               therefore
               they
               accuse
               him
               of
               treason
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               collect
               from
               Pauls
               Apologie
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 25.
                 8.
                 
                 Neither
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 neither
                 against
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 against
                 Cesar
                 have
              
               I
               
                 offended
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               Therefore
               
                 Act.
                 24.
                 
                 Tertullus
              
               a
               witty
               man
               burdeneth
               Paul
               with
               that
               which
               might
               cost
               him
               his
               head
               ,
               
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 this
                 man
                 a
                 pestilent
                 fellow
                 ,
                 a
                 mover
                 of
                 sedition
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               see
               Acts
               21.
               38.
               of
               all
               which
               ,
               though
               blasphemy
               according
               to
               the
               Iewish
               Law
               was
               something
               ,
               yet
               sedition
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               who
               only
               now
               had
               power
               of
               Pauls
               life
               ,
               was
               all
               and
               some
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Deputies
               counted
               so
               little
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               
               Iews
               knew
               sedition
               and
               treason
               against
               Cesar
               behooved
               to
               do
               the
               turn
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               seeing
               they
               pursued
               him
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               appealed
               to
               Cesar
               to
               be
               judged
               in
               that
               .
               Now
               ,
               except
               the
               adversaries
               prove
               that
               Paul
               referred
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               his
               preaching
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               abolishing
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               to
               be
               judicially
               determined
               by
               Nero
               as
               by
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               prove
               nothing
               against
               us
               :
               Hence
               their
               chiefe
               argument
               is
               soone
               answered
               ;
               
                 in
                 what
                 cause
              
               Paul
               
                 was
                 accused
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 appealed
                 to
              
               Cesar
               :
               
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 accused
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 sedition
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               Act.
               26.
               18.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               Paul
               
                 appealed
                 to
              
               Cesar
               
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 sedition
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Major
               is
               dubious
               ,
               for
               in
               what
               cause
               he
               was
               accused
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Iews
               in
               that
               he
               appealed
               ,
               true
               ;
               but
               in
               what
               cause
               he
               was
               accused
               ,
               in
               all
               and
               every
               Article
               of
               the
               points
               of
               his
               accusation
               and
               challenge
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               ;
               for
               as
               touching
               doctrinals
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               judged
               by
               a
               lawfull
               Church
               ,
               and
               rightly
               constituted
               ,
               he
               appealed
               neither
               from
               the
               Sanedrim
               ,
               nor
               from
               Festus
               ,
               but
               declined
               Festus
               ,
               nor
               in
               these
               did
               he
               appeal
               to
               Cesar
               ;
               he
               only
               appealed
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               which
               might
               concern
               his
               head
               and
               blood
               .
               2.
               
               The
               assumption
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               accused
               of
               sedition
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               Act.
               25.
               8.
               and
               24.
               5.
               3.
               
               Though
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               were
               most
               corrupt
               men
               ;
               yet
               that
               they
               believed
               ,
               that
               Cesar
               ,
               or
               bloody
               Nero
               his
               lips
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Law
               should
               be
               sought
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Nero
               ,
               as
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               proved
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               proved
               to
               justifie
               Pauls
               appeal
               in
               the
               tearms
               of
               the
               adversary
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 Nero
                 accuse
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 dare
                 preach
                 his
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 dominions
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               his
               dominions
               be
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               conquered
               by
               his
               sword
               ,
               he
               may
               accuse
               as
               he
               conquered
               ,
               that
               is
               he
               may
               oppresse
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               in
               accusing
               ,
               as
               he
               oppressed
               them
               in
               their
               bodies
               and
               liberties
               in
               the
               conquering
               of
               them
               :
               But
               he
               may
               not
               
               as
               a
               conquerour
               accuse
               them
               for
               their
               conscience
               ,
               he
               may
               if
               he
               conquer
               those
               that
               worship
               Sathan
               ,
               cause
               instruct
               them
               in
               all
               meeknesse
               and
               lenity
               :
               But
               this
               he
               doth
               by
               the
               sword
               as
               a
               Christian
               ruler
               ,
               to
               inlarge
               the
               dominions
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               when
               ●●
               conquereth
               their
               bodies
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               that
               he
               conquereth
               their
               souls
               ,
               or
               acquireth
               any
               new
               dominion
               over
               their
               cons●i●nces
               :
               But
               though
               
               he
               do
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               command
               them
               to
               be
               instructed
               ,
               I
               doubt
               if
               he
               have
               a
               negative
               voice
               in
               imposing
               any
               Religion
               that
               he
               will
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               heathens
               ,
               though
               some
               learned
               Divines
               say
               be
               have
               a
               definitive
               voice
               ,
               in
               setting
               up
               what
               Religion
               he
               will
               or
               tollerating
               it
               ;
               I
               conceive
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               a
               definitive
               voyce
               in
               erecting
               the
               only
               true
               Religion
               in
               his
               heathenish
               dominions
               ,
               when
               there
               be
               no
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               there
               ;
               yet
               not
               for
               any
               false
               Religions
               ,
               that
               being
               of
               perpetuall
               truth
               ,
               
                 God
                 never
                 gave
                 authority
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 to
                 do
                 ill
                 ,
                 ad
                 malum
                 non
                 est
                 potestas
                 :
              
               what
               other
               things
               Videlius
               and
               Vtenbogard
               have
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               are
               answered
               :
               Hence
               
               we
               ask
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               judging
               and
               censuring
               Ecclesiastically
               ,
               be
               not
               the
               inlightning
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               the
               gaining
               of
               souls
               ;
               and
               if
               Nero
               ,
               or
               Christian
               ,
               or
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               ,
               be
               appointed
               for
               that
               spirituall
               end
               ?
               2.
               
               If
               Paul
               aymed
               to
               refer
               the
               judging
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               Nero
               ?
               3.
               
               If
               Paul
               knowing
               the
               Sanedrim
               sought
               his
               blood
               ,
               not
               the
               gaining
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               might
               not
               appeal
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ?
               4.
               
               If
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Law
               of
               natures
               dictate
               in
               Paul
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               positive
               constitution
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               Headship
               over
               the
               Church
               and
               Gospel
               ?
               5.
               
               If
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               judicature
               will
               swell
               without
               its
               sphere
               of
               activity
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               life
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               if
               then
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               be
               not
               changed
               ;
               and
               if
               then
               it
               be
               not
               lawfull
               to
               appeal
               and
               decline
               ,
               and
               provoke
               to
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Moreover
               Paul
               appealed
               not
               to
               
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 censuram
                 au●
                 pen●m
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 ▪
              
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Church
               censure
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               thought
               Cesar
               should
               principally
               excommunicate
               and
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               the
               ●ynagogue
               ,
               or
               judge
               him
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               whether
               he
               had
               done
               or
               preached
               against
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Law
               of
               Moses
               or
               not
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               proved
               ,
               if
               the
               adversaries
               will
               prove
               a
               proper
               appeal
               from
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               our
               question
               .
               All
               this
               which
               is
               our
               mind
               is
               well
               explained
               by
               our
               Countryman
               
                 Ioh.
                 Camero
                 .
                 prelectio
              
               ,
               in
               Mat.
               18.
               15.
               p.
               151.
               
               
                 Christiani
                 principes
                 sunt
                 precipui
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 in
                 sensu
                 diviso
                 ,
                 sunt
                 precipui
                 et
                 sunt
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 non
                 in
                 sensu
                 conjuncto
                 ,
                 non
                 sunt
                 prec●pui
                 Ecclesiastici
                 :
                 Non
                 enim
                 obtinent
                 principes
                 directe
                 authoritatem
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 ,
                 sed
                 indirectè
                 ▪
                 non
                 quod
                 velimus
                 ulla
                 in
                 causa
                 ullum
                 eximi
                 jurisdictione
                 principis
                 ,
                 sed
                 quia
                 ejus
                 jurisdictio
                 non
                 nisi
                 per
                 media
                 Ecclesiastica
                 pertinet
                 ad
                 conscientiam
                 ,
                 nempe
                 ,
                 princeps
                 non
                 predicat
                 Evangelium
                 ,
                 non
                 ligat
                 et
                 solvit
              
               
               
                 peceatores
                 ,
                 at
                 de
                 officio
                 principis
                 est
                 dare
                 operam
                 ,
                 ut
                 sint
                 qui
                 predicent
                 Evangelium
                 ,
                 ut
                 sint
                 qui
                 ligent
                 et
                 solvant
                 peccatores
                 ,
                 uno
                 verbo
                 perinde
                 principis
                 est
                 curare
                 salutem
                 animarum
                 ,
                 ac
                 eiusdem
                 est
                 saluti
                 corporum
                 prospicere
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 enim
                 principis
                 providere
                 ne
                 morbi
                 grassentur
                 directè
                 ,
                 esset
                 enim
                 medicus
                 ,
                 at
                 indirectè
                 princeps
                 id
                 studere
                 debet
                 ,
                 Itaque
                 Collegium
                 Magistratuum
                 nullo
                 modo
                 Ecclesia
                 dici
                 potest
                 ,
                 imo
                 quatenus
                 Magistratus
                 est
                 de
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 subjicitur
                 hac
                 in
                 parte
                 Collegio
                 Ecclesiastico
                 neque
                 tamen
                 ista
                 inter
                 se
                 pugnant
                 ,
                 idem
                 ut
                 imperet
                 Collegio
                 Ecclesiastico
                 ,
                 et
                 pareat
                 idem
                 ,
                 imperat
                 enim
                 quemadmodum
                 medi●o
                 imperat
                 Rex
                 ,
                 paret
                 ut
                 medicao
                 ,
                 nam
                 si
                 medicum
                 facientem
                 officium
                 morte
                 multet
                 ,
                 non
                 faciet
                 quod
                 decet
                 sapientem
                 principem
                 ,
                 sed
                 quod
                 faciunt
                 furiosi
                 et
                 insani
                 ,
                 sin
                 veneficum
                 assiciat
                 extremo
                 supplicio
                 ,
                 faciet
                 quod
                 jus
                 et
                 fas
                 ,
                 et
                 quod
                 non
                 facere
                 ne●as
                 esset
                 .
                 Sic
                 imp●●reges
                 et
                 insani
                 prophet
                 as
                 jusserunt
                 interfici
                 ,
                 pius
                 Rex
                 et
                 idem
                 sapientissimus
                 David
                 Nathanem
                 exosculatus
                 est
                 ,
                 Ceterum
                 accipiatur
                 Caute
                 parendi
                 verbum
                 ,
                 Rex
                 enim
                 cum
                 senatui
                 Ecclesiastico
                 paret
                 ,
                 non
                 paret
                 illi
                 obedientia
                 civili
                 quae
                 Collegium
                 respiciat
                 ,
                 sed
                 obedientia
                 Religiosa
                 que
                 deum
                 respiciat
                 .
                 Sic
                 qui
                 lictori
                 misso
                 a
                 senatu
                 parebat
                 non
                 parebat
                 lictori
                 ,
                 sed
                 senatui
                 .
              
               Yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Camero
               ascribeth
               more
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               then
               is
               due
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               he
               saith
               the
               Prince
               obeyeth
               the
               Church
               unproperly
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               people
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               same
               obedience
               that
               Prince
               and
               people
               
               yield
               ,
               2.
               
               He
               denieth
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Pastors
               differ
               in
               their
               end
               and
               object
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               way
               and
               means
               leading
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               doth
               that
               learned
               Divine
               
                 Dav.
                 Pareus
              
               ,
               though
               both
               be
               against
               the
               Erastian
               way
               :
               for
               they
               say
               the
               Magistrates
               end
               and
               object
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               peace
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               externall
               man
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               soul
               even
               a
               supernaturall
               good
               ,
               the
               externall
               salvation
               of
               men
               ,
               because
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iud●ls
               were
               to
               read
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               they
               only
               did
               reform
               Religion
               :
               Ans
               .
               This
               doth
               prove
               that
               the
               Church-teachers
               and
               Magistrate
               differ
               not
               in
               the
               materiall
               object
               and
               end
               ,
               (
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Kings
               I
               adde
               nothing
               to
               what
               I
               have
               answered
               before
               )
               but
               in
               the
               formall
               end
               and
               object
               they
               differ
               :
               It
               s
               
               true
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               that
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               supernaturall
               good
               :
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               I
               speak
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               bloody
               Tenent
               ,
               to
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               exclude
               the
               Magistrate
               from
               all
               meddling
               with
               Religion
               ,
               or
               using
               of
               the
               sword
               
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               .
               2.
               
               That
               I
               understand
               only
               of
               the
               materiall
               end
               ,
               because
               the
               Prince
               punishing
               Idolatry
               ,
               may
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               and
               indirectly
               promote
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               removing
               the
               temptations
               of
               Hereticks
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               ●e
               doth
               that
               ,
               not
               in
               order
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               Idolater
               ,
               to
               gain
               ●is
               soul
               ,
               (
               for
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               do
               that
               )
               but
               to
               make
               the
               Church
               quiet
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               in
               her
               journey
               to
               life
               eternall
               :
               but
               all
               this
               is
               but
               to
               act
               on
               the
               externall
               man
               by
               worldly
               power
               .
            
             
               But
               saith
               
                 Camero
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 meddle
                 with
              
               
               
                 every
                 sin
                 that
                 is
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 because
                 for
                 the
                 circumstance
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 hid
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 judge
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 :
                 A
                 Physitian
                 killeth
                 a
                 man
                 either
                 of
                 temerity
                 or
                 negligence
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 this
                 belongeth
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Pastor
                 may
                 exhort
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 judgement
                 what
                 way
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 sinneth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 governeth
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 true
                 ,
              
               eredendum
               est
               artifici
               in
               sua
               arte
               ,
               
                 You
                 must
                 believe
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Art
                 and
                 calling
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 great
                 confusion
                 should
                 follow
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Observe
               that
               Camero
               doth
               liberate
               the
               Magistrate
               from
               being
               subject
               to
               the
               rebukes
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               by
               accident
               ;
               because
               the
               sins
               of
               Princes
               are
               hidden
               in
               the
               dark
               obscurity
               of
               intricate
               causes
               which
               they
               judge
               :
               But
               so
               the
               sins
               of
               Painters
               and
               tradesmen
               are
               hid
               ,
               because
               judges
               see
               not
               the
               mysteries
               of
               trades
               .
               This
               is
               no
               Argument
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               will
               equally
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               poysoning
               of
               a
               Kings
               son
               ,
               belongeth
               not
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               a
               medicinall
               and
               physicall
               trying
               ,
               how
               the
               Physitian
               killeth
               a
               man
               ,
               doth
               properly
               belong
               to
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Physitians
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               belong
               not
               for
               this
               physicall
               reason
               to
               the
               Church
               court
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               their
               Art
               to
               judge
               of
               medicinall
               potions
               ,
               no
               more
               shall
               it
               belong
               to
               the
               civill
               judge
               to
               try
               this
               murther
               by
               poyson
               :
               for
               as
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               are
               not
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               judge
               of
               the
               fact
               ;
               so
               Kings
               and
               civill
               judges
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               are
               not
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               cannot
               judge
               for
               circumstances
               of
               a
               fact
               of
               incest
               ,
               murther
               ,
               parricide
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               sins
               acknowledged
               to
               belong
               to
               both
               Church
               and
               Magistrate
               ,
               in
               divers
               respects
               ,
               may
               make
               the
               fact
               equally
               dark
               to
               all
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               Pastors
               cannot
               prescribe
               what
               way
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               judge
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Pastors
               cannot
               determine
               
                 in
                 hypothesie
              
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               fact
               
               of
               unjustice
               in
               a
               judge
               ,
               and
               so
               rebuke
               ,
               but
               
                 credendum
                 artifici
                 in
                 sua
                 arte
              
               ,
               we
               must
               believe
               the
               judge
               in
               his
               owne
               Art
               ,
               he
               saith
               this
               is
               an
               art
               of
               justice
               :
               then
               Isaiah
               and
               Ieremiah
               should
               not
               cry
               out
               against
               unjust
               decrees
               ,
               against
               crushing
               and
               oppressing
               the
               poor
               in
               the
               gate
               ;
               because
               the
               wickedst
               judges
               say
               ,
               all
               their
               decrees
               are
               just
               ,
               they
               defend
               the
               fatherlesse
               and
               widow
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               crush
               them
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               cannot
               rebuke
               the
               sins
               of
               unjust
               judges
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               believe
               they
               do
               just
               and
               right
               in
               their
               owne
               art
               ;
               yea
               ,
               many
               villanies
               and
               scandals
               are
               carried
               so
               mysteriously
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               believe
               the
               sinner
               in
               his
               owne
               art
               and
               trade
               of
               sinning
               ,
               and
               believe
               the
               harlot
               ,
               who
               wipeth
               her
               mouth
               and
               saith
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               sinned
               .
               For
               the
               practice
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Donatus
               
               and
               Cecilianus
               I
               remit
               to
               Eusebius
               l.
               10.
               c.
               5.
               to
               
                 Optatus
                 Melivitanus
              
               who
               wrote
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Donatists
               carefully
               ,
               to
               Augustine
               Epistle
               162.
               and
               for
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               see
               what
               the
               Emperour
               writeth
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Zozome
              
               l.
               1.
               c.
               16.
               
               Ruffin
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               2.
               
               
                 Eusebius
                 in
                 vita
                 Constant
                 ,
                 Deus
                 vos
                 constituit
                 sacerdotes
                 et
                 potestatem
                 vobis
                 dedit
                 de
                 nobis
                 quoque
                 judicandi
                 et
                 ideo
                 nos
                 a
                 vobis
                 recte
                 judicamur
                 ,
                 vos
                 autem
                 non
                 potestis
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 judicari
                 ,
                 propter
                 quod
                 Dei
                 solius
                 inter
                 vos
                 exspectate
                 judicium
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               Nectarius
               was
               chosen
               and
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               by
               
                 Theodosius
                 Socrates
              
               l.
               5.
               c.
               8.
               saith
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               a
               
                 centum
                 et
                 quinquaginta
                 Episcopis
                 qui
                 tum
                 aderant
                 ordinatus
                 .
                 Theodoretus
              
               l.
               5.
               c.
               8.
               saith
               he
               was
               designed
               Bishop
               by
               the
               Synod
               of
               Constantinople
               :
               Antiquity
               seemeth
               dubious
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               Nicephorus
               l.
               12.
               c.
               12.
               
               Zozomen
               .
               l.
               7.
               e.
               8.
               
               Theodoretus
               .
               l.
               5.
               c.
               9.
               
               
                 Historia
                 tripartit
              
               .
               l.
               9.
               c.
               14.
               say
               that
               the
               Emperor
               ordained
               him
               ,
               the
               Synod
               named
               him
               ;
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               were
               devided
               in
               judgement
               ;
               and
               its
               like
               they
               referred
               the
               matter
               to
               the
               godly
               Emperour
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               Athanasius
               Epist
               .
               
                 de
                 solit
                 vita
                 ,
                 Ambros
              
               .
               l.
               5.
               
                 orat
                 ad
                 auxentium
              
               ,
               and
               l.
               5.
               
               Epist
               .
               32.
               
                 ad
                 valentinianum
                 .
                 Zozomen
              
               l.
               6.
               c.
               7.
               
               
                 Concilium
                 Toletanum
              
               .
               III.
               
                 Concilium
                 milevitanum
              
               .
               and
               divers
               others
               which
               I
               have
               cited
               elsewhere
               ,
               make
               the
               Emperor
               a
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               a
               Head
               and
               Lord
               ,
               
                 intra
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 filium
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 non
                 judicem
                 ,
                 non
                 dominum
                 supra
                 Ecclesiam
                 :
              
               I
               might
               adde
               Augustin
               ,
               Epist
               .
               48.
               50.
               162.
               l.
               1.
               
                 de
                 doctr
                 .
                 Christ
              
               .
               c.
               18.
               
               
                 Cyril
                 .
                 Alexandrinus
              
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Synod
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               all
               Protestant
               Divines
               of
               note
               and
               learning
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 subjecting
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 be
                 any
                 papal
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 we
                 differ
                 not
                 more
                 from
                 Papists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 adversaries
                 ?
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 not
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 the
                 mediator
                 Christ
                 :
                 The
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 some
                 learned
                 Divines
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               most
               unjustly
               imputed
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               lay
               a
               Law
               upon
               the
               
               conscience
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               assist
               with
               their
               power
               ,
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               taking
               cognizance
               only
               of
               the
               fact
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               inquiring
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               we
               disclaim
               ,
               as
               Popish
               and
               Antichristian
               :
               It
               hath
               its
               rise
               from
               Bonifacius
               the
               III.
               who
               obtained
               from
               Phocas
               a
               bloody
               tyrant
               ,
               who
               murthered
               Mauritius
               and
               his
               Children
               ,
               as
               Baronius
               confesseth
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               saith
               of
               this
               murtherer
               
                 optimortum
                 imperatorum
                 vestigia
                 sequutus
              
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               Edict
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               should
               not
               be
               called
               Oecumenick
               nor
               universall
               Bishop
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               should
               be
               given
               only
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               :
               So
               Baronius
               yieldeth
               ,
               this
               tyranny
               was
               inlarged
               by
               Hildebrande
               ,
               named
               Gregorius
               the
               seventh
               ,
               a
               monster
               of
               tyrannicall
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               Papists
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 sanctitate
                 et
                 miraculis
                 clarus
                 ,
                 Baronius
              
               extolleth
               him
               ,
               these
               and
               others
               invaded
               both
               the
               swords
               :
               Bishops
               would
               be
               civill
               judges
               ,
               and
               trample
               first
               upon
               the
               neck
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               make
               Kings
               the
               hornes
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               seclude
               them
               from
               all
               Church
               businesses
               ,
               except
               that
               with
               blind
               obedience
               ,
               having
               given
               their
               power
               to
               the
               beast
               ,
               as
               slaves
               they
               must
               execute
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Paul
               the
               III.
               the
               confirmer
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Iesuits
               ,
               who
               indicted
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               as
               Onuphrius
               saith
               ,
               up
               braideth
               Charles
               the
               V.
               for
               meddling
               
               with
               Church
               businesse
               :
               They
               write
               that
               Magistrates
               do
               not
               see
               in
               Church
               matters
               with
               their
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               but
               with
               Bishops
               eyes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               must
               obey
               without
               examining
               the
               decrees
               of
               Councels
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               write
               of
               all
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Toletus
               in
               Instruct
               
               Sacerd●t
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
               3.
               
               
                 Si
                 Rusticus
                 circa
                 articulos
                 fidei
                 credat
                 suo
                 episcopo
                 proponenti-aliquod
                 dogma
                 hereticum
                 ,
                 mor●tur
                 in
                 credendo
                 ,
                 licet
                 sit
                 error
                 ▪
                 Card.
                 Cusanus
                 excit
                 .
                 l.
                 6.
                 sermon
                 .
                 obedientia
                 irrationalis
                 est
                 consumata
                 et
                 perfectissima
                 obedientia
                 sicut
                 Iumentum
                 obedit
                 domino
                 .
              
               Ib.
               
                 sententia
                 pastoris
                 ligat
                 te
                 ,
                 pro
                 tua
                 salute
                 ,
                 etiam
                 si
                 injusta
                 fuerit
                 :
              
               Envy
               cannot
               ascribe
               this
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               our
               writers
               condemne
               blind
               obedience
               as
               brutish
               :
               But
               our
               Adversaries
               in
               this
               are
               more
               Popish
               ,
               for
               they
               substitute
               King
               and
               Parliament
               in
               a
               headship
               
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               giving
               to
               the
               King
               all
               the
               same
               power
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               usurped
               .
               2.
               
               They
               make
               the
               King
               a
               mixed
               person
               ,
               to
               exercise
               spirituall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               to
               ordaine
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               deprive
               them
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Prinne
                 calleth
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 legislative
              
               (
               a
               high
               word
               proper
               to
               God
               only
               )
               
                 coercive
                 power
                 of
                 Christian
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               (
               what
               ,
               in
               fundamentall
               Articles
               of
               salvation
               ?
               )
               
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Anti-monarchicall
                 ,
                 Anti-parliamentarie
                 ,
                 Anarchicall
                 ,
                 as
                 holden
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               s
               that
               which
               Arminians
               objects
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               calleth
               the
               soul
               ,
               heart
               ,
               and
               forme
               of
               papall
               tyranny
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               obliged
               to
               execute
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               further
               examination
               ;
               whither
               they
               be
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               as
               Papists
               teach
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               execute
               the
               decrees
               of
               their
               Popish
               councels
               with
               blind
               obedience
               ,
               and
               submit
               his
               faith
               to
               them
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               a
               layman
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               dare
               to
               examine
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               doth
               erre
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               is
               clear
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               if
               in
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               all
               should
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Berea
               ,
               not
               relying
               on
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Paul
               or
               any
               preacher
               ;
               try
               ,
               whether
               th●●
               which
               concerneth
               their
               conscience
               and
               faith
               ,
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               receive
               or
               reject
               ;
               so
               in
               all
               things
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               try
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               whether
               he
               ought
               to
               adde
               his
               sanction
               to
               these
               decrees
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               gives
               out
               for
               edification
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               should
               draw
               the
               sword
               against
               such
               a
               one
               as
               a
               heretick
               ,
               and
               a
               perverter
               of
               souls
               :
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               practise
               in
               adding
               his
               civill
               sanction
               ,
               and
               in
               punishing
               herericks
               concerneth
               his
               conscience
               ,
               knowing
               that
               he
               must
               do
               it
               in
               faith
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               all
               his
               moral
               actions
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               examine
               what
               he
               practiseth
               
               in
               his
               office
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               take
               it
               upon
               the
               meer
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               else
               his
               faith
               in
               these
               moral
               acts
               of
               his
               office
               should
               be
               resolved
               ultimaté
               on
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               on
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               is
               Popery
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               warrant
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               conscience
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               ,
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               decrees
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               and
               all
               men
               have
               a
               command
               to
               try
               all
               things
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               to
               try
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               retain
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               21.
               
               To
               try
               the
               spirits
               even
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               their
               decrees
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               1.
               3.
               
               We
               behooved
               to
               lay
               down
               this
               Popish
               ground
               ,
               that
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               cannot
               erre
               in
               their
               decrees
               .
               2.
               
               It
               s
               against
               Scripture
               and
               reason
               ,
               that
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               like
               reason
               ,
               all
               others
               should
               obey
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               a
               blinde
               faith
               ,
               without
               inquiring
               in
               the
               warrants
               and
               grounds
               of
               their
               decrees
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               good
               Popery
               ,
               as
               ,
               Magistrates
               and
               all
               men
               are
               to
               beleeve
               as
               the
               Church
               beleeveth
               with
               an
               implicite
               faith
               ,
               so
               ignorance
               shall
               be
               the
               mother
               of
               Devotion
               ;
               who
               ever
               impute
               this
               to
               us
               who
               have
               suffered
               for
               non-conformity
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               ground
               that
               Synods
               can
               erre
               ,
               refused
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               are
               to
               consult
               with
               their
               own
               conscience
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               to
               make
               us
               appear
               disloyall
               &
               odious
               to
               Magistracy
               in
               that
               which
               we
               never
               thought
               ,
               ●ar
               lesse
               to
               teach
               and
               professe
               it
               to
               the
               world
               .
               4.
               
               Their
               chiefe
               reason
               is
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               is
               obliged
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               follow
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               he
               is
               a
               servant
               or
               inslaved
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 enim
                 judicia
                 aliorum
                 sequi
                 tenetur
                 ,
                 is
                 non
                 regit
                 ,
                 sed
                 regitur
                 ,
                 adeoque
              
               
               
                 servus
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 mancipium
                 brutum
                 eorum
                 ,
                 quorum
                 judicium
                 sequi
                 obligatur
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               (
               say
               they
               )
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               neither
               to
               judge
               nor
               try
               what
               the
               Church
               decrees
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Burrio
               ,
               or
               Hangman
               to
               execute
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               hath
               decreed
               .
               But
               1.
               
               I
               put
               it
               in
               forme
               ,
               and
               retort
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 servants
                 and
                 slaves
                 who
                 are
                 obliged
                 not
                 to
                 despise
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 obey
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Pastors
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 soundly
                 and
                 Orthodoxly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 not
                 onely
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 are
                 obliged
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 despise
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 obey
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Pastors
                 of
                 Christ
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 soundly
                 and
                 Orthodoxely
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 all
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 are
                 slaves
                 and
                 servants
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               the
               conclusion
               is
               absurd
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               premises
               ,
               but
               the
               Assumption
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Iudah
                 was
                 carried
                 captive
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Prophets
                 rising
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 speaking
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               Also
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               this
               is
               true
               to
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 ,
                 heareth
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               this
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 wherein
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 holdeth
                 forth
                 the
                 Lawfull
                 commands
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 supream
                 Magistrate
                 :
              
               The
               Major
               proposition
               is
               the
               adversaries
               ,
               the
               assumption
               is
               expresse
               Scripture
               ;
               let
               them
               see
               then
               to
               the
               conclusion
               .
               2.
               
               When
               the
               adversary
               shall
               answer
               this
               argument
               with
               equal
               strength
               made
               against
               preaching
               and
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               they
               will
               answer
               their
               owne
               argument
               made
               against
               Church-government
               .
               3.
               
               This
               argument
               is
               made
               against
               Synods
               Popish
               ,
               that
               cannot
               erre
               ▪
               as
               our
               Protestant
               Divines
               object
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               adversarie
               is
               Popish
               here
               ,
               not
               we
               :
               Thus
               they
               are
               servants
               and
               slaves
               who
               are
               obliged
               to
               follow
               the
               judgement
               of
               Councels
               absolutely
               ,
               without
               limitation
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               say
               it
               ,
               whether
               they
               warrant
               their
               decrees
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               true
               Major
               proposition
               :
               But
               now
               the
               assumption
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               for
               neither
               Magistrates
               nor
               any
               other
               ,
               are
               to
               follow
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               absolutely
               without
               limitation
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               say
               it
               .
               The
               other
               part
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               servants
               and
               slaves
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               follow
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Councels
               ,
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               and
               a
               condition
               ,
               and
               limitation
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               word
               ;
               now
               the
               Major
               is
               false
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 rule
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 ruled
                 ,
              
               true
               ,
               in
               that
               in
               which
               he
               followeth
               the
               judgement
               of
               another
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               so
               far
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               concerneth
               his
               conscience
               ,
               faith
               ,
               and
               practise
               ,
               he
               followeth
               Pastors
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               a
               ruler
               formally
               to
               those
               whose
               judgement
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               follow
               :
               But
               in
               civill
               matters
               he
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               ruler
               to
               those
               same
               ;
               for
               we
               answer
               to
               Papists
               who
               by
               this
               same
               argument
               would
               prove
               ,
               that
               Churchmen
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               nor
               to
               civill
               Laws
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 sheep
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 rule
                 and
              
               
               
                 command
                 his
                 shepheard
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 a
                 sheep
                 and
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Doctors
                 are
                 shepheards
                 :
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
              
               in
               divers
               considerations
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               in
               civill
               things
               ,
               
               is
               not
               ruled
               by
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               to
               rule
               them
               :
               But
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Christian
               in
               things
               that
               concerneth
               his
               conscience
               ,
               is
               a
               sheep
               and
               to
               be
               ruled
               ,
               not
               a
               ruler
               to
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               so
               here
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               
                 non
                 concluditur
                 quod
                 est
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               adversaries
               are
               to
               answer
               this
               also
               ;
               for
               if
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               be
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               servants
               under
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               have
               that
               same
               
                 Architectonica
                 potestas
              
               ,
               that
               same
               supremacy
               and
               headship
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
               ,
               as
               in
               civill
               matters
               ,
               to
               command
               alike
               in
               both
               by
               the
               same
               power
               :
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               are
               obliged
               to
               follow
               his
               judgement
               ,
               without
               appeal
               or
               examination
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               servants
               and
               slaves
               ,
               and
               ruled
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               over
               the
               Magistrates
               as
               Christians
               ,
               neither
               over
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Lord.
               2.
               
               The
               Elders
               as
               Elders
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               examine
               what
               the
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               command
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
               or
               in
               Religion
               ,
               they
               may
               possibly
               not
               as
               Elders
               but
               as
               as
               Christians
               ,
               judge
               with
               the
               judgement
               of
               discretion
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               Christians
               may
               do
               ;
               For
               
                 Videlius
                 ,
                 Erastus
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Adversaries
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 not
                 command
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 Church
                 matters
                 he
                 may
                 command
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 civill
                 matters
                 according
                 to
                 equity
                 ,
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 prudence
                 .
              
               True
               :
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               supream
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               by
               office
               ,
               to
               judge
               what
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               what
               is
               sinfull
               ,
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               tyrannicall
               ;
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               lips
               in
               thus
               judging
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Pastors
               are
               to
               preserve
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               both
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               as
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               may
               worship
               and
               serve
               God
               in
               this
               government
               ,
               or
               may
               sin
               ,
               are
               to
               seek
               the
               Law
               at
               the
               Magistrates
               mouth
               ,
               and
               directions
               for
               their
               conscience
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               from
               a
               Christian
               ,
               not
               from
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               that
               handle
               the
               Law.
               And
               if
               the
               government
               as
               a
               way
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               may
               be
               prescribed
               and
               held
               forth
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 Thyatira
              
               ,
               may
               so
               approve
               themselves
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Golden
               Candlesticks
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               forbid
               such
               sins
               in
               Government
               ,
               as
               may
               procure
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               Candlestick
               ;
               and
               why
               may
               he
               not
               by
               the
               same
               
               reason
               ,
               hold
               forth
               to
               their
               conscience
               all
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               
                 who
                 can
                 deny
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 command
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 obedience
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 reward
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 sin
                 and
                 punish
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               But
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               such
               ,
               forbiddeth
               not
               sin
               as
               sin
               ,
               for
               
               then
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               should
               forbid
               sin
               under
               the
               punishment
               of
               eternall
               wrath
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               do
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               onely
               can
               forbid
               sin
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               his
               temporary
               punishment
               ,
               which
               he
               can
               inflict
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               disturbes
               societies
               ,
               and
               incorporations
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 shall
                 not
                 serve
                 Christ
                 as
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 command
                 the
                 dispensing
                 of
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 spirituall
                 meanes
                 leading
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 forbid
                 not
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 blasphemie
                 against
                 Christ
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel
                 sins
                 done
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Mediator
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               utterly
               deny
               this
               consequence
               :
               For
               1.
               the
               Magistrate
               
               may
               serve
               Christ
               as
               Christ
               ,
               and
               promote
               and
               advance
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               when
               he
               contributes
               his
               power
               to
               those
               things
               that
               materially
               conduce
               to
               a
               supernaturall
               end
               ,
               though
               he
               doe
               not
               contribute
               any
               thing
               that
               formally
               conduceth
               to
               such
               an
               end
               .
               2.
               
               So
               you
               may
               say
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Husband
              
               as
               a
               Husband
               ;
               a
               godly
               Physitian
               ,
               as
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               a
               Printer
               who
               printeth
               the
               Bible
               ,
               do
               nothing
               serviceable
               to
               Christ
               as
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               promoting
               Christs
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               ,
               when
               the
               one
               begetteth
               children
               ,
               that
               being
               borne
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               made
               heires
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               when
               by
               his
               Art
               and
               skill
               he
               preserveth
               the
               life
               of
               a
               godly
               and
               zealous
               Preacher
               :
               The
               third
               ,
               when
               by
               his
               Art
               he
               publisheth
               in
               print
               the
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Physitian
               doth
               somewhat
               as
               a
               Physitian
               that
               is
               serviceable
               to
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               yet
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               it
               is
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               businesse
               to
               restore
               to
               health
               a
               godly
               Minister
               ;
               nor
               to
               beget
               a
               child
               who
               is
               made
               an
               heir
               of
               Grace
               ,
               nor
               to
               print
               the
               Bible
               ;
               so
               a
               Philosopher
               as
               a
               Philosopher
               doth
               convince
               one
               that
               worshippeth
               bread
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               leaveth
               his
               error
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               materially
               service
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               promoting
               of
               Christs
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               neither
               
                 Husband
                 ,
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 Printer
              
               or
               Philosopher
               ,
               are
               in
               these
               acts
               ,
               the
               Vicars
               and
               Deputies
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               holden
               to
               be
               by
               the
               Adversary
               :
               Nor
               2.
               do
               they
               as
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               formally
               advance
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Christ
               as
               do
               the
               preachers
               
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               far
               lesse
               more
               principally
               do
               they
               advance
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               supposed
               to
               do
               .
               Nor
               3.
               hath
               their
               thus
               promoting
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               any
               influence
               upon
               the
               conscience
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               have
               ,
               if
               he
               forbid
               sin
               as
               sin
               ;
               now
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               such
               ,
               doth
               nothing
               to
               promote
               formally
               the
               mediatory
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               may
               doe
               ,
               and
               doth
               all
               hee
               doth
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ;
               yea
               suppose
               he
               were
               a
               Turk
               set
               over
               ▪
               Christians
               as
               their
               Magistrate
               granting
               that
               Christ
               was
               a
               true
               Prophet
               ,
               yet
               may
               he
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               punish
               those
               who
               shall
               teach
               that
               Christ
               was
               a
               false
               Prophet
               and
               an
               impostor
               ,
               and
               though
               his
               Magistraticall
               acts
               be
               serviceable
               to
               Christ
               materially
               ,
               yet
               not
               formally
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               this
               Magistrate
               denieth
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               justly
               punisheth
               the
               man
               that
               blasphemo●sly
               calleth
               
                 Christ
                 a
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 impostor
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Because
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               believeth
               him
               not
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 ex
                 intentione
                 operantis
              
               ,
               he
               punisheth
               him
               not
               for
               a
               wrong
               done
               to
               Christ
               as
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               as
               the
               Saviour
               of
               mankind
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               wrong
               done
               to
               the
               common
               wealth
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               disturber
               of
               the
               peace
               thereof
               ;
               Hence
               these
               Propositions
               touching
               the
               Magistrates
               relation
               to
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               Propos
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               the
               Vicar
               nor
               Deputie
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               this
               is
               the
               heart
               and
               soul
               of
               Popery
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               teach
               that
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               hath
               left
               a
               temporall
               ,
               an
               earthly
               and
               visible
               Monarch
               as
               his
               Vicar
               on
               earth
               .
               Now
               that
               learned
               and
               singular
               ornament
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Andreas
                 Rivetus
              
               hath
               well
               said
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 neither
                 Kings
                 nor
                 Princes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 his
                 successors
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Vicars
                 with
                 a
                 domination
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 discharge
                 their
                 Embassage
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 onely
                 Prince
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 an
                 Embassage
                 cannot
                 institute
                 other
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 either
                 Kings
                 or
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 serve
                 ,
                 not
                 reigne
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 himselfe
                 onely
                 reignes
                 ;
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 King
                 promote
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               
               
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 ever
                 usurpe
                 the
                 royall
                 power
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               all
               the
               arguments
               of
               Protestants
               that
               are
               brought
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Church
                 man
                 ▪
              
               because
               he
               is
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Steward
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               Christs
               spirituall
               Kingdom
               that
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               cannot
               be
               an
               earthly
               Prince
               and
               Monarch
               having
               power
               either
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
              
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               Kingdomes
               and
               crownes
               ,
               and
               enthrone
               and
               dethrone
               Kings
               ,
               doe
               also
               prove
               that
               the
               King
               cannot
               be
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               Magistrate
               
               an
               Officer
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Doe
               not
               Protestant
               Divines
               condemn
               that
               blasphemous
               speech
               of
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bertrandus
              
               ,
               that
               Christ
               who
               was
               a
               temporall
               Lord
               on
               earth
               ,
               should
               not
               seem
               a
               discreet
               and
               wise
               Prince
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               left
               a
               Temporall
               Vicar
               behinde
               him
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Armacanus
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ;
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 birth
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 King
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               a
               Temporary
               Prince
               ,
               hence
               (
               say
               they
               )
               there
               should
               be
               a
               temporary
               Prince
               ,
               and
               an
               earthly
               Monarch
               ,
               the
               successor
               of
               Christ
               as
               King
               and
               Mediator
               .
               This
               
                 Becanus
                 the
                 Iesuite
              
               maketh
               a
               speciall
               ground
               of
               the
               Popes
               Headship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               Suarez
               disputeth
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Iesuite
               
                 Aegid
                 .
                 Conninck
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 received
                 opi●●●n
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 (
                 Romish
                 )
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 as
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 true
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 direct
                 dominion
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exercise
                 all
                 Kingly
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 though
              
               de
               facto
               
                 he
                 abstained
                 from
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               upon
               this
               pillar
               builded
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ?
               and
               that
               which
               
                 Augustinus
                 de
                 Ancona
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Idem
                 esse
                 dominium
                 dei
                 &
                 Pap●
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               the
               same
               dominion
               which
               
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 sent
                 him
                 ?
              
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               many
               Papists
               give
               to
               Christ
               an
               indirect
               Kingly
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Pope
               they
               give
               the
               same
               indirect
               power
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
              
               ,
               as
               Vasquez
               ,
               and
               
                 Pet.
                 Waldingus
              
               and
               others
               ;
               but
               this
               we
               say
               ;
               if
               Iesus
               Christ
               forbid
               a
               preacher
               of
               the
               Gospell
               remaining
               a
               preacher
               to
               be
               a
               civill
               Magistrate
               or
               
                 temporall
                 Lord
              
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               both
               by
               precept
               and
               and
               practise
               ,
               Luke
               22.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Ioh.
               18
               ,
               36.
               and
               6
               ,
               15.
               then
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               he
               must
               forbid
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Church
                 Governour
              
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               should
               forbid
               a
               Physitian
               to
               be
               a
               Painter
               ,
               (
               because
               the
               two
               callings
               cannot
               lawfully
               consist
               in
               the
               person
               of
               one
               man
               )
               he
               should
               also
               forbid
               a
               Painter
               to
               be
               
               a
               Physitian
               ;
               then
               the
               Arguments
               against
               a
               
                 Monarchy
                 and
                 Magistraticall
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               must
               fight
               against
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               in
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               if
               then
               the
               Pastors
               doe
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               censure
               ,
               as
               directly
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               discharge
               their
               office
               as
               inferiour
               and
               under
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               partake
               in
               so
               farre
               of
               a
               temporall
               dominion
               ,
               being
               direct
               instruments
               under
               Temporall
               Lords
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               doe
               command
               them
               to
               dispense
               Word
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               and
               discipline
               ,
               and
               make
               and
               unmake
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               regulate
               and
               limit
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               Lawes
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               partake
               of
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               forbidden
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               places
               cited
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               the
               onely
               supream
               Church
               Governour
               under
               Christ
               ,
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               a
               visible
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               have
               both
               the
               Swords
               ,
               Temporall
               and
               Spirituall
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Kingdom
               must
               be
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               weapons
               thereof
               carnall
               to
               fight
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               supream
               Church-officer
               as
               such
               must
               bear
               the
               Sword
               ,
               be
               a
               valiant
               man
               of
               warre
               by
               office
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Kingdome
               must
               be
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               weapons
               thereof
               not
               carnall
               ,
               but
               spirituall
               ,
               Joh.
               18.
               36.
               2
               
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               the
               supream
               Church-officer
               must
               be
               no
               striker
               ,
               no
               fighter
               ,
               no
               man
               of
               war
               ,
               no
               sword-bearer
               by
               office
               ,
               which
               are
               contradictory
               .
               3.
               
               We
               prove
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               no
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               we
               read
               not
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               any
               such
               Vicar
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               read
               any
               thing
               of
               a
               supream
               Church-officer
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               .
               4.
               
               No
               spirituall
               Ambassador
               as
               such
               ,
               can
               substitute
               other
               Ambassadors
               with
               Majority
               of
               power
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               Name
               to
               dispense
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               Discipline
               ;
               nor
               can
               one
               great
               Ministeriall
               Church-head
               create
               lesser
               Ministeriall
               Church-heads
               ,
               such
               as
               Justices
               ,
               Majors
               ,
               Sheriffes
               ,
               Bailiffes
               ,
               Constables
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               High
               Priest
               could
               substitute
               in
               his
               place
               other
               little
               High
               Priests
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               sick
               and
               absent
               ,
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holiest
               with
               blood
               once
               a
               yeere
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               immediately
               called
               of
               God
               can
               substitute
               other
               lesser
               Apostles
               immediately
               
               called
               of
               God
               to
               act
               as
               lesser
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               limited
               by
               the
               higher
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               power
               ;
               nor
               can
               these
               lesser
               Apostles
               create
               other
               Apostles
               yet
               lesser
               ,
               and
               these
               in
               a
               subalternation
               yet
               lesser
               ,
               while
               you
               come
               as
               low
               as
               a
               Constable
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               doth
               send
               lesser
               Kings
               indued
               in
               part
               with
               his
               Royalty
               or
               Iudges
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               Iudges
               may
               appoint
               other
               Iudges
               under
               them
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               whole
               visible
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               an
               externall
               visible
               policy
               ,
               if
               Oecumenick
               councels
               have
               any
               warrant
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               then
               ought
               Christ
               to
               have
               instituted
               one
               civil
               Emperour
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               earth
               ,
               to
               conveen
               Oecumenick
               Synods
               ,
               to
               preside
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               limit
               and
               regulate
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               Lawes
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               not
               ,
               it
               falleth
               out
               through
               mans
               corruption
               ,
               but
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               according
               to
               divine
               institution
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               every
               single
               Magistrate
               is
               by
               institution
               the
               head
               of
               every
               particular
               Church
               ,
               indued
               as
               our
               adversary
               say
               with
               that
               supream
               power
               under
               Christ
               the
               mediator
               ,
               that
               they
               call
               
                 Potestas
                 Architectonica
              
               ,
               the
               headship
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Proposi
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               such
               is
               not
               a
               Vicar
               of
               Christs
               mediatory
               
               Kingdom
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               then
               as
               the
               Magistrates
               are
               called
               Gods
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
               82.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               10.
               34
               ,
               35.
               so
               the
               Magistrates
               should
               be
               called
               little
               Mediators
               ,
               or
               submediators
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               little
               Kings
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               little
               Priests
               ,
               little
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               God
               giveth
               his
               name
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               because
               he
               communicateth
               also
               to
               them
               some
               of
               his
               Majesty
               and
               power
               ;
               now
               what
               mediatory
               ,
               what
               Princely
               ,
               Priestly
               ,
               o●
               Propheticall
               power
               hath
               Christ
               communicated
               to
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               :
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 dispense
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               
               
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 leasure
              
               :
               But
               if
               they
               be
               by
               office
               ,
               little
               mediators
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               under
               Christ
               ,
               they
               should
               take
               leasure
               ;
               for
               every
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 woe
                 be
                 unto
                 me
                 if
              
               I
               
                 preach
                 not
              
               :
               And
               Master
               Coleman
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 Christian
                 Magistracy
                 is
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 administration
              
               ;
               
               he
               must
               speak
               of
               Christian
               Magistracy
               formally
               ,
               as
               Christian
               Magistracy
               ,
               otherwayes
               a
               Christian
               Tentmaker
               ,
               a
               believing
               fisher
               was
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               if
               he
               mean
               that
               Christian
               Magistracy
               is
               a
               Church
               officer
               formally
               ,
               he
               might
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Mediatory
               office
               ,
               and
               a
               Princely
               and
               Kingly
               office
               under
               Christ
               ,
               to
               give
               repentance
               to
               Israel
               and
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               instrumentally
               ;
               would
               Master
               Coleman
               teach
               us
               how
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               
                 openeth
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 blind
                 ,
                 converteth
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Sathan
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 begetteth
                 men
                 through
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               Pastors
               do
               ;
               and
               that
               formally
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               we
               should
               thank
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Christian
               Magistracy
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Church
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               administration
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               formally
               so
               either
               as
               Magistracy
               ,
               or
               as
               Christian
               ;
               not
               as
               Magistracy
               ,
               for
               then
               all
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               must
               formally
               ,
               
                 ho●
                 ipso
              
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               Magistrates
               ,
               be
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               :
               so
               Nero
               when
               Rome
               makes
               him
               Emperour
               ,
               they
               make
               him
               formally
               a
               Church-officer
               ,
               and
               invest
               him
               with
               power
               to
               dispence
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               find
               leasure
               for
               killing
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               businesse
               ,
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               for
               
                 quod
                 convenit
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 convenit
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               where
               doth
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               hold
               forth
               such
               an
               office
               given
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               his
               ascension
               to
               heaven
               ?
               Where
               do
               the
               Apostles
               who
               shew
               us
               the
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Husbands
               ,
               insinuate
               any
               such
               office
               ?
               If
               as
               Christian
               ,
               Christian
               Magistracy
               be
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               office
               and
               administration
               :
               Christianity
               ,
               1.
               
               Is
               common
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               with
               all
               other
               professors
               ,
               Painters
               ,
               Merchants
               ,
               Seamen
               ,
               Lawyers
               ,
               Musitians
               ;
               and
               no
               more
               can
               Christianity
               make
               a
               heathen
               formally
               a
               Church-officer
               ,
               then
               it
               can
               make
               a
               Painter
               formally
               a
               Church-officer
               ?
               can
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               professing
               thereof
               make
               any
               to
               be
               formally
               Church-officers
               ?
               then
               must
               all
               be
               Church-officers
               that
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               
                 posita
                 causa
                 formali
                 ponitur
                 effectus
                 formali●
                 :
              
               Now
               Master
               Coleman
               saith
               ,
               The
               heathen
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               is
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               administration
               ;
               
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 he
              
               
               
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 manage
                 his
                 power
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 heathen
                 and
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 are
                 given
                 for
                 Christs
                 possession
                 and
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 no
                 liberty
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 remaine
                 infidels
                 and
                 enemies
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Government
                 :
              
               I
               
                 suppose
                 Christ
                 hath
                 all
                 Nations
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 ought
                 to
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 actually
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ;
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 hath
                 made
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Magistrates
                 thus
                 made
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
              
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               title
               of
               Christian
               added
               to
               Magistracy
               ,
               by
               this
               is
               superfluous
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               only
               
                 ad
                 faciendum
                 populum
              
               ,
               for
               Christianity
               maketh
               no
               man
               formally
               a
               Magistrate
               by
               M.
               Colemans
               way
               ;
               yet
               saith
               he
               pag.
               17.
               
                 a
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Governour
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               he
               should
               say
               by
               his
               way
               ,
               a
               Magistrate
               Christian
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               a
               Governour
               
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               the
               Vicar
               and
               deputy
               of
               Christs
               mediatory
               kingdom
               ,
               then
               all
               and
               every
               Magistrate
               as
               Magistrate
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               is
               obliged
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               to
               command
               that
               the
               Gospel
               be
               preached
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               believe
               and
               obey
               Christ
               as
               mediator
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               dominions
               ;
               that
               so
               he
               may
               manage
               his
               office
               for
               Christ
               :
               But
               the
               latter
               is
               utterly
               false
               ,
               and
               contrary
               
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               former
               .
               The
               Major
               is
               undeniable
               ,
               all
               service
               that
               Magistrates
               by
               office
               do
               ,
               they
               sin
               before
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               be
               obliged
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               Gods
               wrath
               to
               do
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               are
               obliged
               to
               command
               that
               the
               Gospel
               be
               preached
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               believe
               and
               obey
               Christ
               ,
               if
               by
               office
               they
               be
               the
               Vicars
               and
               deputies
               of
               the
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               assumption
               ,
               These
               Magistrates
               amongst
               the
               Americans
               and
               other
               Heathen
               ,
               who
               never
               by
               any
               rumour
               heard
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               are
               essentially
               and
               formally
               Magistrates
               :
               But
               neither
               are
               they
               obliged
               to
               command
               that
               the
               Gospel
               be
               preached
               ,
               nor
               their
               people
               they
               are
               over
               ,
               obliged
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               Christ
               as
               mediatour
               ;
               because
               only
               those
               to
               whom
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               commeth
               ,
               can
               be
               guilty
               of
               not
               receiving
               Christ
               the
               mediator
               ,
               and
               of
               not
               promoting
               the
               mediatory
               Kingdome
               :
               Such
               Magistrates
               are
               obliged
               only
               with
               their
               sword
               to
               glorifie
               God
               the
               creator
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               sins
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               guilty
               for
               not
               punishing
               the
               not
               receiving
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               for
               sins
               against
               the
               mediator
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               never
               heard
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               invincible
               and
               insuperable
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               can
               make
               no
               man
               guilty
               ,
               who
               never
               heard
               nor
               could
               hear
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               22.
               
               If
               I
               
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 and
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 cloak
                 for
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 For
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 sinned
                 without
                 Law
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 perish
                 without
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 sinned
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               that
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               Gospel
               or
               the
               mediator
               ,
               cannot
               perish
               ,
               nor
               be
               judged
               for
               refusing
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               strange
               ,
               if
               Magistrates
               were
               invincibly
               ignorant
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               set
               up
               the
               mediator
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               and
               visible
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               yet
               they
               never
               heard
               ,
               nor
               ever
               could
               hear
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               for
               then
               to
               do
               and
               performe
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               should
               not
               only
               morally
               ,
               but
               invincibly
               and
               physically
               be
               impossible
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               should
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               do
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               office
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   1.
                
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 becometh
                 a
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 such
                 as
                 blasphemeth
                 the
                 mediator
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   Antitrinitarians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 that
                 officiall
                 obligation
                 lay
                 on
                 him
                 before
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 turning
                 Christian
                 ,
                 acquireth
                 no
                 new
                 Magistraticall
                 power
                 by
                 turning
                 Christian
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 onely
                 Christianity
                 maketh
                 him
                 use
                 the
                 officiall
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 heathen
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 mediator
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 his
                 mediatory
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Antecedent
               is
               denied
               ,
               for
               when
               the
               heathen
               Magistrate
               is
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               obliged
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               to
               command
               his
               people
               (
               whom
               we
               suppose
               now
               to
               be
               hearers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               possibly
               converted
               also
               )
               to
               believe
               and
               prosesse
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               is
               he
               obliged
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               to
               promote
               the
               mediatory
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               mediatory
               and
               spirituall
               Kingdom
               (
               he
               or
               his
               sword
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               spirits
               or
               consciences
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               nor
               with
               the
               subjects
               of
               a
               spirituall
               Kingdom
               )
               nor
               can
               he
               punish
               blasphemers
               of
               Christ
               as
               such
               :
               nay
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               punish
               such
               as
               sin
               against
               God
               the
               creator
               ,
               as
               they
               sin
               against
               God
               the
               Creator
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               office
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               so
               formally
               he
               commandeth
               obedience
               to
               Christ
               mediator
               ,
               or
               to
               God
               creator
               ,
               and
               punisheth
               sins
               and
               blasphemies
               against
               the
               mediator
               ,
               or
               against
               God
               the
               creator
               only
               as
               such
               obedience
               and
               such
               blasphemies
               ,
               may
               promote
               the
               externall
               safety
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               peace
               of
               the
               civill
               society
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               head
               ,
               or
               may
               dissolve
               the
               sinnues
               and
               nerves
               of
               that
               society
               .
               What
               he
               doth
               to
               uphold
               that
               society
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Christs
               redeemed
               Kingdome
               ,
               ●e
               doth
               it
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               in
               a
               far
               other
               Notion
               then
               the
               Pastors
               and
               reachers
               ,
               who
               by
               office
               as
               spirituall
               watchmen
               ,
               are
               to
               promote
               Christs
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               such
               a
               spirituall
               incorporation
               professing
               union
               with
               Christ
               the
               head
               of
               the
               body
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   2.
                
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 remaining
                 heathen
                 ,
                 is
                 invincibly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 remaineth
                 a
                 heathen
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 promote
                 the
                 mediatory
                 Kingdom
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 any
                 Notion
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mean
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 externall
                 safety
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 that
                 civill
                 society
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 i●
                 head
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 remaineth
                 an
                 heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 by
                 rumor
                 heareth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 be
                 by
                 office
                 a
                 promoter
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 office
                 a
                 punisher
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 blasphem
                 the
                 mediator
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 through
                 his
                 owne
                 sinfull
                 ignorance
                 he
                 cannot
                 put
                 forth
                 in
                 acts
                 or
                 exercise
                 the
                 very
                 officiall
                 and
                 Magistraticall
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   actu
                   primo
                
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 remaineth
                 an
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               It
               followeth
               not
               that
               the
               heathen
               Magistrate
               ,
               being
               ignorant
               (
               while
               he
               remaineth
               in
               that
               state
               )
               of
               some
               acts
               ,
               which
               would
               conduce
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               externall
               safety
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               if
               the
               state
               were
               Christian
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               invincibly
               ignorant
               of
               his
               office
               ;
               to
               be
               unable
               to
               exercise
               some
               acts
               of
               an
               office
               not
               consistent
               with
               an
               heathenish
               state
               ,
               can
               never
               argue
               invincible
               ignorance
               of
               the
               office
               .
               2.
               
               The
               consequence
               is
               nought
               ,
               that
               because
               he
               is
               ignorant
               of
               some
               acts
               ,
               and
               cannot
               exercise
               them
               ;
               that
               therefore
               the
               heathen
               Magistrate
               remaining
               heathen
               ,
               is
               by
               office
               ,
               and
               
                 actu
                 primo
              
               ,
               an
               officer
               and
               vicegerent
               of
               Christs
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               :
               for
               at
               no
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               state
               ,
               hath
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               any
               influence
               in
               the
               mediatory
               Kingdome
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               far
               as
               the
               sword
               may
               procure
               externall
               peace
               to
               the
               society
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               as
               they
               are
               a
               civill
               body
               ,
               which
               peace
               he
               might
               by
               office
               procure
               by
               other
               means
               then
               by
               commanding
               the
               Gospel
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               or
               by
               punishing
               such
               as
               blaspheme
               Christ
               :
               for
               though
               the
               materiall
               object
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               be
               the
               spirituall
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               the
               formall
               object
               is
               the
               naturall
               and
               civill
               peace
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               as
               a
               civill
               society
               ,
               for
               to
               promote
               spirituall
               means
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               spirituall
               sins
               ,
               such
               as
               heresie
               and
               blaspheming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               do
               often
               conduce
               very
               much
               for
               civill
               peace
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               false
               that
               the
               heathen
               Magistrate
               is
               unable
               to
               exercise
               his
               magistraticall
               power
               for
               the
               mediator
               Christ
               through
               his
               owne
               sinfull
               ignorance
               ,
               his
               not
               knowing
               Christ
               of
               whom
               he
               never
               heard
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               sin
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               is
               he
               obliged
               to
               know
               or
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               never
               heard
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               Every
               Magistrate
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 an
                 humane
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               and
               is
               appointed
               by
               God
               the
               creator
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               rationall
               Nature
               ,
               yea
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Coleman
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 made
              
               
               Magistrates
               ,
               he
               must
               mean
               God
               the
               Creator
               and
               Nature
               ,
               but
               I
               
               hope
               God
               as
               creator
               ,
               and
               Nature
               made
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Vicar
               of
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               ,
               this
               must
               have
               its
               rise
               from
               a
               higher
               fountain
               then
               Nature
               ;
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Offices
              
               tend
               to
               a
               supernaturall
               end
               ,
               
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 humane
                 Laws
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Suarez
                 )
                 is
                 from
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               saith
               ,
               
                 de
                 jure
                 gentium
                 est
                 omnis
                 principatus
                 .
              
               That
               excellent
               and
               learned
               Lawyer
               ,
               
                 Ferd.
                 Vasquius
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Princedome
                 hath
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 secondary
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 à
                 jure
                 gentium
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 :
              
               Hence
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Lord
                 justices
                 ,
                 Majors
                 ,
                 Sheriffes
                 ,
                 Constables
                 ,
              
               &c.
               in
               their
               root
               are
               naturall
               ,
               but
               in
               particulars
               ,
               Rulers
               are
               from
               the
               prudence
               of
               humane
               societies
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               higher
               institution
               for
               Church
               ▪
               officers
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               they
               have
               not
               their
               rise
               from
               Nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               
                 Celebrious
                 and
                 renowned
                 Antiquarie
                 ,
                 D.
                 Salmasius
              
               in
               that
               learned
               work
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 De
                 primatu
                 papae
              
               condemneth
               the
               dignity
               and
               jurisdiction
               of
               
                 Patriarchs
                 above
                 Metropolitans
              
               ,
               as
               
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 writs
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Synodical
                 constitutions
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
              
               the
               highest
               was
               as
               Theodoret
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               Now
               God
               as
               creator
               and
               Nature
               doth
               not
               ,
               sure
               Nature
               cannot
               appoint
               a
               Vicar
               of
               
                 the
                 Mediator
                 Christ
              
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 administration
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 office
                 intrinsecally
                 supernaturall
                 ,
              
               and
               intrinsecally
               and
               directly
               tending
               to
               a
               supernaturall
               end
               ;
               now
               the
               Papists
               for
               shame
               doe
               build
               their
               
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               upon
               a
               
                 divine
                 institution
              
               ,
               and
               on
               Christs
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 rock
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 thee
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ;
               Christ
               never
               said
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               ;
               
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 administration
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               must
               be
               given
               to
               him
               above
               Peter
               and
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               all
               Church-officers
               act
               their
               part
               as
               such
               ,
               
                 à
                 &
                 sub
                 Magistratu
                 ,
                 from
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Vicars
                 ,
              
               so
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               America
               who
               lived
               and
               died
               never
               hearing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               of
               his
               Lord
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               yet
               by
               office
               the
               Vicar
               of
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               and
               obliged
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               though
               a
               meer
               heathen
               to
               beleeve
               in
               him
               of
               whom
               he
               never
               heard
               ,
               if
               the
               adversary
               say
               right
               ,
               which
               is
               unpossible
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               But
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Coleman
                 ,
                 If
                 Christ
              
               
               
                 be
                 rightfull
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 did
                 Christ
                 grant
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 remain
                 Infidels
                 and
                 enemies
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Government
                 ?
              
            
             
               Arg.
               4.
               
               In
               Answer
               to
               which
               ,
               I
               draw
               a
               fourth
               Argument
               ;
               All
               the
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               who
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               cannot
               by
               office
               be
               the
               Deputies
               and
               Vicars
               of
               the
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               the
               professed
               subjects
               of
               
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               nor
               given
               to
               him
               
                 as
                 his
                 possession
                 and
                 inheritance
              
               ,
               neither
               actually
               ,
               nor
               in
               Gods
               decree
               ;
               for
               thousands
               of
               them
               lived
               and
               died
               without
               Christ
               or
               any
               obligation
               to
               beleeve
               in
               ,
               or
               serve
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               for
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               their
               rightfull
               King
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               nor
               their
               King
               at
               all
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               his
               subjects
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               far
               lesse
               can
               they
               be
               his
               Deputies
               and
               Vicars
               by
               office
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ;
               but
               Christ
               is
               not
               King
               as
               Mediator
               in
               any
               sort
               or
               title
               of
               such
               as
               are
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               ,
               for
               as
               Mediator
               he
               is
               neither
               King
               ,
               
                 titulo
                 &
                 jure
                 acquisitionis
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 efficaci
                 applicatione
              
               ,
               neither
               merito
               ,
               nor
               efficacia
               ,
               he
               neither
               gave
               a
               price
               as
               Mediator
               to
               buy
               them
               ,
               because
               the
               adversaries
               then
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               so
               King
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               died
               for
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               mankind
               :
               nor
               are
               they
               his
               subjects
               so
               much
               as
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               word
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               they
               never
               heard
               it
               ;
               if
               the
               Adversaries
               can
               say
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               these
               Heathen
               Kings
               ,
               I
               can
               refute
               this
               Article
               of
               Arminianisme
               ;
               and
               though
               Christ
               had
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               subjects
               in
               so
               much
               as
               in
               profession
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               no
               capacity
               nor
               obligation
               to
               serve
               with
               their
               sword
               ,
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               in
               that
               state
               obliged
               to
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               know
               him
               as
               Mediator
               ;
               how
               then
               are
               they
               obliged
               by
               office
               to
               serve
               him
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               except
               he
               had
               revealed
               himself
               to
               them
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Hence
               I
               need
               not
               prove
               that
               Christ
               is
               their
               King
               by
               efficacious
               applying
               of
               the
               merits
               of
               his
               death
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               say
               this
               Argument
               may
               prove
               that
               Pastors
               by
               office
               are
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               all
               the
               subjects
               of
               Christ
               given
               to
               him
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               decree
               of
               Election
               ,
               nor
               actually
               redeemed
               ;
               for
               many
               Pastors
               who
               are
               by
               office
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               are
               Reprobates
               ,
               as
               was
               Iudas
               and
               others
               ;
               for
               the
               Argument
               is
               not
               drawn
               from
               any
               saving
               claime
               that
               heathen
               Princes
               who
               never
               heard
               of
               Christ
               
               hath
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               drawn
               from
               no
               claim
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               profession
               ;
               now
               this
               claim
               in
               profession
               all
               Pastors
               have
               ,
               else
               they
               cannot
               be
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               doubtsome
               that
               Master
               Coloman
               saith
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               a
               purpose
               ,
               That
               Christ
               granteth
               not
               a
               liberty
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               remain
               infidels
               and
               enemies
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Government
               :
               For
               thus
               he
               giveth
               them
               a
               liberty
               negative
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               believe
               a
               Gospel
               that
               they
               never
               heard
               ,
               nor
               is
               their
               negative
               infidelity
               a
               sin
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               are
               condemned
               :
               they
               are
               condemned
               ,
               
                 Because
                 they
                 glorifie
                 not
                 the
                 Creator
                 as
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.
               21.
               
               
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               2.
               12.
               14.
               
               Mat.
               25.
               42
               ,
               43
               ,
               44.
               
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               God
               giveth
               to
               them
               liberty
               to
               remain
               infidels
               ,
               but
               he
               giveth
               them
               not
               liberty
               positively
               to
               remain
               infidels
               and
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               willeth
               not
               
                 voluntate
                 signi
              
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               live
               in
               a
               sinfull
               course
               of
               unrenewed
               nature
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               positively
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               and
               to
               his
               Government
               ,
               who
               never
               by
               the
               least
               rumour
               heard
               of
               Christ
               or
               his
               Kingdom
               or
               Government
               :
               Hence
               all
               our
               Divines
               say
               ,
               that
               privative
               unbeliefe
               of
               those
               that
               hear
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               doth
               condemn
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               negative
               unbeliefe
               of
               those
               who
               never
               heard
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Thus
               the
               adversaries
               must
               say
               ,
               except
               they
               with
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               especically
               with
               
                 Moses
                 Amyrald
              
               teach
               ,
               That
               there
               be
               two
               wayes
               of
               preaching
               Christ
               ,
               and
               two
               sorts
               of
               faiths
               in
               Christ
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               that
               hear
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               those
               who
               are
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               hear
               of
               ,
               or
               know
               any
               letter
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               yet
               by
               the
               book
               of
               creation
               and
               providence
               are
               obliged
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               were
               an
               irrationall
               obligation
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               5.
               
               All
               power
               mediatory
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               that
               is
               given
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               all
               spirituall
               ,
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               upon
               this
               receipt
               of
               all
               power
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18.
               draweth
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Go●ye
                 therefore
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               a
               Kingly
               power
               of
               this
               world
               by
               carnall
               weapons
               ,
               and
               by
               sword
               to
               fight
               ,
               is
               not
               given
               to
               Christ
               mediator
               ;
               for
               he
               denieth
               expresly
               ,
               Ioh.
               18.
               36.
               that
               he
               hath
               such
               a
               Kingdom
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               instructed
               with
               the
               sword
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               Luk.
               12.
               13.
               
               Now
               as
               God
               and
               Creator
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Christ
               could
               not
               deny
               but
               he
               had
               a
               Kingdom
               worldly
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               
                 regnum
                 potentiae
              
               ,
               an
               universall
               Kingdom
               of
               power
               ,
               as
               Lord
               of
               
               Hoasts
               ;
               to
               dispose
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               over
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               to
               whomsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               Dan.
               4.
               25.
               
               &
               8.
               18.
               
               ●er
               .
               27.
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Psal
               .
               24.
               1.
               
               Psal
               .
               50.
               v.
               12.
               
               Nor
               is
               this
               Kingdom
               and
               Power
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               is
               he
               made
               Prince
               and
               a
               King
               as
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               Mediator
               to
               give
               repentance
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               31.
               
               I
               grant
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 highly
                 exalted
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 above
                 every
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 every
                 knee
                 should
                 bow
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               What
               ?
               
                 doth
                 not
                 this
              
               (
               say
               the
               adversaries
               )
               
                 comprehend
                 a
                 royall
                 power
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 Christ
                 from
                 this
                 power
                 to
                 substitute
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 vicars
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 mediators
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               doth
               in
               no
               sort
               follow
               :
               for
               that
               is
               a
               spirituall
               power
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 For
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 Christ
                 both
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 ,
                 and
                 revived
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 Lord
                 both
                 of
                 dead
                 and
                 living
                 ,
              
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 live
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 every
                 knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 tongue
              
               
               
                 shall
                 confesse
                 God
              
               :
               So
               it
               is
               clearly
               expounded
               of
               Christs
               exalting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               31.
               for
               spirituall
               and
               supernaturall
               ends
               ,
               I
               grant
               as
               Mediator
               and
               King
               he
               breaketh
               his
               enemies
               ,
               Devils
               ,
               and
               men
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 With
                 a
                 rod
                 of
                 yron
                 ,
                 and
                 dasheth
                 them
                 in
                 pieces
                 like
                 a
                 potters
                 vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 his
                 enemies
                 his
                 footstool
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               110.
               1.
               
               But
               that
               is
               no
               carnall
               power
               ,
               such
               as
               earthly
               Kings
               useth
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               spirituall
               power
               ,
               for
               the
               reason
               is
               given
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 send
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 thy
                 strength
                 out
                 of
                 Sion
                 :
              
               By
               which
               v.
               5.
               as
               a
               great
               Anti-royalist
               ,
               
                 He
                 strikes
                 through
                 Kings
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 :
              
               Now
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               sendeth
               not
               out
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               to
               conquer
               souls
               to
               him
               with
               their
               sword
               :
               Renowned
               Salmasius
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 sent
                 his
                 Apostles
                 first
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 he
                 send
                 out
                 with
                 them
              
               lictors
               ,
               pursevants
               ,
               
                 men
                 of
                 war
                 with
                 a
                 bundell
                 of
                 rods
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 axes
                 to
                 compell
                 men
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ?
                 Commanded
                 he
                 to
                 smite
                 them
                 with
                 swords
                 and
                 axes
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 staffe
                 ,
                 a
                 scrip
                 ,
                 or
                 shoes
                 :
              
               But
               though
               Christ
               subdue
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               Devils
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               ,
               it
               shall
               never
               follow
               that
               Christ
               is
               for
               that
               ,
               King
               and
               head
               of
               Devils
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               :
               For
               Christ
               is
               as
               Mediator
               King
               and
               Head
               ,
               or
               mediatory
               King
               and
               Head
               of
               those
               that
               are
               the
               subjects
               ,
               
               and
               redeemed
               conquest
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               who
               are
               members
               of
               the
               body
               of
               which
               he
               is
               Head
               ,
               now
               this
               body
               is
               his
               Church
               only
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               18.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 gave
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Head
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Which
                 is
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 filleth
                 all
                 :
              
               The
               Body
               of
               
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 edified
              
               ,
               Ephesi
               .
               4
               12.
               
               
                 Till
                 we
                 all
              
               (
               all
               that
               body
               of
               the
               Saints
               to
               be
               perfected
               ,
               v.
               11.
               )
               
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 unto
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               v.
               16.
               
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 fitly
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 compacted
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 every
                 joynt
                 supplieth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 effectuall
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 maketh
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 unto
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 it selfe
                 in
                 love
                 :
              
               Now
               never
               Divine
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               Devils
               and
               wicked
               men
               ,
               who
               shall
               bow
               to
               Iesus
               ,
               are
               the
               subjects
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               have
               right
               to
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               far
               lesse
               that
               they
               are
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               Christs
               fulnesse
               ,
               Christs
               Body
               to
               be
               perfected
               ,
               edified
               ,
               to
               
                 Come
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               6.
               
               These
               Megistrates
               that
               are
               the
               mediatory
               vicars
               ,
               deputies
               ,
               and
               heads
               of
               the
               Head
               Iesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               these
               are
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               subjects
               under
               the
               King
               and
               Mediator
               Christ
               ,
               
               the
               chiefe
               Head
               and
               King
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               Christ
               will
               appoint
               these
               to
               be
               heads
               and
               vicars
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               little
               Kings
               over
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               Mediator
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               nor
               subjects
               of
               his
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               :
               But
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               are
               not
               members
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               nor
               subjects
               of
               his
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               :
               no
               more
               then
               Husbands
               as
               Husbands
               ,
               Fathers
               as
               Fathers
               ,
               are
               members
               ;
               and
               their
               should
               have
               been
               Husbands
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               never
               had
               been
               Mediator
               ,
               advocate
               ,
               and
               Priest
               of
               a
               redeemed
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 are
                 Pastors
                 and
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               If
               eyes
               and
               ears
               be
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               watchmen
               members
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               ,
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               by
               their
               office
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               But
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               Turkish
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               .
            
             
             
               Arg.
               7.
               
               That
               opinion
               is
               not
               to
               be
               holden
               which
               layeth
               ground
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Mediator
               is
               a
               temporary
               King
               ,
               hath
               under
               him
               Magistrates
               ,
               even
               heathenish
               ,
               who
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               a
               Mediator
               
               to
               bear
               a
               temporall
               sword
               :
               for
               a
               supernaturall
               and
               spirituall
               end
               as
               Christ●
               under
               heires
               ,
               he
               himselfe
               being
               the
               first
               heir
               of
               all
               such
               ▪
               and
               so
               maketh
               heathens
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               the
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               ;
               as
               if
               Christ
               were
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               a
               King
               to
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               mankind
               ,
               who
               must
               have
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               so
               maketh
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               men
               as
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Grace
               commensurable
               ,
               and
               of
               alike
               latitude
               and
               extension
               ,
               and
               maketh
               nature
               and
               grace
               of
               equall
               comprehension
               :
               But
               such
               is
               the
               former
               opinion
               ,
               the
               proposition
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               except
               by
               Arminians
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               who
               do
               maintain
               an
               universall
               redemption
               ,
               a
               grace
               universall
               ,
               a
               Catholick
               Kingdom
               of
               Grace
               comprehensive
               of
               all
               and
               every
               man
               ,
               of
               
                 Pharoah
                 ,
                 Evil
                 ▪
                 merodach
                 ,
                 Belshazer
                 ,
              
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               
                 Turk
                 ,
                 India
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               worship
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moon
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               mens
               hands
               :
               The
               assumption
               is
               granted
               by
               Master
               Coleman
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 rightfull
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
              
               he
               meaneth
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               a
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 Doth
                 not
                 Christ
                 as
                 King
                 make
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 his
                 footstool
                 ,
                 and
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christs
               power
               Kingly
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               mediatory
               ,
               which
               includeth
               a
               power
               as
               God
               (
               for
               he
               is
               Mediator
               and
               a
               mediatory
               King
               ,
               according
               to
               both
               natures
               )
               doth
               no
               way
               make
               him
               King
               of
               Devils
               ,
               of
               Hell
               ,
               of
               sin
               ,
               of
               the
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               damned
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               Davids
               power
               over
               Ammonites
               ,
               and
               Moabites
               ,
               makes
               him
               King
               and
               feeder
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               and
               Moabites
               :
               Never
               Divine
               said
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               King
               of
               Devils
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Hell
               ;
               though
               he
               subdue
               Devils
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               his
               footstool
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               15.
               
               But
               as
               hability
               and
               gifts
               was
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               Christ
               a
               Priest
               ,
               but
               he
               behooved
               to
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               authority
               and
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               so
               he
               behooved
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               set
               ,
               and
               established
               on
               the
               Holy-hill
               of
               Zion
               ,
               as
               a
               King
               of
               the
               Fathers
               making
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
               89.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Luk.
               1.
               32
               ,
               33.
               ver
               .
               68
               ,
               69.
               54
               ,
               55.
               
               And
               therefore
               though
               as
               King
               and
               an
               eternall
               King
               ,
               he
               subdue
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               his
               
               enemies
               ;
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               King
               and
               Mediator
               ,
               and
               Head
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               8.
               
               All
               those
               whom
               Christ
               maketh
               officers
               ,
               Legats
               and
               Ambassadors
               of
               his
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               ,
               they
               have
               either
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               of
               old
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               make
               work
               on
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               to
               make
               them
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
               ,
               or
               they
               are
               by
               the
               word
               of
               admonition
               and
               rebuke
               ,
               to
               deal
               for
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               as
               governours
               and
               Elders
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               for
               the
               officers
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               sword
               or
               scepter
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               45.
               4.
               
               Rev.
               19.
               15.
               
               Heb.
               4.
               11.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               16.
               which
               are
               the
               means
               ,
               are
               congruously
               proportioned
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               perfecting
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               But
               never
               did
               Christ
               appoint
               the
               Magistrate
               with
               his
               sword
               ,
               and
               his
               temporary
               rewards
               ,
               and
               praise
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
               to
               have
               any
               action
               on
               the
               conscience
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               co-operate
               for
               so
               high
               an
               end
               directly
               and
               kindly
               ;
               for
               sure
               the
               sword
               cannot
               reach
               that
               end
               ,
               except
               indirectly
               and
               by
               accident
               ,
               in
               some
               imperated
               acts
               :
               He
               may
               procure
               that
               there
               be
               such
               means
               as
               word
               and
               seals
               ,
               and
               
               Church-officers
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               an
               intrinsecall
               mean
               to
               set
               up
               those
               which
               are
               the
               spirituall
               and
               truly
               intrinsecall
               means
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   1.
                
                 
                 Was
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 of
                 papal
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church-men
                 would
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 s●t
                 themselves
                 up
                 as
                 supream
                 ,
                 collaterall
                 ,
                 Independent
                 powers
                 in
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 supream
                 in
                 all
                 politick
                 businesse
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               a
               calumnious
               consequence
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               will
               not
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               things
               meerly
               Ecclesisticall
               ,
               ●o
               stand
               to
               his
               Ecclesiasticall
               decision
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               lips
               ,
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               do
               exempt
               themselves
               from
               the
               Lawfull
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               his
               civill
               judging
               by
               the
               sword
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               if
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               Church-men
               refuse
               to
               submit
               to
               an
               usurped
               and
               unlawfull
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               refuse
               to
               submit
               to
               their
               lawfull
               power
               .
               2.
               
               They
               bring
               not
               one
               word
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               first
               step
               of
               papal
               tyranny
               ;
               now
               a
               supremacy
               ▪
               and
               independency
               in
               doctrinals
               and
               civill
               things
               ,
               the
               adversaries
               deny
               not
               :
               If
               King
               Ahab
               finde
               the
               Priests
               of
               Iehovah
               turn
               Priests
               of
               Baal
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               prophesie
               lies
               ,
               we
               and
               
               the
               adversaries
               agree
               that
               King
               Ahab
               hath
               a
               supream
               independent
               power
               ,
               to
               judge
               and
               punish
               them
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               if
               King
               Ahab
               will
               take
               on
               him
               to
               burne
               incense
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               have
               an
               immediate
               supream
               independent
               power
               ,
               to
               rebuke
               King
               Ahab
               for
               usurping
               that
               which
               is
               independently
               and
               incommunicably
               proper
               to
               the
               Priests
               onely
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               refuse
               to
               bee
               judged
               by
               King
               Ahab
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               judge
               them
               for
               giving
               out
               this
               sentence
               ,
               
                 It
                 belongeth
                 not
                 to
                 King
              
               Ahab
               ,
               
                 or
                 King
              
               Vzziah
               
                 to
                 burne
                 incense
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               26.
               
               Will
               they
               say
               this
               supremacy
               of
               the
               Priests
               is
               a
               step
               to
               papall
               Tyranny
               ?
               3.
               
               This
               is
               rather
               papall
               Tyranny
               it selfe
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               person
               may
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               governe
               ,
               in
               all
               externalls
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               with
               a
               royall
               ,
               supream
               ,
               independent
               power
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               send
               others
               to
               rule
               for
               him
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               8
               ,
               9.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               may
               commit
               this
               royall
               power
               to
               a
               creature
               called
               a
               Prelate
               as
               to
               his
               Deputie
               ,
               in
               his
               name
               to
               judge
               ;
               as
               Phocas
               gave
               first
               a
               supremacy
               to
               Boniface
               the
               third
               ,
               which
               no
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               had
               before
               ;
               and
               judge
               if
               this
               be
               not
               the
               first
               step
               to
               Papall
               Tyranny
               ?
               They
               possibly
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 can
                 commit
                 no
                 Magistraticall
                 power
                 to
                 any
                 Churchman
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 for
                 bad
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 civill
                 domination
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               Luke
               22.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               Ans
               .
               But
               this
               is
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               not
               a
               civill
               administration
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               a
               lawfull
               Ecclesiasticall
               supremacy
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               send
               Deputies
               to
               act
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               depute
               a
               lawfull
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               adversaries
               are
               all
               but
               the
               Deputies
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               all
               that
               they
               doe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   2.
                
                 
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 Popery
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 shall
                 be
                 obliged
                 as
                 a
                 Lictor
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               if
               the
               Lictor
               with
               blind
               obedience
               be
               to
               behead
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               or
               if
               Doeg
               should
               kill
               the
               Lords
               Priests
               ,
               because
               King
               Saul
               commandeth
               him
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Argument
               concludeth
               that
               neither
               Magistrate
               nor
               people
               should
               beleeve
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               saith
               so
               ,
               but
               because
               Iehovah
               saith
               so
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               Ruler
               to
               beleeve
               or
               execute
               what
               the
               Church
               decrees
               ,
               because
               they
               decree
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               beleeveth
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               what
               they
               give
               out
               in
               Name
               of
               Christ
               .
               3.
               
               Is
               it
               not
               Popery
               that
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               should
               execute
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               both
               in
               dispensing
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ?
               for
               they
               may
               not
               as
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               judge
               whether
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               decrees
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               the
               will
               and
               minde
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               or
               no.
               The
               Magistrate
               in
               doctrine
               and
               discipline
               is
               the
               onely
               supream
               judge
               here
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               causes
               civill
               ,
               as
               he
               exerciseth
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               a
               dominion
               in
               the
               on
               Luke
               22.
               27.
               so
               also
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               except
               the
               Adversaries
               shew
               us
               a
               difference
               .
               Yea
               as
               Mr.
               Pryn
               with
               the
               Erastians
               say
               ,
               Because
               there
               is
               no
               certain
               form
               of
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               hath
               an
               Arbitrary
               power
               as
               Magistrate
               to
               appoint
               any
               government
               in
               the
               Church
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               any
               Officers
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               any
               ceremonies
               as
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               and
               may
               impose
               them
               on
               the
               consciences
               of
               Pastors
               and
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               Papall
               Tyranny
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   3.
                
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 therefore
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 scandalously
                 transgresseth
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 not
                 rebuke
                 and
                 censure
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 doing
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 Transgressor
                 :
                 Then
                 neither
                 1.
                 one
                 particular
                 Pastor
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yea
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 or
                 relation
                 as
                 such
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 rebuke
                 or
                 censure
                 a
                 Husband
                 as
                 a
                 Husband
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 a
                 Painter
                 as
                 a
                 Painter
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 censure
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 should
                 the
                 Church
                 censure
                 and
                 condemn
                 all
                 these
                 relations
                 and
                 callings
                 ,
                 as
                 husband
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 painter
                 ,
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 intrinsecally
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 censure
                 and
                 rebuke
                 husband
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 painter
                 ,
                 musitian
                 ,
                 &c.
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 but
                 fulfill
                 their
                 relations
                 and
                 callings
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 husband
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 painter
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 censure
                 and
                 rebuke
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 his
                 dutie
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               This
               is
               not
               the
               totall
               ,
               compleat
               ,
               and
               adequate
               cause
               ,
               
               why
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               spirituall
               things
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               halfe
               of
               the
               cause
               onely
               ;
               you
               must
               take
               in
               the
               other
               consideration
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 in
                 spiritualibus
              
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               he
               doth
               sin
               ;
               but
               1.
               
               As
               he
               may
               sin
               scandalously
               .
               2.
               
               As
               he
               may
               be
               directed
               ,
               informed
               ,
               and
               swayed
               with
               precepts
               ,
               promises
               ,
               counsels
               ,
               
               threatnings
               toward
               a
               supernaturall
               end
               to
               eternall
               life
               ;
               take
               in
               all
               these
               three
               ,
               and
               we
               grant
               all
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               and
               all
               in
               other
               relations
               and
               professions
               and
               callings
               are
               equally
               in
               spirituall
               things
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               relations
               and
               callings
               ,
               as
               
                 fathers
                 ,
                 husbands
                 ,
                 painters
                 ,
                 musitians
                 ,
              
               are
               in
               civill
               things
               equally
               subject
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               three
               former
               cases
               in
               a
               civill
               consideration
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   4.
                
                 
                 But
                 then
                 you
                 must
                 prove
                 solidly
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               if
               I
               prove
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               in
               things
               belonging
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               man
               and
               a
               Christian
               in
               civill
               things
               are
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               
               which
               to
               me
               is
               clear
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               1.
               
               Because
               Timothy
               and
               all
               watchmen
               in
               their
               person
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 rebuke
                 them
                 that
                 sin
                 before
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elect
                 Angels
                 ,
                 without
                 preferring
                 one
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 partialitie
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               20
               ,
               21.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 Levi
                 must
                 not
                 know
                 his
                 father
                 or
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 cause
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               33.
               9.
               and
               Ieremiah
               in
               rebuking
               not
               be
               dismayed
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               Ier.
               1.
               17.
               neither
               must
               Ministers
               accept
               the
               persons
               of
               judges
               ,
               Christ
               rebuked
               his
               mother
               to
               whom
               otherwise
               he
               was
               subject
               ,
               Ioh.
               2.
               4.
               
               Luke
               2.
               51.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               rebuked
               Kings
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               every
               page
               almost
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               saith
               this
               .
               3.
               
               God
               hath
               no
               whit
               exempted
               the
               Rulers
               from
               rebukes
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               men
               ,
               they
               can
               and
               do
               sin
               .
               4.
               
               Princes
               are
               the
               sheep
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               flock
               for
               the
               which
               Christ
               gave
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               fed
               and
               watched
               over
               ,
               lest
               they
               also
               as
               grievous
               wolves
               prey
               upon
               the
               flock
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               then
               there
               must
               be
               some
               over
               them
               ,
               
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 speake
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               the
               word
               of
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               who
               should
               
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
              
               whom
               the
               Magistrates
               must
               obey
               as
               others
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               who
               have
               souls
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               7
               ,
               17.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               ▪
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               5.
               
               All
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               for
               the
               good
               of
               soules
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               19
               ,
               20.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               for
               edification
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               8.
               
               Iude
               v.
               23.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               souls
               of
               
               Magistrates
               should
               not
               be
               defrauded
               of
               this
               mean
               of
               edification
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Pastors
                 as
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 Watchmen
                 ,
              
               are
               intrusted
               with
               the
               word
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               and
               4.
               15.
               2
               
               Cor.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               1.
               2
               
               Cor.
               4
               7.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               must
               divide
               the
               Word
               aright
               to
               all
               within
               the
               family
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               15.
               and
               rebukes
               and
               censures
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               word
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               promises
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               to
               prophecy
               death
               and
               life
               ,
               as
               God
               in
               his
               word
               commandeth
               ,
               Ezek.
               3.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               and
               13.
               19.
               and
               33.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               10.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               censuring
               ,
               is
               extended
               to
               men
               as
               ●ll
               doers
               ,
               not
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               or
               not
               Magistrates
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               2.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               10.
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               is
               extended
               to
               a
               trespassing
               brother
               ,
               who
               
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               18.
               15
               ,
               16.
               and
               16.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               brother
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               15.
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               Saul
               was
               of
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 David
              
               of
               Iudah
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Church
               may
               judge
               such
               as
               are
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               but
               such
               is
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Correction
               is
               a
               priviledge
               of
               sons
               and
               Members
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Rev.
               3.
               19.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               not
               be
               deprived
               of
               that
               wherein
               all
               Christians
               share
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               28.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Discipline
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Christs
               Kingly
               government
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 government
                 be
                 on
                 Christs
                 shoulders
              
               as
               King
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Esa
               .
               22.
               22.
               and
               if
               the
               Gospel
               be
               the
               Word
               and
               Scepter
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               Mark.
               1.
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               4.
               11.
               
               Matth.
               21
               43.
               
               Luke
               4.
               43.
               and
               8.
               1.
               
               Acts
               1.
               3.
               and
               8.
               12.
               and
               20.
               25.
               and
               28.
               31.
               
               Psal
               .
               45.
               3.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               16.
               
               Then
               if
               Magistrates
               be
               the
               subjects
               of
               Christ
               as
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               those
               who
               preach
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               carry
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               rule
               under
               Christ
               as
               King.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               if
               they
               decree
               grievous
               decrees
               ,
               Isa
               .
               10.
               1.
               
               Micah
               3.
               1.
               and
               be
               
                 wolves
                 ravening
                 the
                 prey
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               22.
               27.
               let
               them
               have
               either
               
                 Royall
                 or
                 Parliamentary
                 power
              
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               rebuked
               ,
               debarred
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               bound
               in
               earth
               ,
               as
               in
               heaven
               ,
               Mat.
               18
               ,
               18.
               
               Mat.
               16.
               19.
               
               Nor
               should
               Courts
               or
               Parliaments
               or
               Thrones
               ,
               be
               cities
               of
               refuge
               to
               unjust
               and
               scandalous
               men
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Upon
               the
               same
               ground
               Magistrates
               are
               not
               to
               be
               deprived
               
               
               
               
               
               of
               the
               good
               of
               private
               rebukes
               ,
               and
               admonitions
               ,
               except
               we
               hate
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               strive
               not
               to
               gain
               his
               soul
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 19.
                 17.
                 
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Luk.
                 17.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
              
               141.
               5.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Erastus
               himself
               granteth
               ,
               that
               Magistrates
               may
               be
               rebuked
               ;
               
               and
               when
               he
               granteth
               that
               Apostates
               and
               Idolaters
               are
               not
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               also
               ;
               he
               must
               either
               grant
               that
               Christian
               Magistrates
               cannot
               turn
               Apostates
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               Scripture
               and
               experience
               ,
               or
               that
               if
               they
               turn
               Apostates
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               they
               remain
               no
               longer
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ;
               or
               then
               Christ
               must
               have
               made
               some
               speciall
               exception
               ,
               that
               Kings
               though
               Idolaters
               and
               Apostates
               ,
               do
               yet
               remain
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               (
               beside
               that
               Erastus
               cannot
               shew
               )
               is
               contradictory
               to
               his
               words
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               if
               he
               turn
               as
               Saul
               did
               ,
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               :
               But
               1.
               
               By
               whom
               ?
               by
               the
               Church
               ?
               Erastus
               will
               deny
               he
               can
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               above
               the
               Church
               :
               by
               himselfe
               ?
               that
               is
               against
               reason
               :
               By
               other
               Magistrates
               ?
               he
               is
               the
               only
               supream
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               reason
               he
               is
               above
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               above
               the
               other
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               other
               Magistrates
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               fault
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   5.
                
                 
                 The
                 supream
                 and
                 principall
                 power
                 (
                 called
                 Architectonica
                 of
                 governing
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 externals
                 ,
                 either
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 if
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Then
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 universall
                 care
                 and
                 inspection
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   2.
                
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 not
                 indirectly
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 directly
                 must
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 ordaining
                 ,
                 depriving
                 ,
                 punishing
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 excommunicated
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 subjects
                 must
                 be
                 obliged
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 disobey
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 decern
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 lictor
                 and
                 servant
                 must
                 execute
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               supream
               and
               principall
               power
               by
               way
               of
               royall
               dominion
               (
               as
               the
               argument
               supposeth
               )
               in
               Church
               matters
               ,
               should
               agree
               to
               either
               Magistrate
               on
               earth
               ,
               or
               Church
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               Rose
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               only
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Major
               is
               false
               :
               Nor
               is
               that
               care
               and
               inspection
               which
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               taken
               from
               him
               
               when
               we
               ascribe
               to
               Christ
               what
               is
               his
               due
               .
               2.
               
               Neither
               doth
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               directly
               obliged
               to
               follow
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               we
               did
               make
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               supream
               and
               absolute
               ,
               and
               armed
               with
               such
               a
               dominion
               as
               the
               adversaries
               give
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               directly
               and
               absolutely
               obliged
               to
               follow
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               way
               of
               the
               adversaries
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               this
               argument
               be
               good
               ,
               they
               must
               ascribe
               blind
               obedience
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               Magistrate
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               they
               say
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               Nor
               can
               they
               take
               it
               off
               by
               saying
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               dominon
               is
               limited
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               they
               know
               that
               we
               teach
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               constitutions
               and
               decrees
               of
               Synods
               made
               by
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               limited
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               they
               cease
               not
               to
               object
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               the
               Magistrate
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               a
               lictor
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               obliged
               by
               his
               place
               to
               give
               blind
               obedience
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               answer
               the
               argument
               ,
               and
               remove
               papal
               dominion
               from
               their
               way
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               owne
               argument
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               be
               willing
               to
               take
               in
               to
               themselves
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               measure
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               out
               to
               others
               :
               But
               if
               they
               give
               a
               ministeriall
               power
               of
               judging
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               the
               argument
               is
               easily
               answered
               )
               which
               they
               cannot
               give
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               except
               they
               make
               his
               office
               to
               oblige
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               his
               commands
               as
               magistraticall
               to
               be
               given
               out
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               the
               second
               death
               :
               Now
               his
               sword
               is
               too
               short
               to
               reach
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               except
               you
               make
               the
               vengence
               that
               he
               executeth
               on
               evil
               doers
               Rom.
               13.
               to
               be
               eternall
               fire
               ,
               and
               his
               sword
               to
               be
               no
               materiall
               nor
               visible
               sword
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               commandeth
               Devils
               and
               Hell
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               ;
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               of
               judging
               and
               commanding
               ,
               is
               commensurable
               to
               his
               power
               of
               rewarding
               and
               punishing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               is
               temporary
               ,
               within
               time
               ,
               on
               the
               body
               of
               this
               world
               :
               The
               Pastors
               have
               a
               power
               of
               commanding
               ,
               though
               only
               ministeriall
               ,
               but
               free
               of
               all
               domination
               ,
               or
               externall
               coaction
               ,
               which
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               is
               accordingly
               spirituall
               ,
               a
               binding
               in
               earth
               and
               heaven
               ;
               I
               borrow
               only
               the
               word
               of
               punishment
               ,
               it
               being
               no
               such
               thing
               properly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   6.
                
                 
                 If
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 a
                 temporall
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 have
                 no
                 spirituall
                 power
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 his
                 temporall
                 end
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 
                 any
                 temporall
                 power
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 her
                 spirituall
                 end
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 determine
                 what
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 punish
                 in
                 spirituall
                 causes
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 spirituall
                 or
                 civill
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 acts
                 without
                 commission
                 :
                 Now
                 for
                 civill
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 it
                 only
                 over
                 the
                 bodies
                 and
                 goods
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 it
                 not
                 over
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 he
                 have
                 it
                 (
                 say
                 ●
                 )
                 in
                 soul
                 cases
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 confessed
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 spirituall
                 power
                 to
                 attain
                 a
                 temporall
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 who
                 provoke
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 civill
                 or
                 
                 spirituall
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 or
                 prosecute
                 ,
                 in
                 spirituall
                 causes
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 fear
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 too
                 near
                 to
                 those
                 frogs
                 that
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 and
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 argument
                 stirre
                 up
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Lambe
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   
                   Bloody
                   Tenent
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               All
               this
               argument
               is
               builded
               on
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               and
               a
               
               conseqence
               never
               proved
               ,
               except
               by
               this
               one
               word
               of
               the
               Author
               .
               (
               Therefore
               say
               I
               )
               and
               it
               is
               this
               :
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 civill
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 therefore
              
               (
               say
               I
               )
               
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 soul
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 judge
                 and
                 punish
                 in
                 spirituall
                 causes
                 .
              
               Sir
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               
                 non
                 sequitur
              
               ,
               The
               learned
               Divine
               Rivetus
               saith
               well
               ,
               
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 punish
                 ,
              
               is
               formaliter
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 it self
                 and
                 intrinsecally
                 civill
                 ,
                 but
                 objective
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 and
                 extrinsecally
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 spirituall
                 .
              
               1.
               
               I
               ask
               when
               the
               Author
               and
               his
               take
               a
               professor
               into
               Church-communion
               ,
               they
               judge
               whether
               he
               be
               just
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               when
               they
               excommunicate
               any
               member
               ,
               for
               murther
               ,
               for
               unjustice
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               goods
               of
               his
               brother
               ?
               whether
               the
               Church
               doth
               judge
               and
               punish
               in
               the
               causes
               of
               justice
               ,
               mercy
               and
               peace
               ,
               which
               properly
               belongeth
               to
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Church
               properly
               ;
               but
               only
               
                 ratione
                 scandali
              
               as
               they
               are
               offensive
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               I
               ask
               (
               I
               say
               )
               if
               the
               Churches
               power
               in
               judging
               and
               punishing
               be
               civill
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               ;
               not
               civill
               ,
               for
               this
               Author
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               power
               over
               the
               lives
               and
               goods
               of
               men
               ,
               those
               belong
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               civill
               power
               :
               Yet
               he
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               the
               Churches
               power
               in
               judging
               and
               punishing
               here
               ,
               is
               formally
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               objectively
               and
               unproperly
               civill
               ;
               so
               say
               I
               the
               Mgaistrates
               power
               in
               spirituall
               causes
               ,
               is
               formally
               civill
               and
               objectivel●
               only
               spirituall
               ,
               
               and
               he
               neither
               hath
               ,
               nor
               needeth
               any
               spirituall
               power
               formally
               to
               attain
               his
               temporall
               end
               ,
               nor
               needeth
               the
               Church
               any
               power
               formally
               civill
               to
               attain
               her
               spirituall
               end
               :
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               powers
               have
               their
               specification
               and
               nature
               from
               their
               formall
               object
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               materiall
               ;
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               punisheth
               here●ies
               and
               false
               Doctrine
               as
               they
               disturbe
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               civill
               State
               ;
               therefore
               his
               power
               is
               civill
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               Church
               censureth
               unjustice
               ,
               incest
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5
               ,
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               sins
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               scandalous
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               name
               of
               God
               to
               be
               ill
               spoken
               of
               ,
               though
               materially
               those
               sins
               be
               punishable
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               Churches
               power
               spirituall
               ,
               because
               it
               judgeth
               those
               as
               scandalous
               and
               offensive
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               power
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               because
               the
               object
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               scandalous
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               offensive
               to
               God
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               even
               as
               destructive
               to
               civill
               Peace
               ,
               is
               formally
               a
               civill
               object
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               without
               any
               spirituall
               power
               judges
               what
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               true
               ordinances
               ,
               setteth
               them
               up
               by
               his
               sword
               ;
               he
               doth
               set
               them
               up
               only
               for
               a
               civill
               end
               ,
               because
               they
               conduce
               most
               for
               the
               peace
               and
               flourishing
               condition
               of
               the
               civill
               state
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               head
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               members
               of
               his
               state
               may
               attain
               life
               eternall
               ;
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               intendeth
               life
               eternall
               to
               his
               subjects
               in
               setting
               up
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               true
               Ordinances
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               godly
               man
               :
               As
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               brought
               out
               the
               Samaritanes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               receive
               Christ
               in
               their
               heart
               by
               saith
               ,
               as
               she
               had
               done
               :
               But
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               intendeth
               not
               life
               eternall
               to
               his
               subjects
               ;
               so
               a
               Master
               as
               a
               Master
               ,
               hireth
               a
               man
               to
               serve
               who
               is
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Master
               he
               judgeth
               such
               a
               one
               will
               be
               most
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               active
               in
               his
               service
               ;
               now
               the
               Master
               judgeth
               him
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Saint
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               a
               fit
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               The
               Church
               only
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               judge
               so
               of
               this
               servant
               ,
               nor
               doth
               he
               judge
               him
               a
               believer
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               obtain
               life
               eternall
               ,
               nor
               doth
               he
               love
               and
               chuse
               him
               as
               his
               servant
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               obtain
               life
               eternall
               ;
               Christians
               as
               Christians
               ,
               judge
               and
               love
               one
               another
               that
               way
               :
               So
               the
               Husband
               as
               a
               Husband
               doth
               chuse
               a
               believing
               woman
               for
               his
               Wife
               ,
               judging
               she
               will
               perform
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               Wife
               ,
               better
               then
               an
               unbelieving
               Wife
               ,
               he
               judgeth
               her
               to
               be
               a
               believer
               as
               a
               Husband
               ,
               and
               loveth
               her
               with
               a
               Husband-love
               as
               a
               Husband
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               love
               her
               because
               the
               image
               of
               God
               is
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               heir
               of
               life
               eternall
               ,
               
               then
               he
               loveth
               her
               as
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Husband
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               Christian
               love
               he
               hath
               to
               her
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               to
               other
               godly
               women
               that
               are
               also
               co
               ▪
               heirs
               with
               himself
               of
               life
               eternall
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               lawfull
               and
               a
               Christian
               love
               :
               But
               if
               this
               Husband
               should
               bear
               a
               Husband-love
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               doth
               to
               his
               own
               Wife
               ,
               to
               all
               other
               godly
               Wives
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               an
               adulterous
               and
               unlawfull
               love
               :
               So
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               judges
               ,
               loves
               ,
               chuses
               ,
               and
               setteth
               up
               true
               Ordinances
               ,
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               as
               means
               of
               a
               flourishing
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               of
               externall
               Peace
               ,
               and
               pulleth
               down
               the
               contrary
               as
               means
               destructive
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               safety
               of
               his
               subjects
               :
               But
               he
               judgeth
               not
               in
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               ,
               and
               with
               any
               spirituall
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               of
               those
               as
               fitting
               and
               conducing
               to
               life
               eternall
               ,
               and
               inward
               peace
               of
               conscience
               with
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               justified
               and
               believing
               Saint
               ,
               he
               judgeth
               ,
               chuseth
               ,
               and
               loveth
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Church
               in
               this
               consideration
               ,
               and
               no
               wise
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               :
               If
               those
               Relations
               of
               Magistrate
               and
               Christian
               had
               been
               considered
               by
               the
               Author
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               compared
               the
               Magistrate
               punishing
               idolatry
               to
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               Pastors
               who
               exhort
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               punish
               false
               teachers
               to
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               maketh
               war
               with
               the
               Lambe
               :
               For
               the
               godly
               magistrate
               who
               advanceth
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               is
               praise
               worthy
               ;
               he
               doth
               cut
               off
               all
               wicked
               doers
               from
               the
               city
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal
               .
               101.
               8.
               and
               doth
               this
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               might
               have
               peace
               and
               well
               grounded
               prosperity
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               heart
               he
               doth
               it
               formally
               set
               on
               high
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               nor
               would
               he
               have
               compared
               those
               worthy
               and
               dear
               brethren
               of
               New
               England
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               especially
               reverend
               Master
               Cotton
               to
               the
               frogs
               that
               proceeded
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               3.
               
               Nor
               do
               the
               Papists
               use
               this
               argument
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               another
               argument
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               contrary
               conclusion
               ;
               for
               the
               Pope
               as
               the
               Pope
               is
               an
               earthly
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               as
               Pope
               hath
               power
               to
               translate
               Crowns
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               as
               Pope
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               him
               commandeth
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Lambe
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               as
               Papists
               teach
               ;
               do
               we
               ascribe
               any
               such
               power
               be
               the
               Church
               or
               Churchmen
               ?
               are
               Malignants
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Papists
               ,
               the
               followers
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   7.
                
                 
                 If
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 erect
                 what
                 government
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 most
                 fit
                 for
                 their
                 civill
                 condition
                 ;
                 then
                 governments
                 by
                 them
                 so
                 
                 erected
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 no
                 longer
                 time
                 then
                 the
                 civill
                 power
                 or
                 people
                 consenting
                 and
                 agreeing
                 shall
                 betrust
                 them
                 with
                 ;
                 for
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 freedom
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 tyrants
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 receive
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 governing
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 Then
                 a
                 people
                 as
                 a
                 people
                 naturally
                 considered
                 (
                 of
                 what
                 Nature
                 or
                 Nation
                 soever
                 in
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africa
                   ,
                   America
                
                 )
                 have
                 fundamentally
                 and
                 originally
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 her
                 do
                 her
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 redresse
                 ,
                 to
                 reform
                 ,
                 to
                 establish
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 subject
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 naturall
                 ,
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 and
                 unconstant
                 men
                 :
                 Indian
                 and
                 American
                 governments
                 are
                 as
                 true
                 and
                 lawfull
                 governments
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 governours
                 are
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 of
                 both
                 Tables
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 Church
                 should
                 arise
                 or
                 be
                 amongst
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 if
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 have
                 betrusted
                 the
                 civill
                 power
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 judge
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Indian
                 and
                 American
                 consciences
                 ,
                 for
                 others
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               No
               doubt
               the
               power
               that
               makes
               Magistrates
               ,
               because
               
               of
               vertue
               and
               dexterity
               to
               govern
               ,
               may
               unmake
               them
               when
               they
               turn
               tyrants
               ,
               and
               abuse
               their
               power
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               as
               men
               create
               Magistrates
               ,
               so
               Christian
               men
               as
               Christian
               men
               ,
               act
               to
               chuse
               Christian
               and
               gracious
               Magistrates
               :
               as
               if
               a
               Husband
               as
               a
               man
               chuse
               a
               Wife
               (
               as
               grace
               perfumeth
               and
               spiritualizeth
               all
               the
               common
               actions
               of
               men
               )
               so
               Christian
               men
               are
               to
               chuse
               Christian
               Wives
               ,
               Christian
               Masters
               ,
               Christian
               servants
               ;
               so
               is
               a
               Church
               to
               chuse
               a
               Christian
               ,
               not
               an
               American
               Magistrate
               ,
               Deu.
               17.
               they
               are
               not
               to
               chuse
               a
               stranger
               ,
               but
               one
               from
               amongst
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               men
               fearing
               God
               ,
               and
               hating
               coveteousnes
               ,
               
                 Exo.
                 18.
                 21.
                 
                 Deu.
                 17.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 and
              
               1.
               16.
               and
               that
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               receive
               
               power
               to
               govern
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               I
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               from
               Christian
               people
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               inconvenience
               :
               Suppose
               that
               a
               Christian
               woman
               chuse
               a
               Pagan
               Husband
               ,
               she
               sins
               in
               her
               choise
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               sinful
               woman
               chuseth
               a
               Pagan
               who
               hath
               no
               other
               then
               a
               Pagan
               conscience
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               guide
               of
               her
               youth
               ,
               and
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               her
               ,
               as
               Christ
               loved
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               her
               according
               to
               his
               marital
               and
               Husband-power
               in
               some
               acts
               of
               her
               Christian
               conversation
               :
               Yea
               ,
               when
               Christians
               did
               fight
               under
               Heathen
               Emperours
               ,
               they
               gave
               power
               as
               all
               souldiers
               do
               to
               their
               Commanders
               ,
               to
               those
               Heathen
               Captains
               ,
               to
               command
               Christians
               
               according
               to
               their
               Pagan
               consciences
               ,
               for
               other
               consciences
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               Heathen
               have
               as
               this
               Author
               speaketh
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               see
               such
               an
               inconvenience
               ,
               that
               men
               as
               men
               chuse
               a
               Magistrate
               who
               is
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               to
               see
               not
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               them
               civilly
               when
               they
               omit
               Church
               duties
               ,
               when
               providence
               compelleth
               Iudah
               :
               Yea
               ,
               when
               God
               commandeth
               Iudah
               to
               submit
               to
               a
               Babylonish
               or
               Persian
               King
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               his
               Babylonish
               conscience
               is
               to
               command
               them
               to
               keep
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               abstain
               from
               murther
               ▪
               yea
               ,
               to
               build
               again
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               punish
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               the
               contrary
               :
               Here
               evidently
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               chuse
               Heathen
               Kings
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               their
               Heathen
               consciences
               ,
               are
               to
               judge
               and
               punish
               sins
               against
               both
               Tables
               ;
               but
               they
               chuse
               them
               to
               adde
               there
               auxiliary
               power
               to
               help
               and
               desend
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               any
               privative
               or
               absolute
               power
               to
               set
               up
               what
               ordinances
               they
               will
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               supposed
               that
               men
               as
               men
               may
               give
               to
               Indian
               and
               American
               Magistrates
               ,
               power
               to
               judge
               ,
               by
               rule
               of
               Indian
               consciences
               ;
               what
               is
               blasphemy
               against
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               what
               is
               apostacy
               from
               the
               Christian
               saith
               ,
               to
               Iuda●sme
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               it
               :
               For
               in
               that
               fare
               ,
               the
               Indian
               Magistrate
               is
               uncapable
               of
               Magistracy
               in
               those
               acts
               ,
               though
               essentially
               he
               be
               a
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               in
               other
               acts
               ;
               just
               as
               Christian
               men
               and
               Saints
               by
               calling
               may
               make
               a
               Christian
               Corinthia●
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               cannot
               judge
               whether
               Ti●ius
               the
               Physi●ian
               in
               Corinth
               hath
               poysoned
               Sempronius
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               a
               Christian
               conscience
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               medicinall
               conscience
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               or
               the
               skill
               and
               art
               of
               a
               Physi●ian
               to
               know
               what
               is
               poyson
               ,
               what
               not
               ;
               yet
               did
               men
               as
               men
               create
               this
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               judge
               &
               punish
               murthers
               ,
               and
               poysoning
               of
               Christians
               .
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               also
               turn
               the
               Tables
               :
               the
               Author
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               Ten
               thousand
               Christians
               and
               Indians
               ,
               half
               of
               each
               side
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               be
               one
               civil
               incorporation
               ;
               they
               create
               with
               common
               consent
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               over
               themselves
               ,
               this
               they
               do
               as
               a
               society
               of
               men
               .
               The
               Indians
               worship
               their
               God
               in
               that
               society
               ,
               by
               offering
               their
               children
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               their
               Indian
               conscience
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               that
               an
               Indian
               can
               worship
               his
               God
               with
               other
               then
               an
               Indian
               conscience
               :
               By
               this
               Authors
               way
               ,
               Indians
               and
               Christians
               gave
               to
               this
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               this
               Indian
               and
               bloody
               worship
               ,
               with
               a
               Christian
               conscience
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               supposed
               he
               can
               judge
               with
               no
               other
               conscience
               :
               
               I
               demand
               whether
               or
               not
               this
               Magistrate
               be
               obliged
               to
               punish
               such
               horrid
               shedding
               of
               innocent
               blood
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               ,
               he
               is
               set
               over
               this
               incorporation
               to
               bear
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Christian
               conscience
               to
               judge
               and
               punish
               Indian
               consciences
               :
               Is
               not
               this
               as
               great
               an
               inconvenience
               as
               what
               he
               objecteth
               to
               us
               ?
               Besides
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               way
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               punish
               the
               killing
               of
               the
               children
               to
               the
               Devil
               ;
               why
               ?
               this
               is
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               meek
               Saviour
               in
               whom
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               believes
               ,
               to
               persecute
               an
               Indian
               for
               his
               conscience
               ,
               as
               this
               Author
               thinketh
               :
               Now
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               an
               Indian
               conscience
               worship
               ,
               and
               no
               murther
               to
               offer
               an
               innocent
               child
               to
               the
               Indian
               God
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               to
               the
               Jews
               to
               offer
               an
               innocent
               Bullock
               or
               a
               Ram
               to
               Jehovah
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 to
                 kill
                 infants
                 to
                 God
                 upon
                 any
                 pretence
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               In
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               God
               hath
               forbidden
               all
               false
               worship
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               nature
               hath
               forbidden
               to
               offer
               any
               blood
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               will
               never
               warrant
               us
               to
               offer
               in
               a
               whole
               brunt
               offering
               an
               innocent
               Beast
               to
               God
               ,
               created
               for
               the
               use
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               be
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               to
               kill
               Beasts
               for
               any
               religious
               use
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               use
               ,
               except
               to
               be
               food
               or
               medicine
               for
               man
               :
               Except
               God
               in
               a
               positive
               Law
               ,
               had
               commanded
               whole
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
               and
               offering
               of
               Beasts
               to
               God
               :
               so
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               forbids
               Indians
               to
               kill
               infants
               ;
               but
               they
               tell
               you
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               positive
               Law
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               conscience
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               kill
               their
               children
               to
               this
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               convince
               their
               conscience
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               murther
               ,
               not
               right
               worship
               ,
               by
               reason
               and
               light
               of
               truth
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               club
               and
               force
               of
               sword
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               influence
               upon
               the
               conscience
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               subjected
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               to
               naturall
               men
               ;
               for
               an
               Indian
               Magistrate
               remaining
               an
               Indian
               ,
               never
               received
               power
               from
               mem
               as
               men
               ,
               nor
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               Christian
               worship
               :
               yea
               ,
               Indian
               Magistrates
               as
               Indians
               are
               uncapable
               of
               judging
               or
               punishing
               what
               is
               against
               Christ
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               Lawfull
               Magistrates
               ;
               for
               their
               ignorance
               of
               Christ
               excludeth
               them
               from
               having
               any
               such
               formal
               power
               ;
               what
               Magistraticall
               power
               they
               have
               which
               they
               cannot
               put
               forth
               in
               acts
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               a
               purpose
               for
               this
               power
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               exercise
               ,
               
                 shall
                 never
                 subject
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 consciences
                 of
                 naturall
                 men
                 ,
                 or
              
               Indian
               Magistrates
               :
               this
               consequence
               therefore
               should
               have
               been
               proved
               ▪
               not
               presumed
               as
               a
               truth
               .
               4.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 Church
                 should
                 arise
                 amongst
                 those
                 who
                 have
              
               Indian
               
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Christ
                 should
                 betrust
                 the
              
               Indian
               
                 civill
                 power
                 with
                 his
                 Church
              
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               This
               is
               non-consequence
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               state
               of
               heathenship
               in
               the
               Indian
               ,
               should
               exclude
               him
               from
               any
               such
               trust
               ;
               if
               a
               Church
               arise
               they
               are
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Indian
               Magistrate
               ,
               while
               God
               in
               his
               providence
               free
               them
               from
               under
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               chuse
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               a
               nurse-father
               to
               them
               ?
               5.
               
               The
               Lord
               be
               trusteth
               his
               Church
               to
               the
               civil
               power
               as
               an
               auxiliary
               power
               ,
               not
               to
               exercise
               any
               magistraticall
               power
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               over
               their
               conscience
               ;
               but
               only
               for
               the
               Churches
               good
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               conscience
               .
            
             
               These
               would
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               a
               governour
               of
               ,
               or
               over
               the
               
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Governour
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               A
               Governour
               for
               the
               Church
               ;
               neither
               Christian
               nor
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               Governor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               over
               the
               Church
               :
               An
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               may
               be
               a
               Governour
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               giving
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               dominion
               leave
               to
               live
               under
               him
               ,
               as
               Nebuchadnezzar
               did
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               captivity
               .
               The
               Christian
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               Governour
               for
               the
               Church
               ;
               1.
               
               Men
               are
               governed
               as
               men
               politically
               by
               Magistrates
               though
               Heathen
               .
               2.
               
               Men
               are
               governed
               as
               Christians
               and
               Citizens
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Members
               of
               Christs
               invisible
               body
               ,
               by
               the
               inward
               government
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               .
               3.
               
               Men
               are
               governed
               as
               Members
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Body
               in
               Church-society
               Ecclesiastically
               ,
               by
               Church-officers
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 7.
                 13.
                 who
                 watcheth
                 for
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 over
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               obey
               in
               a
               Church-society
               :
               so
               Pilate
               is
               called
               ,
               Mat.
               27.
               2.
               it
               is
               given
               to
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               14.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Act.
               23.
               24.
               so
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               one
               that
               serveth
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               26.
               no
               question
               it
               is
               a
               word
               borrowed
               from
               the
               seventy
               interpreters
               who
               use
               it
               ,
               
                 Iosh
                 .
                 13.
                 21.
                 
                 Mich.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 Ezech.
                 44.
                 3.
                 
                 Dan.
              
               3.
               2.
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
              
               5.
               12.
               are
               ascribed
               to
               Church-officers
               :
               Yea
               ,
               the
               word
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Ruler
               or
               a
               Commander
               ,
               Act.
               23.
               5.
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               a
               Church-officer
               ,
               and
               the
               stile
               given
               to
               Rulers
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               28.
               from
               which
               these
               words
               are
               taken
               ,
               is
               Gods
               :
               so
               Ioh.
               10.
               35
               ,
               36.
               compared
               with
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 82.
                 1.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               21.
               6.
               and
               proveth
               the
               
               same
               ,
               though
               Church-officers
               be
               onely
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               Lords
               ,
               not
               Princes
               ,
               having
               any
               dominion
               over
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   8.
                
                 
                 But
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 easie
                 way
                 to
                 extricate
                 our selves
                 out
                 of
                 
                 all
                 doubts
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 say
                 in
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 doctrinal
                 and
                 declarative
                 part
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Mat.
                   28.
                
                 
                 Go
                 teach
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 punitive
                 and
                 censuring
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   13.
                
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 punishing
                 of
                 evill
                 doers
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Mr.
                   Coleman
                
                 saith
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               This
               Erastian
               way
               will
               intricate
               us
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               is
               destructive
               
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               .
               1.
               
               It
               s
               a
               distinction
               void
               of
               Scripture
               and
               reason
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostolick
               Churches
               by
               it
               must
               have
               no
               Government
               as
               Churches
               at
               all
               :
               for
               to
               publish
               the
               Gospel
               which
               is
               made
               the
               one
               half
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               all
               Church-government
               (
               for
               this
               punitive
               part
               is
               a
               dream
               )
               is
               not
               Church-government
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               thereof
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Master
               Coleman
               desires
               that
               the
               Parliament
               would
               give
               to
               preachers
               Doctrine
               and
               power
               of
               preaching
               and
               wages
               ,
               learning
               and
               competency
               :
               as
               for
               Governing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               the
               Magistrate
               have
               that
               ,
               Ministers
               have
               other
               work
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               will
               take
               up
               the
               whole
               man.
               Sermon
               ,
               Pag.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Then
               preaching
               the
               Word
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               cannot
               be
               any
               part
               of
               Governing
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               Church
               government
               is
               properly
               acted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               in
               earth
               ,
               as
               in
               Heaven
               by
               Church-censures
               ,
               and
               pardoning
               of
               an
               offender
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               many
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               a
               society
               gathered
               together
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               But
               publishing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               done
               by
               one
               single
               Pastor
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Athenienses
               ,
               Act.
               17.
               33
               ,
               34.
               of
               
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               24.
               25.
               of
               the
               Iayler
               not
               Baptised
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               of
               the
               
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
              
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               The
               Gospel
               exerciseth
               a
               doctrinall
               and
               externall
               government
               on
               thousands
               ,
               the
               like
               without
               the
               Church
               visible
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               who
               never
               are
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ;
               is
               this
               any
               Church-government
               of
               which
               we
               now
               speak
               ?
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               a
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               to
               govern
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               was
               never
               committed
               to
               any
               one
               single
               man
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               if
               an
               Apostolick-priviledge
               of
               Pauls
               excommunicating
               his
               alone
               be
               objected
               ,
               I
               can
               easily
               answer
               ,
               
               Apostles
               continue
               not
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               This
               doctrinal
               publishing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               is
               the
               plants
               and
               flowers
               of
               the
               Gardens
               but
               Church-government
               is
               the
               hedge
               ,
               and
               those
               two
               are
               not
               to
               be
               confounded
               .
               3.
               
               Paul
               differenceth
               them
               as
               two
               distinct
               qualities
               of
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               while
               he
               will
               have
               him
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               and
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.
               one
               that
               can
               rule
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               well
               ;
               and
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               ruling
               well
               ,
               is
               distinguished
               from
               labouring
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               as
               a
               charge
               worthy
               of
               lesse
               honour
               ,
               from
               a
               charge
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               .
               4.
               
               All
               Protestant
               Divines
               distinguish
               Doctrine
               and
               Government
               ,
               the
               former
               belonging
               to
               the
               being
               and
               essence
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               an
               essentiall
               note
               thereof
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               publike
               and
               settled
               publishing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               only
               a
               thing
               belonging
               to
               the
               well
               being
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               an
               accident
               thereof
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               heedlesse
               tenent
               to
               make
               the
               former
               a
               part
               with
               the
               latter
               .
               5.
               
               When
               we
               swear
               a
               conformity
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               worship
               in
               one
               Confession
               ,
               one
               Catechisme
               ,
               one
               Directory
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               swear
               the
               same
               over
               again
               ,
               when
               we
               swear
               to
               endeavour
               the
               nearest
               uniformity
               in
               Church-government
               ,
               &c.
               which
               we
               cannot
               but
               do
               ,
               if
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               be
               nothing
               but
               a
               part
               of
               Church-government
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               all
               Church-government
               :
               n●w
               if
               Mr.
               Colemans
               punitive
               part
               be
               but
               his
               own
               dream
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               is
               easily
               proved
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               Government
               at
               all
               .
               Now
               how
               Mr.
               Coleman
               did
               swear
               to
               indeavour
               the
               nearest
               uniformity
               of
               a
               Chimera
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               just
               nothing
               ,
               let
               himself
               consider
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Mr.
               Colemans
               punitive
               part
               of
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               this
               by
               his
               way
               is
               done
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               therefore
               citeth
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 
                 He
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Hence
               either
               the
               Apostolique
               Church
               had
               no
               censures
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               visible
               government
               and
               order
               ,
               but
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               was
               all
               ;
               and
               except
               we
               would
               adde
               to
               our
               pattern
               ,
               and
               be
               more
               wise
               then
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               no
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               preaching
               the
               Word
               ;
               or
               then
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               medled
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Nero
               in
               discharging
               the
               punitive
               part
               ,
               for
               with
               no
               other
               instrument
               doth
               the
               Magistrate
               punish
               ill-doers
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               This
               text
               Mr.
               Coleman
               citeth
               to
               make
               bloody
               Nero
               a
               Church-governour
               :
               But
               no
               ground
               is
               for
               this
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Archippus
              
               meddled
               with
               the
               Emperours
               sword
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               weapons
               of
               their
               warfare
               
               were
               carnal
               ;
               or
               that
               Paul
               was
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               bearing
               the
               sword
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evil
               doers
               :
               I
               think
               Paul
               speaketh
               
               of
               civil
               bodily
               punishing
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               and
               no
               violence
               greater
               can
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               if
               that
               power
               be
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               administration
               ,
               every
               soul
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               this
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Church
               power
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               If
               Mr.
               Coleman
               deny
               the
               consequence
               ,
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               Rom.
               13.
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               power
               civil
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               God
               :
               If
               the
               Magistracy
               be
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               ordinance
               and
               a
               vicegerent
               power
               of
               the
               mediator
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               it
               is
               ;
               then
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               this
               Church
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               The
               punishing
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               such
               ,
               doth
               not
               bind
               and
               loose
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               open
               and
               shut
               Heaven
               ;
               for
               then
               
                 hoc
                 ipso
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               judge
               and
               punish
               evil
               doers
               ,
               the
               mans
               sin
               should
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               now
               so
               the
               judging
               and
               punishing
               power
               should
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               conscience
               :
               But
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               judge
               may
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Capital
               Delinquent
               ,
               when
               he
               knoweth
               the
               man
               repenteth
               and
               believeth
               ,
               and
               findeth
               mercy
               with
               God
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               magistratical
               power
               is
               not
               Ecclesiastical
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               man
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               repent
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               bind
               his
               sin
               on
               Earth
               ,
               nor
               will
               God
               bind
               his
               sin
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               punish
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               punishing
               power
               is
               no
               Ecelesiastical
               power
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               Church-government
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               punitive
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               influence
               on
               men
               as
               ill-doers
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               within
               the
               Church
               or
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               worketh
               on
               men
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               whether
               Christians
               ,
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               or
               Americans
               :
               But
               no
               punitive
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               or
               can
               be
               extended
               to
               those
               that
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               Pastors
               and
               the
               Church
               leaveth
               them
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               nor
               can
               they
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               within
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               punitive
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               such
               ,
               floweth
               from
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               because
               Christ
               as
               Head
               and
               Mediator
               ,
               hath
               appointed
               a
               shepheards
               staffe
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               or
               rebukes
               ,
               Church-censures
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               for
               his
               sheep
               ,
               his
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               family
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               is
               Mediator
               ,
               
               his
               Scepter
               and
               Rod
               must
               be
               congruously
               and
               sutably
               proportioned
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               Royal
               power
               :
               But
               the
               punitive
               power
               of
               Magistrates
               floweth
               from
               God
               the
               Creator
               ,
               as
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               the
               family
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               humane
               society
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               appoint
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               the
               punitive
               power
               of
               them
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               to
               correct
               ill-doers
               for
               the
               peace
               ,
               good
               ,
               and
               safety
               of
               humane
               societies
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               All
               punitive
               Church-power
               is
               for
               edification
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 mans
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 savdd
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               5.
               that
               the
               party
               may
               be
               gained
               by
               private
               and
               publike
               Church
               rebukes
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 15.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 hear
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 thy
                 Brother
                 ,
              
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 If
                 he
                 neglect
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               if
               he
               hear
               the
               Church
               his
               soul
               is
               gained
               ,
               2
               
                 Thess
                 .
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               19.
               but
               the
               intrinsecal
               end
               of
               punishing
               an
               evil
               doer
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               gaining
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               but
               a
               political
               civil
               satisfaction
               of
               justice
               for
               a
               wrong
               done
               to
               humane
               society
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               fear
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               no
               more
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               using
               his
               sword
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               looketh
               not
               to
               this
               as
               the
               intrinsecall
               end
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               to
               convert
               a
               soul
               ,
               to
               augment
               the
               number
               of
               the
               subjects
               of
               Christs
               mediatory
               Kingdom
               ;
               nor
               doth
               he
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               proportion
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stroke
               of
               the
               sword
               according
               to
               the
               repentance
               aud
               godly
               sorrow
               of
               the
               man
               who
               hath
               sinned
               ;
               but
               in
               justice
               his
               eye
               is
               not
               to
               pity
               or
               spare
               the
               blasphemer
               ,
               though
               as
               dear
               to
               him
               as
               a
               father
               and
               friend
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 6
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               33.
               9.
               whether
               he
               repent
               ,
               or
               not
               repent
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               censure
               ,
               respecting
               intrinsecally
               the
               gaining
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               is
               proportioned
               to
               the
               offenders
               sorrow
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               not
               swallowed
               with
               over
               much
               sorrow
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               punitive
               part
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               is
               neither
               in
               name
               ,
               nor
               in
               thing
               :
               in
               Scripture
               Triglandius
               denieth
               that
               there
               is
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               co-active
               ,
               or
               compulsive
               power
               properly
               so
               called
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               violence
               used
               by
               Christ
               as
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               this
               shepheard
               carrieth
               the
               Lambs
               in
               his
               bosome
               ▪
               
                 Isai
                 .
                 40.
                 11.
                 
                 Hyeronimus
              
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 or
                 Magistrate
                 ruleth
                 over
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 in
                 punishing
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Pastor
                 doth
                 it
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 willing
                 :
              
               And
               renowned
               Salmasius
               citing
               this
               ,
               addeth
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               Feed
               the
               flock
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               pena
               a
               proper
               
               punishment
               that
               the
               Church
               doth
               inflict
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               
               speak
               so
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               thing
               it self
               punishment
               ,
               or
               any
               punitive
               power
               here
               ;
               indeed
               all
               co-active
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               all
               punishment
               issuing
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               punished
               ,
               and
               is
               inflicted
               with
               the
               dominion
               of
               the
               sword
               ;
               we
               know
               how
               the
               Adversarie
               side
               here
               with
               Papists
               who
               make
               all
               Church
               censures
               to
               be
               pennances
               inflicted
               upon
               penitents
               against
               their
               will
               :
               Therefore
               saith
               
                 Salmasius
                 ,
                 Of
                 old
                 ,
                 censures
                 were
                 so
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 desired
                 and
                 sought
                 as
                 a
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ancient
                 Canons
                 of
                 Councels
                 ,
                 and
                 Canonick
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 writings
                 of
                 Fathers
                 bear
                 witnesse
              
               ;
               and
               this
               doth
               prove
               ,
               if
               Iesus
               Christ
               have
               a
               willing
               people
               ,
               Psal
               .
               110.
               and
               if
               rebukes
               and
               censures
               be
               to
               the
               Saints
               as
               medicine
               that
               will
               not
               break
               the
               head
               ,
               Psal
               .
               141.
               5.
               no
               medicine
               is
               received
               unwillingly
               by
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               no
               medicine
               is
               a
               punishment
               ;
               then
               the
               punitive
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               dispenseth
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               :
               For
               1.
               
               He
               rebuketh
               not
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               rebukes
               as
               rebukes
               intrinsecally
               tend
               to
               the
               gaining
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               so
               as
               to
               receive
               rebukes
               willingly
               ,
               is
               a
               Character
               of
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               hate
               it
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               
                 Ecclesi
                 .
                 7.
                 5.
                 
                 Prov.
                 28.
                 23.
                 and
                 6.
                 23.
                 and
                 1.
                 23.
                 c.
                 13.
                 18.
                 c.
                 15.
                 5.
                 10.
                 31.
                 32.
                 
                 Prov.
                 5.
                 12.
                 and
                 10.
                 17.
                 and
                 15.
                 10.
                 and
                 9.
                 8.
                 and
              
               13.
               1.
               so
               the
               sword
               cannot
               inflict
               this
               censure
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               Magistrate
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               or
               Church
               ;
               he
               can
               banish
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               locall
               casting
               out
               ;
               but
               not
               excommunicate
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               said
               to
               be
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               person
               exercising
               punitive
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               he
               judgeth
               and
               punisheth
               sins
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               1.
               
               This
               is
               nothing
               ,
               except
               he
               inflict
               spirituall
               punishment
               of
               rebuking
               and
               excommunication
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               do
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               to
               do
               with
               the
               conscience
               ,
               or
               the
               converting
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
               2.
               
               If
               he
               be
               a
               Church-governour
               ,
               because
               he
               punisheth
               sins
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               then
               Pastors
               may
               be
               civil
               Governours
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               sword
               ,
               which
               Christ
               forbiddeth
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 and
              
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               because
               they
               inflict
               spirituall
               punishment
               ,
               such
               as
               publike
               rebukes
               on
               murtherers
               ,
               
               parricides
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               spirituall
               way
               ,
               to
               gain
               souls
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               they
               rebuke
               murthers
               ,
               thefts
               ,
               thought
               not
               as
               committed
               against
               the
               State
               and
               Peace
               of
               humane
               societies
               ,
               but
               as
               offensive
               to
               God
               ,
               scandalous
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               those
               who
               commit
               such
               offences
               :
               All
               the
               punishment
               Ecclesiasticall
               which
               we
               plead
               for
               (
               though
               we
               borrow
               only
               the
               name
               ,
               it
               being
               unproperly
               so
               called
               )
               is
               spiritual
               rebukes
               ,
               debarring
               of
               wicked
               men
               from
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               pollute
               not
               such
               pearls
               .
               Bullinger
               is
               alledged
               by
               Erastus
               as
               a
               favourer
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               some
               private
               Epistles
               of
               Bullinger
               written
               to
               Erastus
               cited
               ,
               but
               nothing
               of
               the
               publike
               writings
               of
               Bullinger
               :
               It
               is
               true
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               Erastus
               his
               Theses
               ,
               but
               1.
               
               That
               he
               was
               not
               of
               Erastus
               his
               mind
               wholly
               ,
               is
               evinced
               from
               these
               Epistles
               .
               1.
               
               Bullinger
               strove
               with
               the
               Anabaptists
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               
               who
               contended
               for
               either
               a
               Church
               of
               regenerate
               persons
               ,
               or
               none
               .
               Bullinger
               .
               
                 Diu
                 cum
                 Anabaptistis
                 nostris
                 contendimus
                 hac
                 de
                 re
                 ,
                 et
                 ostendimus
                 veram
                 Ecclesiam
                 posse
                 esse
                 ,
                 et
                 dici
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 quae
                 excommunicatione
                 hâc
                 careat
                 .
              
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               he
               himself
               ,
               
                 D.
                 Wolphius
                 ,
                 Lavater
                 ,
                 Hallerus
                 ,
                 Zwinglius
                 ,
                 Gualther
                 ,
              
               never
               condemned
               the
               Church
               of
               Geneva
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               never
               condemned
               Presbyterial
               Government
               .
               3.
               
               He
               saith
               it
               will
               be
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Palatine
               ,
               that
               this
               excommunication
               be
               .
               Now
               we
               know
               divers
               there
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               
                 plus
                 aequo
              
               ,
               and
               said
               that
               the
               tythes
               belonged
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               The
               truth
               is
               these
               Divines
               were
               too
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               Christian
               Magistrates
               .
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Farel
              
               ,
               complain
               much
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               usurpation
               in
               this
               .
               4.
               
               They
               thought
               hard
               to
               exulcerate
               the
               minds
               of
               Princes
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               
                 longè
                 magis
                 abalienatos
                 reddere
                 ,
                 inferiores
                 gradus
                 conscendere
                 ,
                 superiores
                 vero
                 intactos
                 reddere
                 :
              
               But
               was
               it
               not
               an
               abuse
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               poor
               people
               ,
               and
               spare
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Bullinger
               would
               not
               have
               the
               question
               of
               excommunication
               
               to
               come
               in
               publike
               ;
               why
               ?
               
                 cum
                 hoc
                 tempore
                 aliâs
                 satis
                 afflicta
                 sit
                 Ecclesia
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               seems
               to
               incline
               that
               none
               should
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               that
               acknowledgeth
               their
               sins
               ,
               
                 coena
                 sit
                 libera
                 omnibus
                 peccata
                 sua
                 agnoscentibus
                 et
                 veniam
                 a
                 Christo
                 petentibus
              
               ;
               we
               say
               Amen
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               truly
               penitent
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               such
               as
               
               Paul
               speak
               of
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               to
               whom
               confession
               of
               sins
               before
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               manifest
               form
               of
               godlinesse
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Bullinger
               and
               Gualther
               writ
               to
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               to
               punish
               scandalous
               persons
               :
               But
               with
               all
               
                 quanquam
                 arbitramur
                 illust
                 .
                 Principem
                 admonitionem
                 nostram
                 sibi
                 soli
                 reservaturum
                 ,
                 qua
                 duntaxat
                 dissidia
                 manefesta
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 praevenire
                 voluimus
                 :
              
               Hence
               this
               (
               
                 tecum
                 sentimus
              
               )
               of
               Bullinger
               written
               to
               Erastus
               was
               ;
               1.
               
               His
               private
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               desired
               not
               to
               be
               known
               to
               the
               Churches
               ;
               therefore
               Erastus
               wronged
               Bullinger
               ,
               who
               left
               his
               secret
               letters
               to
               be
               printed
               .
               2.
               
               Many
               learned
               men
               in
               these
               Churches
               beside
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Palatinate
                 Catechisme
              
               were
               against
               Erastus
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               saith
               Zwinglius
               was
               the
               chief
               man
               to
               have
               excommunication
               
               brought
               in
               
                 inductam
                 cuperet
              
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               He
               desired
               Beza
               not
               to
               answer
               Erastus
               ,
               for
               
                 peaces
                 cause
              
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               he
               wrote
               to
               Erastus
               .
            
             
               A
               learned
               and
               holy
               preacher
               to
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               ,
               wrote
               thus
               
               to
               
                 Bullinger
                 .
                 Queror
                 (
                 fr.
                 m.
                 d.
                 dilecte
                 )
                 quod
                 approbaris
                 Theseis
                 D.
                 Erasti
                 ,
                 contra
                 disciplinam
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 scriptas
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 tantum
                 impiae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 viam
                 sternunt
                 ad
                 Atheismum
                 ;
                 hortor
                 et
                 obsecro
                 ut
                 publicè
                 testeris
                 te
                 novas
                 illas
                 Theseis
                 improbare
                 ,
                 Quod
                 nisi
                 seceris
                 ,
                 futurum
                 est
                 ut
                 videaris
                 dissentire
                 non
                 tantum
                 a
                 doctâ
                 illa
                 vetustate
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 a
                 Zwinglio
                 ,
                 et
                 Oecolampadio
                 aliisque
                 ,
                 adeoque
                 et
                 cum
                 teips●
                 pugnare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bullinger
                 in
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               
                 Excommunicatio
                 non
                 est
                 exercenda
                 ,
                 ut
                 Anabaptistae
                 volunt
                 ,
                 a
                 toto
                 Ecclesiae
                 coetu
                 ,
                 sed
                 a
                 dilectis
                 ad
                 hoc
                 hominibus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Excommunicatio
                 apud
                 veteres
                 est
                 exclusio
                 a
                 communione
                 Sacramentorum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Excommunicatio
                 est
                 supplicium
                 temporale
                 ,
                 disciplina
                 externa
                 ad
                 medendam
                 instituta
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bullinger
                 in
              
               Mat.
               18.
               
                 esse
                 Ethnicum
                 et
                 publicanum
                 significat
                 esse
                 et
                 haberi
                 inter
                 facinorosos
                 ,
                 quibus
                 nihil
                 neque
                 officij
                 neque
                 sinceri
                 committas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 .
                 Hortor
                 ut
                 salutare
                 hoc
                 pharmacum
                 (
                 excommunicationis
                 )
                 e
                 caetu
                 Sanctorum
                 pontificis
                 avarit●a
                 eliminatum
                 reducatur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 in
              
               Mat.
               18.
               
                 finis
                 consilij
                 domini
                 est
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 negotio
                 disciplinae
                 )
                 ut
                 corrigantur
                 scelerati
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 et
                 auferantur
                 scandala
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bullinger
                 in
              
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               
                 hic
                 habemus
                 abstensionem
                 sen
                 exclusionem
                 ,
                 qua
                 a
                 tribuum
                 societate
                 et
                 publicorum
                 pascisorum
                 usu-fructu
                 excludimus
              
               
               
                 ●on●●maces
                 et
                 omnes
                 admonitiones
                 contemnentes
                 ;
                 aliter
                 etiam
                 locus
                 potest
                 interpretari
                 .
              
               These
               be
               contradictory
               to
               Erastus
               his
               expositions
               ,
               and
               way
               which
               maketh
               excommunication
               nothing
               ,
               and
               putteth
               all
               Church-discipline
               on
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               .
               I
               cannot
               say
               but
               that
               saying
               did
               too
               little
               prevail
               with
               
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Amicus
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Amicus
                 Plato
                 ,
                 sed
                 magis
                 amica
                 veritas
                 :
              
               for
               Erastus
               was
               his
               intimate
               and
               too
               dear
               friend
               ,
               
                 etiam
                 er●ores
                 amicorum
                 et
                 n●●i
                 sunt
                 nobis
                 pergrati
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bullinger
                 in
              
               Mat.
               18.
               
                 in
                 illa
                 :
                 Dic
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
                 Excommunicatio
                 est
                 disciplina
                 ●xterna
                 sanctorum
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 conversantium
                 ,
                 quâ
                 ex
                 communione
                 abii●iuntur
                 sanctorum
                 ,
                 aut
                 commodè
                 alioqui
                 corriguntur
                 ,
                 coercent●●ve
                 qui
                 scandalizant
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 —
                 hae
                 particulares
                 Ecclesiae
                 deligunt
                 sibi
                 quoque
                 veluti
                 Senatum
                 Collegiumve
                 optimorum
                 virorum
                 qui
                 juxta
                 Canonem
                 sacrism
                 disciplinam
                 hanc
                 exerceant
                 :
              
               What
               is
               this
               but
               a
               Presbytery
               ?
               
                 Ceterum
                 qualis
                 fuerit
                 Ethnicorum
                 et
                 publicanorum
                 reputatio
                 facile
                 est
                 colliger●
                 ex
                 Evangelio
                 et
                 Paulo
                 ad
              
               Ephe.
               2.
               
               
                 Certe
                 alieni
                 sunt
                 a
                 gratia
                 ,
                 nihil
                 Communionis
                 haebentes
                 cum
                 sorte
                 sanctorum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Ser.
                 5.
                 decad
              
               .
               10.
               pag.
               384.
               
               
                 Sicut
                 autem
                 dominus
                 privatim
                 voluit
                 admoneri
                 et
                 corripi
                 praevaricantes
                 Ecclesiae
                 Ministres
                 ,
                 ita
                 ejusdem
                 admonitions
                 et
                 correctionis
                 bonum
                 extendit
                 ad
                 universam
                 Ecclesiam
                 :
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 h●buit
                 vetus
                 Ecclesia
                 sanctum
                 Presbyterorum
                 senatum
                 ,
                 qui
                 delinquentes
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 diligenter
                 admonebat
                 ,
                 corripiebat
                 graviter
                 ,
                 adde
                 et
                 consortio
                 excludebat
                 Ecclesiastico
                 ,
                 si
                 nihil
                 emendationis
                 expectari
                 posse
                 videretur
                 ,
              
               —
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
                 decrevi
                 ut
                 is
                 qui
                 hot
                 seelus
                 patravir
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Musculus
                 in
                 locis
                 Commun
                 .
                 de
                 Ministris
                 verbi
                 ,
              
               pag.
               204.
               
                 disciplina
                 Ecclesiastica
                 includi●
                 morum
                 correctionem
                 ,
                 tum
                 privatorum
                 ,
                 tum
                 publicorum
                 ,
                 deinde
                 et
                 judicia
                 Ecclesiastica
                 —
                 hisce
                 quoque
                 de
                 rebus
                 non
                 constituet
                 Minister
                 suopte
                 arbitratu
                 ,
                 sed
                 erit
                 ad
                 institutionem
                 earum
                 director
                 ,
                 et
                 ad●ib●bit
                 suffragia
                 et
                 consensum
                 suae
                 plebis
                 ,
                 ne
                 quid
                 invitae
                 Ecclesiae
                 imponatur
                 ;
                 denique
                 curabit
                 ut
                 plebs
                 ipsa
                 viros
                 graves
                 ,
                 timentes
                 .
                 Dei
                 ac
                 boni
                 Testiomnij
                 deligat
                 ,
                 quorum
                 cur
                 ●
                 et
                 vigilantiâ
                 Ecclesiae
                 disciplina
                 administretur
                 ,
                 et
                 si
                 quid
                 gravioris
                 momenti
                 accidat
                 ad
                 Ecclesiam
                 ipsam
                 referatur
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               grant
               it
               was
               the
               error
               of
               that
               worthy
               instrument
               of
               Reformation
               that
               he
               referreth
               all
               to
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               :
               and
               so
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 haec
                 omnia
                 —
                 pertinen●
                 ad
                 illas
                 Ecclesias
                 tantum
                 quae
                 Christianum
              
               
               
                 Magistratum
                 non
                 habent
                 ;
                 non
                 potest
                 hic
                 certi
                 quiequam
                 praescribi
                 ,
                 sed
                 fideles
                 et
                 prudentes
                 Ministri
                 pro
                 conditione
                 temporum
                 ,
                 publici
                 status
                 et
                 necessitatis
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 disciplinam
                 hanc
                 sic
                 attemperabunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 omnia
                 fiant
                 decenter
                 ,
                 honestè
                 et
                 in
                 aedificationem
                 Ecclesiae
                 in
              
               Mat.
               18.
               
               
                 Habendi
                 sunt
                 pro
                 hominibus
                 prophanis
                 et
                 a
                 Rep.
                 Christianorum
                 alienis
                 ,
                 qui
                 excommunicati
                 sunt
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               favours
               not
               a
               little
               the
               Erastian
               way
               ;
               for
               he
               maketh
               Moses
               the
               institutor
               of
               Religion
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 loc
                 .
                 de
                 Magistratu
                 .
                 Wolfangus
                 Musculus
                 16
                 de
                 Magist
                 .
              
               pag.
               630.
               
                 penes
                 Magistratum
                 est
                 locorum
                 Ecclesiasticorum
                 constitutio
                 ;
                 defendere
                 leges
                 possunt
                 Inferiores
                 ,
                 sed
                 constituere
                 non
                 possunt
                 nisi
                 Superiores
                 ,
              
               pag.
               631
               ,
               632.
               —
               
                 Respondet
                 ad
                 illud
                 dic
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
                 Ecclesiae
                 Dei
                 magistratui
                 pio
                 ac
                 fideli
                 tunc
                 distribuebantur
                 ut
                 ecclesiis
                 ab
                 apostolis
                 plantatis
                 usu
                 uenit
                 :
              
               Yet
               he
               goeth
               not
               with
               Erastus
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               pag.
               634.
               
               
                 Neque
                 docet
                 Magistratus
                 ,
                 neque
                 administrat
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 sed
                 haec
                 faciunt
                 Ministri
                 ,
              
               pag.
               628.
               
               
                 Moses
                 primus
                 Catholicus
                 Israelis
                 Magistratus
                 —
                 omnem
                 in
                 populo
                 Dei
                 religionem
                 constituit
                 ipsique
                 Aaraoni
                 et
                 Levitarum
                 ordini
                 facienda
                 et
                 vitanda
                 praescripsit
                 —
                 adeo
                 ut
                 cura
                 instituendae
                 ac
                 moderandae
                 religionis
                 pertineat
                 ad
                 Magistratum
                 ,
                 administrandae
                 vero
                 ad
                 sacerdotem
                 ;
                 porro
                 si
                 peccaverit
                 formam
                 praescribit
                 —
                 quomodo
                 procedendum
                 sit
                 cum
                 impaenitentibus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Lucratus
                 es
                 fratrem
                 ;
                 fructus
                 est
                 laboris
                 tui
                 .
                 Dic
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
                 Tertius
                 gradus
                 habet
                 provocationem
                 ad
                 totam
                 ecclesiam
              
               h.
               e.
               
                 ad
                 coetum
                 fidelium
                 cujus
                 vos
                 estis
                 membra
                 ;
                 est
                 autem
                 Ecclesiae
                 hic
                 cetus
                 fidelium
                 in
                 quo
                 verbum
                 Christi
                 et
                 Sacramenta
                 recte
                 administrantur
                 ;
                 hanc
                 formulam
                 post
                 secuti
                 sunt
                 apostoli
                 ,
                 ut
                 est
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               3.
               et
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               6.
               
                 sit
                 tibi
              
               h.
               e.
               
                 quo
                 loco
                 aperti
                 hostes
                 Christi
                 et
                 aperti
                 peccatores
                 habentur
                 ;
                 sic
                 illum
                 habeto
                 ;
                 nihil
                 sit
                 tibi
                 cum
                 eo
                 negotij
                 ,
                 separa
                 te
                 ab
                 illo
                 ,
                 satis
                 jam
                 cognovisti
                 hominem
                 ,
                 constat
                 eum
                 induratum
                 et
                 reprobum
                 esse
                 ;
                 hic
                 est
                 authoritas
                 finalis
                 sententiae
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aretius
                 Coment
                 .
                 in
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
                 propositio
                 .
                 Homines
                 Christum
                 professi
                 ,
                 quoad
                 fieri
                 potest
                 ,
                 flagitiosos
                 vitare
                 debent
                 .
                 Corinthiis
                 omni
                 studio
                 laborandum
                 ut
                 incestuosum
                 suo
                 et
                 Ecclesiae
                 bono
                 ad
                 tempus
                 excludant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Finis
                 excommunieationis
                 alter
                 vt
                 salvus
                 sit
                 totus
                 homo
                 in
                 di●
                 mortis
                 ,
                 vel
                 in
                 novissimo
                 judicio
                 —
                 alter
                 finis
                 respicit
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 sic
                 omnibus
                 vitanda
                 est
                 vobis
                 contagio
                 .
              
            
             
             
               In
               Matthew
               7.
               
               
                 Sanctum
                 canibus
                 non
                 dandum
                 .
                 Vult
                 Christus
                 ostendere
                 doctrinam
                 Evangely
                 et
                 mysteria
                 pietatis
                 non
                 esse
                 Communicanda
                 ingratis
                 et
                 contemptoribus
                 —
                 persecutoribus
                 et
                 voluptuarijs
                 hominibus
                 .
                 Gualtherus
                 in
              
               Matthew
               18.
               
                 homili
                 .
                 220.
                 
                 Sit
                 tibi
                 volut
                 quispiam
                 Ethnicus
                 et
                 quispiam
                 publicanus
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 hoc
                 judicio
                 agnosce
                 eum
                 non
                 esse
                 civem
                 aut
                 membrum
                 germanum
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 et
                 quia
                 ipse
                 sese
                 a
                 societate
                 Ecclesiae
                 segregat
                 ,
                 dum
                 hujus
                 judicio
                 refragatur
                 ,
                 sit
                 tibi
                 Ethnici
                 et
                 publicani
                 loco
                 ,
                 cum
                 quo
                 nihil
                 p●rro
                 consorty
                 habeas
                 ,
                 sed
                 Dei
                 judicio
                 illum
                 permitte
                 ,
                 qui
                 tantam
                 contumaciam
                 inultam
                 minimè
                 sinet
              
               ;
               but
               he
               addeth
               ,
               
                 hunc
                 ordinem
                 observarunt
                 olim
                 Christiani
                 homines
                 dum
                 nullos
                 haberent
                 Magistratus
                 Christian●s
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Interdum
                 etiam
                 Satanae
                 tradebant
                 tales
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 ex
                 paucorum
                 arbitrio
                 fiebat
                 ,
                 sed
                 cum
                 publico
                 Ecclesiae
                 consensu
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Quod
                 autem
                 hoc
                 omne
                 ad
                 suam
                 excommunicationem
                 Anabaptistae
              
               
               
                 detorquent
                 nimium
                 inepte
                 et
                 ridicul●
                 (
                 ut
                 alia
                 omnia
                 )
                 faciunt
                 ;
                 nam
                 primo
                 insolenter
                 vendicant
                 quod
                 apostolis
                 datum
                 fuit
                 ,
                 et
                 Satanae
                 tradere
                 volunt
                 homines
                 excommunicatione
                 suâ
                 ,
                 quâ
                 ne
                 culicem
                 quidem
                 possunt
                 occidere
                 ;
                 deinde
                 etiam
                 in
                 coenam
                 invehunt
                 sine
                 Christi
                 instituto
                 et
                 exemplo
                 :
              
               To
               which
               I
               must
               say
               the
               Anabaptists
               were
               right
               ,
               and
               Gualther
               in
               an
               error
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               Gualther
               .
               in
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
                 accusat
                 Eccl●siam
                 propter
                 incestum
                 ,
                 quod
                 incestuosum
                 non
                 sine
                 publicâ
                 totius
                 Eccl●siae
                 infamiâ
                 nimis
                 diu
                 tolerarint
                 —
                 propter
                 unius
                 hominis
                 scelus
                 totam
                 Corinthiorum
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 et
                 imprimis
                 hujus
                 praefectos
                 et
                 doctores
                 (
                 quid
                 hoc
                 aliud
                 est
                 quam
                 Col.
                 legium
                 pastorum
                 et
                 Seniorum
                 )
                 tam
                 graviter
                 accusat
                 ;
                 sed
                 ita
                 illi
                 merebantur
                 ,
                 quod
                 indulgentiores
                 fuissent
                 hactenus
                 erga
                 eum
                 ,
                 quem
                 punire
                 poterant
                 ,
                 et
                 cujus
                 libidinem
                 coercere
                 jam
                 pridem
                 debuissent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Tota
                 Ecclesia
                 excommunicat
                 —
                 erant
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 tunc
                 constituti
                 Seniores
                 ,
                 at
                 horum
                 arbitrio
                 causam
                 non
                 permittit
                 apostolus`
                 —
                 quotquot
                 ergo
                 rem
                 tanti
                 momenti
                 ad
                 paucos
                 referunt
                 ,
                 vel
                 etiam
                 sibi
                 soli
                 vindicant
                 excommunicandi
                 potestatem
                 ,
                 ij
                 Ecclesiam
                 jure
                 suo
                 spoliant
                 ,
                 &
                 Tyrannidem
                 affectant
                 piis
                 intolerabilem
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 enim
                 mihi
                 necessarium
                 videtur
                 ,
                 ut
                 Ecclesiae
                 Christi●nae
                 ist
                 a
                 ad
                 se
                 trahant
                 ,
                 quae
                 principes
                 habent
                 vere
                 Christianos
                 ,
                 quorum
                 authoritate
                 ,
                 morum
                 disciplina
                 constitui
                 &
                 conservari
                 potest
                 ,
                 urgent
                 quidem-Excommunicationem
                 Anabaptistae
                 ,
                 &
                 quia
                 hanc
                 improbamus
                 ,
                 nos
                 Ecclesias
                 impuras
                 habereclamant
                 ;
                 sunt
                 etiam
                 alii
                 qui
                 etsi
                 principes
              
               
               
                 habeant
                 verè
                 Christianos
                 ,
                 neque
                 leges
                 desint
                 quibus
                 morum
                 licentia
                 coercetur
                 ,
                 ad
                 hoc
                 tamen
                 senatu
                 Eccl●siastico
                 opus
                 esse
                 aiunt
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 quorumvis
                 mores
                 animadvertat
                 ,
                 et
                 cui
                 in
                 principes
                 quoque
                 jus
                 sit
                 ,
                 et
                 eos
                 qui
                 scandalum
                 aliquod
                 publicum
                 dederunt
                 ,
                 a
                 caenae
                 dominioae
                 communione
                 arceat
                 ,
                 et
                 eosdem
                 non
                 nisi
                 suo
                 judicio
                 probatos
                 ,
                 et
                 praestitis
                 prius
                 satisfactionibus
                 publicis
                 ad
                 Ecclesiae
                 societatem
                 et
                 caenae
                 usum
                 rursus
                 admittat
                 —
                 quasi
                 vero
                 non
                 alia
                 disciplinae
                 forma
                 institui
                 posset
                 ,
                 quam
                 quae
                 ipsis
                 conficta
                 est
                 .
                 Distingunt
                 illi
                 inter
                 jurisdictionem
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 et
                 politicam
                 quoad
                 meram
                 disciplinam
                 et
                 scelerum
                 poenas
                 ,
                 at
                 distinctio
                 ista
                 ex
                 pontificorum
                 officina
                 deprompta
                 est
                 ;
                 in
                 sacris
                 vero
                 scripturis
                 nusquam
                 habetur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 Lucam
                 .
                 c.
                 12.
                 in
                 illa
                 (
                 quis
                 me
                 constituit
                 judicem
                 )
                 docet
                 ut
                 singuli
                 se
                 intra
                 metas
                 suas
                 contineant
                 neque
                 res
                 aggrediantur
                 a
                 sua
                 vocatione
                 alienas
                 :
              
               He
               speaketh
               against
               Anabaptists
               of
               that
               time
               who
               preached
               without
               a
               calling
               .
            
             
               The
               Reader
               may
               perceive
               that
               
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Gualther
              
               ,
               and
               Musculus
               1.
               
               Do
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               Mat.
               18.
               and
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               do
               clearly
               prove
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               excommunication
               ,
               which
               Erastus
               denieth
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Erastus
               expoundeth
               these
               two
               places
               against
               the
               
               mind
               of
               those
               his
               friends
               :
               And
               never
               Divine
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Protestant
               ,
               Papist
               ,
               Lutheran
               ,
               never
               Councel
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Doctor
               ,
               Ancient
               ,
               or
               Modern
               ,
               expounded
               the
               place
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ,
              
               as
               Erastus
               doth
               .
               3.
               
               These
               Divines
               difference
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               censures
               ,
               power
               ,
               function
               .
               Erastus
               confoundeth
               them
               ,
               and
               saith
               as
               the
               Anabaptists
               of
               old
               did
               ;
               against
               whom
               ,
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Gualther
                 ,
                 Lavater
                 ,
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Wolfius
                 ,
                 Aretius
                 ,
                 Simlerus
                 ,
              
               disputed
               ,
               that
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               may
               lawfully
               dispence
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               4.
               
               They
               never
               condemned
               the
               Discipline
               of
               
                 Geneva
                 ;
                 Erastus
              
               doth
               .
               5.
               
               They
               acknowledge
               there
               was
               in
               the
               apostolick
               Church
               ,
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Senate
               or
               Presbytery
               :
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               devise
               wanting
               Scripture
               .
               6.
               
               They
               denied
               Excommunication
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               devise
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               :
               Bullinger
               saith
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 a
                 dilectis
                 ad
                 hoc
                 hominibus
                 .
                 Erastus
              
               saith
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               exercised
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               7.
               
               Bullinger
               and
               Gualther
               ,
               think
               that
               Discipline
               is
               necessary
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               Erastus
               refuseth
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Bullinger
               and
               Gualther
               do
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               action
               of
               publike
               thanksgiving
               and
               communion
               ,
               should
               
               not
               be
               turned
               into
               a
               punishment
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Use
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               
               Apostles
               hath
               not
               taught
               us
               :
               But
               this
               is
               easily
               answered
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 pearls
                 and
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 not
                 turned
                 into
                 another
                 Vse
                 then
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ordained
              
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               denied
               to
               dogs
               and
               swine
               as
               a
               punishment
               of
               their
               swinish
               disposition
               ;
               and
               if
               these
               pearls
               were
               given
               to
               swine
               ,
               should
               they
               not
               be
               turned
               to
               another
               Use
               then
               is
               ordained
               by
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               union
               of
               members
               in
               a
               Church-body
               a
               sweet
               bound
               ?
               is
               this
               communion
               translated
               to
               a
               bastard
               end
               ,
               unknown
               to
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               because
               the
               incestuous
               man
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               that
               Communion
               ?
               This
               is
               as
               who
               would
               say
               ,
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               House
               is
               a
               symbol
               of
               a
               sweet
               Communion
               of
               all
               the
               children
               of
               the
               House
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Table
               is
               turned
               from
               its
               native
               Use
               ,
               and
               is
               abused
               ,
               if
               a
               flagitious
               and
               wicked
               son
               be
               turned
               out
               at
               the
               doors
               and
               removed
               from
               the
               Table
               .
               I
               think
               the
               contrary
               is
               true
               ;
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ordained
               for
               children
               ,
               is
               converted
               into
               an
               Use
               not
               known
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               the
               Table
               is
               prepared
               for
               dogs
               and
               swine
               ;
               and
               this
               argument
               is
               against
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               as
               much
               as
               against
               us
               .
               2.
               
               By
               this
               the
               excommunicated
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               is
               not
               debarred
               from
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               House
               .
               What
               sense
               is
               here
               ?
               the
               offender
               is
               cast
               out
               from
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Lords
               family
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               admitted
               to
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               family
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               great
               Divines
               teach
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               an
               ordinance
               as
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               who
               worketh
               not
               miracles
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               we
               read
               ,
               and
               received
               a
               precept
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               Excommunication
               ,
               as
               a
               moral
               and
               perpetual
               mean
               to
               remove
               scandals
               ,
               to
               
               humble
               and
               shame
               an
               obstinate
               offender
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               Church
               from
               contagion
               ,
               and
               to
               edifie
               all
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               8.
               that
               the
               Church
               (
               I
               say
               )
               or
               men
               must
               be
               wiser
               then
               Christ
               ,
               and
               remove
               this
               mean
               of
               edification
               ,
               and
               substitute
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               that
               hath
               no
               activity
               or
               intrinsecal
               influence
               for
               such
               a
               supernatural
               end
               as
               edification
               :
               this
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               condemning
               of
               the
               lawgiver
               Christs
               wisdom
               .
               Whereas
               Mr.
               Prinne
               and
               others
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               not
               by
               Church-discipline
               ,
               men
               are
               converted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               witnesse
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               godly
               people
               in
               England
               where
               there
               have
               been
               no
               government
               ,
               
               but
               prelatical
               :
               I
               answer
               ▪
               1.
               
               This
               is
               to
               dispute
               against
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Christ
               who
               ascribeth
               to
               private
               rebukes
               and
               Church
               censures
               ,
               the
               gaining
               of
               souls
               ,
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               8.
               because
               preaching
               is
               more
               effectual
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               is
               the
               Discipline
               not
               effectual
               ?
               2.
               
               Consider
               if
               thousands
               more
               would
               not
               have
               been
               converted
               if
               Christs
               Government
               had
               been
               set
               up
               for
               which
               Mr.
               Cartwright
               ,
               Mr.
               Vdal
               ,
               Mr.
               Dearing
               ,
               and
               the
               godliest
               did
               supplicate
               the
               Parliament
               .
               3.
               
               Consider
               if
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               in
               Scotland
               as
               many
               thousands
               ,
               comparing
               the
               numbers
               rightly
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               terrible
               as
               an
               Army
               with
               Banners
               .
               4.
               
               Consider
               how
               the
               Tigurine
               Churches
               and
               others
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               the
               hedge
               ,
               have
               been
               scandalously
               wicked
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               by
               punishing
               drunkennesse
               ,
               or
               fornication
               or
               extortion
               (
               for
               he
               cannot
               take
               away
               the
               life
               for
               these
               )
               doth
               not
               keep
               the
               lump
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               from
               being
               leavened
               and
               infected
               with
               the
               contagion
               of
               such
               :
               The
               Church
               by
               removing
               and
               casting
               out
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               must
               do
               that
               ;
               and
               the
               personal
               separating
               from
               such
               as
               walk
               inordinately
               ,
               cannot
               be
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               perpetual
               and
               moral
               mean
               or
               ordinance
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               use
               ,
               not
               only
               when
               they
               have
               not
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               perpetually
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               to
               withdraw
               from
               those
               that
               walk
               inordinately
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               to
               be
               corrupted
               with
               having
               intire
               fellowship
               with
               wicked
               men
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               have
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               or
               no
               :
               I
               am
               to
               gain
               my
               brother
               by
               rebuking
               ,
               and
               by
               telling
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               one
               that
               heareth
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               or
               a
               Publican
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               gain
               him
               :
               Whether
               there
               be
               a
               Christian
               or
               an
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               to
               gain
               souls
               to
               God
               :
               Yea
               ,
               
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Bullinger
              
               ,
               and
               Gualther
               ,
               have
               alike
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               that
               we
               rebuke
               privately
               a
               trespasing
               brother
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 forgive
                 him
                 seven
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               Church
               hath
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               say
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               Excommunication
               :
               for
               if
               the
               sword
               can
               supply
               the
               room
               of
               one
               spiritual
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               why
               not
               of
               another
               also
               ?
               and
               the
               text
               will
               bear
               us
               out
               as
               well
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               eschew
               the
               company
               of
               a
               scandalous
               brother
               ,
               for
               shaming
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               danger
               of
               being
               leavened
               by
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               
               may
               supply
               the
               want
               of
               that
               mean
               of
               edifying
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               it
               may
               supply
               the
               want
               of
               Excommunication
               :
               Yea
               ,
               they
               may
               say
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               publike
               rebukes
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               sword
               may
               supply
               these
               also
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Helvetian
               Con●ession
               is
               approved
               by
               the
               Tygurine
               Pastors
               ,
               by
               the
               Divines
               of
               
                 Berne
                 ,
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Geneva
                 .
                 Deus
                 ad
                 colligendam
                 vel
                 constituendam
                 sibi
                 Ecclesiam
                 eamque
                 gubernandam
                 et
                 conservandam
                 semper
                 usus
                 est
                 Ministris
                 —
                 Ministrorum
                 virga
                 ,
                 institutio
                 ,
                 functio
                 vetustissima
                 ipsius
                 Dei
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 nova
                 ,
                 non
                 hominum
                 est
                 ordinati●
                 —
                 cumque
                 omninò
                 oporteat
                 esse
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 disciplinam
                 ,
                 et
                 apud
                 veteres
                 quondam
                 usitata
                 fuerit
                 excommunicatio
                 ,
                 fuerint
                 que
                 judicia
                 Ecclesiastica
                 in
                 populo
                 Dei
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 per
                 viros
                 prudentes
                 et
                 pios
                 (
                 ipsisimum
                 presbyterium
                 )
                 exercebatur
                 disciplina
                 ,
                 Ministorum
                 quoque
                 fuerit
                 ad
                 edificationem
                 disciplinam
                 moderari
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Magistratus
                 officium
                 praecipu●m
                 est
                 pacem
                 et
                 tranquillitatem
                 publicam
                 procurare
                 et
              
               
               
                 conservare
                 —
                 Gallica
                 Confessio
              
               .
               the
               29.
               
               
                 Credimus
                 veram
                 Ecclesiam
                 gubernari
                 debere
                 eâ
                 politiâ
                 ,
                 sive
                 disciplinâ
                 quam
              
               D.
               N.
               I.
               C.
               
                 sancivi●
                 ,
                 ita
                 ut
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 in
                 ea
                 s●nt
                 pastores
                 ,
                 presbyteri
                 sive
                 Seniores
                 et
                 diaconi
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Anglicana
               ,
               Art.
               33.
               
               
                 Qui
                 per
                 publicam
                 Ecclesiae
                 denunciationem
                 rit●
                 ab
                 unitate
                 Ecclesiae
                 praecisus
                 et
                 excommunicatus
                 is
                 ab
                 universa
                 fidelium
                 multitudine
                 —
                 habendus
                 est
                 tanquam
                 Ethnicus
                 et
                 publicanus
                 .
              
            
             
               Art.
               37.
               
               
                 Cum
                 Regiae
                 Majestati
                 Summam
                 gubernationem
                 tribuim●●
                 —
                 non
                 damus
                 Regibus
                 nostris
                 aut
                 verbi
                 Dei
                 ,
                 aut
                 Sacramentorum
                 administrationem
                 —
                 sed
                 eam
                 tantum
                 praerogativam
                 quam
                 in
                 sacri●
                 scripturis
                 a
                 deo
                 ipso
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 piis
                 princibus
                 semper
                 fuisse
                 attributam
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ut
                 omnes
                 status
                 atque
                 ordines
                 fidei
                 suae
                 commissos
                 ,
                 sive
                 illi
                 Ecclesiastici
                 sint
                 ,
                 sive
                 civiles
                 ,
                 in
                 officio
                 contineant
                 ,
                 et
                 con●umaces
                 ac
                 delinquentes
                 gladio
                 civili
                 coerceant
                 .
              
            
             
               Scoticana
               ,
               Art.
               18.
               
                 postremo
                 loco
                 (
                 nota
                 verae
                 Ecclesiae
                 est
                 )
                 disciplina
                 Ecclesistica
                 rectè
                 administrata
                 ,
                 sicut
                 Dei
                 verbum
                 praescribit
                 ,
                 ad
                 reprimendum
                 vitium
                 ,
                 et
                 vertatem
                 fovendam
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 Insuper
                 Regum
                 ,
                 principum
                 ,
                 gubernatorum
                 —
                 esse
                 potissimum
                 et
                 imprimis
                 Religionis
                 purgationem
                 et
                 conservationem
                 affirmamus
                 adeo
                 ut
                 non
                 tantum
                 propter
                 civilem
                 politi●●●
                 ,
                 sed
                 et
                 propter
                 conservationem
                 verae
                 religionis
                 ,
                 ut
                 Idololatria
                 et
                 superstitio
                 quaevis
                 supprimatur
                 ,
                 a
                 deo
                 sint
                 ordinati
                 .
              
               The
               Belgick
               confession
               hath
               the
               same
               ,
               Art.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32.
               and
               36.
               
            
             
               
                 Confessio
                 .
                 Augustana
                 .
                 nonnulli
                 incommodè
                 commiscue
                 runt
                 potestatem
                 Ecclestasticam
                 &
                 potestatem
                 gladii
                 .
              
               It
               distinguisheth
               well
               
               between
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               ▪
               To
               this
               agreeth
               
                 Confessio
                 Swevica
              
               ,
               Art.
               13.
               and
               
                 Confessio
                 Bohemica
                 ,
                 Saxonica
                 ,
                 Basiliensis
                 ,
                 Tetrapolitana
                 .
              
            
             
               Amongst
               our
               late
               writers
               ,
               I
               should
               conceive
               that
               renowned
               
               Salmasius
               ,
               that
               rich
               treasure
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               can
               stand
               as
               one
               for
               all
               to
               speak
               for
               us
               in
               this
               point
               .
               
                 The
                 Emperours
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 had
                 of
                 old
                 a
                 suffrage
                 in
                 chusing
                 of
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 convocating
                 General
                 Councels
                 :
              
               So
               as
               Ierome
               maketh
               it
               a
               Mark
               of
               a
               General
               Councel
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               indicted
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               reason
               ,
               because
               ,
               it
               concerned
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               what
               Pastors
               ,
               Popes
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               there
               were
               in
               their
               dominions
               to
               watch
               over
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               their
               subjects
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 de
                 facto
                 ,
                 Honorius
              
               the
               Emperour
               did
               ordain
               Marcellinus
               moderator
               of
               the
               conference
               at
               Carthage
               between
               the
               Catholicks
               and
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               The
               Emperours
               added
               the
               force
               of
               a
               civil
               Law
               to
               the
               Councels
               :
               So
               
                 Iustinian
                 .
                 Constitut
              
               .
               130.
               
                 sanxit
                 ut
                 quatuor
                 conciliorum
                 Canone●
                 pro
                 legibus
                 haberentur
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Councels
               had
               the
               force
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Lawes
               ,
               without
               the
               Emperours
               ;
               But
               they
               had
               not
               the
               force
               of
               civil
               Lawes
               ,
               having
               civil
               penalties
               annexed
               to
               them
               ,
               without
               the
               Emperours
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               confirmation
               of
               Councels
               made
               by
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               were
               politick
               and
               civil
               confirmations
               :
               for
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               were
               Ecclesiastical
               decrees
               ,
               without
               the
               will
               ,
               Law
               ,
               and
               Authority
               of
               any
               Emperour
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               laid
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               tye
               on
               the
               Churches
               ,
               without
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               So
               is
               that
               of
               Salmasius
               to
               be
               expounded
               ,
               as
               he
               expoundeth
               himself
               .
               
               
                 Principis
                 est
                 leges
                 de
                 Religione
                 condere
                 ,
                 de
                 fide
                 Catholicâ
                 ,
                 de
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 de
                 Clericis
                 ,
                 deque
                 aliis
                 huiusmodi
                 que
                 externam
                 potestatem
                 spectant
                 ,
                 five
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 circa
                 res
                 et
                 personas
                 Ecclesiasticas
                 ,
                 eaque
                 fecere
                 Christiani
                 Imperatores
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 sui
                 temporis
                 ,
                 haeo
                 enim
                 est
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 sive
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 potestas
                 qua
                 principles
                 legum
                 sanctionibus
                 non
                 uni
                 generi
                 sibi
                 subditorum
                 consulere
                 debent
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 universum
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 tam
                 laicis
                 ,
                 quam
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 Ecclesia
                 est
                 in
                 Repub
                 .
                 et
                 Reip.
                 pars
                 ,
                 non
                 Respublica
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               that
               Emperours
               appointed
               time
               and
               place
               of
               Synods
               ,
               which
               were
               external
               circumstances
               ,
               is
               clear
               :
               But
               that
               the
               Emperours
               nominated
               the
               persons
               ,
               who
               should
               come
               ,
               appointed
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               
               president
               in
               the
               Synod
               to
               moderate
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               defined
               the
               number
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               is
               denied
               :
               Except
               1.
               
               That
               they
               did
               this
               in
               a
               great
               schisme
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Church
               could
               not
               agree
               amongst
               themselves
               :
               Or
               2.
               
               In
               such
               a
               general
               defection
               ,
               as
               was
               under
               Arrius
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               extraordinary
               case
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Emperour
               requested
               by
               Letters
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               godly
               Bishops
               ●ight
               come
               to
               the
               Synod
               ,
               not
               such
               :
               But
               whereas
               ,
               
                 d●
                 facto
              
               ,
               he
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               commanded
               such
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               did
               discharge
               others
               under
               pains
               to
               come
               (
               except
               they
               were
               other
               wayes
               incarcerated
               and
               known
               parties
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               not
               be
               judges
               )
               is
               against
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               freedom
               of
               Synods
               .
            
             
               So
               
                 Salmasius
                 ,
                 Non
                 igitur
                 leges
                 tantum
                 facere
                 d●
                 religione
                 ac
                 fide
              
               
               
                 omnibus
                 observandas
                 ,
                 dummodo
                 verbo
                 divino
                 rei
                 contraveniant
                 ,
                 potest
                 princeps
                 Christianus
                 ,
                 vel
                 summus
                 Magistratus
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 suos
                 subditos
                 ad
                 decreta
                 Synodalia
                 observanda
                 quae
                 verbo
                 Dei
                 conformia
                 sunt
                 ,
                 obligare
                 ,
                 et
                 Cogere
                 :
                 ubicunque
                 sane
                 imperio
                 opus
                 est
                 per
                 vim
                 agente
                 ac
                 jubente
                 ,
                 aut
                 jurisdictione
                 cogent●●
                 ,
                 et
                 ●●er●e●te
                 ,
                 nihil
                 istic
                 habent
                 qu●d
                 agant
                 verbi
                 Ministri
                 ,
                 neque
                 jus
                 agendi
                 ullum
                 ,
                 etiamsi
                 de
                 re
                 aut
                 persona
                 Ecclesiasticâ
                 questi●
                 sit
                 ,
                 aut
                 de
                 religione
                 agatur
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 principes
                 aut
                 Magistratus
                 ea
                 vis
                 coactiva
                 oe
                 illud
                 jus
                 imperativum
                 et
                 co●●●ivum
                 pertinet
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Law
               making
               (
               unproper
               I
               grant
               ,
               because
               declarative
               in
               Mortal
               men
               ,
               constitutive
               in
               the
               head
               Christ
               only
               )
               touching
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               which
               is
               politick
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               when
               there
               is
               a
               constitu●e
               Church
               ,
               subsequent
               ,
               not
               antecedent
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               to
               bodily
               coaction
               by
               the
               sword
               which
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ▪
               O●
               this
               Law-giving
               doth
               Salmasius
               speak
               as
               his
               words
               clear
               ,
               and
               because
               bodily
               and
               externall
               co-action
               is
               not
               the
               Churches
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               according
               to
               Salmasius
               ,
               hath
               no
               proper
               Ecclesiastick
               power
               .
            
             
               The
               reciprecation
               of
               subordination
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Magistrates
               
               is
               clearly
               taught
               by
               Salmasius
               Minister
               ,
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 principem
                 Christianum
                 ligare
                 et
                 solvere
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 suspendere
                 et
                 excommunicare
                 aque
                 potest
                 ut
                 alium
                 quem
                 libet
                 de
                 grege
                 per
                 illam
                 internam
                 potestatem
                 et
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 quam
                 a
                 deo
                 acc●pit
                 .
                 At
                 princeps
                 rursus
                 potest
                 Episcopum
                 per
                 illam
                 suam
                 exteriorem
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 quae
                 no●
                 animam
                 ,
                 sed
                 corpus
                 curat
                 ,
                 cogere
                 ,
                 coercere
                 ,
                 ad
                 officium
                 comp●●●ere
                 ,
                 si
                 exorbitet
                 ,
                 etiam
                 deponere
                 ,
                 et
                 abijcere
                 ,
                 et
                 exilio
                 punire
                 ,
                 vita
                 quoq●●
                 ,
                 si
                 meruerit
                 ,
                 s●nt●ntiam
                 ,
              
               
               
                 dicere
                 ,
                 privare
                 —
                 a
                 principe
                 abjectus
                 Episcopus
                 Ministerij
                 tantum
                 atque
                 officij
                 functionem
                 amittit
                 ,
                 atque
                 exercitium
                 intra
                 limites
                 jurisdictionis
                 duntaxatvel
                 ditionis
                 quae
                 principi
                 subjecta
                 est
                 —
                 at
                 non
                 potestatem
                 ,
                 quam
                 in
                 ordinatione
                 accepit
                 ,
                 per
                 impositionem
                 manuum
                 ,
                 potest
                 eripere
                 princeps
                 ,
                 cum
                 nec
                 eam
                 possit
                 dare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Cum
                 sit
                 duplex
                 potestas
                 Ecclesiastica
                 ,
                 altera
                 interna
                 ,
                 externa
                 altera
                 ,
                 tam
                 peccant
                 qui
                 utramque
                 principi
                 vel
                 Magistratui
                 civili
                 tribunt
                 ,
                 quam
                 qui
                 utramque
                 denegant
                 ministro
                 Ecclesiastico
                 .
              
               And
               he
               proveth
               that
               the
               Pastors
               have
               received
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Magistaate
               ,
               their
               internal
               and
               external
               power
               of
               governing
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 Josias
                 .
                 Simlerus
                 professor
                 Tigurinus
                 comment
                 .
                 in
              
               Exod.
               20.
               in
               
               
                 Mand.
                 5.
                 
                 Magistratuum
                 officium
                 est
                 tollere
                 idola
                 ,
                 vi
                 et
                 armis
                 —
                 conciona●orum
                 vero
                 ut
                 error●m
                 ostendant
                 ,
                 Idololatriam
                 damnent
                 ,
                 verbi
                 gladi●
                 jugulent
                 ,
                 et
                 Magistratum
                 sui
                 officij
                 admoneant
                 in
                 rebus
                 exteruis
                 tollendis
                 ut
                 Can.
                 15
                 -
                 Concil
                 .
                 Carthagi
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Lavater
                 in
              
               Ezech.
               c.
               44.
               
               
                 Dominus
                 dicit
                 repellend●s
                 a
                 ministerio
                 incircumcisos
                 carne
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 indulgentes
                 libidinibus
                 et
                 incircumcisos
                 corde
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 imbutos
                 pravis
                 opinionibus
                 ;
                 collige
                 quanta
                 cura
                 et
                 diligentia
                 requiratur
                 a
                 sacerdotibus
                 ,
                 conformiter
                 enim
                 custodibus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Lavater
                 in
              
               Ezech.
               22.
               26.
               
                 reprehendit
                 in
                 sacerdotibus
                 quod
                 sancta
                 sua
                 violarint
                 ,
                 non
                 enim
                 tractarint
                 quemadmodum
                 ipse
                 instituerat
                 .
                 Nam
                 in
                 templo
                 prostabant
                 Idola
                 ,
                 sacrificia
                 non
                 legitime
                 offerebantur
                 —
                 an
                 non
                 hodie
                 Sacramenta
                 ab
                 adulteris
                 ,
                 ebriosis
                 et
                 aleatoribus
                 admistrantur
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 in
              
               Ezech.
               23.
               38.
               
                 et
                 quum
                 immolassent
                 filios
                 idolis
                 .
                 Si
                 adultera
                 de
                 adulteri
                 stratis
                 surgens
                 rectâ
                 ad
                 maritum
                 suum
                 veniat
                 ,
                 et
                 amorem
                 coniugalem
                 simulet
                 ,
                 judicium
                 est
                 magnae
                 impudentiae
                 —
                 redeuntes
                 a
                 valle
                 Hinnon
                 et
                 cultu
                 daemonum
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 re
                 bene
                 gesta
                 ,
                 cruentis
                 manibus
                 templum
                 ingrediebantur
                 citra
                 conscientiam
                 oraturi
                 .
              
            
             
               Ioan.
               Wolphius
               
                 in
                 Nehemiam
                 ait
              
               ,
               c.
               2.
               v.
               20.
               
                 aedificatores
                 Ecclesiae
                 nihil
                 agere
                 debere
                 quam
                 quod
                 in
                 mandatis
                 divinitus
                 datum
                 sit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 in
                 Ezram
              
               ,
               c.
               10.
               
                 hoc
                 enim
                 exemplo
              
               V.
               T.
               
                 discimus
                 quae
                 facto
                 opus
                 sit
                 in
              
               N.
               T.
               
                 nempe
                 ut
                 crebris
                 synodis
                 in
                 vitam
                 ,
                 in
                 doctrinam
                 et
                 mores
                 ,
                 in
                 vocationem
                 Ecclesiastorum
                 inspiciatur
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               
                 Simler
                 ,
                 Lavater
              
               ,
               and
               Wolphius
               ,
               do
               clearly
               1.
               
               Difference
               between
               the
               two
               powers
               of
               the
               Sword
               and
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               
               are
               not
               to
               prophane
               holy
               things
               .
               3.
               
               That
               by
               Assemblies
               and
               Synods
               Church-censures
               are
               to
               be
               dispensed
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               even
               
                 Robert
                 ▪
                 Burhillus
                 de
                 primatu
                 Regio
                 contra
                 Becanum
                 Iesuitam
                 .
              
               c.
               10.
               
                 sed
                 neque
                 in
                 exteriore
                 jurisdictione
                 ,
                 aut
                 excommunicationis
                 aut
                 ordinationis
                 potestatem
                 regi
                 facimus
                 ,
                 aut
                 cultus
                 divini
                 novas
                 formulas
                 procudendi
                 ,
                 aut
                 dispensandi
                 —
                 adde
                 quod
                 nec
                 ●●s
                 ●itribuimus
                 ,
                 leges
                 suâ
                 solius
                 authoritate
                 ferendi
                 quae
                 canonum
                 Ecclesiasticorum
                 vim
                 obtin●ant
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               mind
               of
               
                 D.
                 Pareus
              
               and
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               may
               be
               known
               by
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               is
               cleared
               in
               that
               learned
               dissertation
               of
               
                 Iac.
                 Trig.
              
               Nor
               shall
               I
               need
               to
               burden
               the
               Reader
               with
               citations
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Farel
                 ,
                 Marlorat
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Sibrandas
                 ,
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Gomaras
                 ,
                 Trelcatius
                 ,
                 Bucanus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               were
               easie
               to
               do
               if
               not
               needlesse
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Adversary
               .
               I
               have
               also
               in
               answering
               Erastus
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               answered
               all
               that
               Mr.
               Prinne
               hath
               said
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               questions
               ,
               or
               vindication
               ;
               because
               most
               of
               all
               he
               hath
               (
               I
               speak
               it
               not
               to
               diminish
               or
               detract
               from
               the
               learning
               of
               that
               reverend
               man
               ,
               ●●r
               ●●sse
               to
               irritate
               )
               is
               fully
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               Erastus
               :
               so
               that
               in
               answering
               Erastus
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               that
               ingenuous
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               and
               learned
               Divine
               will
               Acquiesce
               .
               The
               Lord
               establish
               Ierusalem
               and
               make
               her
               a
               peaceable
               habitation
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           INTRODVCTION
           To
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Scandal
           .
        
         
           
             
               Whether
               or
               no
               things
               indifferent
               can
               be
               commanded
               because
               indifferent
               ?
            
          
           
             WHat
             ever
             things
             are
             commanded
             under
             the
             tenor
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             indifferent
             ,
             are
             not
             lawful
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             in
             reason
             commanded
             :
             for
             so
             should
             they
             be
             of
             their
             nature
             both
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             not
             indifferent
             :
             But
             humane
             Ceremonies
             are
             sush
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             lawful
             .
          
           
             Indifferent
             things
             Basilius
             calleth
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nazianz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             so
             Laertius
             ,
             and
             Gellius
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             them
             .
             Things
             indifferent
             cannot
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             essentially
             neither
             good
             nor
             ill
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             good
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             apt
             to
             edifie
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             not
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             things
             which
             can
             be
             commanded
             by
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             matter
             of
             a
             Church
             constitution
             ,
             the
             one
             remote
             ,
             the
             other
             nearer
             :
             The
             remote
             matter
             of
             Church
             constitutions
             are
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             mens
             actions
             and
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ;
             for
             all
             our
             actions
             Physically
             
             considered
             to
             know
             ,
             believe
             ,
             will
             ,
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             fear
             ,
             speak
             ,
             walk
             ,
             
             laugh
             ,
             
               &c
               ▪
            
             are
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ▪
             but
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Natu●●
             ▪
             and
             his
             positiv●
             Div●●●
             Law
             ●●th
             〈…〉
             d●●●●m
             ●●●d
             〈…〉
             i●
             〈…〉
             put
             ●is
             d
             〈…〉
             ●●gal
             upon
             th●●
             ▪
             〈…〉
             a●
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             nearest
             matter
             of
             any
             Church-constitution
             :
             No
             wise
             man
             would
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             
               that
               all
               should
               cast
               stones
               in
               the
               water
            
             ;
             yet
             ▪
             God
             might
             make
             a
             Law
             thereof
             .
             For
             what
             actions
             hath
             no
             good
             ,
             nor
             lawfulnesse
             ,
             nor
             aptitude
             to
             edisie
             in
             themselves
             ,
             these
             th●
             will
             of
             man
             can
             never
             make
             good
             ,
             lawful
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             edifie
             ,
             because
             onely
             God
             ,
             whose
             will
             is
             the
             prime
             rule
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             ,
             can
             create
             moral
             goodnes
             in
             actions
             :
             
               not
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             is
             only
             good
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             so
             appointed
             in
             his
             Law
             ▪
             and
             
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               that
               tree
               ,
            
             had
             been
             as
             lawful
             and
             just
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             ●a●●
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             commanded
             eating
             thereof
             ,
             under
             ●r●mises
             and
             threatnings
             ▪
             6.
             
             Hence
             ●●
             followeth
             that
             all
             actions
             and
             circumstances
             of
             their
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             must
             lose
             that
             indifferency
             ,
             and
             receive
             from
             God
             some
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             aptnesse
             to
             edifie
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             the
             reasonable
             and
             nearest
             matter
             of
             any
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             constitution
             ;
             because
             what
             rulers
             can
             in
             Law
             and
             reason
             command
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             will
             as
             good
             and
             apt
             to
             edifie
             ▪
             before
             they
             can
             bind
             others
             to
             will
             it
             .
             But
             neither
             the
             will
             of
             a
             ruler
             ▪
             nor
             the
             will
             of
             any
             other
             can
             lawfully
             will
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             such
             :
             for
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             as
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             is
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             object
             of
             the
             will
             is
             alwayes
             good
             .
             3.
             
             
               Rulers
               commandeth
               as
               Gods
               Ministers
               for
               our
               good
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             means
             and
             actions
             injoyned
             for
             the
             compassing
             of
             this
             end
             must
             be
             good
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             end
             be
             good
             ,
             the
             means
             as
             the
             means
             must
             be
             good
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Things
             indifferent
             cannot
             be
             enacted
             as
             a
             L●w
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             indifferent
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             both
             weak
             and
             wilful
             ;
             for
             remaining
             evil
             to
             some
             they
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             commanded
             ,
             except
             rulers
             would
             command
             sinful
             actions
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             would
             make
             no
             Laws
             at
             all
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
             neither
             can
             our
             Ceremonies
             be
             indifferent
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             sacred
             mystical
             signes
             teaching
             us
             some
             duties
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             They
             are
             worship
             ,
             and
             means
             tending
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             used
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             an
             Idol
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             used
             by
             us
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             the
             religious
             honour
             of
             an
             Idol
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             pretended
             
             to
             be
             means
             apt
             to
             edifie
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             They
             are
             not
             in
             their
             use
             indifferent
             .
             4.
             
             The
             use
             of
             Ceremonies
             are
             Moral
             actions
             of
             man
             ,
             not
             warranted
             by
             Gods
             Word
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             They
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             indifferent
             .
             If
             then
             nothing
             be
             good
             ,
             because
             Rulers
             command
             it
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             do
             lawfully
             command
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             good
             .
             The
             Churches
             power
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             necessary
             in
             matters
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Order
             ;
             for
             in
             both
             ,
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             create
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             doth
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             )
             by
             natures
             Light
             ,
             finde
             pre-existent
             goodnesse
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             Order
             .
             Therefore
             Will
             of
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Will
             ,
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             least
             Circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             or
             person
             ;
             but
             the
             Churches
             power
             is
             Ministerial
             ,
             and
             determined
             to
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             expedient
             ,
             and
             convenient
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               Humane
               Actions
               according
               to
               their
               specifice
               nature
               may
               be
               indifferent
               
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               :
               For
               example
               ,
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               in
               your
               Bed
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Fields
               ;
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               in
               thi●
               ,
               or
               that
               habit
               ,
               in
               a
               Gown
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Cloak
               ;
               these
               are
               actions
               in
               their
               kinde
               indifferent
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               neither
               commanded
               ,
               nor
               forbidden
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               according
               to
               the
               kinde
               of
               action
               good
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               neglect
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               repugnant
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               love
               God
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               evil
               according
               to
               its
               kinde
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               forbidden
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               command
               it
               in
               any
               sort
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               evil
               to
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               to
               commit
               adultery
               .
               So
               Forbs
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             In
             the
             Field
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Bed
             ,
             Cloathed
             with
             Gown
             or
             Cloak
             ,
             when
             
             we
             Pray
             or
             Preach
             ,
             are
             meer
             Accidents
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             praying
             and
             preaching
             ,
             and
             we
             grant
             them
             to
             be
             variable
             and
             indifferent
             ;
             howbeit
             ,
             they
             admit
             of
             Regulation
             Moral
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             simply
             indifferent
             ;
             for
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             Fields
             and
             Streets
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             vain
             glory
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             they
             are
             not
             indifferent
             in
             your
             meaning
             ,
             as
             are
             Surplice
             ,
             Holydays
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             you
             will
             not
             say
             the
             Church
             may
             make
             Laws
             that
             no
             Prayers
             be
             but
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             no
             Preaching
             except
             the
             Preacher
             be
             cloathed
             with
             a
             Cloak
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             good
             Logick
             to
             say
             ,
             
               `
               To
               pray
               in
               House
               or
               Field
               ,
               is
               an
               action
               according
               to
               its
               kinde
               ,
               neither
               good
               nor
               evil
            
             ;
             when
             as
             it
             is
             an
             individual
             action
             ,
             contracted
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             House
             or
             Field
             ,
             because
             Field
             or
             House
             are
             indifferent
             in
             Prayer
             .
             To
             pray
             is
             not
             indifferent
             according
             to
             its
             kinde
             ;
             because
             Accidents
             of
             Actions
             are
             indifferent
             ;
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             the
             action
             is
             indifferent
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Doctors
             Opinion
             ,
             maketh
             an
             Act
             of
             loving
             God
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             ,
             indifferent
             in
             its
             kinde
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             as
             indifferent
             to
             love
             God
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             him
             while
             you
             are
             cloathed
             with
             a
             Gown
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             Cloak
             :
             
               As
               it
               is
               indifferent
               to
               pray
               ,
               in
               House
               or
               Field
               ,
               cloathed
               with
               Gown
               ,
               or
               Cloak
            
             ;
             so
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             necessary
             actions
             in
             the
             world
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             in
             this
             time
             or
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             shall
             
             be
             actions
             according
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             neither
             good
             ,
             nor
             evil
             ,
             but
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             Doctors
             own
             Distinction
             .
             3.
             
             Place
             or
             habit
             doth
             not
             constitute
             Praying
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             in
             their
             specifice
             nature
             ;
             that
             were
             a
             wonder
             ;
             for
             their
             Objects
             do
             constitute
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             their
             Objects
             are
             God
             and
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             indifferent
             according
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             indifferent
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             possibly
             an
             Idol
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             Actions
             good
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             Pray
             ,
             or
             Preach
             ,
             be
             made
             indifferent
             according
             to
             their
             kinde
             ,
             because
             cloathed
             with
             indifferent
             Circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             habit
             ;
             then
             by
             that
             same
             reason
             ,
             Actions
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             evil
             ,
             as
             to
             murther
             ,
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             should
             also
             become
             indifferent
             ,
             from
             these
             Circumstances
             ;
             then
             should
             it
             be
             indifferent
             to
             kill
             in
             House
             ,
             or
             Field
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             according
             to
             its
             kinde
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               Howbeit
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               every
               voluntary
               action
               is
               either
               honest
               ,
               or
               
               not
               honest
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               things
               honest
               ,
               that
               are
               indifferent
               and
               free
               ▪
               For
               there
               are
               two
               kindes
               of
               honest
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               Some
               honest
               and
               necessary
               things
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               duties
               commanded
               in
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               the
               contrary
               of
               these
               polluteth
               a
               man
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               formally
               ,
               positively
               ,
               and
               inclusively
               laudable
               ,
               and
               commendeth
               men
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               rewarded
               .
               This
               way
               every
               voluntary
               action
               is
               not
               either
               honest
               ,
               or
               unhonest
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               a
               middle
               betwixt
               these
               two
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               something
               honest
               and
               lawful
               ,
               but
               not
               necessary
               ,
               but
               morally
               free
               ,
               as
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               commendeth
               not
               a
               man
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               is
               therefore
               rewarded
               ;
               neither
               doth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               non-marriage
               pollute
               a
               man
               before
               God
               ,
               or
               is
               blame-worthy
               ,
               because
               marriage
               is
               onely
               negatively
               honest
               ,
               
                 Honestum
                 irreprchensibile
                 ,
                 honestum
                 exclusive
                 ,
                 &
                 honestum
                 per
                 compossibilitatem
                 cum
                 honesto
                 formali
                 &
                 positivo
                 .
              
               So
               marriage
               is
               neither
               positively
               honest
               ,
               nor
               unhonest
               ,
               but
               free
               morally
               .
               Neither
               is
               marriage
               necessary
               by
               absolute
               necessity
               ,
               or
               necessity
               that
               toucheth
               the
               action
               ;
               for
               men
               may
               marry
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               marry
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               onely
               marrying
               is
               necessary
               by
               a
               conditional
               necessity
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               39.
               
               A
               Widow
               is
               free
               to
               marry
               whom
               she
               will
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               That
               she
               marry
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               the
               necessity
               toucheth
               not
               the
               action
               ,
               but
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               action
               .
               And
               this
               necessity
               of
               the
               manner
               or
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               action
               of
               marriage
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               action
               necessary
               ,
               but
               leaveth
               it
               as
               free
               to
               men
               to
               marry
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               marry
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               are
               some
               actions
               according
               to
               the
               spece
               or
               nature
               ,
               that
               are
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               not
               unhonest
               ,
               yet
               lawful
               .
               So
               Doctor
               Forbs
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
            
             
             Marriage
             hath
             something
             in
             it
             natural
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             Fall.
             
               It
               was
               naturally
               good
               ,
               that
               man
               should
               not
               be
               alone
               ,
            
             and
             this
             way
             ,
             
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             Marriage
             in
             the
             ground
             that
             maketh
             it
             necessary
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             aptitude
             and
             inclination
             to
             procreation
             ,
             is
             most
             necessary
             ;
             and
             so
             now
             ,
             after
             the
             Fall
             of
             man
             ,
             all
             that
             
               burneth
               and
               marr●e●h
               not
            
             ,
             despiseth
             Gods
             remedy
             of
             lust
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             necessity
             of
             Gods
             command
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             repeated
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               2
               ,
               9.
            
             it
             is
             necessary
             
               in
               individuo
            
             :
             And
             although
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             meerly
             natural
             in
             marriage
             ,
             as
             the
             Act
             of
             marriage
             according
             to
             the
             substance
             ,
             be
             not
             formally
             laudable
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             naturality
             thereof
             ;
             yet
             
             it
             is
             not
             for
             that
             free
             or
             indifferent
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Doctor
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               marriage
               is
               indifferent
               in
               its
               nature
               ▪
               and
               free
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               action
               ,
            
             he
             speaketh
             wonders
             :
             For
             howbeit
             ,
             marriage
             be
             indifferent
             by
             a
             Metaphysical
             
             indifferency
             of
             contrahibility
             to
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             because
             marriage
             may
             be
             in
             some
             ,
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             no
             marriage
             may
             also
             be
             in
             other
             some
             ,
             without
             sin
             ;
             and
             so
             praying
             is
             indifferent
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             some
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             praying
             is
             in
             some
             also
             without
             sin
             ,
             when
             the
             man
             is
             necessitated
             to
             some
             other
             action
             ,
             either
             Civil
             ,
             Natural
             or
             Supernatural
             ;
             yet
             marriage
             is
             not
             Morally
             or
             Theologically
             indifferent
             :
             So
             as
             to
             marry
             ,
             or
             not
             marry
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             a
             mans
             free
             choice
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             free
             ▪
             will
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             any
             binding
             Law
             ,
             as
             is
             kneeling
             ,
             not-kneeling
             ,
             crossing
             ,
             not-crossing
             ,
             in
             the
             minde
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             .
             1.
             
             If
             it
             were
             morally
             indifferent
             to
             marry
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             marry
             ,
             Rulers
             might
             make
             Laws
             either
             commanding
             all
             to
             marry
             ,
             or
             none
             to
             marry
             ,
             or
             some
             to
             marry
             ;
             some
             not
             to
             marry
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             small
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             doctrine
             of
             Devils
             .
             2.
             
             The
             gift
             of
             Continency
             ,
             is
             to
             some
             a
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             marry
             not
             ,
             and
             burning
             is
             to
             some
             a
             commandment
             ,
             obliging
             them
             in
             conscience
             to
             marry
             ,
             else
             they
             sin
             ;
             therefore
             to
             marry
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             marry
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             or
             then
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             our
             Divines
             teach
             against
             Papists
             ,
             their
             Supererogatorie
             Works
             .
             The
             Lords
             calling
             of
             any
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             Truth
             ▪
             is
             instead
             of
             a
             command
             of
             God
             ;
             though
             the
             man
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             he
             suffer
             not
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
             3.
             
             If
             there
             be
             no
             necessitie
             in
             marrying
             ,
             but
             onely
             conditional
             in
             the
             manner
             o●
             marrying
             ,
             then
             all
             mankinde
             without
             sin
             might
             abstain
             from
             marrying
             ,
             which
             it
             most
             absurd
             .
             4.
             
             The
             place
             
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               39.
            
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             a
             Widow
             is
             under
             no
             necessitie
             of
             marrying
             ,
             but
             onely
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             well
             and
             spiritual
             marrying
             .
             For
             the
             libertie
             that
             the
             Widow
             hath
             there
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             indifferent
             to
             her
             to
             marry
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             marry
             ;
             for
             since
             our
             Adversaries
             teach
             ,
             That
             Rulers
             may
             make
             Laws
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ;
             they
             might
             then
             make
             a
             Law
             that
             no
             Widows
             shall
             marry
             ,
             which
             were
             vile
             tyrannie
             .
             But
             the
             libertie
             
               that
               the
               Widow
               hath
               to
               marry
               whom
               she
               will
               ,
            
             is
             opposed
             onely
             to
             a
             Law
             and
             Obligation
             Matrimonial
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             under
             ,
             while
             her
             Husband
             did
             live
             .
             And
             the
             words
             clearly
             speaketh
             onely
             of
             thi●
             freedom
             ,
             not
             of
             Moral
             freedom
             of
             indifference
             ,
             from
             all
             Law
             of
             God
             necessitating
             her
             to
             marry
             :
             
               The
               Wise
               is
               bound
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               her
               Husband
               liveth
               ;
               but
               if
               her
               Husband
               be
               dead
               ,
               she
               is
               at
               liberty
               to
               marry
               whom
               she
               will
               ,
               onely
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             there
             are
             no
             smal
             oddes
             betwixt
             libertie
             to
             marry
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             because
             the
             Husband
             is
             dead
             ,
             of
             which
             libertie
             onely
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ;
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             indifference
             without
             all
             restraint
             of
             Gods
             Law
             
             to
             marry
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             marry
             :
             This
             latter
             libertie
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             not
             of
             ,
             onely
             the
             Doctor
             alleageth
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               howbeit
               ,
               antecedente
               and
               immediately
               it
               be
               
               necessary
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ;
               yet
               consequently
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               lawful
               Authority
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               necessary
               to
               us
               ,
               not
               by
               necessity
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               but
               by
               necessity
               of
               obedience
               ,
               order
               ,
               and
               peace
               ;
               and
               so
               according
               to
               the
               practice
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               the
               time
               necessary
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               omitted
               without
               sin
               .
               So
               Forbes
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Necessitie
             of
             obeying
             the
             Church
             can
             make
             nothing
             necessary
             
             and
             good
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             commandeth
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             necessary
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             not
             goodnesse
             ,
             necessitie
             and
             aptnesse
             to
             edifie
             from
             mens
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             commandment
             .
             2.
             
             I
             ask
             if
             no
             kneeling
             ,
             now
             in
             Scotland
             laying
             aside
             the
             respect
             of
             Authority
             and
             Law
             ,
             be
             in
             it self
             undecent
             ,
             and
             unapt
             to
             edifie
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             more
             ground
             and
             reason
             for
             order
             and
             decency
             in
             our
             Ceremonies
             (
             for
             what
             I
             say
             of
             one
             ,
             holdeth
             true
             in
             all
             )
             then
             there
             is
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             sole
             will
             and
             lust
             of
             Authority
             maketh
             our
             Ceremonies
             lawful
             :
             What
             can
             Romish
             impudence
             give
             more
             to
             the
             Man
             of
             sin
             ?
             But
             if
             there
             be
             unorderlinesse
             and
             indecency
             in
             our
             Ceremonies
             ,
             then
             kneeling
             now
             must
             be
             sin
             ,
             even
             laying
             aside
             the
             respect
             of
             Humane
             Laws
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             strange
             Divinity
             ,
             
               That
               that
               which
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               of
               it self
               ,
               cannot
               be
               omitted
               without
               sin
               ,
               for
               the
               sole
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               men
               .
            
             Humane
             Authority
             then
             may
             make
             it
             sin
             ,
             
               not
               to
               rub
               our
               Beards
               ,
               not
               to
               claw
               our
               Heads
               ,
            
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             hear
             Gods
             Word
             .
             If
             Humane
             Authority
             can
             make
             an
             indifferent
             Act
             lawful
             ,
             and
             the
             omission
             of
             it
             ,
             sinful
             ;
             they
             may
             make
             all
             the
             indifferent
             Acts
             in
             the
             World
             lawful
             Acts
             ,
             they
             might
             then
             make
             piping
             ,
             leaping
             ,
             laughing
             Acts
             o●
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             and
             might
             make
             a
             Decalogue
             of
             their
             own
             :
             And
             if
             they
             may
             make
             an
             indifferent
             Act
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             omitted
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             as
             good
             reason
             ,
             make
             sinful
             Acts
             ,
             as
             Adulterie
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             Murther
             ,
             Robbery
             ,
             to
             be
             lawful
             Acts
             ;
             For
             if
             mans
             inhibiting
             will
             be
             the
             formal
             reason
             of
             sin
             ,
             then
             his
             commanding
             will
             must
             be
             the
             formal
             reason
             of
             obedience
             :
             And
             so
             Rulers
             might
             command
             Murther
             ,
             Robbery
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               We
               may
               perform
               an
               individual
               act
               coming
               from
               deliberate
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               
               without
               sin
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               omit
               the
               same
               without
               sin
               :
               Whether
               we
               practise
               these
               indifferent
               actions
               ,
               or
               omit
               them
               ,
               we
               should
               refer
               both
               practice
               and
               omission
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ;
               and
               these
               actions
               we
               call
               indifferent
               or
               free
               ,
               (
               as
               indifferent
               and
               free
               is
               opposed
               to
               that
               which
               is
               morally
               necessary
               )
               which
               are
               either
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               necessary
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               by
               necessity
               of
               a
               Divine
               Law
               ▪
               Howbeit
               ,
               every
               action
               that
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               be
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               23.
               
               Yet
               the
               faith
               whereby
               I
               beleeve
               this
               action
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               the
               eschewing
               of
               sin
               .
               But
               if
               I
               do
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               it
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               is
               necessary
               ;
               but
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               action
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               action
               necessary
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               to
               lay
               a
               yoak
               of
               continual
               doubting
               upon
               mens
               conscience
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               beleeve
               every
               
               individual
               act
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               ,
               to
               be
               necessary
               ;
               for
               whether
               should
               they
               turn
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               think
               of
               doing
               ,
               or
               not
               doing
               these
               actions
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               to
               be
               commanded
               by
               no
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
               That
               a
               Widow
               marry
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               she
               marry
               ,
               is
               necessary
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               that
               she
               marry
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               indifferent
               to
               her
               ,
               to
               marry
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               marry
               .
               Doctor
               Forbes
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             an
             action
             individual
             ,
             should
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             
             and
             so
             neither
             good
             ,
             nor
             evil
             ,
             and
             yet
             done
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             referred
             to
             Gods
             glory
             :
             For
             the
             ground
             of
             doing
             ,
             which
             is
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             are
             individual
             properties
             necessarily
             concurring
             to
             the
             individuation
             of
             the
             Action
             Moral
             .
             2.
             
             An
             action
             individual
             ,
             that
             is
             meerly
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             sin
             may
             be
             performed
             ,
             without
             sin
             ,
             or
             omitted
             without
             sin
             ,
             cannot
             be
             an
             action
             of
             Faith
             referred
             to
             Gods
             glory
             :
             For
             what
             may
             be
             done
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             done
             without
             sin
             ,
             is
             a
             will-action
             ,
             and
             wanteth
             all
             necessitie
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             an
             idle
             and
             sinful
             action
             ;
             but
             a
             sinful
             action
             may
             be
             done
             in
             fancy
             ,
             but
             in
             Faith
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             ;
             it
             may
             ,
             in
             the
             vain
             intention
             of
             the
             doer
             ,
             be
             referred
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             
               In
               intentione
               erronea
               operantis
            
             ,
             but
             
               ex
               conditione
               operis
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             work
             it
             serveth
             not
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
             This
             way
             to
             cast
             stones
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             referred
             to
             Gods
             glory
             :
             But
             shall
             I
             beleeve
             I
             am
             doing
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             casting
             stones
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             as
             good
             reason
             not
             to
             cast
             at
             all
             ?
             If
             one
             wilaction
             that
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             referred
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             all
             be
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             referred
             to
             Gods
             glory
             :
             This
             is
             a
             laughter
             ,
             rather
             then
             Divinitie
             .
             3.
             
             I
             cannot
             beleeve
             that
             an
             action
             that
             hath
             as
             good
             reason
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             can
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             no
             ground
             for
             my
             Faith
             ;
             for
             my
             Faith
             here
             leaneth
             neither
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             on
             Reason
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             action
             should
             rather
             be
             ,
             nor
             not
             be
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             indifferent
             ;
             yea
             ,
             crossing
             and
             kneeling
             of
             themselves
             shall
             be
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             I
             beleeve
             them
             to
             be
             of
             Faith
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Faith
             maketh
             its
             object
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             no
             actions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             all
             their
             Moral
             necessitie
             from
             their
             intrinsecal
             goodnesse
             :
             For
             from
             whence
             is
             it
             necessary
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             intrinsecal
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             love
             of
             God
             hath
             from
             Gods
             command
             ?
             For
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             an
             action
             to
             be
             at
             all
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             idle
             and
             superfluous
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             goodnesse
             in
             it
             at
             all
             .
             If
             then
             crossing
             and
             kneeling
             ,
             (
             laying
             aside
             the
             respect
             of
             Humane
             Laws
             commanding
             them
             )
             have
             no
             necessitie
             Moral
             ,
             from
             any
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             their
             necessitie
             must
             be
             all
             from
             mans
             will
             :
             this
             is
             tyranny
             in
             Rulers
             ,
             for
             their
             sole
             pleasure
             to
             command
             ,
             under
             the
             heaviest
             pain
             ,
             things
             that
             have
             no
             necessitie
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             their
             will.
             5.
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             yoak
             to
             mens
             conscience
             ,
             to
             square
             all
             
             their
             Moral
             Action
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             see
             
               (
               according
               as
               it
               is
               Written
               )
            
             before
             they
             vanture
             upon
             any
             Action
             Moral
             .
             It
             is
             libertie
             to
             keep
             Gods
             way
             accuratel
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               In
               general
               ,
               no
               particular
               action
               is
               necessary
               ,
               the
               goodnesse
               whereof
               that
               
               is
               commended
               and
               rewarded
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               ●s
               well
               be
               had
               by
               the
               omission
               of
               that
               action
               ,
               or
               by
               an
               other
               action
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               such
               an
               action
               in
               the
               individual
               use
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               indifferent
               ;
               but
               i●
               the
               goodnesse
               necessary
               cannot
               be
               had
               at
               all
               ,
               without
               that
               particular
               action
               ,
               then
               the
               action
               in
               the
               individual
               use
               is
               necessary
               ,
               although
               according
               to
               its
               nature
               ,
               it
               be
               possibly
               indifferent
               .
               So
               to
               us
               now
               to
               kneel
               at
               the
               Supper
               ,
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               obtain
               the
               necessary
               good
               of
               due
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               decent
               Vniformity
               ,
               and
               eschue
               the
               contempt
               of
               Anthority
               ,
               Schism
               ,
               and
               Confusion
               .
               Forb●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
            
             
             By
             goodnesse
             here
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             meaneth
             ,
             
               Concomitant
               and
               general
               goodnesse
            
             ,
             which
             maketh
             not
             the
             action
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             hath
             no
             goodnesse
             intrinsecal
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             idle
             action
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             not
             done
             without
             sin
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             upon
             no
             other
             motive
             ,
             but
             the
             meer
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             doer
             :
             We
             have
             hereby
             the
             Doctors
             learning
             ,
             Such
             an
             idle
             action
             done
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             done
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
             2.
             
             All
             our
             Ceremonies
             in
             their
             use
             ,
             crossing
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             wearing
             of
             Surplice
             ,
             have
             no
             intrinsecal
             goodnesse
             ,
             no
             internal
             moral
             equity
             of
             Order
             ,
             Decency
             ,
             and
             aptnesse
             to
             Edifie
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             they
             should
             be
             done
             ;
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             may
             be
             obtained
             as
             well
             by
             no●●-kneeling
             ,
             none-crossing
             ,
             none-Surplice
             .
             This
             is
             no
             small
             dash
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             
               Pearth
               Assembly
            
             ;
             for
             they
             saw
             no
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             Articles
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             as
             well
             might
             have
             been
             obtained
             without
             them
             .
             Hence
             except
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             pleasing
             
               King
               James
            
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             more
             reason
             for
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             an
             Act
             that
             all
             Ministers
             shall
             go
             to
             the
             Foot-Ball
             ,
             the
             third
             day
             of
             
               May.
               3.
            
             
             Then
             the
             meer
             pleasure
             of
             the
             King
             hath
             made
             kneeling
             necessary
             ;
             and
             good
             obedience
             to
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             mens
             will
             as
             will
             so
             is
             the
             onely
             formal
             reason
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             or
             disobedience
             .
             4.
             
             Then
             we
             may
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             refuse
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Kings
             Will
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             at
             the
             nod
             of
             the
             Kings
             Will.
             Such
             Mercenary
             Divinitie
             becometh
             not
             the
             lovers
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               maline
               in
               actions
               ,
               One
               thar
               layeth
               a
               moral
               impediment
               
               on
               the
               act
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               performed
               without
               sin
               :
               So
               to
               eschue
               the
               malice
               that
               is
               in
               adultery
               ,
               we
               must
               eschue
               the
               act
               of
               adultery
               ;
               this
               malice
               polluteth
               the
               act
               ,
               and
               should
               binder
               the
               act
               :
               There
               is
               another
               malice
               that
               polluteth
               the
               act
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               morally
               hinder
               the
               act
               ,
               As
               when
               one
               feedeth
               the
               poor
               for
               vain-glory
               ,
               vain
               glory
               polluteth
               the
               act
               ,
               but
               hindereth
               it
               not
               :
               Vain-glory
               should
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               fed
               .
               If
               one
               kneel
               at
               the
               Supper
               ,
               thinking
               it
               not
               lawful
               to
               kneel
               before
               Creatures
               ,
               his
               kneeling
               is
               evil
               ;
               but
               the
               evil
               in
               it
               doth
               onely
               pollute
               the
               act
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               finful
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               morally
               hinder
               kneeling
               ,
               because
               contumacio●s
               ignorance
               ,
               
               pride
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               Authority
               should
               be
               laid
               aside
               :
               Men
               should
               be
               docil
               ,
               
               and
               see
               the
               law
               fulnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               Church
               .
               Forbs
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             In
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             the
             very
             malice
             adhering
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             ,
             howbeit
             ,
             it
             adhere
             not
             inseparably
             to
             them
             ,
             maketh
             the
             practice
             damnable
             :
             For
             eating
             
               Rom.
               14.
            
             before
             a
             weak
             Brother
             ,
             whose
             weaknesse
             might
             have
             been
             removed
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             be
             docil
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             their
             is
             no
             creature
             now
             unclean
             ,
             is
             murther
             ,
             
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
            
             
             Therefore
             ,
             suppose
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             
               General
               Assemblies
            
             on
             Earth
             ,
             should
             command
             one
             to
             eat
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             before
             the
             weak
             Brother
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Doctor
             freeth
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             kneel
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             2.
             
             Rulers
             may
             not
             make
             laws
             of
             things
             having
             no
             necessitie
             of
             Goodnesse
             ,
             Decency
             ,
             and
             aptnesse
             to
             Edifie
             ,
             and
             onely
             good
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             these
             laws
             shall
             inevitably
             ruine
             many
             souls
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             to
             have
             more
             regard
             to
             their
             own
             will
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             whereas
             even
             
               Christ
               pleased
               not
               himself
            
             .
             3.
             
             Many
             weak
             are
             uncapable
             of
             all
             Reasons
             or
             Arguments
             that
             can
             free
             our
             kneeling
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             They
             should
             abstain
             ,
             and
             not
             kneel
             with
             a
             doubting
             conscience
             ;
             better
             not
             eat
             as
             eat
             ,
             with
             a
             doubting
             conscience
             ,
             
               Rom.
               14
               23.
               4.
            
             
             Pride
             and
             contempt
             are
             onely
             seen
             to
             God
             :
             Prelates
             have
             no
             place
             to
             punish
             heart-acts
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             prove
             by
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Malice
             ,
             and
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             of
             Authoritie
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             invisible
             to
             mens
             eies
             ,
             refusal
             of
             obedience
             to
             Canons
             touching
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             the
             necessitie
             whereof
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             must
             say
             )
             cometh
             onely
             from
             mans
             will
             ,
             cannot
             be
             contempt
             :
             The
             neglect
             of
             a
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             indeed
             a
             virtual
             contempt
             of
             the
             Majestie
             ,
             Authoritie
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             a
             command
             of
             God
             hath
             Essentially
             ,
             Equitie
             ,
             and
             Justice
             in
             it
             ,
             from
             Gods
             commanding
             Will
             :
             But
             a
             command
             of
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             that
             may
             as
             well
             ,
             without
             sin
             be
             left
             undone
             ,
             as
             done
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Doctor
             saith
             of
             our
             Ceremonies
             )
             can
             never
             have
             equitie
             or
             goodnesse
             from
             Humane
             Authoritie
             ;
             and
             I
             never
             contemn
             Humane
             Authoriti●
             ,
             except
             I
             contemn
             the
             just
             Laws
             made
             by
             Humane
             Authoritie
             *
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               Of
               things
               alike
               lawful
               and
               convenient
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               sitting
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               or
               not
               sitting
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               the
               one
               rather
               then
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               lawful
               Authorities
               command
               ;
               for
               conveniency
               and
               goodnesse
               in
               external
               circunistances
               standeth
               not
               in
               such
               an
               indivisible
               point
               ,
               but
               there
               may
               be
               circumstances
               good
               ,
               better
               ,
               and
               best
               ;
               a
               gesture
               ,
               a
               day
               ,
               a
               habit
               ,
               may
               be
               so
               good
               and
               convenient
               ,
               as
               another
               gesture
               ,
               another
               day
               ,
               another
               habit
               ,
               are
               as
               good
               and
               convenient
               ▪
               in
               which
               case
               ,
               either
               no
               habit
               ,
               no
               day
               ,
               no
               gesture
               at
               all
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               which
               were
               impossible
               ;
               else
               of
               two
               Circumstances
               ,
               both
               of
               three
               degrees
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               one
               shall
               be
               chosen
               by
               the
               sole
               Will
               of
               Authority
               ;
               and
               so
               people
               must
               follow
               one
               order
               ,
               
               rather
               then
               another
               as
               good
               ,
               for
               the
               sole
               Will
               of
               Authority
               ,
               without
               any
               prevalent
               reason
               in
               the
               thing
               commanded
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
            
             
             In
             such
             a
             case
             as
             that
             ,
             where
             two
             Circumstances
             ,
             both
             of
             three
             degrees
             of
             
             goodnesse
             occurreth
             ,
             Rulers
             can
             reasonably
             tie
             people
             to
             neither
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             alternatively
             ,
             to
             their
             liberty
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             liberty
             be
             restrained
             ,
             where
             necessity
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             deceney
             ,
             doth
             not
             necessitate
             the
             Rulers
             will
             ?
             2.
             
             In
             such
             a
             case
             the
             Rulers
             will
             ,
             as
             will
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             the
             formal
             cause
             ,
             why
             one
             is
             enacted
             rather
             then
             another
             ;
             but
             the
             Rulers
             will
             led
             by
             a
             reason
             from
             conveniency
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             were
             a
             prevalent
             reason
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             rather
             then
             the
             other
             .
             3.
             
             I
             deny
             that
             such
             a
             Metaphysical
             case
             of
             two
             things
             every
             way
             of
             alike
             conveniency
             can
             fall
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             grave
             and
             weighty
             Church-constitution
             ;
             For
             natures
             Light
             ,
             rules
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             Prety
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Sobriety
             shall
             ever
             finde
             out
             ,
             and
             discover
             an
             exsuperancy
             of
             goodnesse
             and
             conveniency
             ,
             of
             one
             above
             another
             .
             4.
             
             Granting
             there
             be
             three
             degrees
             of
             ▪
             goodnesse
             and
             conveniency
             in
             fitting
             ,
             and
             two
             degrees
             of
             goodnesse
             and
             conveniency
             in
             kneeling
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             the
             object
             necessitateth
             the
             Rulers
             will
             to
             command
             fitting
             ,
             and
             refuse
             kneeling
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             good
             being
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             a
             reasonable
             Will
             ,
             in
             both
             Rulers
             and
             people
             ;
             that
             which
             partaketh
             more
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Good
             ,
             is
             first
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             Rulers
             will
             is
             determinated
             and
             morally
             necessitated
             to
             a
             circumstance
             of
             three
             degrees
             ,
             before
             a
             circumstance
             of
             two
             degrees
             ;
             and
             we
             obey
             for
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Rulers
             .
             2.
             
             If
             people
             obey
             ,
             and
             so
             embrace
             a
             Circumstance
             of
             two
             degrees
             ,
             and
             refuse
             a
             convenient
             circumstance
             of
             three
             degrees
             ;
             they
             either
             make
             this
             choice
             for
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             conveniency
             of
             the
             Circumstance
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             meer
             Will
             of
             Authority
             ;
             the
             former
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             because
             of
             two
             Goods
             ,
             known
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             three
             degrees
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             two
             degrees
             ;
             the
             Will
             cannot
             reasonably
             choose
             the
             lesse
             good
             ,
             because
             a
             lesse
             good
             known
             as
             a
             lesse
             good
             ,
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             cannot
             reasonably
             choose
             known
             evil
             :
             A
             lesse
             good
             is
             a
             good
             with
             a
             defect
             ,
             and
             so
             morally
             evil
             ;
             if
             then
             Rulers
             cannot
             choose
             evil
             ,
             they
             cannot
             reasonably
             command
             others
             to
             choose
             it
             ;
             if
             the
             latter
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             choice
             of
             people
             is
             reasonlesse
             ,
             and
             their
             conscience
             resteth
             upon
             the
             meer
             Will
             of
             ▪
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             slavish
             obedience
             .
             How
             are
             we
             then
             bidden
             ,
             
               try
               all
               things
            
             ?
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               In
               matters
               plainly
               determined
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               Rulers
               are
               to
               follow
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               in
               matters
               circumstantial
               or
               indifferent
               ,
               where
               Scripture
               saith
               neither
               for
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               what
               Rulers
               thinketh
               good
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               evil
               nor
               impiety
               in
               that
               which
               they
               command
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
            
             
             This
             is
             to
             make
             Rulers
             in
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             lyable
             to
             the
             
               Scriptures
               of
               God
            
             ;
             
             but
             in
             matters
             which
             men
             call
             indifferent
             to
             make
             them
             Popes
             ,
             and
             to
             hang
             our
             consciences
             upon
             their
             sleeve
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             Paul
             in
             matters
             most
             indifferent
             of
             dayes
             ,
             and
             meats
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Romans
             to
             hang
             upon
             his
             judgement
             ,
             but
             will
             rule
             both
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             .
             Murther
             not
             ,
             Scandalize
             not
             .
             2.
             
             
               What
               Rulers
               thinketh
               good
            
             is
             not
             a
             rule
             for
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             for
             peoples
             obedience
             in
             matters
             circumstantial
             ;
             but
             the
             rule
             of
             Rulers
             here
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             and
             of
             people
             in
             obeying
             Laws
             ,
             is
             goodnesse
             it self
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Decency
             ,
             aptitude
             to
             Edifie
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             they
             command
             ;
             for
             it
             were
             strange
             ,
             if
             in
             matters
             ,
             that
             they
             call
             of
             salvation
             ,
             not
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             should
             rule
             and
             square
             Canon-makers
             ,
             but
             in
             matters
             indifferent
             ,
             their
             thoughts
             should
             be
             a
             Law.
             3.
             
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             right
             reason
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             deduction
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             able
             sufficiently
             in
             all
             Canous
             and
             Constitutions
             to
             regulate
             both
             Rulers
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             what
             is
             conventent
             in
             Circumstances
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             here
             is
             an
             infallible
             Judge
             ,
             speaking
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             all
             matters
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Fundamental
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             shall
             be
             imperfect
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             determine
             what
             is
             active
             scandal
             ,
             or
             soul
             murther
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             determine
             what
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             what
             is
             lawful
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Dispute
             touching
             Scandall
             and
             Christian
             libertie
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               I.
               Concerning
               Scandall
               .
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 not
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 necessarie
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 Scandalize
                 ,
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 ?
              
            
             
               I
               Doe
               the
               more
               willingly
               enter
               this
               Dispute
               ,
               and
               with
               reverence
               to
               the
               more
               learned
               ,
               shall
               examine
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               late
               Doctors
               of
               Aberdene
               in
               their
               Duplyes
               .
               Because
               I
               occasioned
               their
               thoughts
               touching
               Scandall
               ,
               by
               a
               private
               dispute
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               which
               I
               undertooke
               while
               I
               was
               confined
               in
               Aberdene
               ,
               with
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Doctors
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 10
                 Argument
              
               .
               Ceremonies
               and
               things
               not
               necessarie
               in
               
               Gods
               worship
               fail
               against
               Charitie
               ,
               by
               the
               grievous
               cryme
               of
               Scandall
               .
            
             
               The
               practice
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               is
               then
               unlawfull
               ,
               when
               from
               thence
               ariseth
               the
               scandall
               or
               occasion
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               ou●
               Brother
               .
            
             
               But
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               Ceremonies
               and
               things
               not
               necessarie
               ariseth
               Scandall
               ,
               and
               occasion
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               our
               brother
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               practice
               of
               such
               is
               unlawfull
               .
               Observe
               our
               Argument
               leaneth
               on
               a
               ground
               given
               ,
               but
               not
               granted
               that
               the
               Ceremonies
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               though
               to
               us
               they
               be
               evill
               :
               I
               prove
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               1
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 and
                 am
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 unclean
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 esteemeth
                 anything
                 unclean
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 it
                 is
                 unclean
                 .
              
               V.
               15.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 thy
                 brother
                 be
                 grieved
              
               (
               weakened
               in
               his
               Christian
               race
               )
               
                 Now
                 walkest
                 thou
                 uncharitably
                 ,
                 destory
                 not
                 him
                 with
                 thy
                 meat
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
              
               Christ
               
                 died
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 For
                 meat
                 destroy
                 not
                 the
                 worke
                 of
              
               God.
               Then
               for
               crossing
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               holy
               dayes
               ,
               destroy
               not
               him
               for
               whom
               
               Christ
               died
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               9.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               28.
               
               So
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               must
               be
               removed
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               a
               scandalous
               object
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Ezra
               8.
               22.
               
               Ezra
               for
               feare
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               will
               not
               seeke
               a
               band
               of
               men
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               lest
               the
               King
               
                 should
                 believe
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Yet
               a
               band
               of
               men
               had
               been
               more
               necessarie
               then
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
               So
               2
               King.
               23.
               10
               
               Josiah
               is
               commended
               for
               defiling
               Tophet
               ,
               to
               prevent
               occasion
               of
               offering
               Children
               to
               Molech
               :
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               iudgeth
               an
               house
               without
               Battlement
               ,
               and
               the
               sending
               abroad
               a
               goaring
               Oxe
               to
               be
               murther
               ,
               Deut.
               27.
               28.
               
               Exod.
               22.
               28.
               29.
               33.
               
               Exod.
               23.
               
               ●
               .
               Deut.
               7.
               3.
               and
               Levit.
               19.
               14.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 lay
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 before
                 the
                 blind
                 .
              
               Marrying
               with
               the
               Canaanites
               was
               forbidden
               ,
               for
               the
               ruine
               occasioned
               by
               that
               ,
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               Assumption
               ,
               a
               Gretzer
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 Ceremonies
              
               Calvinists
               
                 are
                 the
                 apes
                 of
                 Catholicks
              
               .
               2.
               
               If
               such
               a
               worship
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Temple
               or
               Synagogue
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Jewes
               in
               the
               same
               act
               might
               ,
               have
               worshipped
               Jehovah
               and
               the
               Canaanites
               Baall
               or
               Dagon
               ,
               as
               at
               one
               table
               the
               Papists
               may
               kneele
               and
               adore
               bread
               ,
               with
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               raigning
               scandall
               .
               3.
               
               Atheists
               have
               mocked
               Religion
               ,
               for
               the
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               other
               Masse-toyes
               .
               4.
               
               Papists
               say
               Protestants
               are
               returning
               to
               their
               Mother
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ▪
              
               5.
               
               Wee
               cannot
               in
               zeale
               preach
               against
               Popish
               traditions
               ,
               and
               practise
               Popish
               Ceremonies
               .
               6.
               
               Lascivious
               carousings
               ,
               drunkenness
               ,
               harlatrie
               ,
               come
               from
               observing
               of
               holy
               dayes
               .
               That
               this
               may
               be
               more
               cleare
               .
               1.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               a
               scandall
               would
               bee
               cleared
               .
               2
               ,
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               about
               Scandall
               proponed
               .
            
             
               A
               Scandall
               
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 action
                 or
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 inordinately
                 spoken
                 or
                 done
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 weake
                 ,
                 wilfull
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 is
                 occasioned
                 to
                 th●se
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               1.
               
               It
               is
               
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 seene
                 to
                 others
                 ▪
              
               Sinfull
               thoughts
               not
               being
               seen
               ,
               are
               not
               publick
               scandalls
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               man
               himselfe
               they
               occasion
               sinne
               .
               Hence
               non-conformitie
               simply
               to
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               must
               onely
               be
               scandalous
               ,
               as
               joyned
               with
               contempt
               ,
               formall
               contempt
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               is
               inward
               and
               invisible
               to
               men
               .
               2.
               
               Omission
               of
               words
               and
               deeds
               scandalize
               .
               Silence
               in
               Preachers
               ,
               when
               
                 God
                 ▪
              
               matters
               go
               wrong
               is
               scandalous
               :
               So
               Sanches
               b
               3.
               
               Not
               every
               word
               &
               deed
               doth
               scandalize
               ,
               
               but
               such
               as
               are
               done
               unorderly
               .
               c
               Sanches
               saith
               these
               words
               and
               deeds
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 carent
                 rectitudine
                 ,
                 which
                 want
                 some
                 morall
                 rectitude
              
               ;
               o●
               as
               Aquinas
               d
               saith
               ,
               of
               themselves
               are
               inductive
               to
               sinne
               ,
               doth
               scand●lize
               :
               or
               that
               e
               
                 M.
                 Anton.
                 De
                 Dominis
                 Archiep.
                 Spalatens
                 .
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 indictive
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 great
                 evill
                 ,
                 or
                 hindereth
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 zeale
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 scundalizeth
                 .
              
               For
               though
               none
               of
               these
               fall
               out
               ,
               if
               the
               work
               or
               word
               ,
               or
               omission
               of
               either
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               apt
               to
               scandalize
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               active
               scandall
               .
               Hence
               every
               little
               scandall
               is
               a
               sinne
               ,
               either
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               unordinate
               way
               of
               doing
               ●
               .
               But
               what
               objects
               are
               properly
               scandalous
               ,
               shall
               be
               discussed
               .
               3.
               
               When
               we
               know
               such
               words
               and
               deeds
               doe
               scandalize
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               not
               necessarie
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               if
               wee
               ought
               to
               know
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               pronness
               and
               procliviti●
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               or
               others
               to
               sinne
               ,
               be
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               
                 questio
                 facti
              
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               also
               
                 questio
                 juris
              
               ,
               a
               question
               of
               Law
               ,
               the
               ignorance
               whereof
               condemneth
               when
               the
               things
               themselves
               are
               doubtsomely
               evill
               ,
               but
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               Hence
               the
               practice
               of
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               when
               there
               be
               none
               that
               probably
               can
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               and
               hath
               some
               necessitie
               ,
               is
               lawfull
               :
               as
               
                 Colos
                 .
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 therfore
                 judge
                 you
                 in
                 meat
                 ●r
                 drinke
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               yet
               in
               case
               of
               scandall
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               cat
               .
               See
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               27.
               
               
                 Eat
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 asking
                 no
                 question
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 Idolls
                 ,
                 eat
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 who
                 shewedit
                 ,
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 —
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 thine
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               Therefore
               practising
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               non-practising
               ,
               are
               both
               lawfull
               ,
               according
               as
               persons
               are
               present
               who
               may
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               or
               not
               scandalized
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               in
               things
               though
               in
               nature
               indifferent
               ,
               yet
               in
               use
               having
               some
               necessitie
               ,
               as
               eating
               of
               meats
               ,
               but
               the
               case
               is
               otherwayes
               in
               things
               altogether
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               our
               Ceremonies
               are
               ,
               which
               are
               supponed
               to
               lay
               no
               ty
               on
               the
               conscience
               ,
               before
               God
               ,
               o
               incline
               to
               either
               side
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               to
               crosse
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               crosse
               ,
               laying
               aside
               the
               Commandement
               of
               men
               .
               For
               if
               no-crossing
               be
               all
               's
               good
               ,
               as
               crossing
               ,
               then
               though
               there
               be
               non-scandalized
               ,
               yet
               because
               it
               is
               such
               an
               action
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               as
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               hath
               appearance
               of
               adding
               to
               Gods
               word
               and
               worship
               ,
               it
               is
               inductive
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               though
               none
               
               should
               hence
               be
               
                 actu
                 secundo
              
               ,
               ruinated
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               stumble
               .
               But
               if
               any
               in
               Pauls
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               should
               eat
               meates
               at
               a
               table
               ,
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               not
               knowing
               that
               a
               Jew
               was
               there
               ,
               this
               may
               seeme
               invincible
               ignorance
               ,
               because
               ignorance
               of
               a
               meere
               fact
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               law
               ,
               if
               that
               Jew
               should
               be
               scandalized
               through
               his
               eating
               ,
               it
               should
               seeme
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               scandall
               taken
               ,
               but
               not
               culpably
               given
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               said
               in
               the
               definition
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 inordinate
                 words
                 or
                 deeds
                 occasioneth
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               will
               of
               the
               scandalized
               ,
               or
               his
               ignorance
               is
               the
               efficacious
               and
               neerest
               cause
               ,
               why
               he
               is
               scandalized
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               why
               he
               sinneth
               ;
               actions
               or
               words
               are
               occasions
               onely
               ,
               or
               causes
               by
               accident
               ,
               for
               none
               ought
               to
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               as
               none
               ought
               to
               sinne
               ,
               
                 ad
                 peccatum
                 nulla
                 est
                 obligati●
              
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               scandalized
               is
               sinne
               ,
               so
               to
               scandalize
               actively
               is
               sinne
               ,
               though
               actuall
               scandall
               follow
               not
               ,
               as
               Peter
               scandalized
               Christ
               culpably
               ,
               when
               he
               counselled
               him
               not
               to
               die
               for
               sinners
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               Christ
               could
               be
               scandalized
               ▪
               5.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 (
                 whereby
                 weake
                 or
                 wilfull
                 ,
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 witho●t
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 scandalized
                 )
              
               For
               I
               hope
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               sinne
               actively
               to
               scandalize
               the
               wilfull
               ,
               and
               malicious
               ,
               then
               the
               weak
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               degrees
               of
               sinning
               here
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               eschew
               things
               scandalous
               for
               their
               sake
               who
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Second
               I
               set
               down
               these
               Propositions
               1.
               from
               Rom.
               14.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Proposit
               .
               The
               weake
               are
               not
               to
               be
               thraled
               in
               judgement
               ,
               or
               practice
               in
               thornie
               and
               intricate
               disputes
               ,
               in
               matters
               indifferent
               .
               This
               is
               cleare
               Rom.
               14.
               v.
               1.
               
               Ergo
               When
               people
               know
               not
               mistie
               distinctions
               of
               relative
               and
               absolute
               adoration
               ,
               of
               worship
               essentiall
               or
               accidentall
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               here
               thraled
               by
               a
               Law
               to
               practice
               Ceremonies
               humane
               .
            
             
               2
               Proposit
               .
               If
               a
               weake
               one
               eat
               herbs
               ,
               fearing
               the
               practice
               of
               things
               forbidden
               by
               Gods
               law
               ,
               he
               is
               commended
               ,
               and
               his
               abstinence
               praise-worthy
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               14.
               v.
               2.
               3.
               and
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               and
               so
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               a
               wed
               by
               a
               Law.
               Then
               abstinence
               and
               non-conformitie
               is
               lawfull
               in
               such
               a
               case
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Proposit
               .
               He
               that
               eateth
               ,
               he
               that
               eateth
               not
               ;
               he
               that
               practiseth
               ,
               he
               that
               practiseth
               not
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               .
               1.
               
               God
               hath
               received
               the
               eater
               .
               2.
               
               You
               are
               not
               to
               judge
               
               another
               mans
               servant
               .
               It
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               weake
               fall
               ,
               God
               
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 them
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               be
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               as
               a
               contemner
               of
               Gods
               law
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               should
               he
               be
               judged
               ,
               by
               the
               Church
               law
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Proposit
               .
               Observers
               of
               dayes
               ,
               or
               non-observers
               of
               dayes
               should
               have
               certaintie
               of
               Faith
               in
               these
               indifferent
               things
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Word
               should
               lead
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               People
               here
               ,
               v.
               5.
               in
               things
               indifferent
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Proposit
               .
               The
               observer
               of
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               as
               dayes
               in
               that
               case
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               non-observers
               of
               dayes
               should
               not
               trouble
               one
               another
               ▪
               because
               both
               are
               to
               observe
               ,
               and
               not
               observe
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               for
               Gods
               glory
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Both
                 gives
                 thankes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Both
                 liveth
                 and
                 dieth
                 as
                 Christs
                 ,
                 for
              
               Gods
               glorie
               .
               6.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               
               Therefore
               Gods
               glorie
               is
               the
               end
               that
               ruleth
               the
               use
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               indifferent
               .
            
             
               Proposit
               .
               6.
               v.
               10.
               11.
               12.
               
               a
               Christian
               should
               not
               condemne
               a
               
                 Jew
                 ▪
              
               no●
               one
               brother
               another
               ,
               in
               things
               indifferent
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               we
               are
               brethren
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               Christs
               place
               to
               judge
               ;
               and
               condemne
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               every
               man
               must
               give
               an
               account
               for
               himself
               .
               Ergo.
               Lawes
               of
               Rulers
               to
               condemne
               or
               punish
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               made
               in
               such
               cases
               .
            
             
               Proposit
               .
               7.
               v.
               13.
               
               When
               the
               use
               of
               things
               indifferent
               is
               a
               stumbling
               block
               and
               scandall
               to
               our
               brethren
               they
               are
               against
               charitie
               and
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               Proposit
               .
               8.
               v.
               14.
               there
               is
               a
               Prolepsis
               .
               Meats
               clean
               ,
               or
               not
               clean
               ,
               may
               be
               eaten
               ,
               but
               all
               meats
               are
               clean
               ;
               and
               Paul
               is
               perswaded
               of
               that
               by
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               answereth
               ,
               1.
               by
               denying
               the
               
                 major
                 Proposition
              
               in
               two
               cases
               ,
               and
               setteth
               downe
               a
               distinction
               .
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 clean
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               but
               they
               become
               unclean
               ,
               in
               two
               cases
               .
               1.
               
               If
               one
               weake
               in
               the
               faith
               believe
               ▪
               that
               the
               meat
               ,
               that
               he
               eateth
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               word
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 me
                 at
                 to
                 him
                 is
                 unclean
                 .
              
               2
               ,
               If
               he
               eat
               before
               ,
               one
               that
               believeth
               it
               is
               forbidden
               in
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               to
               eat
               such
               meats
               ,
               his
               eating
               is
               a
               stumbling
               blocke
               to
               the
               weake
               .
               But
               one
               might
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               taken
               Scandall
               ,
               and
               not
               given
               :
               for
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               eat
               ,
               thy
               brother
               deemeth
               it
               unlawfull
               out
               of
               ignorance
               of
               Christian
               libertie
               ,
               so
               say
               Formalists
               
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 offend
                 at
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ascandall
                 taken
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 .
              
               O
               but
               Paul
               forbiddeth
               to
               scandalize
               ,
               or
               to
               eat
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               the
               9.
               
               Proposit
               .
               The
               use
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               Ceremonies
               ,
               before
               any
               Law
               ●e
               made
               of
               them
               ▪
               by
               confession
               of
               Formalists
               ,
               is
               indifferent
               ▪
               and
               may
               be
               done
               ▪
               and
               not
               done
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               scandalize
               ,
               Paul
               proveth
               by
               eight
               arguments
               they
               are
               unlawfull
               ▪
               1.
               
               If
               fighteth
               with
               Charitie
               ,
               
                 that
                 for
                 meat
                 ,
                 so
                 l●tle
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               knot
               of
               a
               straw
               ,
               a
               Ceremonie
               ,
               thou
               slay
               thy
               brother
               ▪
               
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 v.
              
               15.
               
               Where
               these
               reasons
               be
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               uncharitable
               walking
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               murther
               ,
               
                 slay
                 not
                 him
              
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               love
               ,
               who
               died
               for
               thy
               brother
               .
               4.
               
               It
               maketh
               Religion
               and
               Christian
               libertie
               ,
               to
               be
               evill
               spoken
               of
               ,
               v.
               16.
               5.
               
               From
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               things
               ▪
               which
               are
               indifferent
               ,
               these
               in
               which
               the
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
              
               God
               
                 consisteth
                 not
              
               ,
               as
               Meats
               and
               Surplic●
               crossing
               kneeling
               ,
               &c.
               when
               they
               scandalize
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               being
               sinnes
               of
               murther
               .
               2.
               
               Against
               Peace
               ,
               sinnes
               of
               contention
               ,
               3.
               against
               
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               making
               sad
               ,
               and
               discouraging
               thy
               brother
               in
               his
               Christian
               ●ace
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               serveth
               God
               in
               peace
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               joy
               is
               acceptable
               v.
               18
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               use
               of
               things
               indifferent
               in
               case
               of
               scandall
               conduce
               not
               to
               peace
               and
               edification
               ,
               v.
               19.
               7.
               
               It
               is
               a
               destroying
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               
                 God
                 ▪
                 v.
              
               20.
               illustrated
               by
               a
               repeated
               prolepsis
               ,
               but
               the
               meat
               is
               clean
               ;
               ●ea
               ,
               but
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               it
               is
               evill
               ,
               and
               so
               morally
               unclean
               to
               him
               that
               eateth
               with
               offence
               ,
               
                 v.
                 20.
                 8.
                 
                 Ab
                 equo
                 &
                 ●ono
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               but
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               the
               scandalizing
               of
               our
               brother
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               Ceremonies
               is
               not
               
                 Good
                 ▪
              
            
             
               Proposit
               .
               10.
               
               The
               practising
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               Ceremonies
               for
               the
               very
               ●●●●ing
               of
               the
               ●aith
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               Christian
               libertie
               to
               practise
               ,
               or
               no●
               practise
               in
               the
               case
               of
               scandall
               ,
               is
               not
               lawfull
               ,
               v.
               22.
               set
               downe
               by
               a
               
                 pro●epsis
                 ,
                 Keep
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 thy
                 Christian
                 libertie
              
               (
               in
               case
               of
               scandall
               )
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Proposit
               11.
               
               In
               the
               use
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               allow
               our selves
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               have
               the
               approbation
               of
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               doe
               is
               lawfully
               ,
               v
               22.
               
            
             
               Proposit
               .
               12.
               
               He
               that
               practiseth
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               with
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               faith
               ,
               sinneth
               ,
               and
               is
               condemned
               ,
               v.
               23.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               6
               ▪
               v
               12
               
                 All
                 things
              
               (
               indifferent
               )
               
                 are
                 lawfull
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 expedient
                 .
              
               If
               we
               be
               brought
               under
               the
               
               power
               or
               band
               of
               them
               by
               law
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               in
               the
               meanes
               of
               worship
               ,
               not
               onely
               must
               we
               see
               what
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               is
               profitable
               and
               conducing
               to
               the
               end
               .
               He
               reasoneth
               upon
               a
               given
               ,
               but
               not
               granted
               hypothesis
               ,
               that
               Fornication
               is
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               taught
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 speake
                 by
                 permission
                 ▪
                 not
                 of
                 Commandement
                 .
                 Ergo
              
               in
               things
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               hath
               granted
               us
               libertie
               ,
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               doe
               ,
               permission
               hath
               place
               ,
               not
               obliedging
               necessitie
               ,
               or
               penall
               lawes
               .
            
             
               13
               Proposit
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               commanding
               Lawes
               in
               things
               that
               are
               polltickly
               good
               ,
               or
               evill
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               individuall
               complexion
               ▪
               temperature
               ,
               or
               gifts
               of
               singular
               men
               ,
               to
               marry
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               marry
               ,
               cannot
               be
               commanded
               ,
               for
               where
               God
               looseth
               ,
               no
               power
               on
               earth
               can
               bind
               ▪
               v.
               33.
               
            
             
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 Paul
              
               condemneth
               them
               in
               the
               use
               of
               their
               libertie
               Christian
               ,
               
                 Howbeit
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 this
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               then
               that
               Rulers
               may
               make
               lawes
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               without
               scandall
               ,
               they
               must
               remove
               ignorance
               .
               2.
               
               If
               there
               be
               but
               one
               person
               weake
               (
               
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 knowledge
              
               )
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               a
               Law
               obliedging
               all
               ,
               in
               things
               indifferent
               cannot
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               V.
               8.
               
               There
               is
               a
               definition
               of
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 commendeth
                 us
                 not
                 to
              
               God
               ,
               
                 which
                 neither
                 helpeth
                 ,
                 nor
                 hindereth
                 pietie
                 ,
                 nor
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 better
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 before
                 God.
              
               Then
               Ceremonies
               pretended
               to
               be
               for
               order
               ,
               decencie
               ,
               edification
               ,
               to
               stirre
               up
               the
               dull
               minde
               to
               spirituall
               duties
               ,
               cannot
               be
               things
               indifferent
               .
            
             
               Hence
               observe
               1.
               
               The
               materialls
               of
               worship
               ,
               as
               linnen
               ,
               cloathes
               ,
               habites
               ,
               gestures
               may
               be
               in
               their
               physicall
               consideration
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               as
               applyed
               by
               formulistes
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               for
               in
               their
               use
               ,
               kneeling
               appropriated
               to
               sacramentall
               bread
               ,
               linnen
               appropriated
               to
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               while
               he
               officiateth
               ,
               cannot
               be
               but
               religious
               or
               prophane
               .
               2.
               
               If
               God
               command
               gestures
               he
               commandeth
               this
               gesture
               ,
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               .
               If
               in
               generall
               ,
               ●●ealing
               be
               forbidden
               ,
               then
               for
               Achan
               ,
               to
               steale
               this
               Babylonish
               garment
               ,
               must
               be
               forbidden
               .
               3.
               
               It
               seemeth
               to
               have
               been
               after-noon
               with
               
                 Henry
                 Lesly
              
               (
               a
               )
               of
               after
               cuppes
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               if
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               be
               two
               divers
               kindes
               
               of
               worshippers
               
                 then
                 their
                 actions
                 of
                 worship
                 must
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 be
                 their
                 agents
                 ,
              
               for
               actions
               are
               distinguished
               by
               their
               objects
               and
               ends
               ,
               Papists
               in
               kneeling
               worship
               their
               God
               of
               bread
               ,
               we
               in
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               worship
               the
               true
               God.
               For
               when
               a
               Turk
               and
               a
               Christian
               doe
               both
               worship
               Dagon
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               same
               Idolatrie
               ,
               though
               ●urcisme
               and
               Christianisme
               be
               different
               religions
               .
               Though
               kneeling
               to
               an
               Image
               ,
               the
               similitude
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               same
               kneeling
               to
               Jehovah
               ,
               represented
               in
               that
               similitude
               ,
               
                 Es
                 ▪
                 40.
                 v.
              
               8.
               make
               one
               formall
               object
               ,
               the
               Image
               the
               materiall
               ,
               Jehovah
               the
               formall
               object
               ▪
               yet
               is
               it
               idolatrie
               .
               4.
               
               Our
               circumstances
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               cannot
               properly
               be
               called
               indifferent
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               be
               considered
               two
               wayes
               .
               1
               Physically
               .
               2
               Religiously
               .
               Physically
               .
               The
               Commandement
               injoyning
               a
               thing
               ,
               injoyneth
               also
               time
               and
               place
               convenient
               ,
               he
               that
               saith
               (
               
                 th●
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
              
               )
               in
               that
               same
               very
               Commandement
               said
               (
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
              
               Abel
               
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
              
               )
               so
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               in
               this
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               falleth
               both
               under
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Commandement
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Worship
               may
               be
               marred
               by
               bad
               Circumstantiating
               of
               the
               worship
               ,
               If
               one
               shall
               pray
               ,
               when
               the
               Pastor
               doth
               preach
               ;
               But
               Circumstances
               must
               be
               convenient
               ,
               and
               so
               commanded
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               Circumstances
               have
               no
               religious
               respect
               put
               on
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               state
               have
               no
               roome
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
            
             
               V.
               1●
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 see
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 sit
                 at
                 meat
                 in
                 the
                 Idols
                 Temple
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 ●e
                 emboldened
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 offered
                 to
                 Idolls
                 .
              
               Hence
               a
               naked
               sight
               of
               that
               which
               is
               ordinarily
               exponed
               to
               be
               a
               Communion
               with
               an
               idoll
               ,
               as
               kneeling
               religiously
               to
               bread
               is
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               scandall
               .
               2.
               
               The
               supposed
               knowledge
               of
               one
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               an
               Idoll
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
               directeth
               his
               worship
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               externall
               gestures
               are
               used
               in
               an
               idolatrous
               way
               ,
               doth
               not
               free
               the
               practise
               of
               such
               a
               worship
               ,
               from
               scandall
               .
            
             
               V.
               11.
               12.
               13.
               
               Scandalizing
               in
               eating
               things
               ,
               otherwise
               poore
               and
               cleane
               ,
               is
               a
               scandalizing
               of
               a
               weake
               brother
               ,
               against
               the
               price
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               &c.
               
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               
            
             
               V.
               16.
               17.
               18.
               
               Communion
               in
               Rites
               and
               Cerimonies
               o●
               a
               raise
               worship
               ,
               is
               a
               communion
               with
               the
               Idoll
               ,
               and
               Satan
               .
            
             
             
               V.
               22.
               
               Though
               you
               keep
               your
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               ye
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               to
               jealousie
               .
            
             
               V.
               23.
               
               Rulers
               are
               not
               to
               seeke
               their
               owne
               ,
               in
               things
               indifferent
               .
            
             
               
                 V.
                 25.
                 
                 Things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idol●
                 ,
              
               yet
               in
               no
               religious
               state
               ,
               are
               clean
               meates
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               eaten
               .
               Surplice
               on
               a
               Noblemans
               porter
               is
               no
               
                 Masse
                 habit
              
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               scandalous
               .
            
             
               29.
               30.
               
               In
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               I
               must
               abstaine
               from
               ●sing
               my
               libertie
               ,
               where
               I
               am
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               evill
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               liberty
               be
               called
               licentiousnesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 things
                 indifferent
                 commanded
                 by
                 humane
                 authority
                 be
                 objects
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 rules
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 eschewing
                 scandalls
                 .
              
            
             
               FOrmalists
               object
               ,
               
                 That
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 not
                 no●ent
                 agents
                 in
                 giving
                 scandall
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 doe
                 unjustly
                 take
                 scandall
                 ,
                 whereas
                 innocent
                 Ceremonies
                 give
                 none
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               observe
               that
               a
               scandall
               is
               given
               two
               wayes
               .
               1
               Physically
               .
               
               2.
               
               
                 Morally
                 .
                 Physically
              
               ,
               when
               the
               object
               hath
               an
               influence
               meerely
               physicall
               in
               raising
               Scandall
               ,
               in
               this
               meaning
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               no
               passion
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               an
               action
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               no
               scandall
               taken
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               some
               way
               given
               .
               The
               Pharisees
               are
               scandalized
               at
               Christs
               preaching
               .
               The
               preached
               Word
               had
               some
               influence
               on
               their
               corruption
               to
               scandalize
               it
               ,
               but
               physicall
               ,
               not
               morall
               :
               but
               sinfull
               and
               inordinate
               actions
               ,
               scandalize
               morally
               by
               contributing
               ,
               a
               morall
               influence
               culpably
               to
               the
               scandalizing
               of
               others
               .
               Hence
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               wherein
               standeth
               this
               morall
               and
               culpable
               influence
               .
            
             
               The
               objects
               in
               Generall
               from
               whence
               commeth
               scandall
               be
               
               foure
               .
               1.
               
               Things
               good
               .
               2.
               
               Things
               sinfull
               and
               evill
               .
               3.
               
               Things
               indifferent
               ,
               inordinatly
               ,
               or
               unseasonably
               done
               .
               4.
               
               Things
               that
               have
               appearance
               of
               evill
               .
            
             
               A
               thing
               good
               of
               it selfe
               is
               not
               scandalous
               ,
               but
               there
               be
               two
               Goodthing●
               .
               1.
               
               Some
               simply
               necessary
               ▪
               ●s
               
                 to
                 love
                 God
              
               ,
               not
               to
               steale
               ,
               not
               to
               forsweare
               ,
               these
               be
               never
               scandalous
               .
               2.
               Some
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               good
               duties
               positive
               of
               affirmative
               precepts
               ,
               as
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               ,
               may
               be
               omitted
               to
               eschew
               scandall
               .
               School
               men
               move
               a
               question
               .
               If
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               omit
               workes
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               to
               eschew
               the
               scandall
               of
               our
               brethren
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               a
               naturall
               commandement
               to
               eschew
               the
               scandalizing
               of
               my
               brother
               ,
               obliedgeth
               in
               some
               Circumstances
               ,
               but
               not
               simply
               ,
               for
               it
               obliedgeth
               not
               when
               there
               occurreth
               a
               Commandement
               naturall
               of
               greater
               obligation
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               naturall
               or
               positive
               ,
               if
               I
               cannot
               decline
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               declining
               of
               scandalizing
               my
               brother
               ,
               Certainly
               the
               Commandement
               of
               not
               scandalizing
               doth
               not
               obliedge
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               more
               obliedged
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               my
               owne
               salvation
               ,
               then
               of
               my
               brothers
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               prevent
               my
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               the●●
               the
               sinning
               of
               my
               brother
               :
               yet
               
                 Coeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               if
               all
               other
               things
               be
               alike
               ,
               as
               a
               Becanus
               saith
               .
               A
               naturall
               command
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               scandalize
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               commit
               soule-murther
               )
               doth
               oblige
               more
               ,
               then
               a
               positive
               Commandement
               ,
               as
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               .
               I
               am
               obliedged
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               ,
               to
               omit
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               keep
               my
               brother
               from
               killing
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               my
               brothers
               temporall
               life
               .
               because
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 have
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               Though
               I
               be
               not
               obliedged
               universally
               to
               omit
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ▪
               and
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               eschew
               the
               scandall
               of
               my
               brother
               .
               2.
               
               Sinnes
               publickly
               committed
               ,
               are
               of
               their
               owne
               nature
               culpably
               scandalous
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               from
               whence
               ariseth
               a
               Scandall
               there
               be
               two
               things
               .
               1.
               
               The
               use
               of
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               .
               2.
               
               The
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               non-necessitie
               of
               existence
               in
               it
               .
               As
               the
               causey
               stones
               are
               not
               scandalous
               ,
               if
               any
               fall
               on
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
               layer
               of
               the
               causey
               to
               be
               blamed
               therefore
               ,
               because
               causay
               stones
               be
               necessarie
               ,
               but
               if
               any
               lay
               an
               huge
               block
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               necessary
               use
               there
               ,
               he
               who
               doth
               so
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               fall
               ,
               because
               he
               contributeth
               to
               the
               fall
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               fall
               ,
               for
               every
               occasion
               is
               a
               certaine
               cause
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               he
               contributeth
               such
               an
               occasion
               as
               hath
               no
               morall
               necessitie
               of
               existence
               ,
               so
               the
               
                 brazen
                 Serpent
              
               having
               lost
               its
               vertue
               of
               curing
               and
               being
               adored
               as
               God
               ,
               is
               formally
               a
               scandalous
               object
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               suffering
               that
               to
               remaine
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               withall
               occasioneth
               the
               idolatrie
               of
               many
               ,
               doth
               culpably
               scandalize
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               who
               for
               sole
               will
               commandeth
               such
               things
               as
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               may
               want
               ,
               doe
               also
               scandalize
               .
               They
               object
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 have
                 healed
                 on
                 another
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 the
              
               Lords
               .
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 non-morall
                 necessitie
                 maketh
                 not
                 the
                 object
                 formally
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 the
                 contributer
                 thereof
                 culpably
                 scandalize
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               That
               Christ
               should
               cure
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               was
               morally
               necessary
               .
               1.
               
               If
               it
               were
               but
               from
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               but
               mens
               will
               cannot
               make
               things
               necessary
               .
               2.
               
               It
               was
               necessarie
               to
               shew
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 was
              
               Lord
               
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               made
               for
               man.
               and
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               4.
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               workes
               of
               mercy
               are
               to
               be
               preserred
               to
               workes
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               loveth
               mercie
               ,
               rather
               then
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             
               When
               the
               dutie
               is
               onely
               possible
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               lesse
               necessary
               ,
               then
               the
               good
               of
               non-scandalizing
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               not
               ,
               for
               hope
               of
               a
               possible
               dutie
               ,
               and
               lesse
               necessarie
               ,
               to
               doe
               that
               from
               whence
               a
               Scandall
               doth
               arise
               .
               So
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               Paul
               to
               take
               stipend
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               hindered
               the
               promoving
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               though
               he
               might
               have
               imployed
               that
               stipend
               upon
               charitable
               uses
               ,
               because
               that
               Charitie
               was
               a
               dutie
               onely
               possible
               ,
               and
               incomparably
               lesse
               necessarie
               ,
               then
               the
               promoting
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               So
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               7.
               
               Why
               suffer
               ye
               not
               rather
               losse
               ?
               yet
               by
               that
               suffering
               losse
               ,
               they
               were
               lesse
               able
               for
               workes
               of
               Charitie
               ,
               and
               to
               provide
               for
               their
               Familie
               and
               Children
               ,
               but
               the
               gaine
               was
               temporall
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               a
               good
               fame
               upon
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               which
               was
               slandered
               by
               heathen
               ,
               when
               they
               went
               to
               law
               ,
               Christian
               against
               Christian
               ,
               before
               an
               Heathen
               Judge
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               scandalous
               object
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               appearance
               of
               evill
               .
               Not
               every
               thing
               is
               such
               ,
               for
               good
               hath
               the
               appearance
               of
               evill
               .
               b
               Paybodie
               to
               elude
               this
               ,
               sheweth
               a
               number
               of
               things
               which
               have
               appearance
               of
               evill
               ,
               but
               ●are
               good
               ,
               and
               he
               nameth
               among
               them
               ,
               
                 Hushaies
                 abiding
                 with
                 Absolon
              
               in
               his
               conspiracie
               ,
               which
               was
               plaine
               dissimulation
               ,
               but
               that
               properly
               hath
               appearance
               of
               evill
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Quod
                 plaerumque
                 fit
                 malo
                 fine
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Schoolemen
               define
               it
               ,
               that
               which
               ordinarily
               is
               done
               for
               an
               evill
               end
               ,
               as
               
               to
               ly
               in
               bed
               with
               another
               mans
               wife
               ,
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               Idols
               table
               ,
               to
               bow
               to
               an
               Image
               .
               2.
               
               That
               which
               being
               good
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               because
               of
               the
               circumstances
               is
               exponed
               vain-glory
               ,
               as
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               it
               s
               ordinarily
               exponed
               to
               be
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               be
               seen
               
               of
               men
               .
               These
               who
               expone
               that
               place
               ,
               1
               
                 Thess
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 appearance
                 of
                 evill
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 abstaine
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 seemeth
                 evill
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               and
               judgement
               of
               the
               doer
               ,
               or
               onely
               of
               doctrine
               reach
               not
               the
               Apostles
               minde
               :
               for
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               Idols
               table
               ,
               to
               bow
               to
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               keepe
               the
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               out
               of
               doubt
               appearances
               of
               evill
               forbidden
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               doctrines
               seeming
               evill
               alwayes
               ,
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               practisers
               .
               
                 They
                 object
                 ,
                 to
                 looke
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 beavens
                 and
                 Sunne
                 may
                 have
                 appearance
                 of
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 Sunne
                 and
                 heavens
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 externall
                 fact
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 adoring
                 the
                 Sun.
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 such
                 appearances
                 cannot
                 be
                 scandalous
                 Objects
                 .
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               eyes
               in
               prayer
               ,
               are
               naturall
               adumbrations
               and
               expressions
               of
               the
               elevation
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               required
               in
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 25.
                 v.
              
               1.
               and
               so
               commonly
               exponed
               by
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               appearances
               of
               evill
               .
               Hence
               these
               rules
               .
            
             
               I.
               Suppose
               all
               be
               strong
               ,
               in
               whose
               presence
               I
               practise
               ,
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               have
               no
               necessitie
               ,
               no
               aptitude
               to
               edifie
               ,
               and
               
               have
               onely
               all
               its
               goodness
               from
               the
               will
               of
               commanders
               ,
               in
               practising
               ,
               I
               scandalize
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               strong
               are
               apt
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               apt
               to
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               and
               the
               action
               is
               idle
               ,
               and
               not
               reasonable
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               reason
               but
               the
               meere
               will
               of
               Rulers
               .
               2.
               
               If
               I
               probably
               know
               my
               practice
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               these
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               I
               scandalize
               them
               in
               such
               an
               action
               .
            
             
               II.
               Rule
               .
               Though
               the
               practice
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               having
               some
               necessitie
               ,
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 27.
                 
                 Eat
                 what
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 ▪
                 asking
                 no
                 question
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ▪
              
               Yet
               the
               ●aith
               and
               conscience
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               is
               never
               indifferent
               ,
               we
               are
               never
               to
               judge
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               necessarie
               ,
               nor
               a
               thing
               necessarie
               ,
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               practice
               in
               that
               judgement
               ,
               so
               erroneous
               is
               finfull
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
               14
               ●
               .
               22.
               
            
             
               III
               Rule
               .
               An
               universall
               omission
               of
               good
               ,
               of
               obeying
               affirinative
               precepts
               ,
               for
               the
               eschewing
               of
               scandall
               ,
               cannot
               be
               lawfull
               for
               it
               is
               1.
               necessarie
               for
               my
               salvation
               to
               obey
               affinnative
               precepts
               ,
               
               though
               not
               in
               all
               differences
               of
               time
               .
               In
               this
               meaning
               a
               Augustine
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               meaneth
               a
               totall
               abstainence
               )
               
                 for
                 any
                 scandall
              
               .
               And
               Tertullian
               b
               
                 good
                 offendeth
                 non
                 ,
                 save
                 a
                 wicked
                 minde
                 ,
              
               But
               at
               sometime
               an
               obedience
               to
               an
               affirmative
               precept
               ,
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               may
               be
               omitted
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               that
               from
               the
               doing
               thereof
               ,
               the
               ignorant
               and
               weake
               will
               commit
               great
               sinnes
               .
               So
               c
               Aquinas
               ,
               d
               Bannes
               .
               e
               
                 Sanches
                 for
                 affirmative
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
              
               (
               saith
               f
               
                 Bannes
                 )
                 must
                 sometime
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 eschewing
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 obliedge
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 convenient
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               Rule
               .
               To
               doe
               any
               good
               action
               ,
               or
               lawfull
               ,
               or
               indifferent
               ,
               when
               I
               probably
               foresee
               a
               scandall
               will
               follow
               ,
               is
               an
               active
               scandall
               ,
               for
               I
               preferre
               my
               owne
               will
               ,
               to
               my
               brothers
               salvation
               (
               saith
               g
               Antoninus
               ,
               and
               h
               Navarret
               ,
               )
               and
               therefore
               saith
               
                 (
                 i
                 )
                 Antoninus
                 ;
                 A
                 virgin
                 going
                 abroad
                 ,
                 without
                 just
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 where
                 her
                 beautie
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 snar●
                 to
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 upon
                 a
                 necessary
                 cause
                 with
                 a
                 whorish
                 attire
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 active
                 scandall
                 ,
                 her
                 feet
                 ▪
                 abideth
                 not
                 in
                 her
                 house
                 ,
              
               saith
               k
               Solomon
               .
               And
               l
               Navarr
               ,
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               sinne
               mortally
               and
               m
               Silvester
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Popes
                 commandement
                 doe
                 but
                 smell
                 of
                 veniall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 giving
                 audience
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 presumed
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 scandall
                 shall
                 arise
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 commandement
                 goe
                 out
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               obeyed
               .
               o
               Vasques
               ,
               and
               
               p
               
                 Suarez
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 sell
                 ,
                 gift
                 ,
                 or
                 dispose
                 of
                 any
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 foresee
                 they
                 shall
                 abuse
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 active
                 scandalizing
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               Idol
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               adore
               it
               ,
               doth
               highly
               scandalize
               ,
               and
               q
               Antoninus
               r
               Silvester
               ,
               ſ
               Corduba
               ,
               t
               Metina
               ,
               u
               the
               Jesuit
               Zanches
               teach
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 contribute
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 shall
                 induce
                 any
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 scandalizing
                 .
              
               And
               the
               reasons
               be
               these
               ;
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 preferre
                 our
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Things
                 lesse
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 brothers
                 salvation
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 become
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fruitlesse
                 and
                 idle
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Charitie
                 inferferreth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 hinder
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 our
                 brothers
                 soul
                 ,
                 Scandaell
                 is
                 spirituall
                 homicide
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 contribute
                 any
                 morall
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 influence
                 to
                 our
                 brothers
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 soul-ruine
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accessarie
                 to
                 his
                 sinne
                 ▪
              
               Hence
               Ceremonies
               and
               things
               not
               necessarie
               to
               salvation
               ,
               may
               be
               omitted
               altogether
               in
               their
               specialities
               ,
               when
               the
               practising
               of
               them
               doth
               scandalize
               ,
               and
               so
               though
               kneeling
               in
               Gods
               worship
               cannot
               well
               be
               universally
               omitted
               ,
               yet
               kneeling
               appropriate
               to
               such
               an
               act
               of
               worship
               may
               be
               omitted
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               if
               it
               scandalize
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               which
               scandalize
               universally
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               in
               their
               very
               kinde
               necessarie
               to
               salvation
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               abolished
               .
            
             
               Yet
               I
               may
               adde
               one
               caution
               here
               .
               To
               contribute
               helpe
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               of
               it selfe
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               ,
               an
               other
               in
               respect
               of
               humane
               frailtie
               ,
               will
               abuse
               to
               sinne
               is
               no
               active
               scandall
               .
               So
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
               a
               qualified
               Pastor
               is
               not
               sinne
               ,
               though
               I
               foresee
               through
               humane
               frailtie
               ,
               he
               will
               abuse
               his
               power
               in
               some
               things
               to
               sinne
               .
               So
               ,
               for
               an
               Artificer
               to
               make
               swords
               ,
               though
               he
               know
               some
               shall
               abuse
               them
               to
               murthering
               the
               innocent
               ,
               is
               no
               scandalous
               work
               .
               I
               take
               not
               on
               me
               to
               prescribe
               rules
               for
               eschewing
               scandall
               in
               all
               occurrences
               of
               providence
               .
               The
               godly
               learned
               can
               see
               more
               then
               I
               can
               doe
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               where
               love
               should
               be
               warie
               to
               lay
               a
               straw
               in
               the
               way
               of
               any
               weake
               traveller
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Quest
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 we
                 may
                 deny
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 our
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Scandall
                 causleslie
                 taken
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               is
               not
               my
               question
               ,
               but
               a
               question
               of
               the
               Doctors
               of
               Aberdeen
               ,
               yet
               it
               conduceth
               for
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               because
               one
               of
               the
               learnedest
               of
               these
               Doctors
               did
               agitate
               the
               question
               of
               scandall
               with
               me
               in
               private
               ,
               before
               the
               writing
               of
               that
               book
               ,
               I
               desire
               libertie
               to
               vindicate
               my selfe
               ,
               by
               discussing
               two
               chapters
               of
               this
               purpose
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               the
               question
               seemeth
               to
               me
               many
               wayes
               vaine
               .
               1.
               
               They
               aske
               about
               denyall
               of
               obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               proved
               ,
               but
               presumed
               to
               be
               obedience
               .
               2.
               
               They
               presume
               that
               the
               Masters
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Prelates
               of
               Pearth
               faction
               are
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               by
               no
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               our
               Church
               was
               ever
               any
               superioritie
               conferred
               upon
               them
               .
               3.
               
               They
               say
               for
               scandall
               causlesly
               taken
               :
               if
               they
               meane
               that
               there
               be
               no
               just
               reason
               indeed
               why
               any
               should
               take
               scandall
               ,
               they
               say
               nothing
               against
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               thinke
               to
               take
               scandall
               ,
               is
               to
               sinne
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               any
               just
               reason
               or
               cause
               of
               sinne
               ,
               except
               Satan
               and
               mens
               free-will
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               taught
               of
               them
               .
               If
               they
               meane
               
                 scandalously
                 taken
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               culpably
               given
               by
               the
               practisers
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               Chimera
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               no
               question
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               not
               to
               denie
               obedience
               to
               lawfull
               lawes
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               Scandall
               ,
               when
               obeyers
               doe
               give
               no
               cause
               culpably
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               formed
               the
               question
               to
               our
               reverend
               and
               learned
               Brethren
               if
               they
               had
               dealt
               plainly
               .
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 desist
                 from
                 practising
                 Coremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 setting
                 aside
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 when
                 from
                 the
                 practising
                 of
                 them
                 ariseth
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 many
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 .
              
               In
               things
               necessarie
               commanded
               and
               forbidden
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               cannot
               deny
               obedience
               ,
               but
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               lawes
               is
               silenced
               in
               the
               question
               to
               deceive
               the
               reader
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   IF
                   the
                   Scandall
                   arising
                   from
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   Pearth
                   come
                   ,
                   
                     ex
                     conditione
                     operis
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   enormitie
                   in
                   these
                   Articles
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   forbeare
                   these
                   ●rticles
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   while
                   they
                   be
                   tryed
                   in
                   a
                   lawfull
                   ▪
                   Assembly
                   for
                   such
                   are
                   either
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   a
                   manifest
                   show
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   scandall
                   arise
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Articles
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   malice
                   or
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   we
                   deny
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   totally
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   obedience
                   to
                   lawfull
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   for
                   eschewing
                   Scandall
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   marvell
                   from
                   whence
                   ye
                   have
                   learned
                   this
                   strange
                   and
                   harsh
                   doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Your
                 enumeration
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 Scandall
                 justly
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 proceeding
                 from
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 weaknesse
                 or
                 wickedness
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 neerest
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 Scandall
                 taken
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 scandalized
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
                 Also
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 enormitie
                 of
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 practising
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 scandall
                 taken
                 either
                 weakly
                 or
                 maliciously
                 thence
                 arise
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 enormitie
                 in
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
                 yet
                 totall
                 abstinence
                 is
                 not
                 hence
                 concluded
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 
                   cessante
                   ratione
                   scandali
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Scandall
                 is
                 removed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 enormitie
                 in
                 the
                 fact
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 define
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 divine
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   irregularitie
                   in
                   the
                   fact
                   that
                   justly
                   scandaliz●th
                   ,
                
                 when
                 either
                 the
                 fact
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 hath
                 a
                 manifest
                 shew
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 wonder
                 where
                 you
                 learned
                 this
                 strange
                 Divinitie
                 ,
                 for
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 27.
                 
                 To
                 eat
                 meat
                 at
                 a
                 Feast
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 invited
                 unto
                 ▪
                 is
                 neither
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 v.
                 23.
                 25.
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 :
                 The
                 earth
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 such
                 as
                 hath
                 a
                 manifest
                 shew
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 having
                 sense
                 knoweth
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 your
                 prime
                 Doctors
                 defined
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 these
                 onely
                 have
                 manifest
                 appearance
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   Quae
                   pl●rumque
                   fiunt
                   malo
                   fine
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   are
                   done
                   for
                   an
                   evill
                   ●nd
                   ,
                
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 bed
                 with
                 another
                 mans
                 wife
                 ,
                 to
                 kneele
                 before
                 an
                 Idoll
                 .
                 The
                 form●r
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 for
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 for
                 Idolatrie
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 to
                 eat
                 meats
                 at
                 an
                 Infidels
                 feast
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   ordinarily
                   for
                   an
                   evill
                   end
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 done
                 to
                 refresh
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sol●●e
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 manifest
                 shew
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 weake
                 one
                 beside
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 meat
                 is
                 offered
                 
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   to
                   scandalize
                
                 32.
                 and
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 31.
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 aske
                 from
                 
                   whom
                   we
                   learned
                   this
                   strange
                   doctrine
                   to
                   deny
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   Superiours
                   for
                   scandall
                   causlesly
                   taken
                
                 ;
                 And
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 we
                 learned
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   If
                   meat
                   offend
                   my
                   weake
                   brother
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   eat
                   no
                   flesh
                
                 (
                 I
                 will
                 abstaine
                 totally
                 and
                 absolutely
                 )
                 
                   while
                   the
                   world
                   standeth
                
                 .
                 This
                 abstinence
                 for
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 the
                 worlds
                 standing
                 ,
                 God
                 be
                 thanked
                 ,
                 is
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 a
                 lawfull
                 
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 proveth
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 as
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 practise
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 also
                 who
                 ever
                 offended
                 at
                 Pauls
                 eating
                 of
                 fleshes
                 ,
                 were
                 offended
                 out
                 of
                 weakness
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 scandall
                 causlesly
                 taken
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   pag.
                   59.
                   n.
                   34.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   popish
                   English
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   saith
                   that
                   both
                   Cajetan
                   
                   and
                   Bannes
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   abstain
                   a
                   
                     spiritualibus
                     non
                     necessariis
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   spirituall
                   duties
                   not
                   necessarie
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   when
                   Scandall
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Schoolemen
                   euer
                   taught
                   to
                   abstaine
                   totally
                   ,
                   and
                   altogether
                   from
                   any
                   spirituall
                   dutie
                   ,
                   for
                   eschewing
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   either
                   weake
                   ,
                   or
                   wicked
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
                 saith
                 in
                 that
                 subject
                 ,
                 all
                 your
                 learning
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 Answer
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 required
                 but
                 abstinece
                 from
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 tryed
                 in
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Generall
                 Assemblie
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 never
                 were
                 yet
                 tryed
                 in
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Assemblie
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 late
                 Assemblie
                 at
                 
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1638.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Author
                 argueth
                 a
                 Majore
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 desire
                 an
                 Answer
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 abstaine
                 from
                 spirituall
                 duties
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 Superiour
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 
                   God.
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Scandall
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 farre
                 more
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 from
                 practising
                 of
                 dead
                 Ceremonies
                 voyd
                 of
                 all
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 universally
                 ,
                 and
                 totally
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Superiours
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 lawes
                 
                   in
                   materia
                   scandalosa
                
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 command
                 is
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 matter
                 soule-murther
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   
                     and
                     his
                     followers
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   Bona
                   spiritualia
                   non
                   necessaria
                   
                   
                   sunt
                   dimittenda
                   propter
                   scandalum
                   ,
                   in
                   ijs
                   quae
                   sunt
                   sub
                   consili●
                   ,
                   non
                   vero
                   sub
                   praecepto
                   ▪
                   We
                   may
                   omit
                   spirituall
                   duties
                   for
                   eschewing
                   scandall
                   which
                   fall
                   under
                   counsell
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   under
                   commandement
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 We
                 conceive
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Papists
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 this
                 distinction
                 ,
                 then
                 farre
                 more
                 things
                 indifferent
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 may
                 be
                 forborne
                 ,
                 when
                 Counsells
                 the
                 performance
                 whereof
                 merit
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 glorie
                 in
                 heaven
                 ▪
                 may
                 be
                 suspended
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Aquinas
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Actiones
                   quantumcunque
                   rectae
                   atque
                   utiles
                   omittendae
                   .
                
                 So
                 b
                 D.
                 Bannes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   most
                   accurat
                   Casuists
                   and
                   Interpreters
                   of
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   deny
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   deny
                   obedience
                   to
                   civill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   lawes
                   ▪
                   for
                   ●schewing
                   scandall
                   of
                   the
                   weake
                   .
                   
                     So
                     Navarrus
                  
                   in
                   man●ali
                   cap
                   19.
                   sect
                   .
                   44.
                   
                   Vasquez
                   to
                   .
                   5
                   .
                   Tract
                   ▪
                   de
                   Scandalo
                   ,
                   dub
                   .
                   1.
                   sect
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Becanus
                   to
                   .
                   post
                   .
                   part
                   .
                   2
                   ▪
                   tract
                   1.
                   cap
                   27.
                   q.
                   5.
                   
                   Ferdin
                   .
                   de
                   
                     Castro
                     Palao
                  
                   oper
                   .
                   moral
                   .
                   tract
                   .
                   6.
                   disp
                   .
                   6
                   ▪
                   p●nct
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   Duvall
                   .
                   22.
                   tract
                   .
                   de
                   Charit
                   .
                   q.
                   19.
                   art
                   .
                   
                     And
                     they
                     ●ite
                  
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Duranaus
                   ,
                   Almain
                   ,
                   Anton
                   ▪
                   ●lorent
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 1.
                 
                 c
                 Aquinas
                 saith
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 may
                 be
                 omitted
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Churches
                 precept
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 no
                 counsell
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 precept
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 saith
                 
                   Thomas
                   to
                   rebuke
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Charitie
                   commanded
                
                 (
                 saith
                 d
                 he
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   not
                   a
                   Counsell
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 saith
                 
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   scandall
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   omitted
                   .
                
                 e
                 Navar.
                 doth
                 contradict
                 you
                 ,
                 read
                 when
                 you
                 please
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Ferdin●●d
                   ▪
                   de
                   Castro
                   Palao
                
                 ,
                 you
                 thought
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 these
                 authors
                 to
                 find
                 you
                 out●
                 and
                 give
                 ●o
                 Vasquez
                 f
                 right
                 play
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   may
                   omit
                   the
                   ●●aring
                   of
                   a
                   Masse
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   Counsell
                   ,
                   but
                   command
                   to
                   save
                   the
                   temperall
                   life
                   of
                   our
                   brother
                   .
                
                 g
                 Becanus
                 ,
                 h
                 Duvallius
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 crosse
                 you
                 .
                 
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Dupliers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   School-men
                   well
                   us
                   not
                   to
                   forbeare
                   obedience
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   quite
                   disclaiming
                   of
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   doe
                   .
                   Ans
                   ,
                   
                     Lawfull
                     authoritie
                     of
                     Prelates
                     lawes
                     we
                     know
                     none
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     School-men
                     say
                     more
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     lawes
                     doe
                     cease
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     scandall
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   kinde
                   of
                   forbearance
                   for
                   eschewing
                   of
                   scandall
                   we
                   improve
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Arg.
                   The
                   author
                   of
                   English
                   Popish
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   
                     part
                     .
                     1.
                     cap.
                     4.
                     sect
                     .
                     4.
                     
                  
                   Not
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   things
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   certainly
                   perswaded
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   unlawfull
                   and
                   inexpedient
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   contempt
                   and
                   a
                   scandall
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   perswaded
                   the
                   things
                   here
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Articles
                   of
                   Pearth
                   be
                   neither
                   unlawfull
                   nor
                   inexpedient
                   .
                   
                     Ergo
                     ▪
                  
                   The
                   major
                   is
                   yours
                   ,
                   the
                   Assump
                   .
                   we
                   prove
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   our
                   conscience
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 The
                 author
                 sayth
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Church
                   lawes
                   bind
                   not
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 because
                 they
                 
                   are
                   Church
                   lawes
                   ,
                   Sed
                   propter
                   rationem
                   legum
                   ,
                
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 lawes
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 you
                 cannot
                 show
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Assumption
                 is
                 badly
                 proved
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 consciences
                 are
                 not
                 transparent
                 glasse
                 ;
                 except
                 that
                 light
                 come
                 out
                 in
                 arguments
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 ,
                 Es
                 .
                 8.
                 20.
                 an
                 erring
                 conscience
                 proveth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 beg
                 the
                 question
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   2.
                   arg
                   .
                   n.
                   37.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   removed
                   by
                   information
                   and
                   instruction
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   awarrand
                   to
                   us
                   of
                   a
                   totall
                   abstinence
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   lawes
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   of
                   an
                   avowed
                   disclaiming
                   of
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   the
                   weake
                   taken
                   by
                   Pearth
                   Articles
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   removed
                   by
                   information
                   ,
                   or
                   instruction
                   .
                   Ergo.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 crave
                 here
                 leave
                 for
                 a
                 pause
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 the
                 question
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 information
                 and
                 light
                 given
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 lawfull
                 object
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   Canons
                   ,
                   D.
                   Forbes
                
                 and
                 other
                 say
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Papists
                 say
                 to
                 our
                 Divines
                 ,
                 who
                 object
                 that
                 Images
                 are
                 pits
                 and
                 snares
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 .
                 This
                 danger
                 (
                 saith
                 a
                 
                   Johannes
                   de
                   Lugo
                
                 )
                 the
                 Popes
                 Professor
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   easily
                   prevented
                   by
                   the
                   instruction
                   and
                   care
                   of
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   Images
                   have
                   no
                   dignitie
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   from
                   the
                   samplar
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 b
                 Bellarm.
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 c
                 Vasquez
                 .
                 d
                 Estius
                 .
                 e
                 
                   The
                   Councell
                   of
                   Magountine
                
                 helpeth
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   our
                   Pastours
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   carefully
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   Images
                   are
                   not
                   set
                   up
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   adore
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   helps
                   for
                   our
                   memorie
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Paul
                
                 gave
                 strong
                 reasons
                 for
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 meats
                 ,
                 that
                 weake
                 Jewes
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 scandalized
                 at
                 the
                 eating
                 thereof
                 .
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 neither
                 passe
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   Canon
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 practise
                 them
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   while
                   the
                   world
                   standeth
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 8.
                 13.
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 proveth
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 by
                 eight
                 strong
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 practise
                 them
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 presuproseth
                 that
                 information
                 of
                 Pastours
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 as
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 14.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 uncleane
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 eat
                 all
                 meats
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   26.
                   
                   The
                   earth
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 eat
                 what
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   23.
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   eat
                   not
                   ,
                   give
                   no
                   offence
                   ,
                   if
                   meat
                   offend
                   my
                   brother
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   eat
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 8.
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 vaine
                 argument
                 presupposeth
                 that
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 literall
                 information
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 adequat
                 cause
                 of
                 falling
                 in
                 scandall
                 ,
                 a
                 vaine
                 reason
                 .
                 Peter
                 actively
                 and
                 culpably
                 scandalized
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 carnall
                 counsell
                 ,
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                   pitty
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 16
                 21.
                 22.
                 23.
                 yet
                 Christ
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 inlightened
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 scandalized
                 .
                 But
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 depraved
                 inclination
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 we
                 fall
                 in
                 scandall
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 others
                 who
                 publickly
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 doth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 scandalized
                 .
                 Now
                 no
                 reason
                 in
                 Pastors
                 preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Church-Canon
                 ,
                 can
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 inclination
                 
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 information
                 of
                 Pastors
                 can
                 remove
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 ;
                 For
                 then
                 David
                 in
                 committing
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 Noah
                 in
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 Lot
                 in
                 his
                 incestuous
                 folly
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 daughters
                 ,
                 Peter
                 in
                 denying
                 his
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 caused
                 others
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 stumble
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 culpably
                 scandalized
                 them
                 ;
                 So
                 
                   David
                   .
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Lot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 had
                 preached
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 heard
                 of
                 their
                 fall
                 ,
                 that
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 incest
                 ,
                 and
                 denyall
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 grievous
                 sinnes
                 to
                 be
                 avoyded
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 sin
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 scandalized
                 thereat
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 information
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 sufficient
                 literall
                 information
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 might
                 inclose
                 in
                 a
                 chamber
                 ,
                 his
                 sonne
                 and
                 a
                 beautifull
                 virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 sufficiently
                 informe
                 his
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 guiltiness
                 ,
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 harlotrie
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 lay
                 a
                 stumbling-block
                 before
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 a
                 stumbling-block
                 may
                 be
                 layed
                 before
                 the
                 inclination
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 the
                 blind
                 minde
                 ,
                 yea
                 suppose
                 ,
                 to
                 warne
                 a
                 Traveller
                 of
                 a
                 pit
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 digger
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 free
                 of
                 laying
                 a
                 stumbling-block
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 )
                 seeing
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 pit
                 is
                 not
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 free
                 the
                 Commanders
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
                 of
                 active
                 scandall
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 naturally
                 loving
                 life
                 and
                 health
                 ,
                 hate
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 pitts
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 indanger
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 no
                 inward
                 morall
                 inclination
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 pitt
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 though
                 informed
                 of
                 spirituall
                 falls
                 ,
                 and
                 warned
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 love
                 and
                 incline
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 warne
                 them
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 set
                 the
                 powder
                 neere
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 scorne
                 the
                 craft
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mock
                 men
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 desire
                 and
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 that
                 Pastours
                 informe
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 ;
                 they
                 grant
                 that
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 powder
                 amongst
                 the
                 pitchers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 be
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 indifferent
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 call
                 them
                 indifferent
                 pitts
                 ,
                 indifferent
                 whoores
                 to
                 allure
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 indifferent
                 pest-cloathes
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 your
                 inclination
                 touch
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 then
                 Ezechiah
                 had
                 given
                 no
                 scandall
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 commanded
                 the
                 brazen
                 Serpent
                 still
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 commanded
                 the
                 Priests
                 to
                 preach
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 warned
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatrie
                 in
                 burning
                 Incence
                 to
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 onely
                 let
                 it
                 stand
                 as
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 in
                 curing
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 stinged
                 with
                 Serpents
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 the
                 Israelites
                 should
                 give
                 their
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 
                   to
                   marry
                   strange
                   women
                   of
                   the
                   Canaanites
                   ,
                
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 ordaine
                 the
                 Priests
                 to
                 teach
                 carefully
                 their
                 married
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 drawne
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 idolatrous
                 marriages
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 
                   Gods
                   of
                   the
                   Canaanites
                
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 lay
                 a
                 stumbling-block
                 before
                 their
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 these
                 who
                 excell
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 weake
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hazard
                 to
                 be
                 insnared
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 idolatrie
                 and
                 superstition
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 provideth
                 all
                 possible
                 and
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 for
                 the
                 removall
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 rnine
                 
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                
                 but
                 not
                 onely
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 removall
                 of
                 the
                 pitts
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 possible
                 and
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 were
                 an
                 idle
                 Sabbath
                 work
                 to
                 expound
                 such
                 theams
                 as
                 these
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   bowing
                   is
                   an
                   humble
                   adoring
                   of
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   pleased
                
                 God
                 
                   by
                   the
                   foolishness
                   of
                   preaching
                   to
                   save
                   beleevers
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   pleased
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   foolishnes
                   of
                   holy
                   dayes
                   and
                   Saints
                   dayes
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Surplice
                   to
                   teach
                   pastorall
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   confirmation
                   to
                   blesse
                   children
                   ▪
                
                 )
                 2
                 c
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 Luther
                 teach
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   no
                   word
                   should
                   be
                   heard
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 nisi
                 purum
                 Dei
                 verbum
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   the
                   pure
                   word
                   of
                
                 God.
                 
                   Surplice
                   humane
                   and
                   Saints
                   dayes
                   ,
                   crossing
                   ,
                   kneeling
                   ,
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 text
                 that
                 Ministers
                 can
                 preach
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 expound
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 speak
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 Ezech.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   To
                   read
                
                 Gods
                 
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   the
                   meaning
                   and
                   sense
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 Nehem.
                 8.
                 8.
                 and
                 to
                 expone
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 24.
                 27.
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 wretched
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Pastours
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 speak
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 26.
                 27.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 children
                 ask
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   mean
                   yee
                   by
                   this
                   Passeover
                   ,
                
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Passeover
                   .
                
                 So
                 if
                 they
                 ask
                 what
                 meaneth
                 your
                 kneeling
                 to
                 Bread
                 ,
                 your
                 Saints
                 dayes
                 ,
                 your
                 Surplice
                 and
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   Baptisme
                
                 ;
                 What
                 uncouth
                 bleating
                 were
                 this
                 ?
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Shall
                   people
                
                 (
                 saith
                 D.
                 Ammes
                 e
                 
                   be
                   fedde
                   with
                   this
                   East
                   wind
                   ,
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   Surplice
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   little
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   learne
                   the
                   maine
                
                 
                 
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ?
                   also
                   some
                   preach
                   none
                   ,
                   some
                   studie
                   never
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   some
                   blush
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   such
                   toyes
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ▪
                 
                   and
                   alas
                   often
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 f
                 Bannes
                 the
                 
                   weake
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   distinctions
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 wits
                 of
                 rude
                 people
                 along
                 the
                 untwisted
                 threed
                 of
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 elements
                 are
                 
                   objectum
                   adorationis
                   à
                   quo
                   significative
                
                 and
                 
                   objectum
                   adorationis
                   relativae
                   materiale
                   ,
                   non
                   adorationis
                   formale
                   .
                
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Aberdeen
                 have
                 adoe
                 with
                 their
                 wits
                 to
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   Mortounes
                
                 essentiall
                 and
                 accidentall
                 worship
                 ;
                 of
                 Bellarmines
                 additions
                 perfecting
                 ,
                 and
                 additions
                 corrupting
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 whereas
                 
                   D.
                   Forbes
                
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   for
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   teachers
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   pretend
                   weaknes
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   flock
                   might
                   be
                   ignorant
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 Weakness
                 ,
                 is
                 weakness
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 1.
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 not
                 weakness
                 in
                 literall
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 thinke
                 Ministers
                 may
                 pretend
                 this
                 upon
                 too
                 good
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 weaknes
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 often
                 a
                 great
                 inclination
                 to
                 superstition
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 Ministers
                 refusing
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 should
                 understand
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 these
                 who
                 writ
                 bookes
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 practise
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 forbearance
                 is
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 scandalizing
                 the
                 weak
                 .
                 Paul
                 had
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   eat
                   meats
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   offend
                   his
                   brother
                   .
                
                 The
                 stronger
                 should
                 not
                 scandalize
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 stronger
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   pag.
                   63.
                   n.
                   38.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   for
                   Scandalls
                   taken
                   ,
                   especially
                   by
                   the
                   malicious
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   disclaime
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   ever
                   disclaime
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   all
                   lawes
                   of
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   commanded
                   by
                   lawes
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   ,
                   either
                   through
                   weaknes
                   ,
                   or
                   through
                   malice
                   ,
                   may
                   take
                   offence
                   at
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 scandalls
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 given
                 ,
                 by
                 either
                 weak
                 ,
                 or
                 wilfull
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 evident
                 conformitie
                 with
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Popish
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 disclaim
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 lawes
                 ,
                 true
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 for
                 scandall
                 maliciously
                 taken
                 ,
                 deny
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 all
                 lawes
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
                 
                   Ex
                   affirmatione
                   sp●ciei
                   male
                   colligitur
                   negatio
                   generis
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 taken
                 scandall
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 given
                 scandall
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 disclaime
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 these
                 lawes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Doctors
                   will
                   have
                   us
                   believe
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   sole
                   light
                   of
                   their
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 n.
                 36.
                 
                   that
                   they
                   thinke
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   lawfull
                   and
                   expedient
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 credit
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 we
                 are
                 soandalized
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 weaknesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   n.
                   39.
                   4.
                   arg
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   We
                   ought
                   not
                   for
                   eschewing
                   scandall
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   ,
                   to
                   injure
                   or
                   offend
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   by
                   denying
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   eschewing
                   scandall
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   ▪
                   to
                   offend
                   and
                   injure
                   our
                   Superiours
                   .
                   The
                   Antecedent
                   is
                   proved
                   ▪
                   for
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   excomm●nicated
                   ,
                   shall
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   servants
                   flie
                   his
                   company
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   deny
                   these
                   duties
                   which
                   they
                   owe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   that
                   others
                   be
                   scandalized
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   for
                   scandall
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   abstaine
                   from
                   these
                   duties
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   private
                   persons
                   farre
                   lesse
                   may
                   we
                   abstaine
                   from
                   obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 Against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 disputing
                 ,
                 you
                 lay
                 downe
                 a
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 that
                 is
                 practising
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 obedience
                 due
                 to
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 practising
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 an
                 injuring
                 of
                 Superiours
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 though
                 Gods
                 affirmative
                 precepts
                 be
                 omitted
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 not
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 not
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 Gods
                 due
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 zealous
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Prelates
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God.
                 Answer
                 the
                 Argument
                 your selfe
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 reprove
                 a
                 scorner
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 scandall
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 but
                 trample
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sow
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 word
                 of
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 scandall
                 were
                 causle●ly
                 taken
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 The
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 furnish
                 no
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 taking
                 from
                 God
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 bare
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 disobedience
                 to
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 practise
                 Pearth
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Your
                 probation
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 That
                 children
                 and
                 wife
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 Excommunicate
                 father
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 necessary
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deny
                 this
                 to
                 an
                 husband
                 and
                 father
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 eschewing
                 of
                 a
                 scandall
                 can
                 never
                 legitimate
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 kneeling
                 to
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 and
                 Surplice
                 (
                 commanded
                 in
                 our
                 Canons
                 and
                 Service-book
                 )
                 are
                 at
                 
                 the
                 best
                 commanded
                 by
                 a
                 positive
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 very
                 unlike
                 to
                 naturall
                 duties
                 that
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 owe
                 to
                 father
                 and
                 husband
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 retort
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 wrong
                 men
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 due
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 wrong
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 due
                 ;
                 (
                 
                   Murther
                   not
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                
                 Christ
                 
                   died
                   practise
                   not
                   Ceremonies
                   before
                   the
                   weake
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   scandalized
                   thereat
                   .
                
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   5.
                   arg
                   .
                   n.
                   40.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   if
                   the
                   thing
                   be
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   Civill
                   Magistrate
                   under
                   paine
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   authoritie
                   under
                   paine
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   shall
                   we
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   scandall
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   removed
                   by
                   information
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   the
                   malitious
                   ,
                   abstaine
                   from
                   a
                   thing
                   lawfull
                   and
                   expedient
                   injoyned
                   by
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   incurre
                   these
                   grievous
                   punishments
                   of
                   death
                   ▪
                   temporall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   ?
                   We
                   believe
                   your selves
                   ,
                   who
                   speake
                   most
                   of
                   scandall
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   loath
                   to
                   take
                   such
                   a
                   yoake
                   upon
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 is
                 Logick
                 from
                 a
                 sore
                 ▪
                 skinne
                 ▪
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bidden
                 doe
                 under
                 paine
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 ,
                 the
                 just
                 logick
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 worship
                 
                   the
                   Kings
                   golden
                   Image
                
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 scarce
                 heard
                 Papists
                 for
                 shame
                 presse
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 equity
                 and
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 penaltie
                 of
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 Suffering
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Jesuits
                 and
                 Arminians
                 teach
                 you
                 )
                 falleth
                 not
                 under
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 culpably
                 evill
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 Excommunication
                 except
                 you
                 be
                 Papists
                 ,
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 not
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 deserveth
                 no
                 censure
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 think
                 (
                 Mr.
                 Sibbald
                 I
                 know
                 doth
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 Navarrus
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Gregorie
                 said
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   unjust
                   Excommunication
                   is
                   valid
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   :
                
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 argument
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 head
                 nor
                 feet
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 be
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 and
                 expediencie
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 commanded
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 practise
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 first
                 they
                 be
                 lawfull
                 .
                 2
                 Expedient
                 ▪
                 3
                 Commanded
                 by
                 lawfull
                 authority
                 ,
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 put
                 your
                 Argument
                 from
                 grievous
                 punishments
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 in
                 your
                 pocket
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 here
                 ▪
                 for
                 whether
                 punishment
                 Civill
                 or
                 Ecclesiastick
                 follow
                 upon
                 disobedience
                 to
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 
                 would
                 die
                 or
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 for
                 eschewing
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 argument
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 have
                 suffered
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 death
                 ,
                 banishment
                 ,
                 and
                 proscription
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 Excommunication
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 Shall
                 we
                 incurre
                 for
                 scandall
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 st●pends
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 one
                 faire
                 before
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 qualification
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   6.
                   arg
                   .
                   pag.
                   64.
                   n.
                   41.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   The
                   denying
                   of
                   obedien●e
                   to
                   the
                   lawfull
                   commandements
                   of
                   our
                   Superiours
                   is
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   ●i●●
                   commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   ▪
                   shall
                   we
                   then
                   for
                   a
                   scandall
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   ,
                   deny
                   obedience
                   to
                   our
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   incurre
                   the
                   guiltiness
                   of
                   sinne
                   ?
                   Ye
                   commonly
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   negative
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   fift
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   w●●ch
                   forbiddeth
                   the
                   resisting
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   
                     Rom.
                     13
                     ▪
                     2.
                  
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   with
                   the
                   exception
                   of
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   any
                   scandall
                   taken
                   by
                   others
                   .
                   For
                   ●●
                   we
                   say
                   (
                   say
                   ●●
                   )
                   that
                   any
                   may
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   take
                   offence
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   ●●ing
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   commanded
                   by
                   our
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   holden
                   to
                   oby
                   them
                   42.
                   
                   But
                   first
                   ,
                   we
                   a●ke
                   ,
                   what
                   ●arr
                   and
                   ye
                   have
                   ●o
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   negative
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   fift
                   Commandement
                   ●●
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   w●●●
                   the
                   exception
                   of
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Scandall
                   ▪
                   more
                   then
                   other
                   negative
                   precepts
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Table
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 Answer
                 ●
                 .
                 To
                 fill
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 an
                 Argument
                 already
                 answered
                 ,
                 is
                 brought
                 again
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 fi●
                 up
                 ▪
                 The
                 refusall
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 tryed
                 in
                 lawfull
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 prove
                 that
                 ▪
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 bring
                 an
                 Answer
                 as
                 
                   commonly
                   given
                   ●●
                   us
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 neither
                 ours
                 ,
                 commonly
                 ,
                 nor
                 rarely
                 ▪
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 build
                 a
                 straw●astle
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 soone
                 cost
                 a
                 fire-ball
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 it
                 up
                 ▪
                 We
                 never
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 negative
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 fif●
                 Commandement
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 with
                 the
                 exception
                 of
                 the
                 
                   case
                   of
                   any
                   scandall
                   taken
                   by
                   others
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 includeth
                 all
                 scandalls
                 ,
                 both
                 passive
                 and
                 active
                 .
                 Who
                 of
                 ours
                 ever
                 dreamed
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 Superiours
                 command
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 commandeth
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 doe
                 we
                 teach
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 others
                 take
                 scandall
                 at
                 that
                 Command
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 holden
                 to
                 obey
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 scandall
                 taken
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 .
                 We
                 teach
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ▪
                 Rulers
                 command
                 to
                 honour
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 take
                 offence
                 at
                 this
                 commandement
                 
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 either
                 the
                 affirmative
                 or
                 negative
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 esteeme
                 that
                 scandall
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 a
                 feather
                 ,
                 the
                 Commandement
                 obliedgeth
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 teach
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 Rulers
                 is
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 plead
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 from
                 obeying
                 of
                 these
                 any
                 weake
                 or
                 wicked
                 be
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Rulers
                 doe
                 command
                 spirituall
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 commandement
                 is
                 no
                 commandement
                 ,
                 no●
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 just
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   shall
                   not
                   refuse
                   obedience
                   to
                   your
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   commanding
                   you
                   to
                   rubbe
                   your
                   beards
                   when
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   draw
                   a
                   crosse
                   line
                   with
                   your
                   thumbe
                   in
                   the
                   aire
                   above
                   a
                   baptized
                   infants
                   forehead
                   ,
                   though
                   many
                   soules
                   ,
                   by
                   obedience
                   to
                   these
                   Commandements
                   ▪
                   be
                   induced
                   to
                   love
                   Poperie
                   ;
                   many
                   be
                   made
                   sad
                   thinking
                   zealous
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   love
                   popish
                   toyes
                   better
                   then
                   the
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                
                 Now
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 Pearth-articles
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 suffer
                 no
                 exceptions
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 judge
                 them
                 no
                 Commandements
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 be
                 injoyned
                 upon
                 pretence
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 nine
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 impious
                 commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 obedience
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 and
                 eight
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 command
                 to
                 run
                 Carts
                 amongst
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 young
                 Children
                 ,
                 whence
                 killing
                 of
                 some
                 might
                 fall
                 out
                 ;
                 If
                 they
                 should
                 command
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 faire
                 virgine
                 to
                 chamber
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Corinth
                 to
                 take
                 stipend
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 hinder
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 23.
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 to
                 command
                 culpable
                 scandalls
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Canons
                   of
                   Pearth
                   faction
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 negative
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 forbidding
                 the
                 resisting
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 2.
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 with
                 exception
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 taken
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   resisting
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Rulers
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 ignorantly
                 spoken
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 every
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 resist
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 lawes
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 commandeth
                 scandall
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 doctrine
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 flie
                 when
                 a
                 Ruler
                 unjusty
                 ,
                 commandeth
                 &
                 persueth
                 his
                 subjects
                 ▪
                 
                   pag.
                   3.
                   n.
                
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 ●●ie
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 refuse
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 tribunall
                 we
                 ●li●
                 ,
                 ye●
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 flie
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 guiltinesss
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 flie
                 from
                 his
                 legall
                 Citations
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 bring
                 damnation
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 upon
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 grant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   n.
                   43.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Men
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   stumble
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   scandalized
                   at
                   our
                   refusing
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   lawfull
                   Commandements
                   of
                   our
                   Superiours
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   will
                   take
                   occasion
                   by
                   our
                   cariage
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   ,
                   unto
                   which
                   by
                   nature
                   they
                   be
                   most
                   inclined
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   to
                   vilipend
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 stumble
                 at
                 our
                 non-obedience
                 to
                 
                   Pearth
                   Articles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 vilipend
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 scandall
                 meerely
                 taken
                 ,
                 no
                 wayes
                 given
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stumble
                 at
                 our
                 obedience
                 to
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   we
                   refuse
                   to
                   kill
                   one
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wayes
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 naturally
                 inclined
                 to
                 vilipend
                 Laws
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 hold
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 from
                 whence
                 ariseth
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 much
                 bent
                 to
                 extoll
                 and
                 love-lawes
                 commanding
                 soul-murther
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 lawes
                 inductive
                 to
                 Poperie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 masse
                 of
                 carnall
                 propositions
                 of
                 heterodox
                 Divinitie
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 sutable
                 to
                 our
                 flesh
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 exception
                 is
                 answered
                 already
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Precept
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 eschewing
                 scandall
                 be
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Dupliers
                   pag.
                   65.
                   n.
                   43.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   LAst
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   perempt●rily
                   urged
                   by
                   his
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   to
                   obey
                   their
                   lawfull
                   Commandements
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   feareth
                   ▪
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   by
                   them
                   ▪
                   some
                   ,
                   through
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   scandalized
                   ▪
                   by
                   his
                   carriage
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   difficultie
                   and
                   strait
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Commandement
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Commandement
                   
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   forbiddeth
                   us
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   whereby
                   our
                   weake
                   brother
                   may
                   be
                   offended
                   .
                   But
                   also
                   he
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   strait
                   betwixt
                   two
                   Commandements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   precept
                   that
                   forbiddeth
                   us
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   ,
                   whereby
                   our
                   weake
                   brother
                   may
                   be
                   scandalized
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   forbiddeth
                   ,
                   the
                   resisting
                   of
                   Authoritie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 question
                 of
                 purpose
                 is
                 perversly
                 set
                 do
                 ●ne
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 straw
                 lifting
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 meerely
                 positive
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 necessarie
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 necessarie
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Commandement
                 of
                 God
                 forbidding
                 soul-murther
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   scandalizing
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ?
                
                 Or
                 thus
                 ;
                 Whether
                 am
                 I
                 obliedged
                 rather
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 me
                 to
                 murther
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 obey
                 man
                 ,
                 commanding
                 me
                 to
                 kneele
                 towards
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 crosse
                 the
                 aire
                 with
                 my
                 thumbe
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 baptized
                 infant
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 question
                 seemeth
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 collision
                 of
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 could
                 command
                 things
                 contradictorie
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 not
                 obeying
                 of
                 
                   Pearth
                   Articles
                
                 be
                 a
                 scandall
                 given
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ▪
                 I
                 shall
                 undertake
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 a
                 Scandall
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 seeming
                 strait
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 reall
                 strait
                 by
                 your
                 doctrine
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 cases
                 wherein
                 ,
                 whether
                 Rulers
                 command
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 command
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 a
                 passive
                 scandall
                 doth
                 arise
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 a
                 passive
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 scandall
                 taker
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Rulers
                 giving
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Matth
                   ▪
                
                 11.
                 18
                 
                 ▪
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Jewes
                 are
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 at
                 Christs
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 scandalized
                 at
                 John
                 the
                 Baptists
                 not
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 John
                 doe
                 culpably
                 give
                 scandall
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 exigence
                 of
                 providence
                 wherein
                 non-practising
                 of
                 your
                 commanded
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 given
                 scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practising
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 given
                 scandall
                 .
                 Because
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Bannes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 b
                 Am●sius
                 saith
                 ▪
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   perplexiti●
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   God
                
                 should
                 have
                 brought
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 under
                 an
                 absolute
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 contradiction
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 murther
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 doe
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 or
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Twentie
                 Jewes
                 are
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 Because
                 Paul
                 eateth
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 meats
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 conceive
                 are
                 forbidden
                 
                 by
                 Gods
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 twentie
                 Christians
                 are
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 because
                 Paul
                 eateth
                 not
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 meats
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 s
                 very
                 casuall
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 scandalized
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 or
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 men
                 may
                 have
                 contrary
                 opinions
                 about
                 one
                 thing
                 .
                 Some
                 thinke
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 Paul
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 some
                 thinke
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 .
                 Hence
                 upon
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 twentie
                 are
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 non-using
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 indifferent
                 thing
                 ,
                 twentie
                 are
                 also
                 scandalized
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 Paul
                 doe
                 in
                 this
                 strait
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 8.
                 the
                 negative
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   eat
                   flesh
                   ,
                   if
                   meat
                   offend
                   my
                   brother
                   .
                
                 Then
                 the
                 twentie
                 that
                 are
                 scandalized
                 by
                 the
                 non-practice
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 doe
                 take
                 scandall
                 onely
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Paul
                 giveth
                 no
                 scandall
                 actively
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 othet
                 twentie
                 who
                 are
                 scandalized
                 by
                 Paul
                 his
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 are
                 justly
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 scandall
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 active
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 scandall
                 given
                 and
                 passive
                 .
                 Some
                 object
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 sides
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 ten
                 take
                 offence
                 at
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 take
                 offence
                 at
                 the
                 non-use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 scandalizing
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 twentie
                 weake
                 Christians
                 are
                 scandalized
                 at
                 Pauls
                 abstinence
                 from
                 such
                 meats
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 that
                 he
                 Judaizeth
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 his
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 in
                 eating
                 would
                 edifie
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 scandalize
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 is
                 not
                 Gods
                 lawfull
                 mean
                 of
                 edification
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 Workes
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 edifie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 actions
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 actions
                 indifferent
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 morall
                 reason
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 cessation
                 from
                 that
                 action
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 use
                 scandalize
                 ,
                 non-using
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 as
                 non-scandalizing
                 ,
                 and
                 negative
                 precepts
                 alwayes
                 binding
                 ,
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 with
                 Paul
                 is
                 necessarie
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 vaine
                 that
                 Paybodie
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Peter
                   was
                   Gal.
                   2.
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   a
                   double
                   scandall
                   ,
                   for
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   danger
                   to
                   scandalize
                   the
                
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   refusing
                   their
                   companie
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   no
                   brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   greater
                   scandall
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   danger
                   to
                   scandalize
                   the
                   Jewes
                   in
                   eating
                   with
                   the
                
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   lesse
                
                 
                 
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   scandall
                
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 justly
                 rebuke
                 his
                 Judaizing
                 ,
                 Galat.
                 2.
                 which
                 doth
                 gratifie
                 
                   Barronius
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 Peter
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostle
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 erre
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 should
                 follow
                 that
                 Paul
                 rebuked
                 Peter
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 of
                 two
                 evills
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 choosed
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 lesser
                 sinne
                 .
                 Whereas
                 of
                 two
                 evills
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 .
                 One
                 might
                 then
                 lawfully
                 commit
                 fornication
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 of
                 adulterie
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 fornication
                 should
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 should
                 call
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 14.
                 it
                 upright
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 choose
                 a
                 lesse
                 sin
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Peter
                 by
                 eating
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 scandalized
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 but
                 edified
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 showing
                 the
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                   To
                   whom
                   we
                   gave
                   no
                   subjection
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   for
                   an
                   houre
                
                 (
                 by
                 practising
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   might
                   continue
                   with
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   pag.
                   66.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   certaine
                   we
                   are
                   freed
                   from
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   precepts
                   ,
                   for
                   Gods
                   precepts
                   are
                   not
                   repugnan●
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   Ye
                   commonly
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   humane
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   must
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   eschewing
                   Scandall
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   a
                   Superiour
                   cannot
                   make
                   that
                   fact
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   of
                   scandall
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   would
                   be
                   scandalous
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   laying
                   aside
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   scandall
                   )
                   to
                   denie
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   our
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   injoyning
                   and
                   peremptorily
                   requiring
                   of
                   us
                   ▪
                   things
                   lawfull
                   and
                   expedient
                   ,
                   is
                   really
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   disobedience
                   .
                   Ye
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   weake
                   brethren
                   ,
                   may
                   make
                   that
                   fact
                   or
                   omission
                   ▪
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   would
                   be
                   disobedience
                   ;
                   because
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   Commandement
                   of
                   man.
                   doe
                   that
                   whereby
                   our
                   weake
                   brother
                   may
                   be
                   offended
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   obedience
                   bindeth
                   not
                   ,
                   when
                   offence
                   of
                   a
                   weake
                   brother
                   may
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   contrary
                   we
                   say
                   ▪
                   that
                   the
                   lawfull
                   commandement
                   of
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   may
                   make
                   that
                   scandall
                   of
                   our
                   weake
                   brethren
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   would
                   bee
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   guiltinesse
                   .
                   No
                   scandall
                   ●f
                   weake
                   brethren
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   ,
                   can
                   make
                   that
                   fact
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwayes
                   ,
                   that
                   i●
                   
                     extra
                     casum
                     scandali
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   
                   case
                   of
                   scandall
                   ,
                   would
                   bee
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   disobedience
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 right
                 downe
                 worke
                 .
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 Both
                 the
                 precepts
                 are
                 not
                 obligatorie
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 true
                 .
                 
                   We
                   commonly
                   say
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctors
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   humane
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   must
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   eschewing
                   scandall
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   .
                
                 We
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 Commonly
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 Scandall
                 causlesly
                 taken
                 ,
                 you
                 mean
                 scandall
                 passive
                 ,
                 onely
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 given
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 such
                 scandalls
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 the
                 scandall
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 practise
                 base
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 indifferent
                 knots
                 of
                 straws
                 for
                 mens
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 though
                 from
                 thence
                 many
                 soules
                 
                   for
                   whom
                
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 reason
                 
                   that
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   humane
                   authoritie
                
                 in
                 things
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 to
                 Rome
                 (
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Prelates
                 pleasure
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 carnall
                 ▪
                 ends
                 )
                 should
                 yeild
                 and
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 all
                 obligatorie
                 power
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 positive
                 precept
                 ,
                 and
                 2.
                 affirmative
                 ,
                 that
                 obliedgeth
                 not
                 
                   ad
                   semper
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cross●
                   ,
                   kneele
                   ,
                   weare
                   Surplice
                   .
                
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Divine
                 Commandement
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   scandalize
                   not
                   )
                   (
                   kill
                   not
                   one
                   redeemed
                   by
                
                 Christ
                 )
                 should
                 stand
                 in
                 force
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 precept
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 negative
                 ,
                 and
                 obliedgeth
                 eternally
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 necessarie
                 matter
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 
                   man-slayer
                   hath
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   1
                   Jh.
                
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 our
                 Doctors
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Commandements
                 positive
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 expresly
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 to
                 fall
                 before
                 their
                 Dagon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 obligatorie
                 power
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Gods
                 owne
                 positive
                 law
                 yeildeth
                 ,
                 and
                 loseth
                 obligatorie
                 power
                 ,
                 when
                 Gods
                 naturall
                 Commandement
                 of
                 mercy
                 commeth
                 in
                 competition
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 as
                 the
                 noon-day
                 ,
                 in
                 David
                 famishing
                 ,
                 who
                 eat
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 positive
                 law
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   any
                   save
                   the
                   Priests
                   onely
                   ,
                   to
                   eat
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 must
                 mans
                 law
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 fall
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 these
                 Doctors
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Wee
                 say
                 justly
                 ,
                 you
                 erre
                 in
                 saying
                 it
                 is
                 
                   reall
                   disobedience
                   to
                   deny
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   Superiours
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 law
                 is
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 cannot
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   by
                   s●aying
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 obedience
                 to
                 Superiours
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 reall
                 murthering
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 reall
                 disobedience
                 to
                 
                 God.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 murthering
                 of
                 a
                 weake
                 brother
                 in
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 an
                 humane
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scandall
                 maketh
                 it
                 no
                 obedience
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 disobedience
                 to
                 God.
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 retort
                 bravely
                 ,
                 but
                 Popishly
                 ,
                 the
                 argument
                 back
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 But
                 we
                 bring
                 our
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   murther
                   ,
                   nor
                   scandalize
                
                 )
                 and
                 we
                 bring
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 Commandement
                 of
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Argument
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Pearth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Commandement
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 scandall
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 may
                 invite
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Jesuites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Patrons
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 thanke
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 kisse
                 your
                 pen
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 words
                 
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   lawfull
                   Commandement
                   of
                   Superiours
                
                 (
                 of
                 Prelates
                 commanding
                 things
                 indifferent
                 )
                 
                   may
                   make
                   that
                   scandall
                   of
                   our
                   weake
                   brethren
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   would
                   be
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   guiltiness
                   .
                
                 What
                 ever
                 (
                 my
                 brethren
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 you
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 &
                 before
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 
                   Pearth
                   Assemblie
                
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   your
                   guiltiness
                
                 ,
                 was
                 your
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 Men
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 guiltiness
                 ,
                 but
                 fin
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 Prelates
                 may
                 make
                 that
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 and
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 that
                 law
                 of
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 imputed
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 your
                 guiltinesse
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Superiours
                 and
                 Prelates
                 may
                 make
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 that
                 law
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sinne
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 more
                 said
                 by
                 c
                 Bellarmine
                 of
                 the
                 Universall
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 
                   can
                   make
                   sin
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 And
                 d
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   command
                   vertue
                   as
                   vice
                   ,
                   and
                   vice
                   as
                   vertue
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   be
                   obliged
                   to
                   believe
                   vertue
                   to
                   be
                   vice
                   ,
                   and
                   vice
                   to
                   be
                   vertue
                   .
                
                 But
                 much
                 good
                 doe
                 it
                 you
                 ,
                 Masters
                 of
                 Arts.
                 Yet
                 Bellarmine
                 in
                 his
                 recognitions
                 ,
                 saith
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Pope-Prelate
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 of
                 your
                 little
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 for
                 e
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 foresaid
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 doubtsome
                 
                 acts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 acts
                 of
                 positive
                 lawes
                 about
                 fasting
                 ,
                 you
                 give
                 to
                 Prelates
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   their
                   commanding
                   will
                   ,
                   may
                   make
                   sinnes
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   not
                   imputed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   guiltinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   sinnes
                
                 ;
                 We
                 cannot
                 want
                 dispensations
                 and
                 indulgences
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 ere
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 ,
                 if
                 happily
                 we
                 pay
                 well
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 f
                 Bernard
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Popes
                 commandement
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 simply
                 evill
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 .
                 g
                 
                   The
                   Popes
                   pleasure
                   make
                   not
                   things
                   good
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Tolet
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   subject
                
                 (
                 saith
                 h
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   d●●●astro
                   )
                   may
                   without
                   sinne
                   contemne
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   his
                   Superiour
                   ,
                   judging
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   evill
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 incommunicable
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Supreame
                 Law
                 ▪
                 giver
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwayes
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 
                   imputed
                   to
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   as
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   guiltinesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sinne
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 soul
                 ▪
                 murther
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 scandalize
                 a
                 weake
                 brother
                 is
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   v.
                   15.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   v.
                
                 11.
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 law
                 Rulers
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Adulterie
                 ,
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Chastitie
                 ,
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 lying
                 ,
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 truth
                 speaking
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 be
                 tyed
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 Charitie
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   15.
                   
                   Not
                   to
                   stay
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   se●ke
                   their
                   owne
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   their
                   brethren
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   eat
                   things
                   sacrificed
                   to
                   idols
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   weake
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   To
                   doe
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 32.
                 
                 Then
                 is
                 it
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 Ruler
                 himselfe
                 to
                 scandalize
                 the
                 weake
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 cannot
                 command
                 to
                 others
                 that
                 as
                 obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 themselves
                 without
                 prodigious
                 disobedience
                 to
                 God.
                 What
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 in
                 Canonical
                 Scripture
                 as
                 murther
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 command
                 in
                 
                   Church
                   Canons
                
                 as
                 obedience
                 Canonicall
                 to
                 Superiours
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Prelates
                 shall
                 have
                 immediate
                 Dominion
                 over
                 our
                 consciences
                 to
                 bind
                 us
                 to
                 obedience
                 by
                 doing
                 acts
                 that
                 otherwise
                 should
                 
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   ●s
                   as
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   guiltinesse
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 that
                 bindeth
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 loose
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 dispense
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 coyne
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 new
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Gospell
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 legitimate
                 murthers
                 ,
                 paricides
                 ,
                 and
                 illegitimate
                 
                   Godlinesse
                   ▪
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   right●●●snesse
                   and
                   sobri●ti●
                
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Divinitie
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 must
                 be
                 false
                 (
                 
                   It
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   obey
                   God
                   nor
                   man
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 5.
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 scandalizing
                 a
                 weake
                 brother
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commandement
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Prelates
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Gods
                 positive
                 lawes
                 
                   yeildeth
                   (
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                   )
                
                 to
                 wit
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 David
                 may
                 eat
                 shew
                 bread
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 famishing
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelates
                 law
                 farre
                 more
                 must
                 yeild
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commandement
                 
                   (
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   scandaliz●
                   ,
                   nor
                   kill
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   .
                   )
                
                 7.
                 
                 Rulers
                 must
                 all
                 be
                 infallible
                 law-makers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Rulers
                 might
                 command
                 bodilie
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 murther
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 command
                 to
                 digge
                 pitts
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   marry
                   with
                   Infidel●
                   ,
                   to
                   send
                   abroad
                   a
                   goaring
                   Ox
                   ,
                
                 to
                 give
                 knives
                 to
                 little
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     They
                     object
                  
                   .
                   A
                   Master
                   a
                   father
                   ,
                   may
                   command
                   a
                   servant
                   and
                   a
                   son
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   the
                   servant
                   or
                   son
                   refuse
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   their
                   disobedience
                   scandalizeth
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   a
                   Master
                   ,
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   may
                   command
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   disobey
                   ,
                   they
                   scandaliz●
                   culpably
                   .
                   Erg.
                   The
                   commanding
                   will
                   of
                   a
                   Master
                   and
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   farre
                   more
                   of
                   publick
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   may
                   make
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   active
                   scandall
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   active
                   scandall
                   .
                   A
                   Carpenter
                   may
                   command
                   his
                   servant
                   to
                   remove
                   a
                   tree
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   West
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   for
                   his
                   sole
                   will
                   ,
                   to
                   try
                   his
                   servants
                   obedience
                   ,
                   command
                   him
                   to
                   remove
                   it
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   East
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   Carpenter
                
                 ,
                 command
                 either
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 artificiall
                 agents
                 ,
                 from
                 reason
                 of
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 touched
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 scandalls
                 men
                 are
                 considered
                 ,
                 as
                 morall
                 agents
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 command
                 them
                 as
                 morall
                 agents
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 for
                 their
                 sole
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 idle
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 lawfull
                 commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 scandalous
                 both
                 to
                 Commanders
                 and
                 obeyers
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 command
                 upon
                 just
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 if
                 servants
                 and
                 sonnes
                 obey
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 command
                 the
                 contrary
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 ,
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 now
                 contrary
                 reasons
                 maketh
                 it
                 lawfull
                 and
                 expedient
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 servants
                 and
                 sonnes
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 give
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 the
                 change
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 active
                 scandall
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 active
                 scandall
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 ease
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 To
                 eat
                 meats
                 before
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 slay
                 him
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 active
                 scandall
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 mortall
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 nothing
                 essentially
                 constituteth
                 an
                 active
                 and
                 a
                 given
                 scandall
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 left
                 undone
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 conformitie
                 ,
                 a
                 saith
                 well
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Hieronimus
                   ,
                   Without
                   hurting
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   a
                   sound
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sound
                   faith
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 upon
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 three
                 wayes
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 some
                 shall
                 be
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 they
                 take
                 scandall
                 upon
                 an
                 unjust
                 ground
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 active
                 scandall
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 such
                 meats
                 before
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 is
                 in
                 another
                 time
                 and
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 Galat.
                 2.
                 when
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 now
                 deadly
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 just
                 reasons
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 the
                 practising
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 active
                 scandall
                 and
                 so
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 scandalized
                 at
                 the
                 eating
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 it
                 is
                 scandall
                 both
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 culpably
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 scandalized
                 at
                 the
                 not
                 eating
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 ,
                 Galat.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 passive
                 scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 given
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 expyring
                 of
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 full
                 promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 varieth
                 the
                 case
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sole
                 will
                 of
                 Rulers
                 maketh
                 not
                 the
                 change
                 ;
                 So
                 if
                 any
                 offer
                 Incence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 stinged
                 persons
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 scandalized
                 by
                 a
                 passive
                 scandall
                 onely
                 ,
                 for
                 Gods
                 institution
                 maketh
                 it
                 now
                 the
                 necessary
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
                 to
                 remaine
                 now
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 active
                 scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passive
                 scandall
                 is
                 onely
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 information
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sound
                 exponing
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 necessary
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
                 loseth
                 its
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 burne
                 Incense
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 authoritie
                 obliedged
                 to
                 remove
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 remove
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 morally
                 and
                 culpably
                 scandalize
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 foolish
                 and
                 vaine
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 c
                 Hooker
                 .
                 d
                 
                   D.
                   Forbes
                
                 .
                 e
                 
                   D.
                   Sanderson
                
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 Lyndesay
                 ,
                 pretended
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Edinburge
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Paybodie
                   .
                   That
                   as
                
                 
                 Rome
                 and
                 Corinth
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   had
                   not
                   past
                   her
                   determination
                   upon
                   eating
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   eating
                   ,
                   nor
                   made
                   any
                   Church
                   lawes
                   upon
                   these
                   things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   eat
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   eat
                   ,
                   were
                   matters
                   of
                   every
                   private
                   mans
                   choise
                   ;
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   with
                   our
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   remaine
                   no
                   longer
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   necessarie
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   hath
                   now
                   made
                   a
                   commanding
                   law
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   scandall
                   that
                   ariseth
                   from
                   our
                   dutie
                   of
                   obedience
                   ,
                   to
                   lawfull
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   given
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 eating
                 and
                 not
                 eating
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 was
                 under
                 no
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 
                   Co
                   ▪
                   rinth
                
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 most
                 indifferent
                 acts
                 in
                 their
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 cloathed
                 with
                 their
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 what
                 persons
                 ,
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 unalterable
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 
                   destroy
                   not
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   thy
                   meat
                   for
                   whom
                
                 Christ
                 died
                 )
                 a
                 law
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 g
                 
                   course
                   of
                   conformitie
                
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   cannot
                   be
                   dispenced
                   with
                   by
                   no
                   power
                   but
                
                 Gods.
                 And
                 Paul
                 proveth
                 by
                 stronger
                 arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 simply
                 evill
                 ,
                 Then
                 all
                 the
                 Prelates
                 Canons
                 on
                 earth
                 can
                 afford
                 ,
                 as
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 by
                 eight
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 fighteth
                 against
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   15.
                   
                   Now
                   walkest
                   thou
                   not
                   charitably
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   destroying
                   of
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 murther
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Contrary
                 to
                 Christs
                 love
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   died
                   for
                   that
                   weake
                   brother
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 maketh
                 Religion
                 and
                 Christian
                 Libertie
                 to
                 be
                 evill
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 
                   v.
                   6.
                   &c.
                
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sham
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 eating
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 eating
                 ,
                 was
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 because
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 ty
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   Canon
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 eating
                 before
                 a
                 weake
                 brother
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 ty
                 of
                 unanswerable
                 Arguments
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gods
                   Canons
                
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 under
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 
                   Goa's
                   anathema
                
                 ,
                 and
                 curse
                 ,
                 (
                 heavier
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   anathema
                
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   meat
                   ,
                   destroy
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Canon-makers
                 ,
                 and
                 Lords
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 under
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 for
                 crossing
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 surplice
                 ,
                 
                   destroy
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                
                 or
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 reason
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Corinth
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   meates
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   suppose
                   to
                   be
                   forbidden
                   by
                
                 Gods
                 
                   law
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   killing
                   of
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   Charity
                   ▪
                   and
                   a
                   reproaching
                   of
                   our
                   Christian
                   liber●ie
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   Prelates
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 and
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   command
                   eating
                   of
                   such
                   meats
                   ,
                   before
                   weake
                   ones
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   .
                
                 But
                 certainly
                 Paul
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 command●d
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Canon
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 writeth
                 in
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   murthering
                   of
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 practise
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 indifferencie
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 eating
                 of
                 fleshes
                 ,
                 conceived
                 by
                 some
                 weake
                 ones
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   v.
                
                 last
                 ,
                 The
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 would
                 ,
                 nor
                 dare
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 practise
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Canons
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 not
                 Canonically
                 commanded
                 or
                 forbidden
                 .
                 Paul
                 would
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 law
                 upon
                 the
                 Romans
                 or
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 meats
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 but
                 commandeth
                 not
                 eating
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Idolatrie
                   is
                   ever
                   idolatrie
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 a
                 
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   conformitie
                   )
                   and
                   so
                   scandall
                   being
                   sinne
                   it
                   cannot
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   superiours
                   commandeth
                   it
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 Though
                 
                   Apostolick
                   authoritie
                
                 being
                 meerly
                 divine
                 ,
                 should
                 command
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ●urther
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 Canonically
                 commanded
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 hypothesis
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 never
                 follow
                 that
                 humane
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastick
                 authoritie
                 can
                 command
                 scandall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spirituall
                 murther
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 Ecclesiastick
                 authoritie
                 may
                 command
                 murther
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 command
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 for
                 active
                 scandalizing
                 is
                 as
                 essentially
                 
                   murthering
                   of
                   one
                   for
                   whom
                   ▪
                
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 worship
                 an
                 idoll
                 ,
                 is
                 essentially
                 idolatrie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Master
                 Sydserfe
                 pretended
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Gall●way
                
                 being
                 straited
                 with
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   humane
                   authoritie
                   cannot
                   invert
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   spirituall
                   murther
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   murther
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   can
                   by
                   a
                
                 Church
                 Canon
                 
                   put
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   people
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   change
                   ,
                   as
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   hazard
                   to
                   be
                   justly
                   scandalized
                   ▪
                   for
                   a
                   scandall
                
                 (
                 sayd
                 the
                 Prelate
                 )
                 ▪
                 
                   is
                   ens
                   rationis
                   ,
                   no
                   reall
                   thing
                   but
                   a
                   fiction
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   ignorant
                   and
                   blind
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   scandalized
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   law
                   may
                   remove
                   this
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   giveth
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   sheweth
                   the
                   expediencie
                   of
                   things
                   indifferent
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answered
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 call
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 fictions
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 only
                 doth
                 scandall
                 given
                 proceed
                 from
                 ignorance
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 partie
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 unseasonable
                 practising
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 wayes
                 necessarie
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 course
                 of
                 b
                 confirmitie
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   denieth
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   scandall
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   one
                   who
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   wood
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   trees
                   —
                   the
                   walking
                   of
                
                 Diogenes
                 
                   is
                   meetest
                   for
                   a
                
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   against
                   all
                   reason
                   denyeth
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   motion
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 hence
                 judge
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 c
                 D.
                 Forbes
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   9.
                   
                   Who
                   saith
                   that
                
                 Paul
                 
                   was
                   under
                   no
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   law
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   wages
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   not
                   taking
                   wages
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   contemner
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   under
                   a
                
                 Church
                 
                   law
                   to
                   practise
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   refuse
                   them
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 had
                 commanded
                 Paul
                 in
                 their
                 Canons
                 to
                 take
                 stipend
                 ,
                 for
                 preaching
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 obliedged
                 to
                 take
                 stipend
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 proveth
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 then
                 stood
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 wages
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   18.
                   he
                   should
                   abuse
                   his
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   v.
                   19.
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   becommed
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   save
                   some
                   ,
                
                 and
                 these
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 sinfully
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 if
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 then
                 )
                 Paul
                 for
                 a
                 penny
                 of
                 wages
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 wanted
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 familie
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 layd
                 a
                 stumling
                 block
                 before
                 many
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Doctor
                 d
                 ●aith
                 
                   No
                   humane
                   power
                   can
                   compell
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   cannot
                   doe
                   ,
                   except
                   inevitably
                   he
                   give
                   scandall
                   .
                
                 The
                 Doctor
                 addeth
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   teacheth
                   not
                   that
                   to
                   take
                   stipend
                   was
                   unlawfull
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   it selfe
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   yea
                   he
                   taught
                   it
                   was
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   scandalized
                   thereat
                   ,
                   because
                
                 Christ
                 
                   hath
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   serveth
                   at
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   should
                   live
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   teach
                   that
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   are
                   unlawfull
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 argument
                 of
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 not
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 indifferent
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 to
                 take
                 wages
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Pauls
                 ca●e
                 at
                 Corinth
                 of
                 it selfe
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 eat
                 all
                 meates
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 and
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   23.
                   
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   v.
                   26.
                   
                   The
                   earth
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 to
                 eat
                 before
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 it selfe
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   15.
                   16.
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 10.
                 28.
                 29.
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 weake
                 reason
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 to
                 take
                 wages
                 was
                 not
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 because
                 for●ooth
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   scandalized
                   :
                
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 scandalized
                 is
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 in
                 sinning
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 
                 adulterie
                 and
                 murther
                 in
                 David
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 it selfe
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 at
                 Davids
                 sinne
                 .
                 Pauls
                 taking
                 wages
                 at
                 Corinth
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 sinfull
                 hindering
                 of
                 the
                 Gospels
                 progresse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 it self
                 sinfull
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 it selfe
                 scandalous
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Doctors
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   
                     pag
                     67.
                     68.
                     n.
                  
                   46
                   47.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   As
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   yee
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Scandall
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   at
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   becommeth
                   inexpedient
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   ;
                   that
                   yee
                   be
                   not
                   more
                   deceived
                   with
                   this
                   errour
                   ,
                   we
                   pray
                   you
                   marke
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   thing
                   commanded
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   in
                   Church
                   or
                   Policie
                   ,
                   m●y
                   be
                   two
                   wayes
                   inexpedient
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   Persons
                   ,
                   who
                   th●ough
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   or
                   mali●e
                   ,
                   doe
                   stumble
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   Order
                   ,
                   Decencie
                   and
                   Edification
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   be
                   inexpedient
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   way
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   indeed
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   ,
                   for
                   eschewing
                   the
                   Scandall
                   of
                   the
                   weake
                   ,
                   forbeare
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   ,
                   
                     Hic
                     ,
                     &
                     nunc
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   particular
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   times
                   :
                   provyding
                   alwayes
                   we
                   doe
                   this
                   without
                   offence
                   of
                   our
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   cannot
                   totally
                   forbeare
                   practice
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   looke
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   utilitie
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   receive
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   our
                   obedience
                   to
                   our
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   some
                   particular
                   persons
                   .
                   47.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   private
                   judgement
                   inexpedient
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   way
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   deny
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   the
                   inexpediencie
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   questionable
                   ,
                   and
                   probable
                   arguments
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   ,
                   pro
                   and
                   contra
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   expediencie
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   have
                   sufficient
                   warrant
                   to
                   practise
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Church
                   inact
                   it
                   as
                   expedient
                   .
                   Otherwayes
                   your
                   way
                   is
                   so
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   peace
                   ,
                   nor
                   unitie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   men
                   ordinarily
                   are
                   divided
                   in
                   judgement
                   ,
                   concerneing
                   the
                   expediencie
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   Suppose
                   a
                   Synode
                   consisting
                   of
                   one
                   hundred
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   threescore
                   shall
                   think
                   this
                   particular
                   Ceremonie
                   expedient
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   pluralitie
                   of
                   voyces
                   ▪
                   make
                   an
                   act
                   to
                   be
                   concluded
                   for
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   shall
                   the
                   remnant
                   fourty
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   judgement
                   ,
                   deny
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Synode
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 distinction
                 of
                 inexpedient
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 indifferent
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 Popish
                 and
                 vaine
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Ceremonie
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 wanted
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 )
                 if
                 
                   one
                   soule
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                
                 shall
                 be
                 murthered
                 thereby
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   hoc
                   ipso
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 inexpedient
                 and
                 scandalous
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   Canon
                
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   13.
                   
                   If
                   meat
                   make
                   my
                   brother
                   to
                   stumb'le
                
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   eat
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 he
                 cannot
                 command
                 others
                 to
                 eat
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   28.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   say
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   offered
                   in
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   eat
                   not
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   that
                   shewed
                   it
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 if
                 it
                 seem
                 expedient
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 scandalous
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 let
                 alone
                 to
                 a
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 totally
                 to
                 forbeare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 would
                 ,
                 
                   while
                   the
                   world
                   standeth
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   13.
                   forbeare
                   it
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 forbeare
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 that
                 actively
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 passive
                 scandall
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 you
                 regard
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 scandall
                 )
                 doth
                 scandalize
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 provision
                 
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   it
                   without
                   offence
                   of
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 aske
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 meane
                 by
                 
                   Offence
                   of
                   Superiours
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 meane
                 without
                 displeasing
                 and
                 inciting
                 our
                 Superiours
                 to
                 anger
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 ignorantly
                 confound
                 displeasing
                 and
                 Scandalizing
                 ,
                 When
                 a
                 Pastor
                 rebuketh
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Jeremiah
                   ,
                   Elias
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 old
                 world
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 displease
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 scandalize
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 edifie
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 while
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 offend
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 wicked
                 Divinitie
                 ,
                 to
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 eschew
                 the
                 murthering
                 of
                 a
                 weake
                 brother
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 providing
                 we
                 offend
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 displease
                 not
                 our
                 Superiours
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 to
                 please
                 men
                 displease
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 spiritual
                 homicide
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 Poperie
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 meane
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 
                   forbeare
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   for
                   eschewing
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   the
                   weake
                   ,
                   providing
                   we
                   doe
                   it
                   without
                   the
                   offence
                   of
                   Superiours
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 active
                 scandalizing
                 of
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 then
                 1.
                 your
                 distinction
                 is
                 vaine
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 scandalize
                 culpably
                 our
                 superiours
                 by
                 our
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 inexpedient
                 to
                 all
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 forbeare
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 can
                 we
                 breake
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 scandalize
                 our
                 Superiours
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 shall
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 give●
                 case
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 necessitated
                 by
                 Gods
                 
                 providence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 forbeare
                 ,
                 or
                 forbeare
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 murther
                 either
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 some
                 weake
                 ones
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 forbearance
                 of
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 things
                 judged
                 expedient
                 by
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 murther
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 Superiours
                 by
                 the
                 non-forbearance
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 murther
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 weake
                 breathren
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 practise
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 wronging
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Ma●ichean
                 tenent
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 sinning
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 two
                 centra●y
                 revealed
                 wills
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 commanding
                 ,
                 by
                 forbearing
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 murther
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 by
                 not
                 forbearing
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 murther
                 weak
                 brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 commandeth
                 both
                 to
                 forbeare
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 not
                 to
                 forbeare
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 weake
                 may
                 be
                 informed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 passive
                 scandall
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 practising
                 is
                 lawfull
                 at
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 Superiours
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 your
                 distinction
                 hath
                 no
                 use
                 here
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 more
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 be
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 a
                 practice
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 murther
                 any
                 one
                 redeemed
                 by
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   Christs
                
                 commandement
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   doe
                   no
                   murther
                
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 passive
                 scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 active
                 ,
                 or
                 culpably
                 given
                 scandall
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 
                   to
                   forbeare
                
                 the
                 thing
                 commanded
                 
                   for
                   eschewing
                   of
                   the
                   scandall
                   ▪
                   (
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 with
                 the
                 offence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 passive
                 scandall
                 of
                 Superiours
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contradictorie
                 to
                 the
                 Doctours
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 may
                 forbeare
                 obedience
                 to
                 Gods
                 positive
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 for
                 esehewing
                 of
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 farre
                 more
                 may
                 we
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 not
                 crosse
                 ,
                 not
                 kneele
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 when
                 crossing
                 and
                 kneeling
                 murthereth
                 
                   one
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 
                   it
                   offend
                   our
                   Superiours
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 this
                 provision
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 is
                 vaine
                 ;
                 and
                 Superiours
                 are
                 unjustly
                 offended
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 non-murthering
                 of
                 weake
                 brethren
                 offend
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 Doctors
                 provision
                 here
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 No
                 utilitie
                 can
                 truly
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 by
                 practising
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 thing
                 which
                 culpably
                 occasioneth
                 the
                 murthering
                 of
                 a
                 weake
                 brother
                 ,
                 Except
                 our
                 Doctors
                 meane
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 may
                 edifie
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 private
                 judgement
                 be
                 inexpedient
                 the
                 second
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 Command
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Church
                 command
                 against
                 
                 her
                 conscience
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 matters
                 in
                 their
                 expediencie
                 be
                 questionable
                 and
                 probable
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 determination
                 should
                 end
                 the
                 controversie
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctors
                 )
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 a
                 Suarez
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Thomas
                   Sanches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 
                   Gregor
                   de
                   valent
                
                 .
                 as
                 I
                 shew
                 before
                 d
                 when
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 be
                 resolved
                 in
                 conscience
                 against
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 be
                 murthering
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 humane
                 authoritie
                 commandeth
                 the
                 contrary
                 and
                 am
                 perswaded
                 it
                 is
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 positive
                 commandement
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Churches
                 determination
                 be
                 here
                 to
                 sway
                 my
                 conscience
                 ;
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 blind
                 obedience
                 ,
                 for
                 humane
                 authoritie
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 giveth
                 no
                 light
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 remove
                 my
                 doubting
                 ,
                 and
                 beget
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 bolder
                 to
                 venture
                 on
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 eschewing
                 a
                 sinne
                 against
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 questionable
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 stout
                 conscience
                 of
                 
                   Bonaventura
                   2
                   sent
                   .
                   dist
                   .
                   39.
                   plus
                   est
                   standum
                   praecepto
                   Praelati
                   quam
                   conscientiae
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 Our
                 Doctors
                 say
                 ,
                 our
                 way
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 their
                 way
                 is
                 Popish
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 commanding
                 our
                 consciences
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 instance
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 Pastors
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 aswell
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Synode
                 of
                 Trent
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   ,
                   pag.
                   69.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Yee
                   will
                   say
                   this
                   argument
                   is
                   Popish
                   ,
                   and
                   leadeth
                   men
                   to
                   acquiesce
                   .
                   without
                   tryall
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   answer
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   whereof
                   may
                   be
                   infallibly
                   concluded
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ▪
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   ,
                   without
                   tryall
                   to
                   acquiesce
                   unto
                   the
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   we
                   dissent
                   from
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   ascribe
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   Councells
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   their
                   decrees
                   were
                   infallible
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Policie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   expediencie
                   of
                   them
                   onely
                   be
                   called
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   seeing
                   no
                   certaine
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   expediencie
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   infallibly
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   —
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   acquiesce
                   to
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   otherwise
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   agree
                   
                   in
                   one
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Disobedience
                   shall
                   prove
                   more
                   hurtfull
                   then
                   obedience
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 wide
                 step
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 either
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 matters
                 indifferent
                 .
                 
                   That
                   there
                   were
                   eight
                   persons
                   in
                
                 Noahs
                 
                   Arke
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                
                 Sampson
                 
                   s●ew
                   a
                   thousand
                   with
                   the
                   jaw
                   bone
                   of
                   an
                   asse
                   ,
                
                 are
                 not
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 are
                 contradistinguished
                 ,
                 from
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 many
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 know
                 nor
                 believe
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 historicall
                 veritie
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 matters
                 indifferent
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Doctors
                 are
                 reconcilers
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Belgik
                   Arminians
                
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 contraverted
                 betwixt
                 Papists
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 fundamentall
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 side
                 may
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 holden
                 ,
                 without
                 hazard
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 leane
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 determination
                 in
                 these
                 without
                 farther
                 inquirie
                 .
                 2
                 They
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 matters
                 contraverted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 as
                 whether
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 fact
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 
                   murther
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                
                 ;
                 Wee
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 conscience
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 further
                 tryall
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 ▪
                 not
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 indifferencie
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 commanded
                 but
                 doubt
                 whether
                 they
                 bee
                 commanded
                 or
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 their
                 indifferencie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctors
                 saith
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 doctrine
                 their
                 distinction
                 is
                 defective
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Scripture
                 is
                 also
                 perfect
                 in
                 resolving
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 scandall
                 and
                 murthering
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 is
                 Idolatrie
                 and
                 Blasphemie
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 hang
                 our
                 faith
                 here
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 Canons
                 without
                 farther
                 tryall
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 perfect
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 imperfect
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Policie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 matters
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 kill
                 him
                 for
                 whom
                 
                   Christ
                   died
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 distinction
                 ,
                 who
                 teach
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 traditions
                 ,
                 so
                 Scotus
                 a
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   True
                   Theologie
                   according
                   to
                   Divine
                   revelation
                   is
                   onely
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   deduced
                   out
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 And
                 Suarez
                 b
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Things
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   accidentarie
                   rites
                   are
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   determination
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Scripture
                   implicitly
                   containeth
                   all
                   articles
                   of
                   feare
                
                 
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 saith
                 c
                 Bannes
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 Duvallius
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Your
                 feare
                 is
                 vain
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 order
                 nor
                 peace
                 ,
                 if
                 Scripture
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 giveth
                 out
                 Canons
                 concerning
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 &
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 matters
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 great
                 unitie
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 Gods
                 word
                 maketh
                 unitie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mens
                 authoritie
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 Church
                 Canons
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 given
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 nor
                 hurteth
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 It
                 possibly
                 offendeth
                 men
                 who
                 will
                 tyrannize
                 over
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 induced
                 thereby
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 scandall
                 taken
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 .
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 murthering
                 a
                 weak
                 brother
                 ,
                 is
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 active
                 Scandall
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 48
                 Section
                 ▪
                 The
                 Duplyers
                 doe
                 but
                 redouble
                 over
                 again
                 the
                 arguments
                 already
                 brought
                 and
                 answered
                 by
                 me
                 divers
                 times
                 to
                 
                   D
                   ▪
                   Robert
                   Barron
                
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 silenced
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceived
                 )
                 satisfied
                 .
                 
                   Especially
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   our
                   disobedience
                   to
                   superiours
                   in
                   things
                   lawfull
                   and
                   expedient
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   scandalous
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   we
                   ,
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   are
                   most
                   unwilling
                   to
                   be
                   curbed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   our
                   libertie
                   restrained
                   .
                   Therefore
                
                 Calvin
                 
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   allure
                   us
                   to
                   obedience
                   to
                   ●●●●riours
                   ,
                   called
                   ,
                   superiours
                   ,
                   Parents
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Doctors
                 are
                 too
                 hastie
                 to
                 call
                 that
                 obedience
                 to
                 Superiours
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 We
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 ●ixt
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 scandalizing
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 to
                 practise
                 indifferent
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 scandalize
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 argument
                 is
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 enacted
                 in
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Assemblie
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 murthering
                 of
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 before
                 Pearth-Assemblie
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 men
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 cannot
                 make
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 murther
                 ,
                 for
                 mens
                 will
                 cannot
                 make
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sinne
                 and
                 guiltinesse
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 due
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Doctors
                 expresly
                 say
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   ,
                   pag.
                   71.
                   
                   Sect.
                   44.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   we
                   with
                   good
                   warrant
                   ●oe
                   averre
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   precept
                   which
                   fobiddeth
                   the
                   resisting
                   of
                   the
                   civill
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   generall
                   the
                   denying
                   
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   lawfull
                   commandements
                   of
                   our
                   Superiors
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   greater
                   obligation
                   then
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   not
                   scandalizing
                   .
                   Their
                   first
                   reason
                   I
                   put
                   in
                   forme
                   to
                   them
                   thus
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   of
                   greater
                   obligation
                   which
                   commandeth
                   acts
                   edificative
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   commandeth
                   acts
                   edificative
                   to
                   some
                   only
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   greater
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   some
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   Superiours
                   is
                   universall
                   ,
                   and
                   commandeth
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   edifying
                   all
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   obedience
                   to
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   act
                   to
                   eschew
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   disobedience
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   eschewing
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   doth
                   but
                   edifie
                   some
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   all
                   Ergo
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 soon
                 proved
                 by
                 your
                 learning
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 to
                 eschew
                 scandall
                 ,
                 to
                 you
                 is
                 no
                 precept
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 no
                 obligation
                 ,
                 when
                 Superiours
                 command
                 to
                 scandalize
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 prove
                 that
                 snow
                 is
                 whiter
                 then
                 the
                 raven
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 raven
                 is
                 not
                 white
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   precept
                   is
                   of
                   greater
                   obligation
                   that
                   commandeth
                   acts
                   edificative
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   commandeth
                   acts
                   edificative
                   to
                   some
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 1.
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 lawfull
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 ●ssumption
                 applyed
                 to
                 your
                 purpose
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 ,
                 the
                 command
                 to
                 obey
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 command
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 the
                 obedience
                 whereof
                 doth
                 culpably
                 occasion
                 the
                 
                   murthering
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 commandement
                 edificative
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Commandement
                 of
                 acts
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 Argument
                 would
                 have
                 some
                 colour
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 vaine
                 begging
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 lay
                 downe
                 as
                 ,
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 many
                 soules
                 are
                 ruined
                 ,
                 is
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 proven
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 denyed
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 murthering
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   pag.
                   72.
                   n.
                   50.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fift
                   Commandement
                   commeth
                   neerer
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   pietie
                   
                   and
                   religion
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   honouring
                   of
                   parents
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   owne
                   A●●●sius
                   saith
                   )
                   by
                   prophane
                   authours
                   ,
                   is
                   
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   religion
                   and
                   pietie
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   obedience
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Pareus
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Table
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   all
                   societies
                   Oeconomicke
                   ,
                   civill
                   ,
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticke
                   doe
                   consist
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   conserved
                   by
                   the
                   subjection
                   of
                   ●nferiours
                   to
                   superiours
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Our
                   superiours
                   are
                   set
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   doe
                   our
                   dutie
                   to
                   all
                   others
                   .
                   Hence
                   saith
                   your
                   owne
                   Amesius
                   ;
                   Crymes
                   which
                   directly
                   procure
                   the
                   perturbation
                   ,
                   confusion
                   ,
                   and
                   eversion
                   of
                   societies
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   grievous
                   then
                   the
                   violation
                   of
                   the
                   singular
                   precepts
                   :
                   and
                   Dyonisius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   writing
                   to
                   
                     Novatus
                     saith
                  
                   ,
                   Martyrdome
                   suffered
                   for
                   eschewing
                   of
                   schisme
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   glorious
                   ,
                   then
                   Martyrdome
                   for
                   eschewing
                   Idolatrie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 You
                 said
                 before
                 matters
                 of
                 Policie
                 are
                 not
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Amesius
                 is
                 a
                 Protestant
                 writer
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 grant
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 then
                 you
                 terme
                 
                   ●mesius
                   our
                   owne
                
                 ,
                 not
                 yours
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 wrote
                 against
                 Arminians
                 and
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 Arminians
                 and
                 Papists
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ours
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 grant
                 the
                 precedencie
                 and
                 dignitie
                 to
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 that
                 break
                 the
                 sixth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 no
                 roome
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 .
                 Cause
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 speak
                 thus
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 ;
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   that
                   crossing
                   ,
                   kneeling
                   ,
                   surplice
                   ,
                   humane
                   holy
                   dayes
                   occasion
                   the
                   soule
                   murther
                   of
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   the
                   Prelates
                   command
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Ceremonies
                   as
                   good
                   and
                   expedient
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   Commandement
                   maketh
                   the
                   murthering
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   fift
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 Prelates
                 may
                 command
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 murthering
                 and
                 scandalizing
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 command
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 otherwise
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 their
                 command
                 ,
                 adulterie
                 against
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 and
                 theft
                 against
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 and
                 perjurie
                 and
                 lying
                 against
                 the
                 ninth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 concupiscence
                 against
                 the
                 tenth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 hath
                 the
                 precedencie
                 before
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 eighth
                 ,
                 ninth
                 and
                 tenth
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 before
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 which
                 forbiddeth
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 our
                 brothers
                 soule
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 Amesius
                 and
                 Parens
                 saith
                 ,
                 doe
                 well
                 prove
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandement
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 every
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 every
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 .
                 The
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 ,
                 command
                 obedience
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 6.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 Deut.
                 10.
                 12.
                 
                 Yet
                 every
                 duty
                 and
                 commandement
                 that
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 requireth
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 commandement
                 then
                 every
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 a
                 sheepe
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 ditch
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 sacrifices
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 ,
                 Math.
                 12.
                 v.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 the
                 fountaine
                 and
                 cause
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 keepe
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 Divines
                 say
                 well
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 every
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 my
                 father
                 commandeth
                 me
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 a
                 linnen
                 Ephod
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 Character
                 with
                 my
                 thumbe
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 as
                 crossing
                 is
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 obligation
                 then
                 this
                 commandement
                 of
                 
                   God
                   (
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   destroy
                   his
                   soule
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   )
                
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 denying
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 Pearth-Assemblie
                 ,
                 commanding
                 indifferent
                 straws
                 and
                 feathers
                 as
                 (
                 kneele
                 to
                 consecrated
                 Bread
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 )
                 doth
                 
                   directly
                   procure
                
                 the
                 perturbation
                 and
                 
                   confusion
                   of
                   humane
                   societies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctors
                 saith
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 subjection
                 to
                 superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 superiours
                 ;
                 When
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 will
                 not
                 bow
                 to
                 Nebuchadnezzars
                 Image
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 confusion
                 brought
                 in
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 risen
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 as
                 Papists
                 doe
                 in
                 Ireland
                 against
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 subverteth
                 directly
                 humane
                 scocieties
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 suffer
                 punishment
                 by
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 is
                 subjection
                 to
                 superiours
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   17.
                   
                   Honour
                   the
                   King.
                   18.
                   
                   Servan●s
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   your
                   Masters
                   with
                   all
                   feare
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   gentle
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   froward
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   thanke-worthy
                
                 (
                 this
                 subjection
                 )
                 
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   conscience
                   reward
                
                 God
                 ▪
                 
                   enaure
                   griefe
                   ,
                   suffering
                   wrongfully
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 Dionysius
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 ill
                 of
                 schisme
                 is
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 schisme
                 is
                 against
                 love
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 renting
                 Christs
                 body
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 13.
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 
                 evill
                 then
                 non-obedience
                 to
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 command
                 indifferent
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 occasioning
                 the
                 r●●ne
                 of
                 
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Doctors
                   of
                   Aberdeen
                
                 are
                 the
                 Schismaticks
                 who
                 have
                 now
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Nationall
                 covenant
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Duplyers
                   pag.
                   37.
                   n.
                   51.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   these
                   offices
                   or
                   duties
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   others
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   strictly
                   obligatorie
                   ,
                   then
                   these
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   only
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   charitie
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   owe
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   obedience
                   
                   to
                   our
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   justice
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   obligatorie
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   eschewing
                   scandall
                   causlesly
                   taken
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   duty
                   only
                   of
                   charity
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   major
                   is
                   a
                   maxime
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   Scholasticks
                   ▪
                   and
                   of
                   Popish
                   casuists
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   our
                   Divines
                   .
                   So
                   Amesius
                   ,
                   The
                   major
                   is
                   cleare
                   for
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   obedience
                   which
                   wee
                   owe
                   to
                   the
                   publicke
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   is
                   ▪
                   
                     Justitia
                     legalis
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   generall
                   legall
                   Justice
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   subjects
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   vertue
                   inclining
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   all
                   lawes
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   as
                   Aristotle
                   saith
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   
                     debitum
                     obedientiae
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   debt
                   of
                   obedience
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   our
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   proper
                   right
                   which
                   our
                   Superiours
                   have
                   to
                   exact
                   this
                   right
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   accuse
                   us
                   of
                   injurie
                   ,
                   and
                   censure
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   performe
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   
                     Debitum
                     justitiae
                     fundatur
                     in
                     proprio
                     jure
                     alterius
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   
                     debitum
                     morale
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   debt
                   of
                   dutie
                   unto
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   tyed
                   by
                   morall
                   honestie
                   in
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   these
                   two
                   debts
                   ;
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   oweth
                   moneys
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   by
                   a
                   morall
                   debt
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   his
                   creditours
                   he
                   oweth
                   them
                   by
                   a
                   legall
                   debt
                   ,
                   or
                   debt
                   of
                   justice
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   more
                   strictly
                   obleiged
                   to
                   pay
                   his
                   creditour
                   then
                   to
                   give
                   almes
                   .
                   Such
                   like
                   by
                   morall
                   honestie
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   precept
                   also
                   ;
                   a
                   man
                   oweth
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   a
                   pious
                   carefulnesse
                   ,
                   to
                   imped
                   sinne
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   admonition
                   ,
                   instruction
                   ,
                   good
                   example
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   omission
                   even
                   of
                   things
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   seeth
                   that
                   his
                   neighbour
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   scandalized
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   his
                   neighbour
                   hath
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   exact
                   these
                   duties
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   he
                   have
                   action
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   performing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   lawfull
                   Superiours
                   have
                   for
                   our
                   due
                   obedience
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Here
                 be
                 the
                 white
                 shifts
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Sanderson
                   ,
                   Paybodie
                
                 ,
                 
                 Downham
                 ,
                 who
                 place
                 Loyaltie
                 above
                 Charitie
                 .
                 
                   We
                   owe
                   to
                   our
                   brother
                   love
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Ruler
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   love
                   and
                   justice
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Why
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 extend
                 Loyaltie
                 to
                 its
                 utmost
                 ,
                 even
                 loyaltie
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 kings
                 ?
                 whose
                 royall
                 law
                 saith
                 ▪
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   shale
                   not
                   scandalize
                   (
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   murther
                   )
                
                 they
                 draw
                 in
                 loyaltie
                 to
                 Rulers
                 who
                 shall
                 die
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 commandement
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 commanded
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   duties
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   others
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   justice
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   obligatorie
                   then
                   these
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   only
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   charitie
                   ,
                   caeteris
                   paribus
                   ,
                
                 When
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 morall
                 Law
                 ,
                 are
                 compared
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 indeed
                 the
                 duties
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 tye
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 duties
                 
                   that
                   we
                
                 owe
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 tye
                 of
                 Charitie
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ;
                 My
                 father
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 before
                 my
                 eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 drowned
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 deepe
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 my
                 eyes
                 also
                 ,
                 my
                 neighbour
                 and
                 friend
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 kind
                 ;
                 the
                 two
                 tyes
                 and
                 bands
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Commandements
                 are
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 more
                 strictly
                 obliege
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 run
                 to
                 succour
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 my
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 my
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 charitie
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 which
                 obligation
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 my
                 fathers
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 hazard
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 farre
                 the
                 Doctors
                 argument
                 goeth
                 for
                 strong
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Schoolemen
                   ,
                   Casuists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Divines
                 teach
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 purpose
                 for
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ;
                 For
                 all
                 offices
                 and
                 duties
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 universally
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 ever
                 kind
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 ,
                 then
                 duties
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 duties
                 of
                 a
                 positive
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 our
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 by
                 charitie
                 only
                 ,
                 are
                 compared
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Doctors
                 major
                 Proposition
                 
                   is
                   not
                   cleare
                   of
                   it selfe
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 dreame
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 Casuists
                 or
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 or
                 Divines
                 say
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Divines
                 say
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 and
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 of
                 Israel
                 make
                 a
                 Canon
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   That
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   man
                   presume
                   to
                   eat
                   shew-bread
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   Priests
                   only
                   .
                
                 All
                 men
                 owe
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 expresse
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 band
                 
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 forbidden
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 our
                 Doctors
                 argument
                 stand
                 strong
                 ,
                 David
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 and
                 hazard
                 of
                 famishing
                 for
                 hunger
                 ,
                 sinned
                 in
                 eating
                 shew-bread
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 acquiteth
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 Math.
                 12.
                 5.
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 blamelesse
                 .
                 Now
                 Davia
                 was
                 under
                 a
                 dutie
                 by
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 lives
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 shew-bread
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ancients
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Superiours
                 commandements
                 are
                 only
                 positive
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 ,
                 then
                 duties
                 of
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 only
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 I
                 cleare
                 it
                 further
                 thus
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 my
                 neighbour
                 in
                 danger
                 before
                 my
                 eyes
                 of
                 drowning
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 father
                 commandeth
                 me
                 to
                 goe
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 or
                 sowe
                 his
                 farme
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 my
                 neighbour
                 in
                 present
                 danger
                 ,
                 to
                 lose
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 water
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Doctors
                 maxime
                 I
                 am
                 under
                 the
                 higher
                 obligatorie
                 tye
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 commandeth
                 a
                 thing
                 both
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 obliged
                 by
                 the
                 sixth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 charitie
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 present
                 succour
                 and
                 help
                 to
                 my
                 dying
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 must
                 let
                 my
                 neighbour
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 dutie
                 of
                 justice
                 to
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 of
                 farre
                 lesse
                 necessitie
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 commit
                 my
                 conscience
                 to
                 such
                 Casuists
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Aberdeen
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Doctors
                 would
                 see
                 with
                 some
                 new
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 tye
                 of
                 Justice
                 maketh
                 the
                 precept
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 weightinesse
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 commanded
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 positive
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 kingly
                 soveraigntie
                 ▪
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 aske
                 obedience
                 of
                 us
                 above
                 all
                 earthly
                 Superiours
                 doe
                 yeeld
                 and
                 cede
                 as
                 lesse
                 obligatorie
                 ,
                 then
                 commandements
                 of
                 love
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 What
                 doe
                 our
                 Doctors
                 clatter
                 and
                 fable
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 that
                 mortall
                 Rulers
                 have
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 soules
                 doth
                 arise
                 ?
                 for
                 these
                 commandements
                 of
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   kneele
                   religiously
                   before
                   bread
                   ,
                   the
                   vicegerent
                   image
                   of
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   )
                   (
                   keepe
                   humane
                   holy-dayes
                   )
                   Crosse
                   the
                   aire
                   with
                   your
                   thumb
                   above
                   a
                   baptized
                
                 
                 
                   infants
                   face
                
                 )
                 at
                 best
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 positive
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 by
                 a
                 supposed
                 band
                 of
                 Justice
                 that
                 Prelates
                 have
                 over
                 us
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 such
                 toy's
                 then
                 this
                 divine
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   
                   For
                   indifferent
                   dayes
                   ,
                   meats
                   ,
                   surplice
                   ,
                   destroy
                   not
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ?
                
                 All
                 the
                 Casuistes
                 ,
                 and
                 Schoolemen
                 ,
                 
                   Navarra
                   ,
                   Sylvester
                   ,
                   Sanchez
                   ,
                   Raphael
                   de
                   la
                   Torre
                   ,
                   Meratius
                   ,
                   Duvallius
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Bonaventura
                   ,
                   Suarez
                   .
                   Vasquez
                   ,
                   Grego
                   .
                   de
                   Valentia
                   ,
                   Albertus
                   ,
                   Richardus
                   ,
                   Biel
                   ,
                   Corduba
                   ,
                   Angelus
                   ,
                   Adrianus
                   ,
                   Alphonsus
                   ,
                   Becanus
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 hoast
                 of
                 our
                 Divines
                 cry
                 with
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Mercie
                 and
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 obligatorie
                 then
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 owne
                 positive
                 lawes
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 positive
                 lawes
                 lose
                 their
                 obligatorie
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 lawes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 necessarie
                 duties
                 of
                 mercie
                 and
                 love
                 
                   (
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   murther
                   our
                   brother
                   )
                   (
                   not
                   to
                   scandalize
                   )
                
                 standeth
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 wearie
                 the
                 reader
                 here
                 with
                 citations
                 ,
                 and
                 bewilder
                 my selfe
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Divinitie
                 denyed
                 by
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 we
                 owe
                 of
                 Justice
                 to
                 our
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 both
                 a
                 morall
                 debt
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 debt
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 law
                 which
                 Rulers
                 may
                 seeke
                 by
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ex
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 right
                 is
                 limited
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 seeke
                 absolute
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 not
                 against
                 charitie
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Rulers
                 be
                 authoritative
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 commanding
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 injoyne
                 is
                 only
                 Ministeriall
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 in
                 Gods
                 place
                 exact
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Gods
                   due
                
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 immediatly
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 command
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 urge
                 a
                 positive
                 commandement
                 ,
                 farre
                 lesse
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 light
                 and
                 vaine
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 against
                 and
                 beyond
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 a
                 soule
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Superiours
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 borrow
                 all
                 their
                 right
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 higher
                 right
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 comparison
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 oweth
                 moneys
                 to
                 a
                 Creditor
                 ,
                 and
                 oweth
                 moneys
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 is
                 close
                 off
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Creditour
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 case
                 here
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 The
                 debt
                 of
                 practising
                 indifferent
                 feathers
                 and
                 straws
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 crossing
                 ,
                 wearing
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 
                 like
                 the
                 debt
                 owine
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 creditour
                 ;
                 For
                 natures
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 maketh
                 the
                 non-practise
                 ,
                 non-murthering
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 soule-stumbling
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practising
                 is
                 but
                 at
                 its
                 best
                 obedience
                 to
                 a
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 stoope
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 off
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 disappeare
                 when
                 natures
                 Law
                 (
                 Murther
                 not
                 )
                 doth
                 come
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Doctors
                 put
                 Loyaltie
                 above
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 they
                 suppose
                 obedience
                 to
                 commandements
                 commanding
                 scandalizing
                 of
                 soules
                 to
                 be
                 loyaltie
                 to
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 questioned
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 treason
                 to
                 the
                 Soveraigne
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 as
                 loyalty
                 by
                 our
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 proven
                 to
                 be
                 loyaltie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 vaine
                 question
                 here
                 ,
                 whether
                 Loyaltie
                 be
                 above
                 Charitie
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 dismisse
                 the
                 Doctors
                 till
                 another
                 occasion
                 .
                 Other
                 things
                 as
                 Popish
                 tenents
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 booke
                 are
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 answered
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 indifferent
                 thing
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 eschew
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 malicious
                 ?
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               knowne
               that
               many
               take
               offence
               at
               tolling
               of
               Bells
               ,
               at
               a
               Ministers
               gowne
               while
               hee
               preacheth
               ,
               at
               the
               naming
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               weeke
               ,
               after
               the
               Heathen
               style
               from
               the
               seven
               Planets
               ,
               as
               Sunday
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               Moonday
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Bells
               are
               abused
               by
               Papists
               ,
               while
               as
               they
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               baptized
               ,
               used
               to
               chase
               away
               devils
               .
               But
               these
               be
               scandals
               taken
               ,
               and
               not
               given
               ,
               for
               we
               read
               not
               of
               scandals
               culpable
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               but
               there
               be
               some
               apparent
               morall
               reason
               in
               them
               .
               2.
               
               The
               object
               scandalizing
               hath
               no
               necessitie
               ,
               why
               it
               should
               be
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               necessitte
               of
               Bells
               to
               give
               warning
               to
               convocate
               the
               people
               to
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               of
               meere
               civill
               use
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               morall
               influence
               in
               the
               worship
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               tolling
               of
               bells
               is
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               used
               to
               convocate
               the
               people
               to
               a
               Ba●oncourt
               ,
               to
               heare
               a
               declamation
               ,
               to
               convocate
               Souldiers
               ;
               there
               is
               
               no
               apparent
               morall
               reason
               why
               the
               tolling
               of
               a
               Bell
               should
               scandalize
               ,
               and
               the
               toller
               of
               the
               Bell
               for
               warning
               of
               the
               bodily
               and
               personall
               convocation
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               morall
               agent
               properly
               ;
               the
               action
               of
               tolling
               remaineth
               within
               the
               sphere
               of
               an
               acti●n
               physical●
               ▪
               
                 in
                 lineà
                 Physicâ
                 ,
                 non
                 in
                 lineâ
                 morali
                 aut
                 religi●sâ
                 aut
                 Theologi●â
                 ,
              
               for
               so
               here
               I
               must
               contradistinguish
               a
               Physica●l
               action
               from
               a
               Religious
               action
               .
               2.
               
               The
               tolling
               of
               bels
               have
               a
               necessitie
               of
               expediencie
               ,
               I
               mean
               necessity
               
                 in
                 specie
              
               ,
               in
               the
               kind
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               
                 in
                 lividuo
              
               ,
               in
               the
               particular
               ,
               and
               no
               particular
               can
               be
               more
               fit
               and
               convenient
               :
               people
               must
               have
               some
               publ
               que
               signe
               for
               the
               dyat
               of
               meeting
               ▪
               else
               the
               worship
               would
               be
               wearisome
               to
               those
               who
               met
               long
               before
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               scandalous
               and
               inconvenient
               ,
               to
               others
               to
               meet
               after
               the
               publick
               worship
               is
               begun
               .
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               tolling
               of
               Bells
               is
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               sounding
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               beating
               of
               Drummes
               may
               be
               civill
               signes
               of
               convocating
               people
               ;
               touling
               of
               bells
               being
               so
               fouly
               abused
               by
               Papists
               to
               superstition
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               not
               necessarie
               ought
               to
               be
               removed
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               beating
               of
               Drummes
               wanteth
               the
               necessitie
               of
               conveniencie
               ,
               as
               in
               raynie
               weather
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               give
               warning
               so
               conveniently
               :
               blowing
               of
               Trumpets
               might
               seeme
               as
               Jewish
               ,
               
                 Joel
                 cap.
                 2.
                 v.
              
               15.
               as
               tolling
               of
               Bells
               seemeth
               Popish
               ,
               and
               the
               degrees
               of
               necessitie
               of
               conveniencie
               should
               sway
               the
               Chu●ches
               determination
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               and
               this
               exsuperancie
               of
               necessitie
               of
               conveniencie
               is
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               see
               it
               alwayes
               ;
               2.
               
               The
               instamped
               civill
               gravitie
               in
               a
               Gowne
               ,
               maketh
               it
               necessary
               with
               the
               necessitie
               of
               expediencie
               ,
               being
               in
               it selfe
               a
               grave
               habit
               fit
               for
               an
               Oratour
               who
               is
               to
               perswade
               .
               3.
               
               The
               names
               of
               dayes
               to
               signifie
               civill
               times
               and
               things
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               religious
               state
               is
               necessary
               now
               :
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               doth
               use
               for
               civill
               signification
               such
               termes
               ,
               as
               Mars-street
               to
               signifie
               civill
               and
               meerely
               historically
               such
               a
               place
               .
               And
               the
               Ship
               
                 whose
                 signe
                 is
                 Castor
                 &
                 Pollux
                 ,
              
               yet
               these
               were
               heathen
               names
               ,
               and
               most
               superstitious
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               used
               in
               a
               religious
               state
               .
               I
               grant
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               term
               our
               
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 Jupiter
              
               or
               Baal
               ;
               nor
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mercurius
              
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               the
               word
               of
               Gods
               mind
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               God
               teacheth
               us
               other
               words
               and
               language
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               learned
               noble
               Lord
               said
               well
               and
               judiciously
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 indifferencie
                 (
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 world
                 )
                 lyeth
                 in
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 darkenesse
                 thereof
                 —
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 still
                 either
                 unlawfull
                 or
                 necessarie
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               most
               true
               in
               actions
               morall
               and
               humane
               .
               The
               Church
               putteth
               indifferencie
               on
               nothing
               ,
               there
               a
               necessitie
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               darknesse
               ,
               many
               be
               scandalized
               at
               things
               which
               seeme
               not
               necessarie
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               in
               re
               ,
               in
               themselves
               necessarie
               .
               But
               conformists
               object
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 very
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Act.
               15.
               
                 made
                 things
                 indifferent
                 before
                 the
                 act
                 now
                 to
                 become
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 take
                 away
                 indifferencie
                 ,
                 she
                 may
                 give
                 also
                 .
              
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               The
               antecedent
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               
                 Junius
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Brentius
                 ,
                 Pomeranus
                 ,
                 Marloret
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               text
               clearly
               saith
               ,
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               these
               were
               scandalous
               .
               So
               b
               Origen
               thinketh
               to
               
                 eat
                 bl●oà
                 was
                 scandalous
              
               .
               And
               c
               Strabo
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 heathen
                 in
                 their
                 sacrifice
                 dranke
                 blood
              
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               d
               saith
               Tertullian
               ,
               the
               heathen
               dranke
               mens
               blood
               ,
               and
               e
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 forbade
                 these
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Synogogue
                 might
                 be
                 buried
                 with
                 honour
              
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               f
               Ireneus
               ,
               g
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               h
               Cyprian
               will
               have
               these
               drawne
               to
               a
               spirituall
               sense
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               abstaine
               from
               Idolatrie
               ,
               shedding
               of
               blood
               and
               fornication
               ;
               And
               i
               the
               Jesuit
               Lorinus
               saith
               this
               was
               a
               positive
               Law
               ,
               which
               without
               the
               case
               of
               scandall
               ,
               doeth
               not
               strictly
               abolish
               .
               k
               
                 Cajetanus
                 ,
                 Fornication
                 by
                 Gods
                 law
                 was
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               l
               
                 Philippus
                 Gamethaeus
                 a
                 Sorbenist
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 nourish
                 concord
                 betwixt
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 .
              
               2.
               
               That
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Councell
               made
               them
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               whereas
               before
               the
               act
               they
               were
               indifferent
               ,
               is
               cleare
               .
               1.
               
               It
               had
               then
               been
               needlesse
               to
               discusse
               the
               matter
               by
               Scripture
               .
               2.
               
               To
               alledge
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               as
               author
               of
               the
               Synod
               ;
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               if
               the
               bare
               will
               of
               men
               had
               made
               them
               necess●rie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   saith
                
                 m
                 Paybodie
                 ,
                 Any
                 good
                 thing
                 may
                 become
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 evill
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 our
                 fault
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 condemneth
                 not
                 occasions
                 of
                 ill
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 are
                 
                 occasions
                 of
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 themselves
                 evill
                 things
                 ,
                 indifferent
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 themselves
                 evill
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               All
               occasions
               whether
               ill
               in
               themselves
               or
               indifferent
               ,
               are
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               through
               our
               fault
               who
               abuse
               them
               ,
               but
               all
               occasions
               because
               occasions
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               evill
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               are
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               Gods
               argument
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Jewes
               are
               not
               to
               marry
               with
               the
               Canaanites
               for
               (
               saith
               the
               law
               )
               
                 they
                 will
                 turne
                 away
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               to
               send
               abroad
               a
               goaring
               oxe
               ,
               to
               seeke
               his
               food
               ,
               hath
               no
               sinne
               in
               it
               ,
               save
               only
               it
               may
               occasion
               the
               killing
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               the
               building
               of
               houses
               without
               battlements
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 going
                 by
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 the
                 whoore
                 ,
                 or
                 comming
                 neere
                 her
                 house
                 ,
              
               are
               not
               of
               themselves
               ill
               ,
               but
               only
               forbidden
               under
               this
               reduplication
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               occasions
               of
               ill
               :
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               sinnes
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               as
               occasions
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               new
               sinnes
               ,
               having
               a
               distinct
               illegalitie
               and
               guiltinesse
               in
               them
               ,
               from
               this
               that
               they
               occasion
               sinne
               :
               and
               Gods
               law
               (
               as
               all
               Divines
               reach
               )
               forbiddeth
               sinne
               ,
               and
               all
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               .
               Drunkennesse
               is
               both
               forbidden
               as
               intemperancie
               ,
               and
               also
               as
               an
               occasion
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               of
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               Pro.
               23.
               33.
               
               For
               then
               the
               spirit
               of
               Gods
               argument
               were
               null
               to
               disswade
               from
               drunkennesse
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               these
               wo●ds
               ,
               
                 Thine
                 eye
                 shall
                 behold
                 strange
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 heart
                 shall
                 utter
                 perverse
                 things
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               can
               shew
               that
               many
               wayes
               Ceremonies
               occasion
               sinne
               ,
               as
               1.
               they
               trimme
               and
               decore
               a
               Church
               for
               harlot
               lovers
               ,
               from
               Rome
               ,
               forbidden
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 2.
                 33.
                 
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 Franciscus
                 de
                 sancta
                 clara
                 ,
                 Gretserus
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Papists
               ,
               for
               these
               ,
               werein
               love
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               2.
               
               They
               occasion
               dissention
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               to
               peace
               ,
               
                 Ps
                 .
                 34.
                 14.
                 
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 19.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               18.
               and
               so
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
               3.
               
               They
               beare
               false
               witnesse
               of
               Poperie
               ,
               which
               we
               disclaime
               .
               4.
               
               They
               are
               against
               the
               spirituall
               worshiping
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               lead
               us
               backe
               to
               the
               carnall
               commandements
               ,
               and
               beggerly
               rudiments
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               from
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Joh
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 Gal.
                 4
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 16.
                 
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 25.
                 26.
                 
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Coll.
              
               2.
               20.
               
               They
               are
               torches
               in
               day
               light
               ,
               and
               vaine
               and
               uselesse
               .
               5.
               
               They
               bring
               us
               under
               bondage
               to
               men
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 2.
                 20.
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 things
                 ,
              
               
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               12.
               6.
               
               They
               are
               against
               our
               Christian
               libertie
               .
               They
               answer
               ,
               especially
               a
               Paybodie
               ,
               and
               b
               D.
               
                 Forbes
                 ,
                 that
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 is
                 not
                 restrained
                 by
                 doing
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 doing
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 lawes
                 made
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 concerning
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 not
                 hurt
                 ,
                 if
                 1.
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 free
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 made
                 necessarie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 made
                 necessarie
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 holden
                 alterable
                 by
                 mans
                 authoritie
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               The
               question
               is
               perverted
               ▪
               for
               we
               question
               not
               if
               the
               use
               of
               things
               indifferent
               lay
               a
               bond
               on
               Christian
               libertie
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               will
               of
               authoritie
               can
               make
               a
               law
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ;
               when
               there
               is
               no
               intrinsecall
               necessitie
               in
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               when
               necessitie
               of
               edification
               layeth
               on
               a
               tye
               ,
               Christian
               libertie
               is
               not
               indeed
               restrained
               ,
               for
               God
               then
               layeth
               on
               a
               bond
               .
               2.
               
               Externall
               eating
               of
               meats
               ,
               and
               observing
               of
               dayes
               ,
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               libertie
               ,
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               made
               us
               free
               ,
               
                 Coll.
                 2.
                 21.
                 
                 Eat
                 not
                 ,
                 touch
                 not
                 ,
                 taste
                 not
                 ,
              
               men
               eat
               not
               meat
               with
               their
               minde
               or
               conscience
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               teeth
               of
               their
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               externall
               eating
               ,
               
                 men
                 are
                 dead
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               touching
               externall
               observation
               thereof
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               19.
               
                 as
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 living
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 crucified
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               is
               freed
               from
               such
               Judaizing
               ,
               as
               Peter
               fell
               into
               ,
               but
               that
               Judaizing
               did
               not
               bind
               Peters
               conscience
               ,
               neither
               was
               it
               repute
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               necessarie
               to
               salvation
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               taught
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               
               And
               the
               false
               Apostles
               pressed
               Circumcision
               ,
               not
               ,
               as
               tying
               the
               conscience
               ,
               or
               as
               necessarie
               for
               salvation
               ,
               but
               
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               only
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 for
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               circumcised
               externally
               without
               necessitie
               of
               conscience
               before
               God
               ,
               crossed
               directly
               
                 the
                 libertie
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 free
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               and
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 
                 Have
                 we
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 lead
                 about
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 sister
                 aswell
                 as
                 others
                 ?
              
               Yet
               if
               the
               Prelates
               at
               Corinth
               should
               have
               made
               an
               act
               ,
               forbidding
               Church-men
               to
               marry
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               esteemed
               not
               marrying
               ,
               both
               free
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               also
               not
               necessarie
               to
               salvation
               ,
               they
               had
               laid
               bands
               upon
               Pauls
               libertie
               .
               3.
               
               We
               see
               not
               how
               the
               Ceremonies
               are
               left
               free
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               alterable
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               reason
               of
               kneeling
               to
               bread
               ,
               of
               humane
               dayes
               ,
               of
               Surplice
               ,
               is
               morall
               ,
               not
               Nationall
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               
               eschewed
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               as
               in
               Britaine
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               and
               Crossing
               and
               Surplice
               doth
               signifie
               dedication
               to
               Christs
               service
               ,
               and
               Pastorall
               holinesse
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               in
               Britaine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               be
               nationall
               rites
               and
               alterable
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               universall
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               doctrinall
               .
               4.
               
               The
               very
               externall
               Washings
               ,
               Feasts
               ,
               New-Moones
               ,
               Offerings
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               be
               thought
               free
               toward
               the
               conscience
               ,
               are
               externall
               burdens
               against
               Christian
               libertie
               ,
               as
               our
               Divines
               ,
               a
               Calvin
               ,
               b
               Chemnitius
               ,
               c
               Polanus
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               d
               Bellarmine
               answereth
               ,
               
                 the
                 places
                 alledged
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Jewish
                 servitude
                 .
              
               But
               our
               Divines
               especially
               e
               Junius
               and
               f
               Whittakerus
               answer
               Bellarmine
               ,
               that
               Paul
               ,
               Coll.
               2.
               
                 speaketh
                 against
                 all
                 Commandements
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 against
                 Angel
                 ▪
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Jewish
                 shadow
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 bodie
                 .
              
               But
               they
               say
               it
               is
               a
               wide
               rule
               ,
               
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 omitted
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               be
               three
               sort
               of
               things
               here
               considerable
               .
               1.
               
               Things
               not
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               all
               religious
               observances
               ,
               these
               are
               utterly
               unlawfull
               ,
               when
               the
               using
               of
               them
               scandalizeth
               .
               2.
               
               Things
               that
               fall
               under
               an
               affirmative
               precept
               ,
               and
               these
               cannot
               be
               totally
               omitted
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               scandall
               :
               for
               what
               ever
               God
               hath
               commanded
               is
               some
               way
               necessarie
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               some
               wayes
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               though
               offence
               be
               taken
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               branches
               ,
               or
               parts
               of
               affirmative
               precepts
               may
               be
               omitted
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               of
               scandall
               ,
               as
               such
               a
               particular
               kneeling
               in
               prayer
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               place
               :
               but
               Gods
               affirmatiue
               precepts
               leave
               not
               off
               to
               be
               alwayes
               scandalous
               actively
               though
               information
               be
               given
               ,
               
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 use
                 hurteth
                 ,
                 the
                 abuse
                 and
                 scandall
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 teaching
                 ,
              
               to
               teach
               how
               Images
               should
               not
               be
               abused
               ,
               make
               not
               Images
               to
               leave
               off
               to
               be
               scandalous
               objects
               .
               3.
               
               There
               bee
               some
               things
               of
               meere
               civill
               use
               ,
               as
               Bells
               ,
               Gownes
               ,
               Pulpits
               ,
               preaching
               on
               Tuesday
               or
               Thursday
               .
               These
               be
               considered
               two
               wayes
               .
               1
               As
               necessarie
               with
               
                 necessitie
                 of
                 conveniencie
                 simply
              
               .
               2.
               
               With
               necessitie
               of
               conveniencie
               .
               
                 secundum
                 prevalentiam
                 graduum
              
               ,
               as
               convenient
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               or
               that
               morall
               ,
               
                 maximum
                 quod
                 sit
              
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               degree
               ,
               what
               scandalizeth
               ▪
               is
               to
               be
               rejected
               ;
               in
               the
               last
               respect
               they
               oblige
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               be
               scandalized
               thereat
               ,
               it
               is
               taken
               
               and
               not
               given
               .
               It
               may
               be
               the
               Church
               sees
               not
               alwayes
               the
               highest
               and
               superlative
               conveniencie
               ,
               in
               these
               Physicall
               circumstances
               ,
               but
               they
               oblige
               not
               because
               of
               the
               Churches
               authoritie
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               word
               of
               God
               borroweth
               authority
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               an
               intrinsecall
               necessitie
               in
               themselves
               ,
               though
               right
               reason
               in
               the
               Church
               see
               not
               alwayes
               this
               necessitie
               ,
               therefore
               that
               a
               signe
               be
               given
               for
               convening
               the
               people
               that
               the
               Preacher
               officiate
               in
               the
               most
               grave
               and
               convenient
               habite
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               
                 Jure
                 divino
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               tolling
               of
               Bells
               ,
               and
               a
               Gowne
               ,
               a
               Pulpit
               bee
               as
               particulars
               most
               convenient
               for
               these
               ends
               ,
               the
               Church
               Ministerially
               doth
               judge
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               obligatorie
               power
               is
               from
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               will
               of
               humane
               Superiours
               .
               No
               necessitie
               of
               peace
               which
               is
               posterior
               to
               truth
               ,
               no
               necessitie
               of
               obedience
               to
               authoritie
               ,
               no
               necessitie
               of
               uniformitie
               in
               these
               externals
               ,
               simply
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               are
               necessities
               obliging
               us
               to
               obedience
               :
               for
               things
               must
               first
               in
               themselves
               be
               necessarie
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               oblige
               to
               obedience
               .
               I
               must
               obey
               Superiours
               in
               these
               things
               of
               convenient
               necessitie
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               convenient
               ,
               and
               most
               convenient
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               intrinsecally
               most
               necessarie
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               necessarily
               to
               be
               done
               in
               themselves
               ,
               because
               I
               must
               obey
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               because
               I
               must
               keep
               uniformitie
               with
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               will
               of
               Superiours
               doe
               find
               in
               things
               necessitie
               ,
               and
               good
               of
               uniformitie
               ,
               but
               they
               doe
               not
               make
               necessitie
               ,
               nor
               the
               good
               of
               uniformitie
               :
               We
               should
               be
               servants
               of
               men
               ,
               if
               our
               obedience
               were
               ultimatè
               resolved
               ,
               in
               the
               meere
               will
               of
               Superiours
               ,
               in
               any
               the
               least
               circumstance
               of
               worship
               :
               and
               what
               I
               say
               of
               actions
               ,
               holdeth
               in
               matters
               of
               meere
               custome
               also
               .
            
             
               But
               Master
               Sanderson
               ,
               D.
               Forbes
               ,
               M.
               
                 Paybodie
                 ,
                 teach
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 the
                 malitious
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Pharisees
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               We
               are
               to
               have
               alike
               regard
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               scandall
               ,
               to
               wicked
               and
               malitious
               ,
               as
               to
               weake
               and
               infirme
               .
               For
               we
               are
               not
               to
               regard
               the
               passive
               scandall
               of
               the
               weake
               more
               nor
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               for
               who
               ever
               stumble
               at
               the
               necessarie
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               take
               a
               scandall
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               culpably
               given
               .
               But
               that
               we
               are
               to
               regard
               the
               active
               scandall
               of
               all
               ,
               even
               the
               most
               malitious
               ,
               I
               demonstrate
               thus
               ,
               1
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 Paul
              
               proveth
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               scandalize
               our
               brother
               ,
               1.
               because
               it
               
               is
               against
               charitie
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               we
               are
               not
               to
               destroy
               him
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               :
               but
               we
               owe
               love
               to
               the
               malitious
               ,
               even
               to
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               walke
               uncharitably
               toward
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               law
               of
               God
               requireth
               .
               3.
               
               A
               malitious
               man
               is
               one
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               ,
               very
               often
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               in
               Paul
               before
               his
               conversion
               .
            
             
               2.
               1
               
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 32.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 give
                 no
                 scandall
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 33.
                 
                 Even
                 as
                 I
                 please
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 seeking
                 mine
                 owne
                 profit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Here
               be
               many
               arguments
               for
               our
               purpose
               ,
               
                 All
                 men
              
               ;
               whether
               weake
               or
               wilfull
               ,
               are
               either
               Jewes
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               none
               more
               malitious
               against
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               then
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               yet
               must
               we
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               give
               them
               no
               scandall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               we
               must
               please
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               
               also
               malitious
               men
               .
               4.
               
               If
               we
               must
               seeke
               the
               profit
               not
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               save
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               seeke
               the
               salvation
               even
               of
               the
               malitious
               ,
               as
               Christ
               prayed
               for
               his
               malitious
               enemies
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               not
               scandalize
               them
               .
               5.
               
               I
               argue
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               scandall
               ,
               scandall
               is
               spirituall
               murther
               ,
               but
               the
               sixt
               Commandement
               for
               biddeth
               murthering
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               either
               weake
               or
               wilfull
               ,
               for
               
                 no
                 murtherer
                 can
                 have
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
              
               3.
               15.
               
               Now
               weaknesse
               or
               malice
               in
               the
               scandalized
               is
               accidentall
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               scandall
               active
               ,
               for
               active
               scandalizing
               is
               to
               doe
               inordinately
               and
               unseasonably
               ,
               that
               which
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               may
               be
               omitted
               ,
               from
               which
               any
               is
               scandalized
               ,
               either
               weake
               or
               wilfull
               ,
               to
               lay
               a
               snare
               to
               kill
               a
               wicked
               man
               (
               except
               it
               be
               ,
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               beareth
               the
               sword
               under
               God
               )
               is
               murther
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               to
               kill
               an
               innocent
               man.
               6.
               
               To
               scandalize
               actively
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               accessarie
               to
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               partie
               scandalized
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               not
               be
               accessarie
               to
               the
               sinne
               of
               either
               wilfull
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               or
               weake
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               against
               the
               petitions
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Hallowed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 Thy
                 kingdome
                 come
                 ,
                 Thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               They
               love
               not
               the
               comming
               and
               enlargement
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               ,
               what
               they
               can
               to
               hinder
               sinne
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               is
               Gods
               honour
               their
               care
               ,
               who
               doe
               that
               unnecessarily
               ,
               by
               which
               any
               may
               fall
               in
               sin
               .
               7.
               
               It
               is
               against
               the
               gentlenesse
               required
               in
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               by
               
               proportion
               required
               in
               all
               ,
               who
               are
               with
               patience
               to
               wait
               upon
               
                 these
                 who
                 oppose
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 peradventure
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               24.
               25.
               8.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               as
               the
               learned
               a
               Parker
               saith
               ,
               eschewed
               the
               active
               scandalizing
               of
               the
               malitious
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 payed
                 tribute
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 scandalize
                 the
                 malitious
                 Pharisees
                 ,
              
               for
               it
               could
               not
               but
               of
               malice
               be
               taken
               by
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               sought
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               bring
               Christ
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               disl●yaltie
               to
               Caesar
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 consideration
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 be
                 scandalous
                 objects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Dist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SOme
                   things
                   are
                   necessarie
                   physically
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   eat
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   necessarie
                   morally
                   ,
                   either
                   because
                   of
                   a
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   positive
                   or
                   divine
                   command
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Dist
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 Some
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 necessarie
                 physically
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 simply
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 live
                 simply
                 without
                 some
                 rare
                 meats
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Land
                 and
                 soyle
                 doth
                 not
                 afford
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 flesh
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 Or
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 Morally
                 or
                 Theologically
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 forbidden-meats
                 befor
                 a
                 weake
                 Jew
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Dist
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 things
                 Physically
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 fleshes
                 being
                 apt
                 to
                 nourish
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Morally
                 or
                 Theologically
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 being
                 stambling
                 blocks
                 to
                 my
                 weak
                 brother
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Dist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   necessarie
                
                 ,
                 in
                 specie
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   morally
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   Pray
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                
                 in
                 individuo
                 ,
                 
                   clothed
                   with
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   circumstances
                   may
                   be
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   when
                   my
                   brothers
                   house
                   is
                   on
                   fire
                   ,
                   that
                   hearing
                   is
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   be
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   praying
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 Dist
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 necessarie
                 Physically
                 in
                 private
                 ▪
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 for
                 health
                 some
                 fleshes
                 ,
                 which
                 publickly
                 before
                 weake
                 Jews
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                
                 is
                 Morally
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 but
                 scandalous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Distinct
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   mere
                   positive
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   As
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   Baal
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   ●estroyed
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   abuse
                   of
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   house
                   has
                   alwayes
                   some
                   necessary
                   use
                   to
                   man
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   were
                   the
                   cattell
                   of
                   the
                   Amalakites
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   as
                   necessarie
                   of
                   themselves
                   for
                   food
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   cattell
                   ▪
                   and
                   the
                   Babylonish
                   garment
                   ,
                   and
                   wedge
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   Achan's
                   slimie
                   hands
                   did
                   cleave
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ehey
                   were
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   abstained
                   from
                   by
                   Saul
                   and
                   the
                   Israelites
                   .
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   sole
                   positive
                   command
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Other
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   God
                   forbiddeth
                   them
                   and
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   scandal
                   and
                   sinfull
                   consequences
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   possible
                   to
                   fall
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   Gods
                   people
                   to
                   marry
                   with
                   ●he
                   idola●rou●
                   Canaanites
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ▪
                   both
                   because
                   Gods
                   forbidden
                   will
                   made
                   it
                   not
                   necessarie
                   morally
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   because
                   they
                   might
                   draw
                   away
                   Gods
                   people
                   to
                   serve
                   their
                   Gods
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   fea●able
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   very
                   possible
                   snare
                   ,
                   thought
                   some
                   idolatresses
                   being
                   married
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   drawne
                   from
                   their
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   and
                   gained
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Concl.
                   Monuments
                
                 ,
                 or
                 instruments
                 of
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 either
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 contribute
                 
                 sorne
                 subservient
                 influence
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 unto
                 idolatrous
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 these
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 warrant
                 from
                 a
                 meere
                 commandement
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 simply
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 graven
                 image
                 ,
                 the
                 idols
                 themselves
                 ,
                 all
                 positive
                 observances
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 must
                 be
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 now
                 losing
                 its
                 primitive
                 divine
                 effect
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 stinged
                 people
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 passive
                 object
                 of
                 robbing
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Incense
                 is
                 burnt
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 ▪
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 robbers
                 Den
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 stolne-away
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 abolished
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 things
                 necessary
                 abused
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 purged
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 use
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 
                 they
                 be
                 uselesse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 themselves
                 have
                 no
                 fruite
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 ,
                 as
                 useless
                 pittes
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Razor
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 images
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 both
                 subject
                 and
                 accident
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 uncapable
                 of
                 purgation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 only
                 of
                 abolition
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                
                 
                 
                   devise
                   a
                   good
                   use
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   use
                   Images
                   to
                   put
                   us
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 never
                 devise
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 necessarie
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 devise
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 cannot
                 devise
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfully
                 usefull
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lesse
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 my
                 brother
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 excellent
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   v.
                
                 15.
                 must
                 stand
                 as
                 a
                 law
                 discharging
                 my
                 eating
                 ▪
                 
                   No
                   man
                   for
                   this
                   or
                   this
                   m●at
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   lesse
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   by
                   destroying
                   his
                   brother
                   for
                   meat
                   .
                
                 For
                 cleare
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 meat
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 live
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 fa●re
                 lesse
                 necessitie
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 one
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 my
                 brother
                 be
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 soule
                 in
                 hazard
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 eat
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 scandall
                 is
                 meerly
                 passive
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 my
                 brothers
                 salvation
                 be
                 of
                 greater
                 consequent
                 and
                 necessitie
                 then
                 my
                 temporal
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 my
                 totall
                 abstinence
                 from
                 meat
                 is
                 a
                 killing
                 of
                 my selfe
                 and
                 heynous
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 destroying
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 soule
                 .
                 And
                 eating
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 is
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 though
                 eating
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 this
                 meat
                 be
                 not
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 be
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 instruments
                 of
                 idolatrie
                 and
                 subservient
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Common
                 and
                 Physicall
                 influence
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Temple
                   builded
                
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 adoring
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 reading
                 and
                 opening
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   and
                   old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 corrupt
                 way
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 monuments
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 house
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 is
                 no
                 monument
                 ,
                 nor
                 uselesse
                 instrument
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 a
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 a
                 humane
                 holy
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 walls
                 and
                 timber
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 very
                 same
                 physicall
                 
                   influence
                   in
                
                 worshipping
                 either
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 civill
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 
                 ordinarie
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 fence
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 religious
                 ,
                 in
                 naturall
                 ,
                 in
                 civill
                 actions
                 ,
                 from
                 injuries
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 .
                 The
                 adjuncts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Crucifixes
                   ,
                   Images
                   ,
                   Altars
                   ,
                   Ravels
                   ,
                   Masse-clothes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 properly
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 and
                 instruments
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 materiall
                 house
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 they
                 any
                 common
                 and
                 physicall
                 influence
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 hath
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 the
                 necessitie
                 or
                 influence
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 religious
                 and
                 humane
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 necessitie
                 from
                 our
                 naturall
                 Constitution
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 word
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 unnecessarie
                 snares
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   This
                   particular
                   Temple
                   or
                   house
                   builded
                   for
                   Saint
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     S.
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   S.
                   Cutbert
                   is
                   not
                   necessarie
                   for
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   other
                   houses
                   of
                   as
                   convenient
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   necessitie
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   particular
                   house
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   demolished
                   as
                   
                     Jehu
                     2
                     King.
                     10.
                     27.
                  
                   destroyed
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Baal
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   it
                   a
                   draught-house
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   law
                   saith
                   expresly
                   ,
                   
                     Deut.
                     7.
                     25.
                  
                   
                   
                   The
                   graven
                   Images
                   of
                   their
                   Gods
                   ,
                   shall
                   yee
                   burne
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   desire
                   the
                   silver
                   or
                   gold
                   that
                   (
                   is
                   on
                   )
                   them
                   ▪
                   nor
                   take
                   it
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   lest
                   thou
                   be
                   snared
                   therein
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   abomination
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                   
                     v.
                     26.
                  
                   
                   Neither
                   shalt
                   thou
                   bring
                   an
                   abomination
                   unto
                   thy
                   house
                   ,
                   lest
                   thou
                   be
                   a
                   cursed
                   thing
                   like
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   shalt
                   utterly
                   detest
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   utterly
                   abhorre
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   cursed
                   thing
                   .
                   Or
                   at
                   least
                   these
                   Churches
                   may
                   be
                   imployed
                   for
                   some
                   other
                   use
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   snares
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 carefully
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betweene
                 a
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 binding
                 Morall
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 for
                 an
                 eternall
                 rule
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 himselfe
                 by
                 a
                 superven●ent
                 positive
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 serveth
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 doe
                 loose
                 us
                 from
                 an
                 obligation
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 positive
                 temporarie
                 law
                 .
                 God
                 saith
                 in
                 an
                 exoresse
                 law
                 ,
                 of
                 nature
                 ▪
                 that
                 obligeth
                 us
                 perpetually
                 
                   (
                   The
                   sunne
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   father
                   )
                
                 no
                 Magistrate
                 on
                 earth
                 can
                 lawfully
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 eternally
                 obligeth
                 .
                 Yet
                 Saul
                 was
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 sucking
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 positive
                 temporarie
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 warrant
                 his
                 fact
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 15.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 none
                 can
                 inferre
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 from
                 this
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 particular
                 exception
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Catholick
                 perpetually
                 obliging
                 morall
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 sucking
                 infants
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
                 So
                 this
                 is
                 perpetuall
                 and
                 morall
                 ,
                 and
                 warranteth
                 us
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 use
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   4.
                   
                   Gen.
                
                 1.
                 27.
                 28.
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 use
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Houses
                 ,
                 all
                 creatures
                 for
                 meats
                 ,
                 except
                 some
                 particular
                 positive
                 law
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 providentiall
                 emergent
                 necessitie
                 
                 forbid
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 forbidding
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 meats
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 Divine
                 positive
                 exceptions
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 creation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 created
                 swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 other
                 forbidden
                 meats
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 Church
                 and
                 houses
                 to
                 fence
                 off
                 us
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 Sunne
                 and
                 Aire
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 civill
                 and
                 religious
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Precept
                 ,
                 he
                 forbid
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   house
                   of
                   Baal
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 typicall
                 teaching
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 Gods
                 hating
                 of
                 Idols
                 and
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 demolishing
                 and
                 making
                 uselesse
                 all
                 houses
                 builded
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Idols
                 and
                 Saints
                 under
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 except
                 wee
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 Commandement
                 that
                 the
                 Jewes
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 who
                 oppose
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 inhibite
                 us
                 by
                 any
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ●se
                 of
                 a
                 creature
                 granted
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 interdyte
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 another
                 creature
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 we
                 more
                 warranted
                 to
                 demolish
                 Temples
                 and
                 materiall
                 houses
                 which
                 have
                 only
                 a
                 physicall
                 and
                 common
                 use
                 alike
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 Naturall
                 ,
                 civill
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 or
                 Religious
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 eating
                 swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 other
                 meats
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Cerem●nial
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   materiall
                   house
                   builded
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Peter
                 
                   is
                   every
                   way
                
                 as
                 necessarie
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 as
                 a
                 Temple
                 builded
                 of
                 purpose
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 another
                 house
                 may
                 conduce
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 
                 
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 very
                 necessarie
                 Use
                 ,
                 and
                 Physicall
                 conveniencie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 serving
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 house
                 hath
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 builded
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 prove
                 ,
                 1.
                 because
                 no
                 creature
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 is
                 usefull
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 morall
                 contagion
                 to
                 make●
                 it
                 
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 mee●
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Idol
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Images
                   of
                   Canaan
                
                 are
                 in●●●secally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 as
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 morally
                 clean
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 and
                 Synagogues
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 Physicall
                 and
                 civill
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 whence
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Jewes
                 might
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 Gods
                 and
                 Idols
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 this
                 was
                 from
                 Gods
                 meer
                 positive
                 will
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 fobidding
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
                 Cannan
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 forbidding
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 positive
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Idols
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 under
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 for
                 refusing
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 demolishing
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 heathenish
                 Idols
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Th●●
                   the
                   very
                   command
                   that
                   warranted
                   the
                   Iewes
                   to
                   abstaine
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   heathe●s
                   Gold
                   and
                   Idol-temples
                   ,
                   doth
                   warrant
                   us
                   to
                   abstain●
                   from
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Gold
                   and
                   Idol-temples
                   of
                   Papists
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 warrant
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 warrant
                 us
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 swines
                 flesh
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   creature
                   of
                   God
                   eatable
                   i●
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   received
                   lawfully
                   ▪
                   1
                   Tim
                   ▪
                   4
                   6
                   Rom
                
                 14
                 ▪
                 14
                 ▪
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 gold
                 ,
                 all
                 silver
                 all
                 houses
                 serving
                 to
                 ●●nc●
                 off
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 aire
                 ,
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 Mans
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 blessed
                 in
                 Christ
                 under
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Papis●●
                   Image
                
                 ,
                 no●
                 of
                 crees
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 
                   fields
                   that
                   b●aret●●●
                   fruit
                
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 also
                 were
                 discharged
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Deut
                
                 20.
                 v.
                 19
                 ▪
                 20
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 
                   ●ight
                   not
                   cut
                   downe
                   the
                   t●●●●
                   ▪
                   th●●
                   be●●●●
                   fruit
                   ,
                
                 because
                 these
                 trees
                 were
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 Deuter.
                 20
                 19
                 whereas
                 t●●●●
                 that
                 beare
                 no
                 fruit
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 so
                 necessarie
                 for
                 mans
                 life
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 reason
                 is
                 morall
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 houses
                 to
                 sence
                 off
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 clouds
                 a
                 Manslife
                 ;
                 except
                 they
                 bee
                 forbidden
                 by
                 a
                 positive
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 necessarie
                 as
                 without
                 the
                 ●se
                 of
                 houses
                 no
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 be
                 ordinarily
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 
                   Gold
                   Silver
                   ,
                   Tamples
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 materiall
                 houses
                 (
                 though
                 abused
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 )
                 
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 created
                 them
                 for
                 our
                 use
                 ,
                 his
                 law
                 of
                 Creation
                 warranting
                 us
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 can
                 we
                 not
                 refraine
                 from
                 
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 abused
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 except
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 speciall
                 positive
                 law
                 to
                 warrant
                 us
                 to
                 refraine
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 necessarie
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 usefull
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 these
                 against
                 whom
                 we
                 now
                 dispute
                 ,
                 the
                 Garments
                 of
                 silke
                 or
                 cloth
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 covered
                 
                   Popish
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 though
                 melted
                 and
                 dissolved
                 into
                 innocent
                 mettall
                 ,
                 the
                 Materiall
                 Temples
                 builded
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 away
                 and
                 utterly
                 abolished
                 ,
                 as
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Jewes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 19.
                 20.
                 might
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 gold
                 or
                 silver
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen-Image
                 ,
                 and
                 Achan
                 brought
                 a
                 curse
                 on
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 simple
                 taking
                 for
                 his
                 use
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   wedge
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Babilon●sh
                   Garment
                   .
                
                 Now
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Cornelius
                 was
                 not
                 
                   to
                   count
                   that
                   meat
                   uncleane
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   ●ad
                   cl●nsed
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 10.
                 15.
                 
                 So
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 count
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 houses
                 uselesse
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 made
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 usefull
                 for
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 morall
                 contagion
                 can
                 adhere
                 so
                 to
                 these
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 utterly
                 to
                 disuse
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 creatures
                 cursed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 abused
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 deprived
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 necessarie
                 use
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Creation
                 ;
                 for
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 the
                 sucking
                 infants
                 of
                 the
                 Amalakites
                 was
                 typicall
                 ,
                 and
                 tyeth
                 not
                 us
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 young
                 children
                 of
                 Papists
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 disusing
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 using
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 and
                 Houses
                 ,
                 abused
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 typicall
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 An
                 house
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 amongst
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 dis-junction
                 
                   in
                   speciè
                
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 individuo
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 is
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 Physicall
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 fence
                 off
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 Aire
                 ,
                 and
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 for
                 another
                 
                 house
                 may
                 serve
                 the
                 turne
                 as
                 conveniently
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 object
                 
                   Then
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   this
                   house
                   Dedicated
                   superstitiously
                   to
                   the
                   religious
                   honour
                   of
                   a
                   Saint
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   because
                   by
                   your
                   owne
                   confession
                   .
                   Th●●
                   individual
                   house
                   so
                   abused
                   is
                   not
                   necessarie
                   .
                
                 God
                 
                   may
                   will
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   without
                
                 
                 
                   this
                   house
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   never
                   had
                   been
                   ,
                
                 in
                 rerum
                 naturâ
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   From
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   in
                   so
                   Superstitious
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   many
                   truly
                   godly
                   are
                   so
                   scandalized
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   worshipping
                
                 God
                 
                   in
                   such
                   Superstitious
                   and
                   Idolatrous
                   places
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   Separated
                   from
                   your
                   Church
                   ,
                   conceiving
                   that
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   you
                   heale
                   the
                   wounds
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   their
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   yea
                   but
                   be
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   were
                   their
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   scandalized
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   your
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   not
                   necessarie
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   by
                   which
                   either
                   the
                   weake
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   wicked
                   may
                   be
                   scandalized
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   in
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   meats
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 This
                 argument
                 may
                 1.
                 be
                 retorted
                 against
                 these
                 who
                 hold
                 with
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 without
                 eating
                 of
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 my
                 life
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 malitious
                 Iew
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 necessarily
                 is
                 highly
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 ,
                 who
                 possibly
                 am
                 a
                 Iew
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 doe
                 eat
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 conceiveth
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostate
                 from
                 
                   Moses
                   his
                   law
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 should
                 abstaine
                 from
                 eating
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 before
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 Malice
                 is
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 by
                 my
                 doing
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 conclusion
                 is
                 absurd
                 :
                 nor
                 doe
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 many
                 truly
                 godly
                 of
                 the
                 Strictest
                 Separation
                 doe
                 stumble
                 at
                 our
                 Churches
                 out
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Many
                 truly
                 Godly
                 and
                 Sincere
                 refuse
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whereas
                 many
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 well
                 lustered
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 sitten
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Scorners
                 Chaire
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 cannot
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 draw
                 not
                 downe
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 both
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Things
                 not
                 necessarie
                 which
                 actively
                 produce
                 scandall
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 only
                 indifferent
                 Physically
                 in
                 their
                 naturall
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 This
                 or
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 indifferent
                 both
                 Physically
                 and
                 Morally
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Meats
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 both
                 wayes
                 indifferent
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 necessary
                 but
                 indifferent
                 Physically
                 in
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 providence
                 ,
                 both
                 then
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 ordinarily
                 my
                 life
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 little
                 losse
                 by
                 not
                 eating
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 meats
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 extreame
                 necessitie
                 of
                 sterving
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 meat
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 eat
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 because
                 
                   Mercie
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   Sacri●●●
                
                 at
                 alltimes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 things
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 were
                 indifferent
                 
                 Theologically
                 or
                 Morally
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                   v.
                   3.
                   
                   Let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   ,
                   despise
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   him
                   which
                   eateth
                   not
                   ,
                   judge
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   received
                   him
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   meat
                   and
                   drink
                   .
                
                 Sure
                 ,
                 in
                 Moses
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 such
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lambe
                   of
                   the
                   Passeover
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Manna
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   the
                   Rock
                   ,
                
                 was
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Paul.
                   3
                   Paul
                
                 clearly
                 maketh
                 them
                 Morally
                 indifferent
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   8
                   
                   But
                   meat
                   commendeth
                   us
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   neither
                   if
                   we
                   eat
                   ,
                   are
                   wee
                   better
                
                 (
                 morally
                 and
                 before
                 
                   God
                   )
                   neither
                   if
                   we
                   eat
                   not
                   ,
                   a
                   e
                   we
                   (
                   Morally
                   )
                   theworse
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 Temple
                 or
                 
                   House
                   Physically
                
                 is
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 necessarie
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 defended
                 from
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 Sunne
                 and
                 aire
                 ,
                 Though
                 this
                 house
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 
                   in
                   rerum
                   naturâ
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Temple
                 or
                 house
                 though
                 dedicated
                 to
                 a
                 Saint
                 is
                 not
                 Morally
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 Morally
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 remove
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 because
                 abused
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 in
                 no
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 defending
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 from
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wind
                   ,
                   Raine
                   and
                   Sunne
                
                 ,
                 you
                 Iudaize
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 actively
                 scandalize
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 harden
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 house
                 though
                 abused
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 indifferent
                 Morally
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 meats
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 necessarie
                 and
                 an
                 asserting
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 even
                 before
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 houses
                 for
                 a
                 physicall
                 end
                 to
                 defend
                 our
                 bodies
                 from
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 libertie
                 wherewith
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   free
                
                 .
                 But
                 Ceremonies
                 have
                 no
                 naturall
                 and
                 physicall
                 use
                 .
                 The
                 crossing
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 with
                 the
                 Thumbe
                 ,
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 religiously
                 without
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Schoole
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 naturally
                 not
                 necessarie
                 as
                 This
                 or
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 though
                 abused
                 to
                 Superstition
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 that
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 Morally
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Spirituall
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 kind
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 devised
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 dispute
                 of
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 never
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 wee
                 dispute
                 here
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unlawfull
                 in
                 their
                 use
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Formalists
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 judge
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 father
                 and
                 author
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 either
                 command
                 ,
                 practice
                 ,
                 or
                 promise
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 some
                 things
                 Physically
                 necessarie
                 must
                 be
                 abstained
                 
                 from
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 unseasonable
                 using
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 to
                 our
                 weak
                 brother
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 indifferencie
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 eating
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 eating
                 of
                 meats
                 once
                 forbidden
                 by
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 indifferent
                 .
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 8.
                 8.
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   But
                   meat
                   commendeth
                   us
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ▪
                   for
                   neither
                   if
                   we
                   eat
                   are
                   we
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   neither
                   if
                   we
                   eat
                   not
                   ,
                   are
                   we
                   the
                   worse
                   ▪
                
                 )
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 physicall
                 indifferencie
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Moral
                 and
                 Theologicall
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 Evangelike
                 law
                 of
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 has
                 passed
                 a
                 determination
                 upon
                 eating
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 eating
                 ;
                 Then
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 eating
                 upon
                 a
                 pretended
                 feare
                 of
                 not
                 offending
                 a
                 weak
                 Iew
                 ,
                 is
                 actively
                 to
                 ●ay
                 a
                 sinfull
                 stumbling
                 block
                 before
                 a
                 weak
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 harden
                 him
                 in
                 Iudaisme
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 using
                 of
                 such
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affirmative
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 being
                 now
                 morally
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 not
                 morally
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 before
                 ▪
                 the
                 negative
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 was
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 .
                 Hence
                 to
                 eat
                 ▪
                 
                   Rom
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 8.
                 before
                 a
                 weak
                 Iew
                 ,
                 was
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 
                   an
                   active
                   scandall
                
                 ,
                 the
                 eating
                 or
                 not
                 eating
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 owne
                 nature
                 being
                 morally
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 eating
                 before
                 a
                 weak
                 Jew
                 ,
                 
                   Col.
                   2.
                   16.
                   17.
                   
                   Gal.
                   2.
                   v.
                   5.
                   11.
                   12.
                   
                   Gal.
                
                 5.
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 an
                 active
                 scandall
                 ,
                 because
                 now
                 eating
                 is
                 morally
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   standing
                   in
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 asserting
                 of
                 the
                 
                   libertie
                   wherewith
                   Christ
                   has
                   made
                   us
                   free
                   .
                
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 law
                 stood
                 in
                 vigor
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Baals
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 against
                 a
                 Ceremonial
                 Command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 the
                 Amalakites
                 cattell
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 the
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 of
                 the
                 Ca●●●●ites
                 Idols
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   7.
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   ●6
                   .
                   1
                   Sam.
                
                 15.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ▪
                 But
                 when
                 these
                 things
                 forbidden
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 morall
                 indifferenc●●
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 certaine
                 meats
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 8.
                 and
                 c.
                 10.
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 unlawfull
                 ▪
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 any
                 ▪
                 such
                 Ceremoniall
                 positive
                 Commandement
                 ▪
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 unseasonable
                 using
                 of
                 them
                 ▪
                 
                 before
                 weak
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 But
                 these
                 same
                 Idols
                 houses
                 ,
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 f●lly
                 possessed
                 
                   in
                   that
                   libertie
                   ▪
                   wherewith
                   Christ
                   has
                   made
                   us
                   free
                   ,
                
                 Are
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 both
                 Iew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Law
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 houses
                 ,
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 abused
                 to
                 idolatrie
                 and
                 worshipping
                 of
                 either
                 
                   Popish
                   Saints
                
                 or
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 Ceremonial
                 Command
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 Iudaize
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 betray
                 our
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 highest
                 scandalizing
                 and
                 hardening
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 Ceremonial
                 Commandement
                 which
                 depriveth
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 things
                 or
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 naturally
                 usefull
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 houses
                 ,
                 cattell
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 meere
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 supreame
                 law-give●
                 ;
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 to
                 disuse
                 Churches
                 builded
                 to
                 Saints
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 is
                 Iudaizing
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 morally
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 meats
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   c.
                   8.
                   c.
                
                 10.
                 but
                 the
                 use
                 is
                 morally
                 necessarie
                 for
                 the
                 asserting
                 of
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ;
                 Christ
                 having
                 made
                 every
                 creature
                 of
                 God
                 good
                 in
                 its
                 native
                 use
                 ,
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 meats
                 are
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   Genes
                   .
                
                 1.
                 28.
                 29.
                 and
                 having
                 
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   new
                
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 21.
                 5.
                 and
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 new
                 spirituall
                 right
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   v.
                
                 21.
                 22.
                 23.
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 Ceremoniall
                 law
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 againe
                 under
                 the
                 old
                 yoake
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 through
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 v.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 though
                 abused
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 doe
                 now
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 physicall
                 uses
                 ▪
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 temporarie
                 positive
                 law
                 ,
                 were
                 interdyted
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 in●an●i●
                 ,
                 yea
                 ▪
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 interdyted
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 law
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 oxen
                 and
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 belonged
                 to
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 for
                 Saul
                 was
                 never
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Cattell
                 of
                 the
                 Amalakites
                 for
                 common
                 use
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 food
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 melt
                 the
                 Silver-Images
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 them
                 into
                 money
                 ▪
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 or
                 cups
                 them
                 into
                 silver
                 bowls
                 or
                 cups
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 lawfull
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 to
                 sell
                 Images
                 of
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 to
                 these
                 who
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 formall
                 Idols
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 sell
                 a
                 whore
                 for
                 money
                 to
                 these
                 that
                 should
                 prosesse
                 the
                 buying
                 of
                 her
                 for
                 〈…〉
                 lo●●i●
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 
                 accessarie
                 to
                 that
                 harlotrie
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 Idols
                 formally
                 remaining
                 so
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   naturâre●
                
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 but
                 for
                 Idolatris
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 necessarie
                 physicall
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 sarre
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 portraictures
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   or
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ▪
                
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 usefull
                 for
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 be
                 defaced
                 and
                 broken
                 ,
                 le●●
                 we
                 lay
                 the
                 stumbling
                 block
                 
                   of
                   our
                   iniquitie
                   before
                   others
                
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 from
                 any
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 or
                 practise
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 Ezechiah
                 ,
                 houses
                 builded
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 uselesse
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 physicall
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 our
                 civill
                 use
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 we
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 ground
                 ,
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 stones
                 and
                 timber
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bray
                 and
                 stampe
                 the
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 into
                 powder
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 holy
                 Rulers
                 did
                 .
                 People
                 here
                 fleeing
                 from
                 Antichrist
                 fall
                 evidently
                 in
                 Iu●ais●e
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 themselves
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Galath●ans
                 ,
                 debtors
                 to
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 we
                 condemne
                 in
                 the
                 Anti-Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   must
                   abstaine
                   from
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   no
                   creature
                   granted
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   creation
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   warrant
                   of
                   a
                   positive
                   Ceremoniall
                   law
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Romans
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   for
                   ,
                   beare
                   eating
                   of
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   meats
                   ,
                   before
                   a
                   weake
                   Iew
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   to
                   scandalize
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                   But
                   this
                   later
                   is
                   untrue
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   law
                   ,
                   Paul
                   would
                   never
                   ,
                   for
                   meat
                   ,
                   offend
                   his
                   brother
                   :
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   naturall
                   Charitie
                   will
                   dictate
                   this
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   positive
                   mandate
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   m●●thfull
                   of
                   meat
                   ▪
                   the
                   losse
                   whereof
                   is
                   so
                   small
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   our
                   brother
                   to
                   so
                   incomparable
                   a
                   hazard
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   losed
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 These
                 meats
                 ▪
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 10.
                 were
                 then
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 fully
                 promulgate
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 Meats
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 law
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 to
                 offend
                 a
                 weake
                 Iew
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 abstinence
                 should
                 harden
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 ●●beliefe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 To
                 make
                 Temples
                 and
                 houses
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Saint●
                 ,
                 as
                 indifferent
                 now
                 as
                 meats
                 were
                 then
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 argument
                 were
                 concludent
                 ▪
                 But
                 to
                 demolish
                 Churches
                 and
                 remove
                 their
                 physicall
                 use
                 now
                 were
                 as
                 Iudaicall
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 forbeare
                 to
                 eat
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 deprive
                 our selves
                 of
                 the
                 physicall
                 use
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 this
                 ▪
                 or
                 this
                 meat
                 as
                 thinking
                 
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 any
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 forbeare
                 the
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 conceiving
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 tye
                 of
                 a
                 law
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 no
                 such
                 tye
                 ,
                 or
                 law
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 disusing
                 of
                 Temples
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 plead
                 for
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 is
                 a
                 totall
                 renouncing
                 of
                 all
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 places
                 they
                 alledge
                 from
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 law
                 doth
                 conclude
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Idols
                   of
                   Can●an
                
                 were
                 altogether
                 uselesse
                 to
                 Israel
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 
                 Achan's
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 the
                 
                   Babilonish
                   garment
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wedge
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 ;
                 for
                 any
                 use
                 civill
                 or
                 religious
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 bestowed
                 these
                 for
                 any
                 religious
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 reliefe
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 indigent
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 scandalous
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 taken
                 these
                 privately
                 and
                 by
                 theft
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 very
                 taking
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 totall
                 abandoning
                 of
                 all
                 use
                 whatsoever
                 of
                 these
                 houses
                 ,
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Creation
                 were
                 physicall
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 naturall
                 use
                 they
                 had
                 from
                 their
                 Creator
                 to
                 supply
                 our
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 totall
                 and
                 compleat
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 sole
                 positive
                 
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 discharging
                 his
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 creatures
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 created
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 use
                 should
                 be
                 scandalous
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 scandalous
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 saith
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   scandalize
                   nor
                   murther
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   hath
                   died
                   .
                
                 )
                 The
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 and
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8
                 were
                 forbidden
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 fleshes
                 forbidden
                 in
                 Moses
                 law
                 ▪
                 But
                 with
                 these
                 two
                 restrictions
                 1.
                 they
                 were
                 forbidden
                 not
                 all
                 eating
                 of
                 these
                 meats
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 weak
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandal
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor
                 10
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 that
                 inhibites
                 scandall
                 ,
                 forbidden
                 the
                 totall
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 meats
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 these
                 meats
                 utterly
                 uselesse
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 others
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Canaanitish
                   Idols
                
                 ,
                 Gold
                 and
                 money
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Cattell
                 of
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 ,
                 either
                 secretly
                 or
                 openly
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 given
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 given
                 .
                 And
                 Achan
                 payed
                 deare
                 for
                 
                   his
                   Babilonish
                   garment
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wedge
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                
                 though
                 he
                 tooke
                 it
                 by
                 theft
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Ob.
                     2.
                  
                   
                   But
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     Deut.
                     7.
                     25.
                  
                   why
                   God
                   forbade
                   his
                   people
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Gold
                   or
                   Silver
                   of
                   the
                   graven
                   image
                   ,
                   is
                   l●st
                   thou
                   be
                   ensnared
                   therein
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   reason
                   holdeth
                   under
                   the
                   Now
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   moral
                   and
                   perpetuall
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   mat●riall
                   house
                   dedicated
                   to
                   Saints
                   and
                   Idol●
                   ,
                   by
                   Papists
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   snare
                   to
                   our
                   soules
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   name
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   
                     Cutbert
                     ,
                     Giles
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   would
                   say
                   ,
                   as
                   Papists
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   now
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   ●●clined
                   to
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   were
                   of
                   old
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 The
                 halfe-reason
                 or
                 incompleat
                 morall
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 
                 law
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   desire
                   the
                   silver
                   and
                   gold
                   that
                   is
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   lest
                   thou
                   be
                   insnared
                   therein
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   abomination
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                   v.
                   26.
                   
                   Neither
                   shalt
                   thou
                   bring
                   an
                   abomination
                   into
                   thine
                   house
                   ,
                   lest
                   thou
                   be
                   a
                   cursed
                   thing
                   like
                   it
                   .
                
                 Now
                 what
                 made
                 that
                 Gold
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 it selfe
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 usefull
                 creature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 nothing
                 made
                 it
                 
                   an
                   abomination
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 originall
                 cause
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 positive
                 ,
                 free
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 forbidding
                 Israel
                 to
                 covet
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 that
                 Gold.
                 The
                 Canaanites
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 might
                 lawfully
                 have
                 melted
                 that
                 same
                 very
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Such
                   a
                   law
                   had
                   a
                   mor●ll
                   and
                   perpetuall
                   reason
                   .
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   law
                   it selfe
                   is
                   perpetuall
                   and
                   morall
                   .
                
                 It
                 followeth
                 only
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   moralitie
                   of
                   that
                   law
                   is
                   perpetuall
                   .
                
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 laws
                 had
                 a
                 morall
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 reason
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 shadows
                 had
                 a
                 moral
                 substantiall
                 ground
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 all
                 shadowes
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 therefore
                 the
                 shadows
                 and
                 Ceremoniall
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 letter
                 must
                 bee
                 perpetuall
                 :
                 Very
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Leviticus
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                 reason
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 laws
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   ye
                   holy
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   sanctifies
                   you
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 morall
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 endureth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 due
                 consequence
                 :
                 therefore
                 all
                 these
                 shadowes
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 shall
                 indure
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 positive
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 maketh
                 a
                 temporarie
                 concatenation
                 
                 between
                 not
                 eating
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 cruell
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 sacrificing
                 and
                 being
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 being
                 cruel
                 is
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 not
                 eating
                 blood
                 temporarie
                 .
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 If
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 weak
                 Jew
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 be
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 my
                 owne
                 soule
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 abstaine
                 from
                 the
                 totall
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 that
                 God
                 has
                 made
                 usefull
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 as
                 Israel
                 was
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 the
                 cattell
                 of
                 the
                 Amalakites
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stamp
                 in
                 powder
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 altogether
                 uselesse
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 Idol-Gods
                 ,
                 is
                 altogether
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 Judaizing
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 s
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Object
                     .
                     3.
                  
                   
                   But
                   at
                   least
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   abstaine
                   ,
                   for
                   scandalls
                   sake
                   ,
                   from
                   worshipping
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   Temples
                   ,
                   and
                   houses
                   abused
                   to
                   idolatrie
                   lest
                   we
                   lay
                   a
                   stumbling
                   ▪
                   block
                   before
                   others
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Romans
                   and
                   Corinthians
                   were
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   meats
                   ,
                   before
                   such
                   weake
                   Jews
                   ,
                   as
                   conceived
                   these
                   meats
                   to
                   be
                   unlawfull
                   ;
                   seeing
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   such
                   meats
                   and
                   abst●nence
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ▪
                   was
                   nothing
                   comparable
                   to
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   one
                   soule
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   losing
                   of
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   materiall
                   house
                   in
                   a
                   religious
                   use
                   ▪
                   so
                   it
                   be
                   imployed
                   to
                   some
                   civill
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   not
                   totally
                   lost
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   comparable
                   to
                   the
                   scan●alizing
                   and
                   i●sn●ring
                   of
                   the
                   soules
                   ▪
                   both
                   of
                   Jewes
                   and
                   weake
                   Christians
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   certainly
                   follow
                   ▪
                   if
                   we
                   use
                   Temples
                   dedicated
                   to
                   Saints
                   in
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 materiall
                 Temple
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 comparable
                 to
                 active
                 scandall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 destroying
                 of
                 any
                 soule
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 refusing
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 these
                 materiall
                 Temples
                 because
                 abused
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 disusing
                 
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 warrant
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 open
                 Judaizing
                 and
                 an
                 active
                 scandall
                 both
                 to
                 Jewes
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 imploy
                 the
                 houses
                 to
                 civill
                 use
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 externall
                 conformitie
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 in
                 religious
                 acts
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 disusing
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 Iudaising
                 :
                 for
                 should
                 we
                 now
                 use
                 Circumcision
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Passeover
                   ▪
                
                 with
                 an
                 open
                 ,
                 printed
                 and
                 professed
                 intention
                 to
                 signifie
                 Christ
                 already
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 make
                 an
                 open
                 declaration
                 against
                 the
                 Iewish
                 intention
                 in
                 these
                 ordinances
                 ;
                 we
                 should
                 no
                 lesse
                 Iudaize
                 ,
                 then
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 
                 did
                 only
                 practise
                 an
                 externall
                 conformitie
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 Iewish
                 intention
                 ,
                 sure
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 already
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 justly
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 for
                 Iudaizing
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 an
                 house
                 in
                 a
                 materiall
                 or
                 physicall
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 a
                 Son.
                 But
                 the
                 losing
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 a
                 religious
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 religious
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 is
                 not
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 some
                 meats
                 indifferent
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 sinfully
                 scandalous
                 before
                 a
                 weak
                 brother
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ob.
                     4.
                  
                   
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   materiall
                   temples
                   ,
                   be
                   no
                   lesse
                   an
                   ensnaring
                   of
                   us
                   in
                   popish
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   using
                   of
                   the
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   of
                   the
                   Canaanites
                   Idols
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   disuse
                   all
                   worshipping
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   houses
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   former
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   no
                   lesse
                   insnared
                   with
                   materiall
                   houses
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 major
                 Proposition
                 ▪
                 for
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 young
                 bird
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 damme
                 in
                 the
                 nest
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 insnaring
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 whereof
                 
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 had
                 made
                 both
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
                 The
                 blood
                 was
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 in
                 us
                 
                   mercie
                   ▪
                   to
                   our
                   beasts
                   life
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   tender
                   mercies
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   cruell
                   ▪
                
                 Prov.
                 12.
                 10.
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 devise
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 please
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 us
                 from
                 being
                 snared
                 in
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 eat
                 blood
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 expresse
                 word
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   14
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   25.
                   26.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   4
                   ▪
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                   God
                
                 by
                 a
                 positive
                 and
                 Ceremoniall
                 Command
                 hedged
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 insnared
                 in
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 detest
                 all
                 Idolatrie
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 inure
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 insnared
                 with
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 detestation
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 stampe
                 the
                 Golden
                 and
                 Silver
                 idols
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   dustand
                   powder
                
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   the
                   powder
                   into
                   the
                   river
                
                 as
                 Moses
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Calse
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 9.
                 21.
                 and
                 behoved
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 that
                 water
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   32.
                   20.
                   1
                   
                   Chro.
                   15.
                   16.
                   2
                   
                   King.
                
                 18.
                 4.
                 so
                 it
                 followeth
                 no
                 wayes
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 physicall
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 materiall
                 Temple
                 ,
                 should
                 insnare
                 us
                 to
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 disuse
                 that
                 house
                 ;
                 
                 except
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremoniall
                 command
                 to
                 warrant
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jewes
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 bring
                 us
                 backe
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Moses
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 Because
                 all
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 keepe
                 us
                 from
                 being
                 insnared
                 in
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raise
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 a
                 detestation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 somewhat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 be
                 naturally
                 ignorant
                 and
                 forgetfull
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ob.
                     5.
                  
                   
                   But
                   at
                   your
                   first
                   reformation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   your
                   Reformers
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   M.
                   Knox
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ▪
                   demolished
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   fairest
                   Churches
                   in
                   that
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   reason
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   nests
                   of
                   popish
                   idolatrie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 That
                 Churches
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 their
                 use
                 extendeth
                 ,
                 farther
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 commodious
                 propulsation
                 of
                 injuries
                 of
                 
                   Sunne
                   and
                   Ai●e
                
                 ,
                 be
                 demolished
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 well
                 allow
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 that
                 were
                 demolished
                 by
                 our
                 Reformers
                 of
                 blessed
                 memorie
                 ;
                 nor
                 so
                 spacious
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 for
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 being
                 ordained
                 for
                 
                   Masses
                   ,
                   Idols
                
                 ,
                 for
                 blind
                 superstition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 length
                 ,
                 breadth
                 ,
                 height
                 ,
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Idols
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 reason
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 demolished
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 conduced
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 physicall
                 and
                 necessarie
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 Churches
                 are
                 ordained
                 under
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 we
                 allow
                 of
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 
                   Images
                   ,
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   Crucifixes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Monuments
                   of
                   Idolat●ie
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 whether
                 Timber
                 ,
                 Marble
                 stones
                 ,
                 Mettall
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Brasse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 necessarie
                 use
                 of
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 superstitious
                 forme
                 and
                 
                 religious
                 use
                 be
                 utterly
                 abolished
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 Bels
                 abused
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Poperie
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 necessarie
                 and
                 Physicall
                 use
                 to
                 give
                 warning
                 for
                 the
                 seasonable
                 conveneing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 worship
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 ground
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 or
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 necessitate
                 to
                 stampe
                 to
                 powder
                 the
                 very
                 Mettall
                 of
                 Bels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 uselesse
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 mans
                 l●●e
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   But
                   
                     Num.
                     31.
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                  
                   rayment
                   and
                   skins
                   ▪
                   and
                   vessels
                   of
                   wood
                   taken
                   from
                   Midian
                   ,
                   though
                   taken
                   as
                   spoyle
                   were
                   purified
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gold
                   and
                   silver
                   ,
                   brasse
                   ,
                   yron
                   ,
                   &c.
                   were
                   purified
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   not
                   made
                   uselesse
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Churches
                   dedicated
                   to
                   
                     Mary
                     ,
                     Peter
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   Sains
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   uselesse
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   imployed
                   for
                   the
                   poore
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   ▪
                   but
                   they
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   religious
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   would
                   heale
                   the
                   wounds
                   of
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Babel
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 Churches
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 vaine
                 and
                 ostentive
                 spaciousnesse
                 unprofitable
                 for
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 imployed
                 to
                 civill
                 uses
                 for
                 ordinarie
                 dwelling
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 ground
                 how
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 cited
                 by
                 our
                 godly
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 minde
                 except
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 first
                 purified
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Ceremonial
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 prescribeth
                 that
                 the
                 spoyle
                 of
                 Midian
                 be
                 purified
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Brethren
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 would
                 make
                 our selves
                 debtors
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 law
                 was
                 ,
                 Num.
                 31.
                 and
                 so
                 Paul
                 doth
                 reject
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Gal
                 5.
                 3.
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 requireth
                 that
                 these
                 Temples
                 be
                 not
                 loosed
                 ,
                 but
                 imployed
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 necessitie
                 eat
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 poore
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 might
                 eat
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ruine
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 for
                 their
                 necessitie
                 might
                 require
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Davids
                 necessitie
                 was
                 layd
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commandement
                 as
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 mercie
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 starving
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 poore
                 Iew
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 scandalizing
                 to
                 that
                 Jew
                 to
                 eat
                 Swines-flesh
                 ,
                 before
                 another
                 weake
                 Iew.
                 Providentiall
                 necessitie
                 may
                 make
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sinfull
                 scandalizing
                 to
                 bee
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Superiours
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 such
                 providentiall
                 change
                 as
                 the
                 
                   D
                   ▪
                   of
                   Aberdeene
                
                 doe
                 dreame
                 ▪
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 necessitie
                 bee
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 Necessitie
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 sterving
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 justifie
                 the
                 poore
                 Iewes
                 eating
                 of
                 meats
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 house
                 dedicated
                 to
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 physicall
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 Sunne
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 use
                 ▪
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 ,
                 wanteth
                 all
                 shadow
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 proven
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 physicall
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 worship
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ▪
                 except
                 there
                 intervene
                 some
                 Ceremoniall
                 and
                 religious
                 purging
                 of
                 the
                 
                 house
                 ,
                 by
                 fire
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 Iudaical
                 under
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 
                   Davids
                   eating
                   of
                   Shew-bread
                
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 disusing
                 the
                 creature
                 in
                 a
                 Physical
                 usage
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 warrant
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 usage
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 warrant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Object
                     .
                     5.
                  
                   
                   But
                   Bels
                   are
                   more
                   hurtful
                   to
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   scandalized
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   useful
                   for
                   the
                   tymous
                   and
                   seasonable
                   convening
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   abolished
                   ,
                   being
                   lesse
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   necessary
                   onely
                   
                     ad
                     melius
                     esse
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   ordering
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   simply
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   lesser
                   necessity
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   any
                   greater
                   ,
                   a
                   bodily
                   necessity
                   to
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   a
                   soul-necessity
                   (
                   the
                   soul
                   being
                   more
                   excellent
                   then
                   the
                   body
                   )
                   as
                   is
                   clear
                   in
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   his
                   people
                   to
                   dispence
                   with
                   the
                   lesser
                   losse
                   of
                   the
                   spoyl
                   of
                   the
                   Amalakites
                   of
                   their
                   Idols
                   ,
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   greater
                   necessity
                   may
                   stand
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   their
                   not
                   being
                   allured
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   teeth
                   put
                   a
                   watering
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   heart
                   to
                   a
                   lusting
                   after
                   the
                   Idols
                   of
                   Canaan
                   ;
                   so
                   would
                   he
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   abolish
                   the
                   Saints
                   Temples
                   ,
                   the
                   gold
                   of
                   Popish
                   Images
                   ,
                   the
                   Bels
                   that
                   are
                   lesse
                   necessary
                   (
                   seeing
                   the
                   Sun
                   may
                   teach
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Bell
                   )
                   for
                   eschewing
                   soul-dangers
                   in
                   laying
                   stumbling
                   blocks
                   ,
                   both
                   before
                   our
                   own
                   souls
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 denyed
                 ,
                 that
                 Bells
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 necessary
                 use
                 ,
                 though
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 any
                 active
                 objects
                 of
                 scandal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meer
                 passive
                 scandal
                 taken
                 at
                 any
                 thing
                 not
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 physically
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 sinful
                 inconvenients
                 of
                 either
                 wearying
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 sinful
                 neglect
                 should
                 follow
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 sinful
                 scandal
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 meerly
                 taken
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 necessities
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 one
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 ,
                 another
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 secondary
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 necessity
                 doth
                 alwayes
                 stand
                 ,
                 except
                 God
                 remove
                 it
                 by
                 some
                 posteriour
                 commandment
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 Evah
                 eat
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 God
                 created
                 for
                 eating
                 .
                 God
                 (
                 I
                 grant
                 )
                 may
                 remove
                 this
                 necessity
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 either
                 Adam
                 to
                 fast
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 
                   to
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   :
                
                 So
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 warning
                 by
                 Bells
                 hath
                 a
                 physical
                 necessity
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Temples
                 in
                 worshipping
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 necessity
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 a
                 
                 necessity
                 .
                 god
                 onely
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 an
                 exigence
                 of
                 providence
                 that
                 standeth
                 to
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 scandal
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 command
                 can
                 remove
                 the
                 physical
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 inhibite
                 Israel
                 to
                 use
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Gold
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 forbid
                 to
                 perform
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 an
                 affirmative
                 command
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandal
                 ▪
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 forbid
                 Paul
                 to
                 take
                 wages
                 for
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 though
                 Paul
                 have
                 some
                 natural
                 necessity
                 of
                 taking
                 wages
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 a
                 higher
                 warrant
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 restrain
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 necessary
                 use
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 .
                 Make
                 Bells
                 and
                 Temples
                 as
                 indifferent
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 as
                 some
                 meats
                 were
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 yeeld
                 the
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   bodily
                   necessity
                   as
                   the
                   smaller
                   ,
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   a
                   soul-necessity
                   as
                   the
                   greater
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 not
                 so
                 sure
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 proved
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 a
                 soul-necessity
                 ,
                 you
                 mean
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 saving
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sinning
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 oppose
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 mee●
                 bodily
                 necessity
                 ,
                 including
                 no
                 sin
                 in
                 it
                 ▪
                 then
                 I
                 shall
                 grant
                 the
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   one
                   necessity
                   i●
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 But
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 
                   Cateris
                   paribus
                
                 ,
                 other
                 things
                 being
                 alike
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 is
                 contradicted
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christs
                 saying
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 Hosea
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   have
                   me●●●
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   sacrifice
                   :
                
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 determine
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandal
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 from
                 the
                 exsuperance
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 case
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 David
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 starving
                 for
                 hunger
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 question
                 if
                 the
                 presen●
                 necessity
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 )
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 bread
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 Priests
                 should
                 eat
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 David
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 groundlesse
                 scrupulosity
                 of
                 conscience
                 should
                 have
                 taken
                 Pauls
                 Argument
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 
                   David
                   ▪
                   I
                   will
                   starve
                   rather
                   ere
                   I
                   eat
                   this
                   bread
                   ;
                   for
                   a
                   divine
                   law
                   forbid●
                   me
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   ▪
                   thou
                   eat
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   scandal
                   to
                   ●●
                   ,
                   and
                   wilt
                   thou
                   for
                   bread
                   destroy
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ?
                   The
                   Apostle
                
                 Paul
                 
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   smal
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   eat
                   swines
                   flesh
                   before
                   a
                   weak
                   Jew
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                   destroy
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   one
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ,
                   by
                   laying
                   before
                   him
                   a
                   stumbling
                   block
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   unseasonable
                   and
                   scandalous
                   eating
                   .
                
                 I
                 think
                 (
                 if
                 Scripture
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 )
                 this
                 doubt
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 by
                 answering
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 
                 not
                 alike
                 with
                 David
                 in
                 his
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 Physicall
                 and
                 naturall
                 necessitie
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 owne
                 temporall
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 all
                 probabilitie
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 no
                 such
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 did
                 eat
                 such
                 meats
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 distructive
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 weake
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 varietie
                 of
                 other
                 meats
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 sterving
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 meere
                 necessitie
                 of
                 preserving
                 the
                 bodily
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 one
                 affirmative
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 remove
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 a
                 
                   soule
                   necessitie
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 intricate
                 and
                 obscure
                 then
                 every
                 
                 Divine
                 conceives
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   placeth
                   acts
                   of
                   providentiall
                   necessitie
                   as
                   emergent
                   significations
                   of
                   his
                   approving
                   will
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   a
                   divine
                   Commandement
                   of
                   Gods
                   revealed
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   providentiall
                   acts
                   of
                   necessitie
                   doe
                   no
                   lesse
                   oblige
                   us
                   to
                   morall
                   obedience
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   expresse
                   written
                   Commandements
                   of
                   God.
                
                 I
                 cleare
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 expresse
                 law
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   s●●
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   for
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Priests
                   ,
                   to
                   eat
                   shew-bread
                   .
                
                 But
                 God
                 commeth
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 David
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 eat
                 not
                 shew-bread
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 sinfully
                 guiltie
                 of
                 violating
                 a
                 higher
                 morall
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   have
                   mercie
                   and
                   not
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 Then
                 David
                 shall
                 be
                 cruell
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commandement
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   doe
                   no
                   murther
                
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 eat
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 
                   providentiall
                   condition
                
                 of
                 sterving
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 kill
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                   providentiall
                   condition
                
                 doth
                 no
                 lesse
                 oblige
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Morall
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 Command
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 should
                 command
                 you
                 to
                 eat
                 .
                 This
                 fact
                 of
                 David
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 extraordinarie
                 impulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 constant
                 chanell
                 that
                 Providence
                 ordinarily
                 runneth
                 in
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Professor
                 must
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 preferre
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 
                   Mercie
                   to
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 Command
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 kill
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 without
                 extraordinarie
                 impulsion
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 absent
                 my selfe
                 from
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 find
                 going
                 to
                 Church
                 may
                 indanger
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 non-obedience
                 to
                 affirmatives
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 necessitie
                 ▪
                 is
                 ordinarie
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Christian
                 prudence
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Wisdome
                   of
                   God
                   keeps
                   house
                
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 8.
                 12.
                 doth
                 determine
                 
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 scandall
                 :
                 And
                 prudence
                 is
                 a
                 vertue
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   observes
                   times
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 he
                 observe
                 all
                 other
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 rules
                 here
                 which
                 standeth
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 these
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Comparing
                   a
                   physicall
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   meerely
                   naturall
                   necessitie
                   with
                   a
                   morall
                   necessitie
                   ▪
                   if
                   we
                   yeeld
                   to
                   the
                   physicall
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   and
                   neglect
                   the
                   moral
                   ,
                   we
                   sinne
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   lay
                   a
                   stumbling
                   blocke
                   before
                   others
                
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 such
                 meats
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 losse
                 is
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 eating
                 meerely
                 physicall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eating
                 be
                 a
                 scandall
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 we
                 sinne
                 and
                 give
                 scandall
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 for
                 eating
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 the
                 case
                 being
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 physicall
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 scandalizing
                 a
                 weake
                 brother
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 morall
                 
                 necessitie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Rule
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   compare
                   a
                   greater
                   morall
                   necessitie
                   with
                   a
                   lesse
                   morall
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   the
                   lesse
                   necessitie
                   must
                   yeeld
                   to
                   the
                   greater
                   ,
                
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 mercie
                 must
                 yeeld
                 to
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 sacrificeing
                 ;
                 if
                 David
                 then
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 eaten
                 the
                 shew-bread
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 providentiall
                 necessitie
                 of
                 samine
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 guiltie
                 both
                 of
                 active
                 scandalizing
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 killing
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 killed
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesse
                 morall
                 necessitie
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 greater
                 moral
                 
                 necessitie
                 interveneth
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Rule
                   ▪
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   physicall
                   necessitie
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   extreame
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   morall
                   necessitie
                   of
                   abstinence
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   abstaine
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Jewes
                 had
                 a
                 physicall
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Babylonish
                   Garments
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 extreame
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 perishing
                 ,
                 through
                 cold
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 had
                 of
                 Shew-bread
                 ▪
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 sterving
                 for
                 famine
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Achan
                 should
                 have
                 obeyed
                 the
                 morall
                 necessitie
                 of
                 not
                 
                   touching
                   the
                   accursed
                   thing
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 neglected
                 the
                 physicall
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 amounted
                 to
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 necessitie
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 obeying
                 a
                 
                   Ceremoniall
                   Command
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 (
                 
                   Touch
                   n●t
                   the
                   accursed
                   spoyle
                   )
                   Ach●●
                
                 might
                 ,
                 without
                 sinne
                 or
                 scandall
                 ,
                 to
                 himselfe
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 
                 medled
                 with
                 the
                 spoyle
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Rule
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   necessarie
                   ,
                
                 in
                 speciè
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   kind
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   Church
                   and
                   heare
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                
                 in
                 individuo
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   particular
                   exigence
                   of
                   providence
                   ,
                   not
                   morally
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   contradicent
                   thereof
                   morally
                   lawfull
                   .
                   David
                
                 doth
                 lawfully
                 forbeare
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 Saul
                 may
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 ●
                 ▪
                 
                   The
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   forbeare
                   only
                   for
                   necessitie
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   scandall
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   no
                   other
                   ground
                   ,
                   these
                   I
                   may
                   doe
                   in
                   private
                   ,
                
                 if
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 lesse
                 physicall
                 necessitie
                 ;
                 as
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 necessitie
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 might
                 eat
                 fleshes
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 though
                 before
                 a
                 weak
                 Jew
                 they
                 could
                 n●●
                 ▪
                 because
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 eating
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 in
                 the
                 scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 unseasonable
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   But
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   morally
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   because
                   t●●●●bstance
                   of
                   the
                   fact
                   is
                   against
                   a
                   law
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   forbeare
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   private
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   against
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   publick
                   before
                   others
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   scandall
                   .
                
                 as
                 Achan
                 sinned
                 in
                 taking
                 the
                 
                   Babilonish
                   Garment
                
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sinne
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 publickly
                 ;
                 Now
                 these
                 we
                 are
                 upon
                 no
                 ordinarie
                 necessitie
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 incroach
                 upon
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 an
                 exigence
                 of
                 providence
                 ,
                 does
                 stand
                 for
                 a
                 Command
                 of
                 non-murthering
                 ,
                 had
                 Saul
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 been
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 danger
                 
                 of
                 starving
                 in
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 food
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 should
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 the
                 
                   Cattell
                   of
                   the
                   Am●l●kites
                
                 ,
                 ●
                 conceive
                 ,
                 The
                 Lords
                 preferring
                 of
                 
                   Mercie
                   before
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 should
                 warrant
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Amalakites
                 Cattell
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 this
                 providentiall
                 necessitie
                 be
                 so
                 limited
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 stand
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 divine
                 Command
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 holdeth
                 in
                 affirmative
                 commands
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 2.
                 so
                 positives
                 as
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 yea
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sin
                 eligible
                 by
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 Lot
                 sinned
                 in
                 exposing
                 his
                 daughters
                 to
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 redeeme
                 abstinence
                 from
                 Sodomie
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 doe
                 a
                 lesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 counsell
                 another
                 to
                 commit
                 a
                 lesse
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 eschew
                 a
                 greater
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 wickedly
                 teach
                 .
                 So
                 Tannerus
                 ,
                 so
                 Turrianus
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 
                   scandalum
                   permissum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 scandall
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 may
                 hinder
                 another
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 permitteth
                 him
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 prerogative
                 to
                 permit
                 sinfull
                 scandals
                 ,
                 men
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 divinite
                 of
                 others
                 seemeth
                 better
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 veniall
                 should
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 eschew
                 a
                 greater
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Rule
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   principle
                   obligation
                   ,
                   a
                   lesse
                   principle
                   ,
                   a
                   least
                   principle
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 these
                 three
                 degrees
                 issue
                 from
                 love
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 
                 
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Our selves
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   Neighbour
                   :
                   The
                   love
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 most
                 principle
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 our selves
                 :
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 our selfe
                 is
                 lesse
                 principall
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 obligation
                 lesse
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 make
                 away
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 eternall
                 glory
                 as
                 devided
                 from
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 includeth
                 only
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 rather
                 ere
                 I
                 sinne
                 against
                 
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 The
                 obligation
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 my
                 owne
                 salvation
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 principall
                 ,
                 then
                 my
                 obligation
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 my
                 Brother
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 my selfe
                 is
                 the
                 measure
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 my
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 caring
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 my
                 brother
                 is
                 only
                 secondarie
                 ,
                 in
                 compare
                 of
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 caring
                 for
                 my
                 owne
                 salvation
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 sinne
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 sinfully
                 to
                 omit
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 commanded
                 me
                 in
                 a
                 positive
                 precept
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 my
                 brother
                 ▪
                 Yet
                 hence
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 positive
                 Precept
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   murther
                   ,
                   nor
                   scandalize
                   him
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   .
                
                 )
                 Because
                 though
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 my
                 brother
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 simpliciter
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 a
                 secondarie
                 obligation
                 ▪
                 and
                 may
                 cease
                 and
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 stronger
                 obligation
                 that
                 tyeth
                 me
                 more
                 principally
                 to
                 care
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 owne
                 soule
                 ▪
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Command
                 be
                 positive
                 ,
                 yet
                 knowingly
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 sinfull
                 omission
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 a
                 destroying
                 of
                 my
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 obligation
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 Popish
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 
                 conscience
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 extoll
                 obedience
                 to
                 men
                 so
                 high
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 things
                 in
                 themselves
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Commanders
                 ;
                 And
                 Formalists
                 in
                 this
                 conspire
                 ▪
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 from
                 this
                 doe
                 flow
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 many
                 soules
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 sinfull
                 scandalizing
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 these
                 soules
                 ,
                 flow
                 from
                 sinfull
                 corruption
                 of
                 either
                 ignorance
                 or
                 frailtie
                 ,
                 or
                 wilfulnesse
                 or
                 malice
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 scandall
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 flow
                 kindly
                 ▪
                 from
                 the
                 pretended
                 obedience
                 to
                 an
                 unlawfull
                 command
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 commanded
                 having
                 no
                 Necessitie
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Men
                 are
                 scandalized
                 through
                 their
                 owne
                 ignorance
                 and
                 Malice
                 .
                 Ergo
                 the
                 scandall
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 given
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 who
                 were
                 enemies
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 scandalized
                 at
                 Davids
                 murthering
                 of
                 Uriah
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Adulterie
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                
                 12.
                 14.
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 occasioned
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 .
                 Certaine
                 their
                 actuall
                 scandall
                 was
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 corruption
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 also
                 from
                 Davids
                 murther
                 and
                 adulterie
                 ?
                 and
                 ergo
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 scandall
                 
                 only
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 by
                 David
                 ?
                 Surely
                 it
                 solloweth
                 not
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 hence
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 
                   Lodo
                   Caspensis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Capucean
                   .
                   These
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   doe
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   it selfe
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   weightie
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   their
                   owne
                   right
                   ,
                
                 ●tuta●tur
                 suo
                 jure
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   excused
                   from
                   mortall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   who
                   lett
                   a
                   house
                   to
                   Whores
                   ,
                   and
                   publick
                   Usurers
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   strangers
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   commodiously
                   lett
                   it
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   cooperate
                   with
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   house
                   it
                   but
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   extrinsecall
                   and
                   remote
                   to
                   the
                   sinne
                   .
                   So
                   Christians
                   taken
                   by
                   Turkes
                   for
                   danger
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   weighty
                   necessitie
                   )
                   may
                   furnish
                   instruments
                   necessarie
                   for
                   warre
                   against
                   Christians
                   because
                   they
                   doe
                   a
                   worke
                   indifferent
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   just
                   cause
                   :
                   so
                   may
                   a
                   servant
                   convey
                   his
                   Master
                   to
                   a
                   Whore
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   Bed
                   for
                   a
                   Concubine
                   ▪
                   and
                   open
                   the
                   doore
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   his
                   Master
                   be
                   to
                   climbe
                   in
                   at
                   a
                   window
                   to
                   a
                   whore
                   he
                   may
                   lift
                   up
                   his
                   foot
                   ,
                   or
                   reach
                   him
                   a
                   ladder
                   .
                
                 Why
                 ?
                 
                   the
                   servant
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   useth
                   his
                   owne
                   right
                   in
                   doing
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   it selfe
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   U●itur
                   suo
                   jure
                   faciens
                   opus
                   exse
                   indifferens
                   ,
                   modo
                   non
                   placeat
                   ei
                   peccatum
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 But
                 sure
                 ,
                 all
                 out
                 jus
                 and
                 right
                 that
                 men
                 have
                 over
                 their
                 
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Captives
                 and
                 servants
                 have
                 to
                 their
                 Masters
                 and
                 Lords
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   jus
                   limitatum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 ruled
                 ,
                 limited
                 ▪
                 bounded
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 they
                 performe
                 
                   morally
                   indifferent
                
                 ,
                 (
                 physically
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 and
                 Captive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 prepare
                 necessary
                 instruments
                 of
                 warre
                 against
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 kill
                 Christians
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 power
                 the
                 conquering
                 Lords
                 have
                 over
                 Captives
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 prepare
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 innocent
                 witnesses
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 jus
                 right
                 have
                 they
                 to
                 command
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 innocent
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 no
                 cause
                 the
                 most
                 weighty
                 ,
                 can
                 we
                 choose
                 either
                 to
                 shed
                 innocent
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 co-operate
                 with
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 co-operate
                 with
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 darknes
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 shamefull
                 that
                 a
                 servant
                 
                   may
                   lawfully
                   co-operate
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   thrust
                   his
                   master
                   in
                   at
                   a
                   window
                   ,
                   to
                   goe
                   ▪
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   a
                   whore
                
                 ,
                 the
                 jus
                 or
                 dominion
                 of
                 Masters
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 servants
                 to
                 obey
                 is
                 
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Yea
                 to
                 kill
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 Physically
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 physically
                 ,
                 yea
                 morally
                 without
                 relation
                 to
                 any
                 law
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 lawfulnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 unlawfulnesse
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 commanded
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God.
                 But
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 it selfe
                 such
                 ,
                 certaine
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 command
                 a
                 Judge
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 father
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 forbid
                 Abraham
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 Abraham
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 son
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Caspensis
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Instance
                 
                   of
                   captives
                   preparing
                   warre
                   against
                   innocent
                   Christians
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   servant
                   thrusting
                   his
                   Master
                   in
                   at
                   doore
                   or
                   window
                   to
                   a
                   whore
                   ,
                
                 then
                 of
                 captives
                 killing
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 servants
                 breaking
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ▪
                 or
                 of
                 servants
                 committing
                 whoredome
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 their
                 Conquerors
                 or
                 Lords
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 kinde
                 of
                 action
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 as
                 indifferent
                 and
                 susceptible
                 of
                 morall
                 lawfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 unlawfulnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Master
                 doe
                 co-operate
                 to
                 commit
                 harlotrie
                 in
                 climbing
                 in
                 at
                 a
                 window
                 to
                 a
                 whore
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 robbing
                 ,
                 in
                 digging
                 thorow
                 an
                 innocent
                 mans
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 steale
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 servant
                 that
                 co-operateth
                 in
                 these
                 same
                 physicall
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 diggeth
                 thorow
                 the
                 innocent
                 mans
                 house
                 and
                 kills
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 harlot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 robber
                 ,
                 by
                 cooperation
                 and
                 participation
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 Master
                 .
                 The
                 naked
                 
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 captive
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 cannot
                 make
                 the
                 captive
                 and
                 servant
                 innocent
                 and
                 guiltlesse
                 co-operators
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 to
                 sinne
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 any
                 Conqueror
                 and
                 Master
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 captive
                 and
                 servant
                 ,
                 were
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 forbid
                 and
                 inhibite
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 my
                 Master
                 and
                 Conqueror
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 
                   Utor
                   meo
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 I
                 use
                 my
                 right
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 me
                 in
                 what
                 relation
                 I
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 servant
                 ,
                 or
                 Captive
                 ,
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 declining
                 any
                 ill
                 of
                 punishment
                 ▪
                 Though
                 as
                 weightie
                 as
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 hell
                 separated
                 from
                 sinfull
                 dispairing
                 and
                 blaspheming
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 to
                 co-operate
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 partake
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   22.
                   
                   Eph.
                
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 
                 
                   runne
                   with
                   the
                   theefe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 helpe
                 an
                 Arch-robber
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 1.
                 13.
                 14.
                 is
                 a
                 consenting
                 to
                 his
                 robberie
                 and
                 bloodshed
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 help
                 any
                 to
                 digge
                 thorow
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 climbe
                 in
                 at
                 a
                 window
                 to
                 
                   Incest
                   ,
                   Sodomie
                   ,
                   Buggerie
                
                 ,
                 to
                 fetch
                 a
                 beast
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 who
                 rageth
                 in
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Beastialitie
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 setch
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 or
                 Conqueror
                 to
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 abominable
                 Sodomie
                 ,
                 knowing
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 conquerors
                 minde
                 is
                 to
                 co-operate
                 to
                 Beastialitie
                 and
                 Sodomie
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 high
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 sinfull
                 cooperating
                 in
                 these
                 abominations
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 servant
                 to
                 helpe
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 up
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 window
                 to
                 an
                 harlot
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 consent
                 to
                 these
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 consent
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 knife
                 to
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 seeketh
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 consent
                 formally
                 to
                 such
                 horrible
                 paricides
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Caspensis
                 should
                 have
                 brought
                 instances
                 in
                 
                   Bugrie
                   ,
                   Sodomie
                   ,
                   Parricide
                
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 
                   he
                   used
                
                 softer
                 Names
                 of
                 fornication
                 and
                 harlotrie
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 non-necessaries
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 bring
                 scandall
                 ,
                 Must
                 1.
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 neither
                 necessarie
                 in
                 speciè
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   in
                   individuo
                
                 ,
                 in
                 kind
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 spece
                 or
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 individuals
                 and
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Categorie
                 of
                 Mens
                 devises
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Unwritten
                   traditions
                   —
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   not
                   written
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Humane
                   mysticall
                   ,
                   symbolical
                   signes
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   —
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   not
                   written
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Humane
                   holy
                   dayes
                   ,
                   crossing
                   ,
                   kneeling
                   to
                   Elements
                   ,
                   Altars
                   ,
                   Crossing
                   ,
                   Surplice
                   ,
                   Rochets
                   ,
                   &c
                   ,
                   —
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   not
                   written
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   and
                   this
                   humane
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   this
                   crossing
                   —
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   not
                   written
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 judged
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 necessarie
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 dis-junction
                 ,
                 as
                 Surplice
                 is
                 not
                 necessarie
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 dis-junction
                 ,
                 for
                 neither
                 is
                 Surplice
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 white
                 or
                 red
                 habit
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 some
                 mysticall
                 religious
                 signification
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 Surplice
                 ;
                 So
                 kneeling
                 to
                 the
                 Elements
                 is
                 neither
                 Necessarie
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 the
                 like
                 religious
                 honouring
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 prostration
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 o●
                 kissing
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Directorie
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 expresse
                 warrant
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 Praying
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Praising
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 2.
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 non-necessaries
                 
                   in
                   the
                   individual
                   or
                   particular
                   words
                   ,
                
                 or
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 in
                 their
                 alternative
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 either
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 though
                 some
                 be
                 therby
                 scandalized
                 .
                 Because
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 necessarie
                 simply
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 necessarie
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 dis-junction
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   either
                   these
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   words
                   ,
                
                 for
                 words
                 to
                 that
                 sense
                 are
                 necessarie
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 order
                 that
                 the
                 Directorie
                 prescribes
                 in
                 citing
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 acts
                 of
                 Divine
                 worship
                 is
                 necessarie
                 either
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 convenient
                 not
                 different
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 order
                 of
                 necessity
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Liturgie
                   or
                   Service
                   Booke
                
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 
                   Jos
                   .
                   Hall
                
                 say
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 say
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 containe
                 many
                 things
                 necessarie
                 
                   in
                   speciè
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kind
                 ,
                 sit
                 for
                 the
                 externall
                 publick
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 these
                 words
                 
                   in
                   Individuo
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 particulars
                 are
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 re●oved
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 matter
                 were
                 good
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 Popish
                 )
                 yet
                 that
                 booke
                 
                   in
                   its
                   structure
                   ,
                   frame
                   ,
                   style
                   ,
                   Grammer
                   ,
                   methode
                   ,
                
                 and
                 forme
                 is
                 popish
                 ,
                 and
                 framed
                 after
                 the
                 model
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Missale
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 performed
                 with
                 the
                 cursed
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 under
                 
                   Pius
                   the
                   fift
                
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Masses
                   ,
                   Rubricks
                   ,
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   Gospels
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 is
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Directorie
                 in
                 Scripture
                 words
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 justly
                 layd
                 aside
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Revevent
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   honourable
                   Court
                   of
                   parliament
                   ,
                
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 scandall
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 style
                 and
                 language
                 ,
                 in
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 who
                 will
                 abstaine
                 from
                 practising
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Directorie
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 scandalizing
                 others
                 ,
                 must
                 give
                 reasons
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 forbeare
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 necessarie
                 simply
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 dis-junction
                 .
                 Because
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 Things
                 neither
                 necessarie
                 in
                 the
                 
                   same
                   individuals
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 
                   way
                   of
                   dis-junction
                
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 Non-necessaries
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 scandall
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 non-necessaries
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Directorie
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 as
                 yet
                 .
              
               
                 Ob.
                 
                   The
                   people
                   had
                   the
                   more
                   opinion
                   of
                   Dietie
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   they
                   adored
                   the
                   baser
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   None
                   hath
                   any
                   such
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   scandalous
                   object
                   .
                   Ans
                   .
                
                 All
                 our
                 Divines
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 Heathens
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 Papists
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 worship
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 religious
                 memorative
                 signes
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Hooker
                
                 with
                 one
                 dash
                 of
                 his
                 Pen
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 acquiteth
                 them
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Crosse
                 may
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   Dietie
                   in
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   Be
                   it
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   crosses
                   were
                   purposely
                   appointed
                   to
                   ●●●
                   adored
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   so
                   now
                   .
                   The
                   Jewes
                   would
                   not
                   admit
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   Caesar
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   abolished
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   admitted
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   coyne
                   .
                   The
                   adored
                   cross
                   differeth
                   as
                   farre
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                   that
                   Salomon
                   made
                   to
                   beare
                   up
                   the
                   Cisterne
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   Israel
                   adored
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   ,
                   And
                   the
                   Altars
                   that
                   Josiah
                   destroyid
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   meere
                   Instruments
                   
                   of
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   
                   Reuben
                   ●rected
                   beyond
                   
                     Jordan
                     .
                     Salomon
                  
                   distroyed
                   not
                   the
                   Temple
                   and
                   Idols
                   framed
                   only
                   of
                   purpose
                   for
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   forrains
                   Gods
                   ,
                   because
                   
                   they
                   stood
                   now
                   as
                   forlorne
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   no
                   harme
                   .
                   Josiah
                   afterward
                   razed
                   them
                   for
                   some
                   inconvenients
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   saith
                   both
                   these
                   Kings
                   ,
                   in
                   religion
                   walked
                   straightly
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 Cross
                 were
                 first
                 framed
                 for
                 no
                 adoration
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 plead
                 against
                 the
                 Images
                 and
                 Crosses
                 of
                 Lutherans
                 as
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 in
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 adored
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 people
                 thinke
                 Baptisme
                 incompleat
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 has
                 the
                 like
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 as
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 will
                 Hooker
                 prove
                 never
                 any
                 burnt
                 Incense
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 but
                 beleeved
                 it
                 really
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 dreame
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 
                   Luther
                   ●●●
                
                 have
                 their
                 desire
                 ;
                 for
                 actuall
                 intention
                 that
                 
                   Images
                   be
                   lawfull
                   remembrancers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 without
                 intention
                 of
                 adoration
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 Images
                 as
                 lawfull
                 teaching
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 Hooker
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 sigue
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 remove
                 not
                 crosses
                 from
                 coyne
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Jewes
                 did
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 C●s●r
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Hooker
                 being
                 judge
                 ,
                 in
                 Banishing
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Ezechiah
                 then
                 might
                 have
                 broken
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 miraculous
                 cure
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 burnt
                 Incen●e
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 The
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 mercie
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 .
                 But
                 
                 certainly
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 was
                 not
                 destroyed
                 as
                 Brasse
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 religious
                 use
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 purged
                 ,
                 but
                 abolished
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 Images
                 and
                 Orasses
                 alike
                 in
                 shape
                 ,
                 but
                 dislike
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 bring
                 in
                 
                   Golden
                   Calves
                
                 to
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Dagon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sidonian
                   Gods
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Altars
                 such
                 as
                 Josiah
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 moulding
                 we
                 imprint
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 chaste
                 and
                 innocent
                 religious
                 intencions
                 and
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 alike
                 in
                 shape
                 ,
                 but
                 dislike
                 in
                 use
                 to
                 heathen
                 worship
                 .
                 But
                 sure
                 the
                 
                   Calfe
                   of
                   Egypt
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Calfe
                   that
                   Aaron
                
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   like
                   in
                   shape
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   dislike
                   in
                   use
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 no
                 new
                 Inconvenients
                 that
                 the
                 Images
                 and
                 Temples
                 that
                 Salomon
                 erected
                 to
                 strange
                 Gods
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 Josiahs
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 ●●●ekiahs
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 in
                 both
                 ;
                 It
                 seemes
                 that
                 Nooker
                 would
                 commend
                 Ezechiah
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 demolishing
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 
                   Salomons
                   outlandish
                   Gods
                
                 ;
                 But
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 Josiahs
                 zeale
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 demolished
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 then
                 might
                 well
                 suffer
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   Dagon
                   ,
                   Ashtarosh
                
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 publickly
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 
                   doe
                   no
                   harm●
                
                 :
                 and
                 Papists
                 and
                 Lutherans
                 say
                 
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   do●
                   no
                   harme
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 Pastors
                 carefully
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Dietie●
                 nor
                 God-h●ad
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Wee
                 say
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 instrument
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 or
                 pious
                 signification
                 was
                 stamped
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 mens
                 carnall
                 wisdome
                 and
                 will
                 zeale
                 ,
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 made
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 upon
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Dagon
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 found
                 the
                 like
                 good
                 intention
                 and
                 pious
                 signification
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Though
                 Ezechiah
                 was
                 commended
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 followeth
                 his
                 omission
                 in
                 not
                 demolishing
                 
                   Salomons
                   outlandish
                   Idols
                   must
                   belawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   upright
                   walking
                   in
                   ●●
                   matters
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   then
                
                 because
                 David
                 is
                 commended
                 ,
                 as
                 walking
                 uprightly
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   save
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                
                 Uriah
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 
                   numbering
                   of
                   the
                   people
                
                 ,
                 his
                 revengefull
                 attempt
                 to
                 destroy
                 Nabal
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Davids
                   walking
                   uprightly
                   before
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
               
                 10.
                 
                 Salomon
                 had
                 a
                 warrant
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Image
                
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 abolish
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Ezechiah
                 had
                 no
                 warrant
                 not
                 to
                 Abolish
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 people
                 burnt
                 Incense
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 suppose
                 the
                 People
                 should
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 exhortation
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 have
                 desisted
                 from
                 burning
                 Incense
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 Images
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 Remembrancers
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 adore
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Calves
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Images
                 that
                 Salomon
                 made
                 to
                 
                   outlandish
                   Gods
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   Diana
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 
                   heathen
                   Images
                
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 speaketh
                 against
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 flee
                 ,
                 and
                 eschew
                 the
                 adoring
                 of
                 these
                 abominations
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 as
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 Ceremoniall
                 and
                 Historicall
                 remembrancers
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 eschew
                 evill
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 admonish
                 us
                 to
                 follow
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 wiser
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 neither
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   Some
                   things
                   are
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   nature
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   cannot
                   choose
                   but
                   breed
                   offence
                   as
                   those
                   sinkes
                   of
                   execrable
                   filth
                   which
                   Josiah
                   did
                   turne
                   out
                   :
                   Some
                   things
                   though
                   not
                   by
                   nature
                   generally
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   generally
                   turned
                   to
                   evill
                   through
                   a
                   corrupt
                   habit
                   growne
                   ,
                   and
                   uncurably
                   settled
                   in
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   removall
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   the
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Crosse
                   though
                   subject
                   either
                   almost
                   ,
                   or
                   altogether
                   to
                   as
                   much
                   corruption
                   ,
                   are
                   yet
                   curable
                   with
                   more
                   facilitie
                   and
                   ease
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Objects
                 sinfull
                 and
                 so
                 intrinsecally
                 scandalous
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   Molech
                
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 necessarie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 even
                 sins
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 accurately
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 scandalous
                 
                   actum
                   secundo
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 our
                 sinnes
                 may
                 sad
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 scandalous
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 every
                 thing
                 actively
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 as
                 scandalous
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 doth
                 Hooker
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Vessels
                   made
                   for
                
                 Baal
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   more
                   incurable
                   then
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ?
                
                 You
                 may
                 remove
                 the
                 
                   superstitious
                   intention
                   and
                   Idolatrous
                
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 vessell
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 use
                 ;
                 Yet
                 
                   Josiah
                   burnt
                   them
                   to
                   ashes
                
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Groves
                 which
                 he
                 stamped
                 to
                 powder
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 in
                 the
                 brook
                 
                   Kidron
                   ,
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   Chariots
                   five
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   burnt
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                 bones
                 of
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 more
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 innocent
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 more
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 uncurable
                 then
                 the
                 
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 are
                 reasonable
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 uncurable
                 ?
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 curable
                 by
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 yet
                 2
                 
                   King.
                   23.
                   20.
                   
                   Josiah
                   slew
                   all
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 Teaching
                 may
                 remove
                 evil
                 customes
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 how
                 should
                 the
                 Gospell
                 convert
                 sinners
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 accustomed
                 from
                 the
                 wombe
                 to
                 doe
                 evill
                 ?
                 
                   Jer.
                   13.
                   23.
                   
                   Jer.
                   22.
                   21.
                   
                   Ephes
                   .
                   2.
                   1.
                   2.
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                   Tit.
                
                 3.
                 3.
                 4
                 5.
                 therefore
                 scandalous
                 objects
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 kinde
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 scandalous
                 objects
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 sort
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 cured
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 humane
                 prudence
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Brasen
                   serpent
                
                 ,
                 are
                 sure
                 ,
                 not
                 necessarie
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 still
                 may
                 abuse
                 them
                 to
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 these
                 being
                 now
                 actively
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 actively
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 ar●
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 pite
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 pite
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Gods
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 because
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 cured
                 ,
                 from
                 scandall
                 by
                 teaching
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 only
                 prerogative
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 commanding
                 will
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 not
                 necessarie
                 in
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 his
                 command
                 could
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 to
                 remaine
                 a
                 lawfull
                 teaching
                 Signe
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 scandalous
                 object
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 forbidden
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Incense
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 had
                 no
                 warrant
                 to
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 enemies
                 and
                 mockers
                 ,
                 by
                 gestures
                 or
                 crossing
                 ,
                 Paul
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 Peter
                 commandeth
                 confession
                 to
                 be
                 verball
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 14.
                 15
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   ancient
                   lawes
                   ,
                   yea
                   Divine
                   and
                   Apostolike
                   constitutions
                   
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   layd
                   aside
                   .
                   Some
                   things
                   cannot
                   be
                   removed
                   without
                   danger
                   of
                   greater
                   evils
                   to
                   succeed
                   in
                   their
                   place
                   .
                   Wisedome
                   must
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   necessitie
                   .
                   Seneca
                   ,
                   Necessitas
                   ,
                   quicquid
                   coegit
                   ,
                   defendit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 know
                 no
                 necessitie
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 danger
                 to
                 want
                 such
                 wares
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Surplice
                   ,
                   Crossing
                
                 ,
                 bowing
                 to
                 Altars
                 ,
                 to
                 elements
                 ,
                 which
                 sure
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 Church
                 wanted
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 
                 speciè
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   individuo
                
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Papists
                 say
                 for
                 adoring
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 that
                 Hooker
                 here
                 saith
                 ,
                 for
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Scandals
                 .
                 So
                 doth
                 the
                 
                   Jesuit
                   Tannerus
                
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   .
                   22.
                   to
                   .
                   3
                   ,
                   dis
                   .
                   5.
                   de
                   religione
                   .
                   q.
                   ●
                   .
                   dub
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Quando
                   dicitur
                   Adorationem
                   imaginum
                   non
                   esse
                   licitam
                   ,
                   qui
                   non
                   est
                   scripta
                   .
                   Respo
                   .
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   apostol●
                   familiari
                   Spiritus
                   instinctu
                   quadam
                   Ecclesiis
                   tradider●nt
                   Servanda
                   que
                   non
                   reliquerunt
                   in
                   scriptis
                   —
                   inter
                   hujusmodi
                   Traditiones
                   est
                   Imaginum
                   Christi
                   adoratio
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               or
               no
               to
               use
               the
               indifferent
               Customes
               of
               heathen
               and
               Papists
               ,
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               scandalous
               ,
            
          
           
             WE
             are
             altogether
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             that
             a
             materiall
             
             Similitude
             between
             the
             truee
             Church
             and
             the
             false
             ,
             is
             not
             scandalous
             .
             Because
             Rome
             holdeth
             that
             there
             
               is
               one
               God
            
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             us
             to
             hold
             there
             is
             one
             God.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             formall
             Similitude
             ,
             as
             because
             the
             heathen
             kill
             their
             children
             to
             
               Molech
               ,
               ergo
            
             ,
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Israel
            
             should
             not
             
               doe
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God.
            
             M.
             Hooker
             granteth
             there
             should
             be
             a
             dis-similitude
             betweene
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             Heathens
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Similitude
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             But
             3.
             the
             Adversaries
             draw
             us
             to
             a
             third
             dis-similitude
             betweene
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Popish
             ,
             and
             
               heathenish
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             mixt
             Similitude
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             use
             indifferent
             R●tes
             and
             Customes
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             as
             
               Crossing
               ,
               new
               devised
               dayes
               ,
               Surplice
               &c.
            
             which
             are
             used
             by
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             .
             This
             say
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             unlawfull
             Similitude
             ,
             yea
             with
             edification
             and
             profit
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             may
             thus
             farre
             conforme
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             conformitie
             doth
             gaine
             them
             ,
             not
             Scandalize
             them
             ▪
             say
             they
             .
          
           
           
             But
             we
             hold
             that
             this
             conformitie
             is
             unlawfull
             and
             a
             dissimilitude
             commanded
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               expresly
               said
            
             Levit.
             18.
             3.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               after
               the
               doings
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               wherein
               ●e●
               dwelt
               ,
               shall
               yee
               not
               doe
               :
               And
               after
               the
               doings
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               whither
               I
               bring
               you
               ,
               shall
               ye
               not
               doe
               ;
               Neither
               shall
               yee
               walks
               in
               their
               ordinances
               .
               4.
               
               Ye
               shall
               doe
               my
               judgements
               ,
               and
               keep
               min●
               ordinances
               ,
               to
               walke
               therein
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
            
             Hence
             if
             
               God
               bee
               a
            
             
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             in
             covenant
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             then
             may
             not
             his
             Church
             take
             a
             rule
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             walking
             from
             other
             prophane
             Churches
             and
             people
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Canaan
            
             ,
             and
             
               whorish
               Rome
            
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Instance
             given
             in
             things
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             Levit.
             19.
             with
             the
             same
             Argument
             .
             27.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               round
               the
               corners
               of
               your
               heads
               ,
               ▪
               neither
               shalt
               tho●
               marre
               the
               corners
               of
               thy
               Beard
               .
               28.
               
               Yee
               shall
               not
               make
               any
               cuttings
               in
               your
               flesh
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
            
             Certaine
             a
             greater
             scandall
             cannot
             be
             ,
             then
             that
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             should
             borrow
             
               significant
               Ceremonies
            
             of
             sorrowing
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               Levit.
               19.
               19.
               
               Yee
               shall
               keepe
               my
               Statutes
               ?
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               let
               thy
               cattell
               gender
               with
               divers
               kinde
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               sow
               thy
               field
               with
               mingled
               seed
               :
               Neither
               shall
               a
               garment
               mingled
               of
               linnen
               and
               wooll
               come
               upon
               thee
               .
            
             Hence
             there
             is
             a
             cleare
             opposition
             made
             betweene
             Gods
             statutes
             .
             
               Yee
               shall
               heepe
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               the
               statutes
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
             The
             Can●●●●tes
             might
             weare
             Garments
             of
             linnen
             and
             wooll
             ,
             and
             and
             ●owe
             mingled
             seed
             .
             But
             Deut.
             2●
             .
             9.
             
             Thou
             (
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             )
             
               shall
               not
               sowe
               thy
               Vineyard
               with
               divers
               seeds
               :
            
             Why
             ?
             
               le●t
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               seed
               which
               thou
               hast
               sowen
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               vi●●yard
               be
               defiled
               .
            
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             Nations
             was
             not
             defiled
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             sowe
             mingled
             seed
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Lord
             putteth
             some
             peculiar
             Character
             on
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             other
             Nations
             by
             giving
             these
             lawes
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             oblige
             other
             Natio●●
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             make
             the
             Papists
             and
             the
             Heathen
             that
             have
             used
             white
             Garments
             ,
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             
               God
               ▪
            
             and
             crossing
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             to
             be
             our
             fathers
             ▪
             where
             as
             wee
             are
             to
             disclaime
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             harden
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             Israel
             did
             
               Egypt
               ▪
            
             
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Yee
               cannot
               serve
               your
               God
               ,
               except
               in
               our
               golden
               Calves
               ,
            
             by
             Gods
             argument
             
               Levit.
               19
               ,
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             Canaan
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             Idolatrous
             Papists
             have
             one
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             same
             externall
             statutes
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             ●ve●
             is
             a
             professed
             way
             of
             being
             infected
             and
             sna●ed
             with
             the
             false
             religion
             of
             those
             who
             are
             at
             our
             doores
             ,
             as
             Egypt
             and
             Canaan
             was
             to
             Israel
             ;
             and
             Papists
             to
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             scandalous
             conformitie
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             argument
             is
             cleare
             ,
             
               Levit.
               18.
               3.
               
               Yee
               shall
               not
               doe
               after
               the
               doings
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ▪
               wherein
               ye●
               dwell
               ,
               nor
               after
               the
               doings
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               whither
               I
               bring
               you
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             the
             danger
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             that
             we
             dwell
             beside
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             practising
             of
             their
             rites
             ,
             the
             more
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wee
             sadden
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             lay
             a
             stumbling-block
             before
             the
             blind
             and
             weak
             ,
             in
             that
             wee
             build
             Jeriche
             again
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             tongue
             we
             lick
             ,
             and
             heale
             the
             
               wound
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               Babel
               ,
            
             where
             as
             with
             our
             teeth
             we
             should
             byte
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Learned
             and
             godly
             Cartwright
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             Amesius
             and
             others
             have
             cited
             Councels
             ,
             as
             Concil
             .
             Braca
             .
             73.
             decreed
             ,
             
               That
               Christians
               should
               not
               deck
               their
               houses
               with
               Bay
               leaves
               ,
               and
               greene
               boughs
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               keepe
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               ,
               because
               the
               Pagans
               did
               so
               .
            
             And
             another
             Councell
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               African
               .
               c.
            
             27.
             forbade
             
               Christians
               to
               Celebrate
               Feast●
               ,
               on
               the
               Birth
               day
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               because
               Pagans
               did
               so
               ▪
               Tertullian
            
             would
             not
             have
             
               Christians
               to
               sit
               after
               they
               had
               prayed
               ▪
               because
               Pagans
               did
               so
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             mark
             and
             Character
             of
             the
             Beast
             is
             an
             externall
             discriminating
             note
             ,
             of
             its
             owne
             nature
             ,
             indifferent
             .
             Yet
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             Plague●
             and
             wrath
             from
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             
             15
             
             1●
             .
             To
             these
             they
             reply
             .
             1.
             
             
               Those
               same
               Ceremon●es
               ▪
               because
               the
               sa●●●
               ,
               which
               the
               heathen
               used
               ,
               were
               not
               forbidden
               the
               Jewes
               .
               But
               ,
               th●se
               things
            
             (
             saith
             M.
             
               Hooker
               )
               are
               not
               indifferent
               being
               used
               as
               signes
               of
               immederate
               and
               hopelesse
               lamentation
               ,
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
            
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             4.
             
             ●3
             .
             
               Sorrow
               not
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               hope
               .
            
             as
             
               Deut.
               14.
               1.
               
               Yee
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               ye●
               shall
               not
               cut
               your selves
               ,
               nor
               make
               you
               baldnesse
               between●
               your
               eyes
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               nor
               i●●●
            
             
             
               hence
               proven
            
             (
             saith
             
               Hooker
               )
               That
               God
               did
               frame
               his
               people
               of
               set
               purpose
               ,
               unto
               any
               utter
               dis-si●●ilitude
               with
               either
            
             Egyptians
             ,
             
             
               or
               other
               Nations
            
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Ceremonies
             may
             be
             either
             the
             same
             .
             1.
             
               in
               number
            
             .
             
             or
             2.
             materially
             .
             or
             3.
             
               formally
               and
               Theologically
            
             .
             The
             first
             identitie
             and
             samenes
             is
             most
             proper
             .
             And
             whereas
             Morton
             ,
             and
             M.
             Burges
             ,
             would
             insinuate
             that
             God
             forbade
             these
             same
             Ceremonies
             in
             number
             ,
             it
             needeth
             no
             refutation
             .
             God
             never
             forbade
             things
             ,
             physically
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             unpossible
             .
             The
             same
             murthering
             of
             our
             brother
             forbidden
             to
             Cain
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             number
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             individually
             to
             no
             mortall
             man
             ,
             except
             the
             Jewes
             had
             had
             the
             same
             heads
             ,
             haire
             ,
             beards
             ,
             browes
             ,
             that
             the
             Canaanites
             had
             ,
             the
             same
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             in
             number
             ,
             this
             were
             to
             make
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             a
             matter
             of
             laughter
             to
             men
             .
             2.
             
             Where
             as
             Hooker
             would
             have
             God
             to
             forbid
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             Ceremonies
             Materially
             ,
             or
             
               an
               utter
               dis-similitude
            
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             with
             the
             signification
             which
             the
             Heathen
             did
             put
             on
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             cutting
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             they
             did
             impose
             this
             signification
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               sorrow
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               have
               no
               hope
               .
               1
               Thess
               .
            
             3.
             we
             see
             then
             1.
             all
             the
             
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Heathen
            
             ,
             as
             the
             cutting
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             killing
             of
             their
             
               Children
               to
               Molech
            
             .
             So
             they
             be
             formallized
             ,
             and
             charactered
             with
             a
             signification
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             lawfull
             .
             Put
             then
             Scripturall
             and
             lawfull
             significations
             ,
             either
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             already
             incarnate
             ,
             or
             of
             Christian
             conversation
             ,
             as
             of
             moderate
             mourning
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             mourned
             for
             Sarahs
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             wept
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Lazarus
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             Sacrificing
             of
             
               Bullocks
               ,
               Sheep
               ,
               Rams
            
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             
               Circ●●cising
               and
               Sacrificing
               of
               children
               to
               Molech
               ,
            
             shall
             not
             be
             condemned
             as
             a
             complyance
             ,
             and
             Symbolizing
             with
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Idolaters
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             say
             that
             shedding
             of
             blood
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             killing
             of
             men
             must
             be
             now
             forbidden
             ,
             I
             answered
             before
             shedding
             of
             blood
             ,
             with
             this
             Scripturall
             and
             lawfull
             signification
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             indifferent
             means
             of
             the
             worshiping
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             way
             forbidden
             in
             the
             first
             7.
             bl●
             ,
             then
             because
             it
             is
             not
             commanded
             in
             Scripture
             .
             But
             this
             is
             no
             forbiding
             
             at
             all
             of
             worship
             ,
             or
             of
             new
             positive
             meanes
             of
             worship
             ;
             So
             you
             1.
             make
             it
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             worship
             .
             2.
             
             So
             it
             be
             materially
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             be
             instamped
             with
             a
             lawfull
             and
             Scripturall
             signification
             ,
             as
             we
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Word
             any
             where
             condemne
             killing
             of
             men
             as
             a
             worship
             ,
             except
             that
             i●
             commandeth
             it
             not
             as
             a
             worship
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             sixt
             Commandement
             ,
             it
             is
             forbidden
             as
             man-flaughter
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             
               unlawfull
               worship
            
             .
             But
             then
             how
             will
             Morton
             and
             Burges
             justifie
             .
             Circumcision
             which
             they
             say
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
             ,
             so
             it
             have
             not
             a
             Jewish
             intention
             ,
             nor
             any
             necessitie
             or
             efficacie
             imposed
             on
             it
             ?
             it
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             murther
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             not
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             cutting
             the
             flesh
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             launcing
             of
             the
             body
             with
             knives
             ,
             the
             Popish
             selfescourging
             be
             lawfull
             ?
             Now
             the
             text
             signifieth
             no
             allowance
             at
             all
             of
             the
             rounding
             of
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             cutting
             of
             the
             body
             ▪
             and
             how
             shall
             Hooker
             prove
             that
             only
             heathenish
             and
             
               Pagan-rounding
               of
               the
               haire
            
             ,
             and
             cutting
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             they
             betoken
             mourning
             in
             a
             hopelesse
             manner
             for
             the
             dead
             were
             forbidden
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             3.
             divers
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             is
             
             Phocillides
             and
             many
             others
             taught
             the
             
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             They
             might
             then
             sow
             
               their
               land
               with
               divers
               seeds
               ,
               cut
               their
               flesh
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               observe
               times
               ,
               be
               dismayed
               at
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               heathen
               .
            
             And
             what
             ever
             the
             Pagans
             did
             in
             their
             worship
             ,
             they
             might
             doe
             so
             
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
            
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             the
             
               judgements
               ,
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               lawes
               of
            
             Egypt
             .
             Canaan
             ,
             Turkie
             ,
             of
             Rome
             materially
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             falling
             downe
             before
             Bread
             ,
             sacrisicing
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             cutting
             of
             the
             haire
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             What
             Hooker
             meaneth
             by
             a
             dis-similitude
             ,
             with
             the
             heathen
             of
             
               set
               purpose
            
             ,
             
             is
             easily
             knowne
             .
             
               Only
               in
               things
               wicked
               and
               unlawfull
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               or
               Idolatrous
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               be
               dislike
               to
               the
               heathen
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Yee
               shall
               doe
               my
               judgements
            
             ,
             for
             he
             expresly
             denyeth
             that
             there
             was
             any
             danger
             of
             infection
             by
             reason
             of
             nearnesse
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             Canaanites
             ,
             in
             these
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             forbidden
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Pagans
               used
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               unlawfull
               ,
               though
               the
               Pagans
               bad
               ever
               used
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans
               .
               Tannerus
            
             the
             Jesuite
             saith
             ,
             
               tom
               .
               3.
               in
               22.
               disp
               9.
               de
               fide
               ,
            
             
             
               spe
               .
               q.
               6.
               dub
               .
               9.
               abstinendum
               est
               ab
               omni
               speciè
               male
               pr●pter
               scandalum
               ,
               ratio
               ,
               quia
               scandalum
               tali
               cas●
               oritur
               ex
               vi
               actionis
               ipsius
               ,
               non
               aliter
               f●r●
               quam
               si
               mala
               esset
               ,
            
             then
             though
             the
             
               Nations
               heathenish
               rites
            
             were
             not
             ill
             ,
             yet
             being
             not
             necessarie
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             having
             appearance
             of
             ill
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             Characters
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             scandall
             must
             ref●●e
             from
             the
             using
             heathenish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
               vi
               actionis
            
             ,
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             using
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             intrin●ecally
             ill
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             were
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             scandalous
             ▪
             that
             beside
             that
             they
             are
             intrins●cally
             evill
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             the
             
               Statutes
               of
               Egypt
            
             and
             Can●a●
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             either
             these
             words
             must
             bee
             idly
             set
             downe
             ,
             
               amongst
               whom
               yee
               dwels
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               the
               Lord
               bringeth
               you
               .
            
             Or
             they
             must
             adde
             a
             degree
             of
             wickednesse
             to
             the
             sinnes
             that
             they
             were
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             both
             as
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             bare
             Similitude
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             imply
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             not
             only
             have
             them
             to
             walke
             in
             right
             judgements
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             righteous
             judgements
             ,
             because
             ●aith
             hee
             ,
             (
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
            
             )
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             doe
             after
             such
             and
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             
               because
               such
               are
               the
               doings
               and
               wayes
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               Canaan
               .
               Ergo
               ,
            
             Though
             all
             were
             intrinsecally
             evill
             ,
             that
             are
             forbidden
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             they
             partake
             also
             of
             a
             farther
             degree
             of
             morall
             evill
             ,
             in
             that
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Canaan
            
             ,
             and
             
               Idolatro●s
               Papi●●●
            
             doe
             these
             same
             things
             to
             their
             Idols
             .
          
           
             
               Hooker
               addeth
               .
               Wee
               must
               be
               unlike
               to
               Rome
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               
               but
               in
               Ceremonies
               and
               Govern●●●●
               ,
               and
               especially
               Government
               not
               commanded
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               all
               is
               Papish
               ▪
               though
               lawfull
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               whatsoever
               Rome
               h●●
               received
               without
               commandement
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             The●e
             is
             not
             required
             properly
             a
             conformitie
             in
             us
             with
             Rome
             in
             doctrinals
             ,
             as
             if
             Rome
             were
             our
             Rule
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             properly
             conforme
             to
             the
             Protestant
             religion
             ,
             but
             the
             Protestant
             religion
             must
             be
             conforme
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             Wh●●nesse
             is
             not
             properly
             like
             to
             Snow
             or
             Milke
             ,
             but
             Milke
             or
             Snow
             are
             like
             to
             whitenesse
             .
             Nor
             have
             we
             properly
             a
             〈…〉
             with
             Papists
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             our
             patterne
             ,
             nor
             wee
             theirs
             .
             2.
             
             We
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             a
             Government
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             commanded
             
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             either
             according
             to
             command
             or
             promise
             ,
             or
             morall
             practise
             ,
             fo●
             the
             
             Scripture
             is
             our
             Rule
             ,
             but
             1.
             not
             in
             miraculous
             things
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             in
             things
             temporarie
             ,
             as
             Communitie
             of
             Goods
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             in
             things
             Literally
             exponed
             ,
             as
             
               to
               cut
               off
               our
               hands
               and
               feet
               .
            
             4.
             
             Not
             in
             things
             of
             Art
             and
             Science
             ,
             as
             to
             speake
             Latine
             ,
             to
             
               demonstrate
               conclusions
               of
               Astronomie
            
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             not
             properly
             our
             Rule
             in
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             naturall
             conveniences
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             person
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             But
             it
             is
             our
             Rule
             1.
             in
             fundamentalls
             of
             salvation
             .
             2.
             
             In
             all
             morals
             of
             both
             first
             and
             second
             table
             .
             3.
             
             In
             all
             institutions
             ,
             and
             wee
             conceive
             the
             Government
             
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             institution
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             supernaturall
             ordinance
             ,
             or
             helpe
             above
             nature
             to
             guide
             the
             Church
             to
             a
             supernaturall
             happinesse
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             Church
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             morall
             Philosophie
             ,
             or
             civill
             prudence
             or
             humane
             lawes
             ,
             as
             Cities
             ,
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             are
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             in
             Circumstantials
             of
             worship
             :
             because
             some
             time
             some
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Lord
               ,
               day
            
             is
             both
             worship
             ,
             and
             a
             Circumstantiall
             of
             worship
             ;
             but
             not
             properly
             a
             Circumstance
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             must
             ●●ir
             by
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             3.
             
             What
             ever
             is
             in
             Rome
             in
             physicall
             or
             natural
             circumstances
             is
             not
             by
             us
             judged
             Popis●●
             .
             But
             what
             ever
             religious
             observance
             Symbolicall
             signe
             ,
             new
             worship
             ,
             such
             as
             ●renging
             to
             Bread
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             humane
             Festivals
             ,
             Surplice
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             are
             neither
             things
             of
             nature
             ,
             nor
             2.
             things
             of
             prudence
             and
             civill
             policie
             ,
             nor
             3.
             
             Miraculous
             things
             ,
             nor
             4.
             
             Things
             of
             art
             and
             science
             ,
             nor
             5.
             meere
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             added
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ▪
             not
             necessarie
             in
             themselves
             ,
             not
             warranted
             by
             Precept
             ,
             practice
             ,
             or
             promise
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             take
             to
             be
             devised
             by
             the
             wil
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             if
             by
             Papists
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             tearmed
             Popish
             ,
             as
             Popish
             is
             contradistinguished
             from
             that
             which
             is
             ●ound
             and
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             not
             thus
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             repugnant
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             either
             Popish
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             or
             heathenish
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Hooker
                 .
              
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               wee
               may
               follow
               Rome
               in
               
               orders
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               wherein
               we
               doe
               not
               thinke
               them
               
               blamable
               ,
               or
               else
               ought
               to
               devise
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               no
               conformitie
               with
               Rome
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               these
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             We
             never
             dreamed
             of
             such
             a
             Question
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             if
             one
             
             should
             have
             formed
             such
             a
             question
             to
             debate
             with
             
               Moses
               ,
               Whither
               may
               we
               follow
            
             Egypt
             and
             Canaan
             
               in
               rounding
               the
               corners
               of
               our
               head
               ,
               and
               cutting
               our
               flesh
               for
               the
               dea●
               ,
               in
               sowing
               o●r
               land
               with
               mingled
               seeds
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               or
               ought
               we
               to
               devise
               others
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Conformitie
               with
               them
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               these
               ?
            
             Now
             Moses
             gave
             never
             leave
             to
             Israel
             to
             devise
             either
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             the
             like
             .
             The
             Question
             supposeth
             two
             things
             for
             granted
             ,
             which
             are
             plainly
             false
             .
             1.
             
             That
             if
             we
             may
             refuse
             
               Popish
               Ceremonies
            
             as
             scandalous
             ,
             because
             Papists
             devised
             them
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             hath
             need
             of
             other
             Symbolical
             and
             religious
             signes
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             devise
             .
             But
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
            
             neither
             needeth
             these
             nor
             any
             Phylactaries
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             2.
             
             It
             supposeth
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             thinke
             the
             Rites
             of
             Rome
             blamable
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             for
             both
             we
             blame
             them
             as
             positive
             religious
             Rites
             beside
             ,
             and
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             because
             Romish
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Hooker
                 .
              
               When
               Reason
               evicteth
               that
               all
               such
               Ceremonies
               are
               
               not
               to
               be
               abolished
               they
               answer
               ,
               they
               doe
               only
               condemne
               Ceremonies
               unprofitable
               ,
               or
               Ceremonies
               in
               stead
               whereof
               as
               good
               ,
               or
               better
               may
               be
               devised
               ,
               so
               they
               cannot
               get
               out
               of
               the
               Bryars
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Who
             answereth
             so
             ?
             Hooker
             should
             have
             knowne
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
               Testament
               of
               Christ
            
             warrant
             not
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             and
             all
             their
             kind
             are
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             whither
             they
             lay
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             mother
             of
             ●ornications
             ,
             or
             be
             bastards
             of
             any
             other
             Mother
             .
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             we
             condemne
             all
             such
             Ceremonies
             ,
             because
             unnecessarie
             ,
             as
             devised
             by
             the
             will
             or
             lust
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             all
             necessatie
             and
             usefulnesse
             of
             positive
             ,
             religious
             ,
             and
             teaching
             observances
             is
             from
             the
             
               will
               of
               God.
            
             And
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             we
             condemne
             only
             all
             unprofitable
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
               wee
               are
               not
               in
               the
               briars
               ,
            
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             his
             owne
             Ceremonies
             are
             unprofitable
             briars
             ,
             for
             we
             condemne
             them
             as
             unprofitable
             .
             Chartwright
             ,
             that
             godly
             and
             learned
             witnesse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             from
             whom
             Hooker
             would
             bring
             this
             answer
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Popish
               Ceremonies
            
             
             
               are
               not
               to
               be
               used
               to
               adorne
               the
               worship
               ,
               when
               as
               good
               or
               better
               may
               be
               established
               .
            
             But
             he
             meaned
             never
             that
             as
             good
             positive
             Symbolicall
             rites
             ,
             without
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             can
             be
             lawfully
             devised
             at
             all
             ,
             this
             should
             have
             been
             proven
             from
             Cartwrights
             words
             .
          
           
             
               But
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               we
               retaine
               these
               ,
               because
               we
               judge
               them
               profitable
               
               yea
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               had
               either
               simply
               taken
               them
               cleane
               away
               or
               else
               removed
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               place
               others
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               wee
               had
               done
               worse
               .
               But
               who
               authorized
               them
               to
               sit
               judges
               ?
               the
               burden
               of
               proving
               them
               inconvenient
               lyeth
               on
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             proud
             Reply
             .
             
               Wee
               retaine
               popish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               because
               we
               judge
               them
               profitable
               ,
            
             where
             as
             the
             question
             is
             not
             what
             the
             Prelates
             (
             who
             must
             bee
             called
             the
             Church
             )
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             farre
             other
             question
             ,
             
               who
               should
               sit
               Judges
            
             (
             though
             we
             can
             prove
             Christ
             never
             made
             Prelates
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             never
             made
             them
             judges
             )
             and
             
               whether
               the
               Ceremonies
               be
               profitable
               or
               not
               ?
            
             When
             Prelates
             say
             ,
             we
             retaine
             
               Popish
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             because
             we
             judge
             them
             profitable
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               judge
               Popish
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               profitable
               ,
               because
               we
               judge
               them
               profitable
               .
            
             For
             we
             say
             to
             retaine
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             passe
             a
             law
             and
             a
             judgement
             that
             they
             are
             profitable
             .
             But
             our
             ▪
             argument
             is
             against
             their
             judgeing
             them
             to
             be
             profitable
             and
             against
             their
             retaining
             them
             .
             Might
             not
             Pharisees
             say
             as
             much
             ?
             
               Wee
               retaine
               the
               precepts
               and
               traditions
               of
               men
               used
               by
               our
               fathers
               ,
               because
               ,
               we
               judge
               them
               profitable
               :
               and
               who
               authorized
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               to
               judge
               the
               Church
               ?
               the
               burden
               of
               proving
               them
               inconvenient
               ,
               lyeth
               on
               the
               Disciples
               .
               Christ
            
             said
             their
             Ceremonies
             were
             the
             
               doctrines
               of
               men
            
             ,
             and
             so
             unlawfull
             :
             and
             the
             like
             argument
             bring
             wee
             against
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             must
             be
             unprofitable
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Church
             make
             ,
             or
             retaine
             lawes
             beside
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             
               are
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               proving
               them
               to
               be
               profitable
               ,
            
             for
             they
             affirme
             ,
             and
             ▪
             
               affirmanti
               incumbit
               probatio
            
             ,
             for
             they
             ought
             to
             give
             another
             reason
             ,
             of
             their
             lawes
             ,
             
               then
               we
               judge
               ;
               We
               affirme
               ,
            
             it
             is
             Gods
             prerogative
             to
             say
             that
             .
             3.
             
             If
             
               Prelates
               should
               doe
               worse
               to
               have
               cleane
               removed
               these
               ,
               or
               brought
               others
               in
               their
               place
               ▪
            
             Then
             must
             the
             Prelaticall
             Church
             be
             better
             then
             the
             
               Apostolike
               Church
            
             ,
             for
             they
             neither
             
             had
             these
             ,
             nor
             any
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             except
             they
             make
             us
             see
             that
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             dispensed
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             clothed
             either
             with
             lineing
             Rochets
             ,
             and
             crossing
             the
             aire
             with
             the
             Thumbe
             ,
             or
             then
             they
             adorned
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             with
             other
             the
             like
             mysticall
             Rochets
             ,
             or
             some
             merry
             toyes
             like
             crossing
             the
             aire
             with
             the
             Thumbe
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             they
             did
             worse
             then
             our
             Prelats
             ,
             who
             raise
             bloody
             warr●s
             in
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
             for
             such
             fooleries
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             office
             ,
             which
             of
             old
             ,
             for
             shame
             ,
             had
             no
             kinred
             nor
             house
             ,
             but
             mans
             law
             ,
             
               jus
               humanum
            
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             grant
             .
             
               But
               that
            
             (
             saith
             
               Hooker
               )
               wherein
               the
               Israelit●●
            
             
             
               might
               not
               be
               like
               to
               the
               Egyptians
               and
               Canaanites
               ,
               was
               such
               as
               peradventure
               as
               had
               beene
               no
               whitlesse
               unlawfull
               ,
               although
               those
               Nations
               had
               never
               been
               ,
               I
               would
               know
               what
               one
               thing
               was
               in
               these
               nations
               ,
               and
               is
               here
               forbidden
               ,
               being
               indifferent
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               forbidden
               only
               because
               they
               used
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             This
             is
             not
             our
             argument
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             
               only
               reason
            
             ,
             why
             the
             Lord
             forbade
             these
             rites
             ,
             was
             because
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             Canaanites
             used
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             that
             God
             useth
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               Ye●
               shall
               not
               doe
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             
             
               your
               God.
            
             Yee
             shall
             not
             doe
             after
             the
             doings
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             30.
             31.
             
             
               See
               that
               then
               inquire
               not
               after
               their
               Gods
               ,
               saying
               how
               did
               these
               Nations
               serve
               their
               God
               ?
               even
               so
               will
               I
               doe
               likewise
               ,
            
             Levit.
             18.
             3.
             4.
             
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             ,
             and
             Gods
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             a
             worship
             ,
             that
             Heathen
             useth
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             though
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             can
             not
             lawfully
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             wanting
             all
             warrant
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
               because
               heathens
               doe
               so
               to
               their
               Gods
            
             and
             it
             is
             cleare
             to
             me
             ,
             
               Deut.
               12.
               2.
               
               Yee
               shall
               utterly
               d●stroy
               all
               the
               places
               wherein
               the
               Nations
               ,
               which
               ye
               possesse
               ,
               served
               their
               Gods
               ,
               upon
               the
               high
               Mountaines
               ,
               and
               under
               every
               greene
               tree
               .
               3.
               
               And
               you
               shall
               breake
               downe
               their
               Altars
               ,
               and
               breake
               their
               Pillars
               ,
               and
               burne
               their
               Groves
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               hew
               downe
               the
               Graven
               Images
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               Names
               of
               them
               out
               of
               this
               place
               .
               4.
               
               Yee
               shall
               not
               doe
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
               5.
               
               But
               unto
               the
               place
               which
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               shall
               choose
               out
               of
               all
               your
               Tribes
               ,
               to
               put
               his
               name
               there
               ,
               even
               unto
               his
               habitation
               shall
               yee
               seeke
               ,
               and
               thither
               shall
            
             
             
               you
               come
            
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             indifferent
             ,
             then
             the
             place
             of
             worship
             ▪
             yet
             doth
             the
             Lord
             in
             these
             words
             
               Yee
               shall
               not
               doe
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             forbid
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Canaanites
             worshipped
             their
             Idols
             .
             And
             this
             proveth
             our
             point
             that
             Rites
             used
             by
             heathen
             indifferent
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               place
               ,
               stone-altars
               ,
               hils
            
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             positives
             with
             a
             new
             signification
             (
             as
             our
             Ceremonies
             have
             )
             
               to
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
            
             ,
             because
             Heathens
             have
             done
             so
             to
             their
             Idol-Gods
             .
             Wee
             know
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             ,
             and
             hath
             other
             reasons
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             unsearchable
             wisdome
             ,
             why
             he
             forbiddeth
             some
             things
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             then
             
               because
               heathen
               and
               wicked
               men
               doe
               so
               ,
            
             as
             he
             forbade
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             a
             thing
             in
             it selfe
             indifferent
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             such
             conformitie
             with
             wicked
             men
             .
             And
             Hooker
             yeeldeth
             our
             argument
             to
             be
             concludent
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Notwithstanding
               some
               fault
               undoubtedly
            
             
             
               thire
               is
               in
               the
               very
               resemblance
               with
               idolaters
               .
            
             Then
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             Hooker
             saith
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             our
             argument
             is
             good
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             this
             subject
             is
             more
             fully
             and
             learnedly
             discussed
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             more
             of
             this
             .
             Peace
             bee
             on
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             most
             high
             Dominion
             and
             Glorie
             .
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A92138-e330
           
             Isa
             .
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             35
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             97.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vel
             lubentes
             ,
             vel
             vi
             attracti
             decreta
             Dei
             se
             quamur
             necesse
             est
             .
          
           
             Ille
             crucem
             sceleris
             pretium
             tulit
             ,
             hic
             diadema
             .
             Iuven.
             Saty.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             51.
             35.
             
          
           
             Rev
             17.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             62.
             1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92138-e1120
           
             Iob
             37.
             23.
             
             Iob
             33.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92138-e20880
           
             Christ
             hath
             not
             instituted
             a
             mutable
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             Morall
             ,
             some
             things
             naturall
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             Circumstances
             either
             meerly
             morall
             ,
             or
             2
             meerly
             Physicall
             ,
             or
             3.
             mixt
             .
          
           
             Our
             Physic
             ●●
             Circumstances
             are
             all
             easily
             known
             and
             numbred
             .
          
           
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             such
             and
             such
             circumstances
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             not
             meer
             circumstances
             ,
             but
             supposeth
             them
             .
          
           
             Time
             and
             place
             of
             Ceremonies
             need
             not
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Argum.
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Platform
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             is
             not
             mutable
             at
             mens
             will.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             way
             of
             teaching
             that
             indifferent
             things
             are
             alterable
             ,
             is
             it self
             unalterable
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             Argum.
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             shall
             not
             teach
             when
             we
             sin
             in
             Church
             Policie
             ,
             when
             not
             ,
             if
             the
             Platform
             be
             alterable
             at
             mens
             wi●●
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             some
             things
             Positive
             of
             Church-Policie
             are
             alterable
             ,
             some
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Argum.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Book
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             Polic
             ,
             pag.
             117
             ,
             118.
             
             The
             place
             ,
             1
             Tim
             ,
             6.
             13.
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             cloak
             of
             lesse
             consequence
             ,
             then
             Positives
             of
             policie
             .
          
           
             Bilson
             of
             perpetuall
             Gover.
             c.
             3.
             
             Hooker
             of
             Eccles
             .
             Polic
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             Christ
             the
             Head
             of
             hi●
             Church
             i●
             the
             externall
             poli●y
             thereof
             .
          
           
             A
             promise
             of
             Pardoning
             of
             sin
             made
             to
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             keys
             proveth
             discipline
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             will
             of
             Christ
             as
             King
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             Policie
             ,
             l.
             3.
             123
             ,
             124.
             
          
           
             Things
             of
             Policie
             ,
             because
             lesse
             weighty
             then
             the
             greater
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             not
             therefore
             mutable
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Basil
             .
             l.
             de
             Fide.
             
          
           
             Order
             requireth
             not
             a
             Monarchical
             Prelate
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             care
             and
             wisdom
             of
             Christ
             proveth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             an
             unalterable
             platforme
             in
             his
             testament
             ,
          
           
             Mr.
             Prynne
             Truth
             triumphing
             over
             falsehood
             ,
             p
             ,
             113.
             114.
             
          
           
             Collat.
             Roinal
             .
             cum
             ,
             Io.
             Hartio
             .
             Sect.
             2.
             p
             40
             Christ
             the
             only
             immediate
             King
             and
             head
             ,
             and
             Law-giver
             of
             his
             Church
             without
             any
             deputy
             heads
             or
             Vicars
             ,
             D.
             Roinald
             .
             16.
             d.
             41.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             As
             Moses
             and
             David
             were
             not
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             spirit
             ,
             far
             lesse
             is
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Church
             a
             rule
             to
             shape
             an
             unalterable
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               Da.
               Dicksonus
            
             ,
             Expos
             .
             Analyti
             .
             in
             Epist
             ,
             a●
             heb
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pag●i
             ,
             Ari●●ont
             .
             Vatablus
             
               in
               notis
            
             ,
             Tostatus
             
               in
               1
            
             Chron
             18.
             19.
             2.
             7.
             
             Ista
             Scriptura
             tam
             poterat
             fieri
             per
             Angelos
             quam
             per
             deum
             .
             Tostatus
             ,
             Q.
             1.
             
               ibid.
               Cornel
               ,
               a
               Lapide
               ,
               com
               .
               1.
               
               Paralip
               ,
               29.
               19.
               
            
             D●us
             ergo
             in
             tabula
             descripsittotam
             ideam
             ,
             Templi
             alioqui
             delincatio
             ●
             Davide
             vix
             intelligi
             potuisset
             .
             
               Degrees
               de
               Templ
               .
               Ded.
               p.
               73.
               
               Lavater
               ,
            
             Ex
             ●o
             quod
             ,
             ●dificium
             et
             vasa
             secundum
             formam
             sibi
             ostensam
             facere
             debuit
             ,
             significatur
             in
             ●ultu
             dei
             non
             secundum
             hum●nam
             ratio●●m
             ,
             sed
             verbum
             dei
             agendum
             esse
             ,
             quo
             patefecit
             quomodo
             coliv●lit
             .
             Si
             Salomon
             suas
             imaginationes
             fuisset
             sequitus
             Templum
             aliâ
             form
             â
             construxisset
             ,
             vasa
             aliter
             fecisset
             et
             plura
             quam
             deus
             prescripserat
             .
          
           
             Ceremonials
             of
             Moses
             his
             Law
             ,
             are
             of
             lesse
             weight
             then
             Morals
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             lesse
             divine
             authority
             .
          
           
             Two
             notes
             of
             Divinity
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Ceremonials
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             Divine
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             
               Eccles
               .
               Policy
               ,
               book
               3.
               pag.
               122.
               
            
          
           
             How
             Moses
             doing
             all
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             proveth
             an
             immutable
             platforme
             .
          
           
             Gods
             care
             for
             us
             leadeth
             us
             to
             think
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             better
             guide
             then
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             in
             all
             Positive
             Morals
             of
             Church-Policie
             .
          
           
             Theologia
             ,
             Atramentaria
             .
          
           
             Book
             of
             Eccles
             .
             Polici●
             ,
             3.
             pag.
             113
             ,
             114.
             
          
           
             The
             occasionall
             writing
             of
             things
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             alterable
             .
          
           
             Papists
             pretend
             that
             things
             are
             not
             written
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             various
             occurrences
             of
             Providence
             .
          
           
             
               Horantius
               Loc.
               Com.
               lib.
               2.
               c.
               11.
               fol.
               129.
               
            
             Quaecunque
             audi●t
             ,
             loqu●tur
             ,
             &
             que
             futura
             sunt
             ,
             annunciabit
             vobis
             ,
             quasi
             dicer●●
             ,
             Quoti●s
             r●i
             occasio
             fuerit
             ,
             revelabit
             vobis
             .
             Quae
             ●
             re
             vestra
             esse
             viderit
             ,
             suggerit
             ,
             ac
             quoties
             revelare
             exped●e●it
             .
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
               12.
               fol.
               132.
               
            
             Sed
             quis
             non
             vide●●
             multa
             verbo
             esse
             tradita
             ,
             quae
             Ecclesiae
             solum
             memoriae
             ,
             &
             mulius
             ●●mirum
             Scriptis
             sunt
             mandata
             ?
          
           
             Hooker
             ,
             3.
             
             Book
             ,
             pag.
             114.
             115.
             
          
           
             Horantius
             ,
             loc
             .
             Catho
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             12
             f●l
             .
             131.
             
             Turrian
             .
             to
             .
             de
             fide
             ,
             spe
             .
             et
             Charit
             .
             disp
             ,
             20.
             duo
             .
             2.
             
             Bell●rm
             .
             de
             Verb
             dei
             non
             script
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             That
             there
             was
             no
             Vnif●rm
             Platform
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             no
             Argument
             that
             there
             is
             none
             now
             .
          
           
             Horantius
             ,
             in
             loe
             .
             Catholic
             ▪
             l
             ▪
             2.
             c.
             12.
             fol.
             1
             ●1
             .
             Sanderus
             ,
             de
             visib
             .
             Monarch
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             13.
             
             Malderus
             ▪
             in
             22.
             de
             virtu
             .
             Theolog
             .
             q.
             1.
             de
             Object
             .
             fidei
             tract
             .
             de
             trad
             .
             q.
             unic
             .
             dub
             .
             1.
             
             Fundamentals
             were
             by
             succession
             delivered
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             alterable
             .
          
           
             The
             church
             of
             Ierusalem
             as
             perfected
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             our
             patern
             .
             Acts
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Prynne
             ,
             Truth
             Triumphing
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Prynne
             ,
             Truth
             Triumphing
             ,
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             The
             indifferency
             of
             some
             things
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             infer
             that
             the
             Government
             is
             alterable
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Prynne
             ,
             Truth
             triuphing
             ,
             p.
             130
             ,
             131
             ,
             132
             ,
             133.
             
             The
             Argument
             of
             Moses
             his
             doing
             all
             to
             the
             least
             pin
             ,
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             by
             speciall
             direction
             ,
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Ark
             of
             Noah
             proveth
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Com.
               in
               Gen.
               6.
               22.
               
            
             Quare
             discamus
             per
             omnegenus
             impedimenta
             perrump●re
             ,
             nec
             locum
             dare
             pravis
             cogitationibus
             quae
             s●
             Dei
             verbo
             opponunt
             ,
             hunc
             enim
             honorem
             haberi
             sibi
             ,
             flagitat
             Deus
             ,
             ut
             ●um
             si●am●●s
             pronobis
             seper●
             .
             
               P.
               Martyr
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Nihil
             negligit
             fides
             ,
             omnia
             pro
             viribus
             exoquitur
             ,
             quaecunque
             scit
             deum
             v●lle
             :
             Musculus
             Moses
             fidem
             &
             obedientiam
             Noah
             comprehendit
             ,
             qua
             secundum
             verbum
             dei
             arcam
             construxit
             ,
             Vatablus
             Hebraismus
             pro
             ,
             quo
             fecit
             Noah
             prorsus
             ,
             ut
             ci
             preceperat
             deus
             .
          
           
             
               Horantius
               in
               loc
               .
               Catholic
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               12.
               so
               .
               13●
            
             Constatcom
             plura
             Dei
             spiritum
             post
             Christi
             ascensionem
             ecclesiam
             do
             euisse
             ,
             quorum
             ,
             etsi
             a
             Christo
             universal●m
             quandam
             ,
             &
             in
             genere
             cognitionem
             habuissent
             fideles
             :
             non
             tamen
             in
             specie
             aut
             certè
             in
             numero
             ,
             &
             singulariter
             unde
             universa
             fidei
             nostrae
             mysteria
             ,
             &
             que
             ad
             religionem
             spectarent
             (
             intelligit
             Ceremonias
             Ecclesiae
             )
             omnia
             literis
             conscripta
             esse
             non
             sine
             igno
             ratione
             affirmare
             potest
             (
             Calvinus
             .
             )
          
           
             Mr.
             Prynne
             ,
             Truth
             Triumphing
             p.
             134.
             
             Hooker
             ,
             3.
             book
             Eccle.
             pol.
             p
             93.
             
          
           
             Usher
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             challenge
             of
             Traditions
             pag.
             3●
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Formalists
             acknowledge
             additions
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             contra●y
             to
             Deut
             4.
             2.
             
             &
             12.
             32.
             
             The
             same
             way
             that
             Papists
             do
             .
          
           
             Moses
             and
             Canonick
             writers
             ,
             are
             not
             Law-givers
             under
             God
             ,
             but
             organs
             of
             God
             in
             writing
             ,
             &
             meer
             reporters
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Papists
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Chrch
             is
             limited
             in
             making
             Ceremonies
             ,
             both
             in
             matter
             and
             number
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             Forma
             lists
             .
          
           
             Four
             wayes
             positives
             are
             alterable
             by
             God
             only
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             though
             never
             so
             smal
             ,
             are
             a
             like
             unalterable
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             stamped
             with
             Gods
             authority
             ▪
             speaking
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             authority
             Canonicall
             additions
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Canonick
             writers
             how
             immediatly
             led
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Characters
             of
             Formalists
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &
             Papists
             Traditions
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Book
               ,
               eccles
               .
               Pol.
               p.
               42.
               
            
          
           
             Pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             maketh
             any
             thing
             unlawfull
             according
             to
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             teach
             that
             all
             things
             in
             Worship
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             that
             are
             no●
             in
             scripture
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             in
             Ethicis
             ,
             Reg
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Cyril
               Alex.
               Glaphyro
            
             in
             G●●t
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Chrys
               .
               hom
            
             .
             10.
             
               in
               Ioan.
            
             59.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Concilen
             ▪
             Tridenti
             .
             
               c.
               1.
               
               Sess
               .
               4.
               
            
             Synodus
             traditiones
             ●ine
             scripto
             ,
             atque
             scripturam
             paripictat
             is
             affectu
             ,
             ac
             reverentia
             suscipit
             ac
             veneratur
             .
             
               Ibib.
               p.
               46.
            
             
          
           
             It
             derogateth
             nothing
             from
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             .
             that
             he
             be
             consulted
             in
             the
             meanest
             things
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             l.
             2.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             How
             things
             are
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               56.
               
            
          
           
             Some
             actions
             super
             naturally
             morall
             ,
             some
             morall
             naturally
             or
             civilly
             ,
             others
             are
             mixt
             .
          
           
             Some
             habituall
             reference
             to
             Scripture
             is
             required
             in
             all
             our
             Morall
             actions
             .
          
           
             Book
             ●
             .
             Eccl.
             pol.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Book
               .
               p.
               78.
               
            
          
           
             Works
             of
             Superogation
             holden
             by
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Tanner
             .
             
               in
               22.
               to
               3.
               disp
               .
               5.
               de
               Relig.
               q.
               2.
               
               Dub.
               3.
               
            
             Aquinas
             
               22.
               q.
               25.
               
               Art.
               3.
               
            
             Quando
             dicitur
             adorationem
             imaginum
             ,
             non
             esse
             Scriptam
             adeoque
             non
             esse
             licitam
             in
             cultu
             dei
             respondetur
             .
             Apostoli
             familiari
             spiritus
             instinctu
             quaedam
             ecclesiis
             tradiderunt
             servanda
             ,
             quae
             non
             reliquerunt
             in
             scriptis
             ;
             sed
             in
             observatione
             fidelium
             per
             successionem
             :
             Colloquio
             Helv●tiorum
             ita
             .
             
               Eckius
               ,
               Collat.
               44.
               concl
               .
               4.
               
            
             Audet
             ▪
             Hen.
             Linick
             disserit
             enim
             .
             
               Cont.
               Luther
            
             ,
             Zwinglium
             )
             dicere
             deum
             in
             nostris
             imaginibus
             Christianis
             nullam
             habere
             Complacentiam
             :
             Quis
             ●oe
             ei
             retulit
             ,
             sacrae
             literae
             non
             contradicunt
             .
          
           
             Whither
             our
             obedience
             in
             Church-policy
             ,
             be
             ultimately
             resolved
             in
             
               this
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             in
             this
             saith
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             in
             the
             externall
             worship
             .
             1.
             
             Substantials
             .
             2.
             
             Accidentals
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             who
             should
             be
             judge
             of
             things
             necessary
             or
             indifferent
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             present
             controversie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Honour
             .
             2.
             
             Praise
             .
             3.
             
             Glory
             .
             4.
             
             Reverence
             .
             5.
             
             Veneration
             .
             6.
             
             Devotion
             .
             7.
             
             Religion
             8.
             
             Service
             .
             9.
             
             Worship
             10.
             
             Love.
             11.
             
             Adoration
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Two
             acts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             imperated
             ,
             or
             commanded
             ,
             and
             elicite
             ▪
             
          
           
             Raphael
             .
             to
             .
             ●
             .
             in
             22.
             q.
             81.
             
             Art.
             4.
             disp
             .
             vnica
             .
          
           
             Honoring
             of
             Holy
             men
             is
             not
             worship
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             The
             Religious
             object
             ,
             with
             the
             act
             of
             reverencing
             ,
             maketh
             adoration
             to
             be
             Religious
             ;
             but
             a
             civill
             object
             ,
             except
             the
             intention
             concur
             maketh
             not
             Religious
             adoration
             of
             a
             civill
             object
             .
          
           
             Martyr
             ,
             comment
             .
             in
             1
             King.
             c.
             1.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             What
             worship
             is
             ?
          
           
             Worship
             is
             an
             immediate
             honoring
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             some
             worship
             hon●reth
             him
             more
             immediately
             ,
             some
             lesse
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             intention
             in
             worship
             .
          
           
             
               De
               la
               Tor.
               tom
               .
               2.
               in
               22.
               q.
               94.
               
               Art.
               2.
               
            
             Si
             quis
             inter●ellarit
             idolum
             dicens
             expressis
             verbis
             ,
             Jupiter
             ,
             deus
             meus
             adjuva
             me
             ,
             quamvis
             conarctur
             fingere
             istam
             invocationem
             ,
             de●estans
             interius
             Jovem
             ,
             et
             omnes
             falsos
             d●os
             ,
             vere
             idolatra
             esset
             ,
             quia
             ab
             illis
             verbis
             in
             separabilis
             est
             significatio
             ex
             hibendi
             cultum
             Divinum
             idolo
             .
          
           
             Vncovering
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             is
             Veneration
             ,
             not
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             Corduba
             ,
             l.
             1.
             q.
             5.
             dub
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Consecration
             of
             Churches
             taken
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Consecration
             of
             Churches
             condemned
             
          
           
             Durand
             ▪
             Rati
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             Eusebius
             ,
             l.
             8.
             c.
             8.
             9
             ,
             l.
             10.
             c.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             .
             ecl
             .
             pol.
             5.
             book
             p
             ,
             208.
             
             Mr.
             Hookers
             fancied
             Morall
             grounds
             of
             the
             holinesse
             of
             Churches
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             1
             Cor
             11.
             
             
               Have
               ye
               not
               houses
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Makethnothing
             for
             hallowing
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nor
             the
             place
             ,
             Psal
             .
             74.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Synague
             not
             Gods
             house
             as
             the
             Temple
             was
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             negative
             Argument
             from
             Scripture
             valid
             .
          
           
             a
             Morton
             defense
             of
             Cere
             .
             gener
             .
             q
             ▪
             1.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Burges
             ,
             rejoynder
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             c
             Gregor
             .
             de
             Valent.
             
               to
               .
               3
               dis
               6.
               q.
               2.
               re●
               .
               ad
               .
               2.
               obj
               .
            
             Constat
             quandoquo
             dici
             non
             preceptum
             id
             quod
             adeo
             non
             est
             preceptum
             ,
             ut
             sit
             etiam
             contra
             preceptum
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             command
             ,
             is
             to
             forbid
             
          
           
             d
             Morton
             gener
             .
             defe
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Burges
             ,
             rejoynder
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             p.
             34.
             
             Of
             Davids
             purpose
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             was
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             Of
             Additions
             .
          
           
             a
             Basil
             .
             in
             morall
             .
          
           
             b
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Matth.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Cyprian
             epist
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             e
             Chrys
             .
             in
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Procopius
             ,
             in
             Deut.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Turtullian
             ,
             de
             prescript
             adver
             .
             heret
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Morton
               ,
               Burges
            
             ,
             supra
             .
             c.
             2
             ,
             3.
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             i
             Duvallius
             ,
             2.
             delegibus
             ,
             q.
             5.
             art
             .
             1.
             res
             .
             ad
             .
             3.
             
             
               Hoc
               tantum
               facito
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               non
               offer
               as
               alia
               victimarum
               genera
               filios
               aut
               fili●s
               d●o
               ,
               ut
               Gentiles
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Valent.
             tom
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             6.
             q.
             2.
             resp
             .
             ad
             .
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             l
             Vasquez
             ,
             tom
             ▪
             2.
             in
             12.
             desp
             .
             152.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Qui
               addit
               novum
               ,
               non
               dicitur
               declinare
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Bellarm.
             de
             pont
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
             
               Moses
               non
               alloquitur
               Principes
               ,
               quorum
               est
               leges
               condere
               (
               et
               sic
               addere
               )
               sed
               populum
               e●ius
               est
               obedire
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Suarez
             de
             trip
             .
             virit
             .
             disp
             .
             5.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               Additiones
               non
               ▪
               corrumpentes
               sed
               perficientes
               ,
               non
               sunt
               additiones
               ,
               dat●
               enim
               sunt
               a
               Spiritu
               sancto
               .
            
          
           
             o
             Ita
             Cajeta
             .
          
           
             p
             Bannes
             ,
             in
             22.
             q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             10.
             
             
               Non
               adduntur
               ▪
               verbis
               dei
               ipsa
               dei
               verba
               .
            
          
           
             All
             additions
             ,
             even
             these
             which
             perfecteth
             the
             word
             are
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             p
             Didocl
             .
             in
             alt
             .
             Damasc
             .
             p.
             504
             ,
             505.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Vasqu
               .
               to
               .
               2.
               in
               12.
               disp
               .
               154.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
             Respondetu●
             pontificem
             quidem
             nec
             extra
             generale
             concilium
             nec
             inill●
             posse
             Statuere
             aliquid
             de
             fide
             quod
             non
             contineatur
             in
             principiis
             &
             articulis
             revelatis
             aut
             certissime
             ex
             iis
             colligatur
             .
          
           
             r
             Vasq
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Every
             Morall
             Act
             is
             to
             be
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             What
             is
             mans
             in
             worship
             is
             not
             Lawfull
             .
          
           
             a
             Zanchius
             ,
             Com.
             in
             Hos
             .
             
               Colligimus
               bin●
               omnes
               cultus
               qui
               non
               sunt
               ex
               Deo
               ,
               ex
               voluntate
               Dei
               ,
               ex
               cius
               verbo
               legeque
               desumpti
               ,
               sed
               ex
               nobis
               aliisqite
               hominibus
               exeogitati
               sine
               Dei
               verbo
               damnari
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Pareus
               ,
               Humanum
               inventum
            
             .
             What
             is
             ours
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             is
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             us
             every
             practicall
             way
             .
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Rich.
                 Hooker
              
               ,
               discip
               .
               book
               2.
               p.
               55
               ,
               56.
               58
               ,
               59.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Not
             all
             actions
             in
             man
             ,
             but
             Morall
             actions
             onely
             are
             regulated
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             d
             Eccles
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             2.
             4.
             
             Luk.
             21.
             24
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Helps
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             formall
             object
             of
             faith
             are
             different
             .
          
           
             e
             Sanderson
             in
             his
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             f
             Hooker
             2
             book
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             Pol.
             p.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
          
           
             Naturall
             reason
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Iackson
               on
               the
               Creed
               ,
               1.
               
               Part.
               
            
          
           
             Sanderson
             .
          
           
             What
             certitude
             of
             Faith
             is
             required
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             of
             our
             daily
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
             The
             Scripture
             a
             warrant
             for
             the
             morality
             of
             our
             acts
             of
             the
             second
             table
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             acts
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             Many
             actions
             of
             the
             2.
             table
             are
             mixt
             ,
             and
             not
             purely
             Morall
             ,
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             first
             table
             are
             purely
             morall
             .
          
           
             
               The
               contr●ry
               is
               the
               clear
               judgement
               of
               Papists
               ,
               as
            
             S●●rc●
             
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               tom
               .
               de
               virt
               .
               et
               statu
               Relig.
               l.
               2.
               de
               superst
               .
               Cap.
               1.
               
            
             Scriptura
             ipsa
             praecipit
             ●bscr●are
             vot●
             que
             qua
             tamen
             voluntarie
             non
             ex
             precepto
             promittuntur
             ,
             et
             ratio
             naturalis
             dictat
             ,
             non
             solum
             esse
             facienda
             bona
             praecepta
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             esse
             utile
             ,
             plura
             bona
             et
             honesta
             facere
             ,
             quam
             prec●pta
             sunt
             .
             —
             Und●
             etiam
             H●r●tici
             ipsi
             suos
             pe●uliares
             modos
             et
             ritus
             introducunt
             in
             modo
             colendi
             Deum
             ,
             qui
             non
             sunt
             in
             Evangelio
             vel
             Divina
             lege
             praecepti
             ,
             imo
             nec
             ipsi
             inter
             se
             in
             bujusmodi
             ritibus
             comveniunt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Iesuit
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Lutherans
             ▪
             and
             the
             Prelaticall
             faction
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             beside
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             Morals
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Sanderson
               Sermo
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Morton
             Burges
             Supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Paybod
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             
             S.
             14.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             
               D.
               Iackson
            
             on
             the
             Creed
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c
             ▪
             7.
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             The
             vanity
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             Scripture
             in
             essentials
             ,
             not
             in
             accidentals
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Giles
               Widows
            
             ,
             in
             his
             lawlesse
             kneelles
             Puritan
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Bannes
             
               to
               .
               3.
               22.
               q.
               1.
               art
               .
               1.
               
            
             Omne
             quod
             non
             est
             ex
             fide
             ,
             idest
             ,
             quod
             fit
             contra
             propriam
             conscienti●●
             est
             peccatum
             .
          
           
             f
             Vasquez
             to
             .
             1.
             12.
             dis
             .
             59.
             q.
             19.
             
             Art
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Vasquez
             to
             .
             1.
             disp
             .
             65.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Angelus
               verbo
               Dubium
            
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Corduba
             l.
             3.
             q.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Navir
             .
             in
             cap.
             
               de
               Penitentia
            
             dub
             .
             7.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Vasquez
             
               to
               .
               1.
               disp
               .
               66.
               cap.
               9.
               
            
             Nec
             subditus
             dubius
             de
             justitia
             belli
             potest
             parere
             ,
             quamdiu
             dubius
             manet
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Adrianus
               in
               quod
               libet
               ,
               punct
               .
               2.
               ad
            
             art
             .
             2.
             
             
               Milites
               dubii
               cligerent
               sic
               partem
               dubiam
               &
               expo●erent
               se
               periculo
               injuste
               occidendi
               et
               praedandi
               non
               eundo
               tantum
               pecearent
               non
               obediendo
               .
            
          
           
             o
             Suarez
             de
             Tripl
             .
             virt
             .
             Theol.
             Tract
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             14.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Silvester
             verbo
             belli
             .
             3.
             q.
             1
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Gratian.
             
               d.
               23.
               quest
               .
               1.
            
             
             Quod
             culpatur
             .
          
           
             r
             Sanches
             jesuita
             Cordubensis
             
               in
               decal
               .
               Tom.
               2.
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               3.
               
               Num.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             how
             true
             .
          
           
             Doubting
             condemneth
             .
          
           
             Papists
             say
             the
             Srcipture
             in
             generall
             is
             perfect
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             particulars
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             say
             Formalists
             .
          
           
             w
             Scotus
             ,
             Prolog
             .
             in
             senten
             .
             q.
             3.
             ad
             art
             .
             3.
             
             
               Terminus
               praefixus
            
             [
             Theologiae
             ]
             
               quantum
               ad
               revelationem
               ▪
               Divinam
               est
               ●orum
               qu●●u●●
               in●sadra
               Scriptura
               ,
               sicut
               habetur
            
             ult
             .
             Apocalyps
             .
             
               Si
               quis
               ●pposucrit
               ad
               ista
               ,
               apponet
               ei
               Deus
               plagas
               quae
               contine●●ur
               in
               Scriptura
               ,
               &
               que
               possunt
               clici
               de
               ipsis
            
          
           
             x
             Suarez
             de
             tripl
             .
             virt
             .
             Theolog.
             Tract
             .
             1.
             disp
             .
             5.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               Ad
               perfectionem
               non
               est
               ,
               quod
               omnia
               credenda
               contineat
               explicite
               ,
               satis
               est
               enim
               quod
               contineat
               mysteria
               nostrae
               redemptionis
               ,
               &
               substantialia
               fundamenta
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               cum
               mediis
               necessarijs
               ad
               salutem
               .
            
          
           
             y
             Bellar.
             de
             Effec
             .
             Sacrament
             .
             cap
             ▪
             32.
             respons
             .
             ad
             Arg.
             2.
             
             
               Christus
               ad
               plenum
               nos
               instruxit
               (
               in
               Scriptura
               )
               de
               vcro
               Dei
               cultu
               .
            
             Bellar.
             
               Respondet
               ,
               id
               verum
               est
               de
               instructione
               generali
               ,
               non
               autem
               de
               particulari
               .
            
          
           
             z
             Vasquez
             Tom.
             2.
             in
             1
             ▪
             2.
             disp
             .
             151.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               Nihil
               novi
               (
               propositi
               )
               Statuere
               possunt
               ,
               quod
               non
               pertineat
               ad
               pristi●um
               statum
               cujusque
               conservandum
               —
               pro
               libito
               ferre
               legem
               certe
               non
               licet
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Bannes
             To.
             3.
             in
             22.
             q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             10.
             ad
             .
             arg
             .
             3.
             
             
               Scriptura
               indicat
               nobis
               Divini
               ●uminis
               sensum
               ,
               non
               tamen
               in
               individuo
               ,
               &
               in
               specie
               sed
               in
               communi
               &
               generali
               quadam
               ratione
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               And
               Duvallius
               in
               2.
               
               Thomae
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               legib
               .
               q.
               5.
               
               Art.
               1.
               ad
               Arg.
               2.
               
            
             Scriptura
             est
             sufficiens
             ,
             quia
             ipsa
             omnia
             ,
             tam
             ered●●da
             quam
             agenda
             impli●ite
             contineat
             ,
             &
             propterea
             expresse
             ad
             Ecclesiam
             tanquam
             ad
             Columnam
             veritatis
             ,
             tam
             in
             fide
             ,
             quam
             in
             preceptis
             bene
             vivendi
             nos
             remittit
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             only
             negative
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             cannot
             be
             commanded
             .
          
           
             Opinion
             of
             sanctity
             &
             Divine
             necessity
             ,
             not
             essentiall
             to
             false
             worship
             .
          
           
             a
             Morton
             ,
             Innocency
             of
             ceremonies
             generall
             defense
             c.
             1.
             
             S.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Suarcz
             ,
             
               to
               .
               de
               trip
               .
               vi●t
               .
               theol
               .
               tract
               .
               1.
               dis
               .
               5.
               
               S.
               4.
               
            
             Haec
             vero
             &
             similia
             (
             traditionalia
             non
             scripta
             )
             non
             adduntur
             scripturis
             ut
             fiant
             qua●i
             partes
             ●jus
             (
             quod
             potest
             etiam
             censeri
             prohibitum
             )
             sed
             adduntur
             ut
             cr●denda
             &
             servanda
             .
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             worship
             essentiall
             and
             accidentall
             of
             Gods
             generall
             and
             particular
             will
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Morton
               gener
               .
               def
               .
               cap.
               1.
               
               S.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Burges
               Treatise
               of
               kneeling
               .
               cap.
               2.
               p.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Driedo
             de
             Libert
             Christ
             .
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
               3.
               ad
               arg
               .
               3.
               
            
             Non
             est
             in
             potestate
             legislatoris
             prout
             voluerit
             obligare
             ad
             mortale
             &
             veniale
             sed
             hoe
             provient
             ex
             materiaegravitate
             .
          
           
             b
             Vasquez
             
               Tom.
               2.
               in
               12.
               disput
               .
               154.
               c.
               3.
               
            
             Neque
             enim
             in
             voluntate
             legislator
             is
             est
             obligare
             vel
             non
             obligare
             .
          
           
             a
             Burges
             rejoynd
             c.
             2.
             
             S.
             7.
             p.
             179.
             
          
           
             a
             Suarez
             de
             relig
             .
             to
             .
             2.
             
               de
               houest
               v●ti
            
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Bellar.
             de
             esfic
             .
             Sacram.
             l.
             2
             c.
             32.
             ad
             arg
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Suarez
             de
             tripl
             .
             virtut
             .
             tract
             .
             1.
             dis
             .
             5.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Cajetan
             opusc
             .
             to
             .
             1.
             tract
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Sotus
             de
             justific
             .
             l.
             7
             c.
             6.
             ar
             .
             1
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar.
             de
             verbo
             non
             Scripto
             .
          
           
             g
             Douna
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             3
             Book
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             i
             Sutluvius
             ,
             de
             Presbyt
             .
             c.
             11.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             k
             Cyprian
             
               epist
               .
               74.
            
             
             Vnde
             ista
             traditio
             ?
             &c.
             si
             in
             Evangelio
             praecipitur
             ,
             aut
             in
             Apostolorum
             Epistolis
             ,
             aut
             actibus
             continetur
             ,
             &
             observetur
             Divina
             et
             sanctahaes
             traditio
             .
             
               The
               distinction
               of
               divine
               and
               of
               Apostolick
               Traditions
               rejected
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Beza
             an
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Burges
               rejoynder
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               16.
               p.
               90.
               
            
             Circumstances
             not
             positive
             religious
             observances
             as
             Ceremonies
             are
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Hogo
               Grotius
            
             de
             jure
             belli
             ,
             l.
             c.
             20.
             n.
             48.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             Against
             humane
             Ceremonies
             ,
             because
             they
             usurp
             the
             essential
             properties
             of
             Divine
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Levit.
               20.
               8.
               
               Exod.
               20.
               11.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Exod.
               29.
               29.
               33.
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               Exod.
            
             40.
             9.
             cap.
             2.
             10.
             cap.
             26.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             cap.
             27.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Hooker
             ,
             Book
             3.
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             a
             Estius
             ,
             1
             ,
             3.
             dist
             .
             37.
             
             S.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Palud
             .
             m.
             3.
             d.
             9.
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Cajet
             .
             in
             3.
             q.
             25.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Vasquez
             to
             .
             3.
             de
             Ado.
             disp
             .
             103.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Ainsworth
             ,
             commu
             .
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Burges
               Rejoinder
            
             c.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             p.
             279.
             
             And
             in
             a
             Treatise
             of
             kneeling
             ,
             c.
             18.
             q.
             4.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             c
             Vasquez
             3.
             
               p.
               To.
               1.
               de
               ador
               .
               103.
               c.
               4.
               
            
             Cum
             nos
             eas
             form
             as
             quibus
             Deus
             apparuit
             d●pingimus
             ,
             nolumus
             aliud
             quam
             bistoriam
             illam
             ,
             &
             effectum
             ob
             oculos
             pon●re
             .
          
           
             d
             Aquin.
             12.
             q.
             102.
             art
             .
             6.
             ad
             .
             7.
             
             
               Et
               idco
               per
               aspectum
               hujus
               signi
               induccbantur
               in
               memoriam
               suae
               legis
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Just
             .
             Martyre
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             ante
             medium
             .
          
           
             b
             Irenaeus
             l.
             4.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Epiphanius
             heres
             .
          
           
             d
             Chrys
             .
             hom
             .
             27.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             e
             Ambros
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Abraham
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             We
             owe
             subjection
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             collaterall
             only
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             The
             spirit
             worketh
             not
             with
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Burges
             ,
             rejoynder
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
             S.
             15.
             p.
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Ammes
             ,
             his
             fresh
             suit
             against
             Ceremonies
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             c
             Suarez
             ,
             
               tom
               .
               de
               legib
               .
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               1.
               n.
               10.
               
            
             Praecepta
             Ecclesiastica
             feruntur
             quatenus
             convenienti●
             sunt
             ad
             bonos
             more
             's
             ,
             ut
             res
             sacrae
             cum
             debito
             honore
             fiant
             ;
             consequenter
             vero
             interdum
             habent
             significationem
             moralem
             ,
             quae
             homines
             excitat
             ad
             virtutem
             &
             spem
             gloriae
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             touching
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Elders
             discussed
             .
          
           
             d
             Janse●ius
             ,
             Concord
             .
             Evange
             .
             p.
             120.
             
             Becanus
             the
             Iesuit
             ,
             in
             opusc
             .
             to
             .
             2.
             de
             .
             Analog
             .
             vet
             .
             et
             New
             Test
             .
             cap.
             1.
             q.
             7.
             n.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             reckoneth
             out
             three
             causes
             ,
             why
             Christ
             reproved
             all
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ▪
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             sought
             vain
             glory
             in
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             v.
             5.
             2.
             
             They
             sought
             gain
             of
             others
             of
             their
             Traditions
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             14.
             
             ●3
             .
             They
             preferred
             some
             of
             them
             to
             weightier
             matters
             of
             Gods
             Law.
             Ans
             .
             None
             of
             these
             toucheth
             the
             point
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             because
             the
             Tradition
             of
             washing
             hands
             ,
             is
             reproved
             by
             Christ
             for
             want
             of
             a
             lawfull
             Author
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             also
             was
             unlawfull
             ;
             for
             Christ
             calleth
             it
             a
             
               Doctrine
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Estius
             l.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             37.
             p.
             139
             
          
           
             b
             Gregor
             ▪
             de
             valent
             ,
             
               to
               .
               3.
               dis
               6.
               q
               13.
               pun
               .
               1.
               
            
             S●
             effectus
             intentus
             superet
             vimmedii
             ,
             erit
             superstitio
             .
             
               Ceremonies
               Magicall
               ▪
            
          
           
             If
             the
             third
             Commādment
             ,
             command
             Decency
             in
             its
             generality
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             command
             decency
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             this
             Rite
             ,
             as
             in
             Surplice
             ,
             Crossing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             V.
             Arg.
             Iewish
             and
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             are
             professions
             of
             a
             false
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
          
           
             D.
             Ammes
             fresh
             suit
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             Religious
             kneeling
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Rathael
               de
               la
               Torres
            
             ,
             or
             ▪
             din.
             praedicat
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             in
             22.
             
             Tho.
             q.
             84.
             tra
             .
             2.
             disp
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Abulensis
             in
             Levit
             .
             cap.
             13.
             q.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Virgil.
             
               An.
               3.
            
             
             Et
             capiteante
             aras
             phrygio
             velatus
             amictu
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Lod.
               vives
            
             com
             .
             in
             August
             .
             de
             civit
             .
             dei
             lib.
             15.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Suarez
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             in
             3.
             
             Thom.
             q.
             25
             art
             .
             5.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Four
             things
             in
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Joannes
               de
               Lugo
            
             ,
             de
             myster
             .
             incarna●
             ,
             dis
             .
             23.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             n.
             23.
             
          
           
             Intention
             of
             worship
             not
             essentiall
             to
             worship
             .
          
           
             Also
             to
             intend
             worship
             is
             essentiall
             to
             worship
             ,
             as
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             ●●
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             worship
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             what
             is
             essentiall
             to
             the
             spece
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             the
             general
             that
             com
             prehendeth
             that
             sp●ce
             .
          
           
             g
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             4.
             book
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Religious
             bowing
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             not
             by
             mans
             free
             and
             Arbitrary
             intention
             signifieth
             divine
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             a
             Ioannes
             de
             Lugo
             ,
             de
             mystei
             incarnat
             ,
             
               disp
               .
               13.
               
               S.
               2.
               n.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Suarez
               to
               .
               1.
               in
               3.
               q.
               25.
               art
               .
               5.
               
               S.
               4.
               
            
             Objection
             of
             Suarez
             contending
             that
             intention
             of
             adoring
             is
             essentiall
             to
             Adoration
             ,
             removed
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Idolatrous
             worship
             of
             the
             Iews
             and
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             relative
             expression
             of
             God
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             no
             ground
             of
             Adoring
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             The
             Iews
             believed
             not
             the
             golden
             Calf
             to
             be
             really
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             Bellar.
             contr
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             l.
             2
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Valent.
            
             to
             .
             3.
             dis
             .
             6.
             q.
             11.
             de
             Idolat
             .
             punct
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Aquinas
             ,
             
               par
               .
               3.
               q.
               25.
               art
               .
               3.
               ad
               .
               2.
               
            
             Adorabant
             Gentiles
             ipsas
             imagines
             ut
             res
             quasdans
             ,
             credcutes
             iis
             in
             esse
             al●
             ▪
             quid
             numi
             nis
             propter
             responsa
             quae
             daemones
             in
             ipsis
             dabant
             ,
             &
             alios
             mirabilcs
             effectus
             .
          
           
             d
             Vasquez
             ,
             
               in
               3.
               tom
               .
               1.
               q.
               25.
               disp
               .
               91.
               art
               .
               3.
               
            
             Ver●ssimum
             est
             quod
             tradit
             Augustinus
             Gentiles
             pro
             dijs
             habuisse
             ipsamet
             simulachra
             ,
             putantes
             in
             ipsis
             numen
             aliquod
             latere
             ,
             cum
             illis
             responsa
             darent
             .
          
           
             e
             Bellar.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Abulensis
             ,
             in
             Exodus
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Cajetan
             ,
             in
             Exodus
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             Adoring
             of
             Images
             not
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Morall
             Law.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Suarez
               tom
               .
               3.
               q.
               25.
               dis
               .
               1.
               in
               54.
               art
               .
               3
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Bellar.
               to
               .
               2.
               de
               relig
               .
               sanct
               .
               lib.
               2.
               c.
               8.
               
            
             The
             evasions
             of
             Bellarmine
             and
             
               Suarez
               answered
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 c
                 )
                 Joannes
                 Rotnaldus
                 de
                 idolatri●
                 Ecclesiae
                 Roman
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               2.
               cap.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               d
               )
               Valent.
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               (
               c
               )
               Lindsey
            
             pretended
             Bishop
             of
             Edinbrough
             parth
             .
             Assembly
             ,
             pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Concil
             .
             triden
             .
             
               Sess
               .
               25.
            
             
             Statuimus
             imagines
             in
             templis
             habendas
             &
             retinendas
             ijsquedebitum
             honorem
             &
             vencrationem
             impertiendam
             ;
             non
             quod
             credatur
             esse
             aliqua
             
               in
               his
            
             di
             vinitas
             ,
             vel
             virtus
             propter
             quam
             sint
             colendae
             :
             sed
             quoniam
             honos
             qui
             iis
             exhibetur
             ,
             refectur
             ad
             Prototypa
             ,
             quae
             illa
             repraesentant
             ,
             ut
             per
             imagines
             quas
             osculamur
             ,
             et
             coram
             qui
             bus
             caput
             aperimus
             &
             procumbimus
             ,
             Christum
             adorcmus
             &
             sanctos
             ,
             quorum
             illasimilitudinem
             gerunt
             .
          
           
             Papists
             did
             of
             old
             adore
             before
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             as
             a
             memorative
             signe
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Two
             sort
             of
             signes
             .
          
           
             b
             Vasquez
             
               tom
               .
               1.
               in
               3.
               art
               .
               3.
               dis
               .
               108.
               cap.
               8.
               
            
             In
             imagine
             praeter
             ipsius
             prototypi
             excellentiam
             non
             potest
             esse
             aliqua
             virtus
             ,
             cui
             cultus
             debeaturest
             enim
             in
             imagine
             solum
             irrationale
             &
             inanimatum
             excellenciae
             &
             sanctitatis
             exemplar
             ,
             cui
             homo
             nequit
             digne
             sese
             submittere
             Adoratione
             .
          
           
             c
             7.
             
             Synodus
             ,
             Quo
             scilicet
             per
             banc
             imaginum
             pictarum
             inspectionem
             ,
             omnes
             qui
             contemplantur
             ,
             ad
             prototyporum
             memoriam
             &
             desiderium
             veniant
             ,
             illisque
             Adorationem
             honorariam
             exhibeant
             ,
             non
             secundum
             fidem
             nostram
             ,
             veram
             latreiam
             .
          
           
             d
             Arnobius
             
               lib.
               6.
            
             
             Gentes
             Adorabans
             statuas
             ,
             non
             quod
             as
             ,
             aurum
             ,
             argentum
             &
             similes
             statuarum
             materi●
             dij
             sint
             ,
             sed
             quod
             corum
             ,
             quae
             alias
             invisibiles
             sunt
             ,
             praesentia
             per
             simulachra
             exhibeatur
             .
          
           
             e
             Lactantius
             ,
             
               de
               institut
               .
               ad
               Constantium
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             Non
             ipsa
             (
             inquiunt
             Gentes
             )
             simulachra
             tim●nus
             ,
             sed
             ea
             ad
             quorum
             imaginem
             facta
             ,
             &
             quorum
             nominibus
             consecrata
             sunt
             .
             Resp.
             Lactantius
             nempe
             ●deo
             t●metis
             quod
             cos
             in
             caelis
             esse
             Arbitramini
             ,
             cur
             igitur
             o●ul●s
             in
             caelum
             non
             tollitis
             ?
             Cur
             ad
             parictes
             lig●a
             &
             lapides
             potius
             ,
             quam
             e●
             spectatis
             ,
             ubi
             eos
             esse
             creditis
             .
          
           
             f
             Act
             ,
             17.
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             4.
             15.
             
             Isa
             .
             40.
             18.
             
             &
             46.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Concilium
             Nicen
             .
             2.
             
             Qu●d
             si
             in
             recordationem
             atquc
             memoriam
             ,
             ita
             quod
             salutari
             quâdam
             affectione
             in
             ipsa
             prototypa
             ferebantur
             (
             Catholici
             )
             salutaverint
             &
             honorificè
             A●oraverint
             imaggines
             ,
             non
             tamen
             ob
             id
             ill
             is
             latreiam
             exhibuera●t
             ,
             aut
             Divinam
             Venerationem
             adscripserunt
             ,
             absit
             haec
             calumnia
             .
          
           
             i
             Concilium
             S●●●nense
             
               Cap.
               14.
            
             
             Definit
             imagines
             debere
             adorari
             non
             quia
             in
             illis
             aliquid
             numinis
             creditur
             inesse
             ,
             sed
             ob
             recordationem
             exemplaris
             .
          
           
             k
             Concilium
             Mogunt
             .
             
               Cap.
               41.
            
             
             Pastores
             nostri
             populum
             accurate
             moncant
             imagnes
             non
             ad
             id
             proponi
             ,
             ut
             adoremus
             aut
             colamus
             cas
             ,
             sed
             ut
             quod
             adorare
             &
             col●re
             aut
             quarum
             rerum
             utiliter
             ,
             —
             meminisse
             debemus
             ,
             per
             imagines
             recordemur
             .
          
           
             l
             Concil
             .
             Mogunt
             .
             
               ib.
               Sect.
               2.
            
             
             Codi●●m
             oculis
             perlustrans
             ,
             cum
             ad
             venerabile
             &
             tremendum
             nomen
             ,
             Iesu
             devenerit
             ,
             caput
             aperit
             ,
             inclinatur
             ,
             &
             suspirans
             in
             caelum
             oculos
             attolit
             ,
             &
             ob
             id
             omni
             reprehensione
             &
             Idolatriae
             suspicione
             caret
             ;
             siquidem
             non
             literas
             qu●
             vili
             atramento
             pinguntur
             ,
             honorat
             ,
             sed
             cogitatione
             &
             veneratione
             mentis
             suae
             ad
             eum
             honorandum
             &
             venerandum
             rapitur
             ,
             cujus
             memoriam
             hae
             literae
             ei
             suggerunt
             .
          
           
             m
             Alphons
             .
             de
             Castro
             heraes
             .
             1.
             denique
             adoratio
             ipsa
             ,
             et
             si
             coram
             cruce
             fi●
             ,
             meus
             tamen
             nostra
             ad
             id
             solum
             refertur
             quod
             crux
             ipsa
             repr●sentat
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Thom.
               Waldens
               ▪
            
             de
             sacram
             .
             tom
             .
             3.
             cap.
             156.
             nu
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Grego
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Secund.
             q.
             53.
             
          
           
             p
             Adrianus
             ,
             de
             imaginibus
             ,
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             Concilium
             Romanum
             sub
             Stephano
             3.
             
             Et
             nos
             quidem
             non
             quasi
             ante
             Divinitatem
             ,
             ante
             illam
             (
             imaginem
             aut
             elementa
             sacramentalia
             )
             prosternimur
             ,
             sed
             illam
             adoramus
             ,
             quem
             per
             imaginem
             natum
             ,
             passum
             ,
             aut
             in
             throno
             seden●em
             recordamur
             .
          
           
             r
             Suarez
             ;
             Tom
             3.
             in
             1.
             disp
             .
             54.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Henriquez
             
               sum
               .
               Theolog.
               Moral
               .
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
               32.
               
            
             Male
             quidam
             negant
             praedican
             ▪
             dum
             populo
             ,
             quod
             image
             Christi
             si●
             adoranda
             .
             Latreia
             .
          
           
             t
             Cabrera
             ,
             in
             3.
             pag.
             Thom.
             q.
             25.
             
             Art.
             3.
             disp
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             w
             Azorius
             instit
             .
             Moral
             .
             to
             .
             1.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             60.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Archangel
               .
               Rubeo
            
             in
             3.
             sent
             .
             d.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Jacob
             de
             Graphijs
             ,
             
               Decisio
               .
               aur
               .
               p.
               i.
               l.
               2.
               cap.
               2.
               num
               .
               15.
               
            
             Vnamquanque
             imaginem
             ,
             eodem
             cultu
             ,
             quo
             illum
             cujus
             est
             image
             ,
             verereremur
             .
          
           
             a
             Raphael
             de
             la
             Torres
             ,
             
               sum
               .
               Theolog.
               de
               relig
               .
               to
               .
               1.
               in
               22.
               q.
               84.
               art
               .
               2.
               disp
               .
               5.
               q.
               94.
               dub
               .
               5.
               
            
             Respondetur
             modus
             iste
             dicendi
             (
             per
             accidens
             adorantur
             )
             ●ic
             debet
             intelligi
             ,
             idest
             per
             aliud
             ,
             vel
             (
             quod
             idem
             est
             )
             ratione
             alterius
             ;
             hoc
             autem
             non
             arguit
             improprietatem
             adorationis
             ,
             sed
             nega●
             adorationem
             excellentiae
             proprie
             &
             residentis
             in
             re
             adorata
             ;
             sic
             adoratur
             humanitas
             Christi
             .
             
               See
               also
            
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               imag
               c.
               21.
               c.
               25.
               
            
             Neque
             dicendum
             eas
             impropre
             venerandas
             esse
             ,
             quia
             quod
             non
             dicitur
             nisi
             improprie
             ,
             simpliciter
             negari
             potest
             .
          
           
             Diversevasions
             of
             Papists
             touching
             the
             worshipping
             of
             images
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Gabriel
               Bi●l
            
             in
             can
             ▪
             missae
             .
             lect
             .
             49.
             fol.
             92.
             
          
           
             c
             Duran
             .
             
               lib.
               3.
               dist
               .
               9.
               q.
               2.
               
               ●
               .
               10.
               
            
             Sed
             quia
             loqendum
             est
             ut
             plures
             ,
             ideo
             commune
             dictum
             sic
             exponendum
             est
             ,
             quod
             protanto
             dicitur
             imago
             sub
             ratione
             imaginis
             adorari
             eadem
             adoratione
             cum
             re
             ,
             cujus
             est
             imago
             ,
             quia
             ad
             praesentiā
             imaginis
             seu
             signifit
             rem●moratio
             rei
             ,
             quam
             rememoratam
             adoramus
             ,
             eadem
             adoratione
             ac
             si
             presens
             esset
             in
             se
             ▪
             ●t
             ideo
             concedi
             potest
             quod
             signa
             et
             imagines
             adorantur
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Greg.
               ●9
               .
               de
               Val●●
            
             .
             to
             .
             3.
             dis
             .
             6.
             q.
             11.
             de
             idol
             pun
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Sept.
             Syn.
             ar
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             L●●n
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             Apol.
             Syn.
             7.
             ar
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Vasq
             .
             in
             3.
             q.
             25.
             ar
             .
             3.
             dis
             .
             106.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             
               G.
               Bi●●
            
             in
             can
             .
             mis
             .
             lect
             .
             49.
             fol.
             94.
             
          
           
             i
             Suarez
             
               tom
               .
               1.
               in
               3.
               quest
               .
               25
               art
               .
               3.
               disp
               .
               53.
               
               Sect.
               3.
               
            
             Qui
             visa
             pulchrae
             creaturae
             specie
             animo
             insurgit
             ad
             considerationem
             creatoris
             ,
             &
             illum
             laudat
             acdiligit
             ,
             non
             potest
             vere
             dic●
             landere
             ac
             diligore
             creaturam
             ,
             etiam
             si
             presentia
             creaturae
             excitaverit
             a●●-rem
             creatoris
             ;
             ideoque
             tantum
             (
             ●ic
             )
             propter
             memoriam
             retinendae
             imagines
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             is
             not
             content
             at
             the
             hungry
             and
             unproper
             expressione
             of
             
               Durandus
               ,
               Mir●ndula
               ,
               H●lcot
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Gregor
             .
             de
             Valent.
             
               to
               .
               3.
               disp
               .
               6.
               q.
               11.
               de
               idolat
               .
               punct
               .
               6.
               
            
             Cum
             autem
             per
             idem
             officium
             &
             motum
             animi
             veré
             etiam
             dicimus
             honorem
             exhiberi
             imagini
             ,
             verbo
             ,
             illi
             exhiberi
             ,
             hoc
             sub
             est
             ,
             nos
             Prototypon
             ex
             imagine
             cogitantes
             ,
             coram
             ipsâ
             actionem
             honorificam
             proinde
             ac
             si
             prototypon
             similiter
             esset
             praesens
             ,
             exercentes
             ,
             velle
             prototypi
             excellentia
             protestari
             ,
             adcoque
             de
             ipso
             excitare
             opinionem
             excellentem
             ,
             ut
             est
             quodammodo
             ,
             nimirum
             relative
             in
             imagine
             suâ
             .
          
           
             What
             need
             we
             dispute
             ?
             to
             give
             that
             externall
             knee-worship
             to
             bread
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             give
             to
             Christ
             substantially
             and
             personally
             present
             ,
             is
             to
             adore
             bread
             .
          
           
             l
             Bernar.
             Puiol
             .
             
               de
               ador
               .
               disp
               .
               3.
               
               Sect.
               7.
               
            
             Quarto
             colligitur
             contra
             Durandum
             ipsas
             imagines
             proprie
             adorari
             .
          
           
             m
             Azor.
             instit
             .
             moral
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             lib.
             9.
             c.
             6.
             4.
             
             Distin
             .
          
           
             n
             Vasquez
             
               ut
               supr
               .
               dis
               .
               108.
               
            
             Per
             totum
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Joannes
               de
               Lugo
            
             ,
             de
             myst
             .
             incar
             .
             disp
             .
             34.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             n.
             29.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             disp
             .
             35.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Joannes
             de
             Lugo
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             Suarez
             ,
             
               part
               .
               3.
               to
               .
               1.
               disp
               .
               54.
               
               Sect.
               3.
               
            
             Actus
             [
             Adorandi
             ]
             respectu
             prototypi
             est
             proprie
             Latreia
             &c.
             
             Respectu
             vero
             imaginis
             est
             inferior
             Veneratio
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Distin
             .
          
           
             r
             Burges
             ,
             Lawfulnes
             of
             kneeling
             cap.
             8.
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             p.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             p.
             84
             ,
             85.
             
          
           
             w
             Edward
             ,
             6.
             book
             of
             Engl.
             serv
             .
             rubr
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Joan.
             Giseniue
             in
             ●uo
             Patisi●o
             ,
             
               disp
               .
               25
               ,
               n.
               40.
               
            
          
           
             y
             Didocl
             .
             
               in
               Altari
               damasc
            
             .
             Hospinianus
             de
             originc
             festorum
             Christian
             .
             contra
             .
             Gretser
             .
             Profeste
             corporis
             Christi
             ,
             
               fol
               :
               94.
               7.
            
             
             Arca
             non
             est
             bab●●a
             pro
             d●●
             vivente
             ,
             —
             nec
             propterea
             adorata
             .
             
               So
               answereth
            
             Molinaus
             
               in
               his
               buckler
               of
               faith
               of
               Images
               ,
            
             Sect.
             118.
             and
             Fran.
             Whites
             
               way
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             Cap.
             9.
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Weames
             3.
             
             Volumn
             of
             the
             Ceremon
             .
             Law
             ,
             
               Cap.
               3.
               pag.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             (
             worship
             at
             his
             footstool
             )
             discussed
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Musculus
             .
          
           
             c
             Calvine
             comment
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             99.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Junius
             ,
             
               Annotation
               ibid.
            
             Lyranus
             a
             dorandam
             Deum
             aute
             arcam
             ,
             non
             ipsam
             arcam
             .
             Tylenus
             
               in
               syntag
               nat
               .
               de
               preca
               .
               disp
               .
               49.
               th
               .
               2.
               nu
               .
               29.
               particula
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Notat
             idem
             quod
             versus
             .
             Vatablus
             adorate
             ad
             scabellum
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             templo
             ante
             arcam
             .
          
           
             e
             Gratian
             de
             conser
             .
             dist
             .
             1.
             cap.
             68.
             
             Prayer
             may
             as
             lawfully
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Creature
             as
             Adoration
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Prayer
             made
             to
             the
             image
             of
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             written
             in
             linnen
             ,
             
               Salve
               Sancta
               facies
               nostri
               redemptoris
               salve
               vultus
               domini
               imago
               beata
               ,
               —
               nos
               deduc
               ad
               propria
               ●
               felix
               figura
               ,
               ad
               videndum
               faciem
               qua
               est
               Christi
               pura
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Concilium
             Tridentinum
             Sessione
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Raphael
             de
             la
             Torres
             
               in
               22.
               q.
               95
               art
               2.
               disp
               .
               6.
               dub
               .
               5.
               
            
             Eusebius
             ,
             
               lib.
               3.
            
             
             De
             praeparat
             .
             Evang.
             
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
            
             Rudiores
             tantum
             ad
             ligna
             &
             lapides
             respiciunt
             ,
             sapientes
             autem
             (
             Gentiles
             )
             voluerunt
             Deum
             &
             dci
             virtutes
             sensibus
             nostris
             per
             imagines
             nobis
             familiariter
             deferri
             .
             
               They
               made
               Images
               books
               of
               God.
            
             Athanasius
             
               in
               orat
               .
               contr
               .
               idolat
               .
            
             Dieunt
             Philosophi
             statuas
             quidem
             non
             essedcos
             ,
             sed
             simulacbra
             deorum
             ,
             ideo
             baberi
             ut
             dys
             sub
             istis
             imaginibus
             respondeant
             .
          
           
             h
             Suarez
             ,
             in
             3.
             
             Tho.
             q.
             25.
             art
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             54.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             O
             crux
             ave
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             pray
             to
             Images
             and
             the
             elements
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             may
             kneel
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             i
             Suarez
             de
             tripli
             .
             virt
             .
             &
             supr
             .
             dis
             ▪
             51.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             pag.
             757.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Antonius
               Capellus
               ,
               adversusprimatum
               Regis
            
             ,
             Angliae
             contrav
             .
             2.
             
             Cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             l
             Vasquez
             to
             .
             1
             part
             .
             3.
             q
             25.
             art
             .
             23.
             disp
             .
             109.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Suarez
             
               tom
               .
               1.
               in
               3.
               q.
               25.
               art
               .
               3.
               disp
               .
               54.
               
               Sect.
               5.
               
            
             Si
             tantum
             coram
             imaginibus
             Adoratur
             deus
             ,
             hoc
             multum
             derogat
             imaginum
             venerationi
             ,
             nam
             ●x
             eo
             non
             tantum
             sequitur
             imagines
             [
             clementa
             Sacramentalia
             ]
             minus
             coli
             ,
             quam
             exemplaria
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             sequitur
             illas
             non
             coli
             omnius
             ,
             —
             sed
             exemplaria
             tantum
             .
          
           
             n
             Vasquez
             ,
             
               tom
               .
               1.
               part
               .
               3.
               q.
               25.
               disp
               .
               108.
               cap.
               14.
               
            
             Nam
             iconomachi
             qui
             ad
             solam
             recordationem
             imaginibus
             utuntur
             ,
             ante
             illas
             genu●
             a
             non
             flectunt
             nec
             se
             prostemunt
             ;
             sic
             enim
             ipsas
             not●
             exteriore
             adorarent
             ,
             sed
             erecti
             absque
             ullo
             corporis
             gestu
             ,
             qui
             reverentiam
             indicet
             ,
             ●oram
             imagine
             exemplaris
             recordantur
             ,
             &
             ipsum
             spiritu
             solum
             adorant
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Gregorius
               Mag.
            
             l.
             7.
             
             Epist
             .
             53.
             if
             these
             be
             his
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Vasquez
               ibid.
            
             Hee
             who
             adoreth
             a
             saint
             (
             saith
             
               Ioan.
               d●
               lugo
               de
               myster
               .
               inincarnat
               disp
               .
               36.
               sect
               .
            
             3.
             n.
             29.
             )
             for
             friendship
             and
             grace
             which
             hee
             hath
             arguitivè
             ,
             by
             consequence
             hee
             worshipeth
             God
             of
             whom
             the
             man
             hath
             grace
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             needfull
             that
             he
             formally
             adore
             God
             ,
             and
             
               in
               recto
            
             in
             so
             doing
             for
             he
             may
             honour
             the
             saint
             and
             not
             formally
             honour
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             saint
             and
             God
             are
             two
             divers
             objects
             .
             Answ
             .
             This
             proveth
             our
             point
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             adore
             an
             Image
             ,
             intending
             to
             adore
             God
             ,
             some
             ●oule-adoration
             adhereth
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             taste
             of
             Gods
             proper
             glory
             given
             to
             a
             stocke
             ,
             or
             a
             stone
             .
          
           
             q
             Ioan.
             de
             lugo
             .
             de
             myst
             .
             incar
             .
             disp
             .
             36.
             sect
             .
             3.
             n.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             &
             seq
             .
             Respectus
             imaginis
             est
             quasi
             materialis
             &
             inanimatus
             ,
             quia
             sic
             ap●rimus
             caput
             imagini
             ,
             ut
             per
             illam
             actionem
             nihil
             velimus
             imagini
             dicere
             aut
             significare
             ,
             sed
             soli
             exemplari
             ,
             ad
             quod
             dirigitur
             ille
             actus
             pro
             ut
             significativus
             &
             prout
             civilis
             communicatio
             ;
             &
             ideo
             respectu
             illius
             solum
             videtur
             esse
             actio
             animata
             .
             De
             Lugo
             ibid.
             Hoc
             enim
             esset
             stultum
             mendacium
             ,
             quia
             absoluté
             loquend●
             meliores
             sumus
             nos
             quam
             Imago
             sancti
             Petri.
             
               And
               conforme
               to
               this
               the
               seventh
               pretended
               and
               bastard
               Councell
               calleth
               them
               halfe
               holy
               ,
               and
               halfe
               true
               ,
               halfe
               false
               worshipers
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Antonius
             Capellus
             
               citeth
               it
            
             ,
             Advers
             .
             prim
             .
             regis
             Anglia
             ,
             c.
             30.
             
             
               Who
               will
               have
               Images
               to
               stand
               onely
               for
               memorialls
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
          
           
             Concil
             .
             
               seventh
               art
               .
               1.
               p.
               458.
               
            
             Qui
             vero
             dicunt
             su●●icere
             usum
             imaginum
             ad
             memoriam
             solum
             ,
             non
             vero
             ad
             salutationem
             ●as
             habentes
             illud
             quidem
             recipientes
             ,
             hoc
             vero
             re●icien●es
             ,
             s●miprobi
             quadantenus
             ,
             &
             falso
             v●ti
             [
             ut
             ita
             dicam
             ]
             deprehenduntur
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             r
             De
             Lugo
             ibid.
             39.
             imagi●s
             vere
             cedo
             exterius
             ,
             daudo
             illi
             meliorē
             &
             superiorem
             lo●um
             honorifice
             eam
             tracta●do
             .
          
           
             s
             Orat.
             5.
             d●
             imagin
             .
          
           
             t
             7.
             
             Synod
             act
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Iuo
             4.
             part
             .
             sui
             decret
             .
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             y
             Nicephorus
             hist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             Nicephorus
             hist
             .
             li.
             2.
             c.
             43.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Canisius
               lib.
               5.
               
               De
               Beata
               virgine
               ,
               c.
            
             22.
             
             Divers
             Fables
             touching
             Images
             .
          
           
             c
             S●p
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             De
             idolo
             vanit
             .
          
           
             e
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             August
             .
             contra
             Adamant
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Gregor
             .
             mag
             .
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Serenum
             Massilien
             sem
             lib.
             7.
             
             Ep.
             109.
             
          
           
             h
             Voetius
             in
             desper
             .
             caus
             .
             papat
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Sympson
             6.
             
             Century
             of
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Pet.
               Molin●us
            
             Buckler
             of
             Faith
             of
             Images
             ,
             Sect.
             118.
             pag.
             308.
             
          
           
             l
             Bellarm
             de
             scrip
             .
             in
             Chron.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Genebrard
               ●hron
               .
               an
            
             .
             794.
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             n
             Barronius
             An.
             726.
             
             
               Observe
               that
            
             Aeneas
             Sylvius
             epist
             .
             301.
             saith
             ,
             ante
             ▪
             Nicenam
             Synodum
             unusquisque
             sibi
             vivebat
             ,
             quemadmodum
             sibi
             visum
             est
             ,
             &
             paro●s
             respectus
             ad
             Romanam
             ecclesiam
             ●abe●atur
             ,
             
               a
               Metropolitan
               Bishop
               ,
               a
               step
               to
               the
               Popedome
               ,
               was
               first
               created
               here
               in
            
             Romes
             Car●bage
             ,
             Constantin●ple
             ,
             Antiochia
             .
          
           
             o
             Pontific
             .
          
           
             p
             Paulus
             diaconus
             lib.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Bergomensis
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Synod
             Franckford
             .
          
           
             s
             Aventinus
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Hincmarus
             cap.
             20.
             contra
             Iandu●●ns●m
             .
          
           
             w
             Vrspergens
             .
             in
             Histor
             .
          
           
             x
             Hincmarin
             .
             Archiepiscopus
             Remorum
             
               c.
               10.
               cont
            
             .
             Hincmarin
             .
             ●andunensem
             Episcop
             .
          
           
             y
             Eccius
             in
             E●chirid
             .
          
           
             z
             Hospin
             .
             d●
             orig
             .
             imag
             .
             p
             197.
             
          
           
             a
             Calvin
             .
             justit
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Iosephus
             antiq
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Euse●
             .
             bistor
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Epist
             .
             Plinii
             .
             2
             ad
             Imporat
             Trajan
             .
          
           
             e
             Euseb
             .
             Histor
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             Bucol●
             .
             in
             Alexand.
             severo
             .
          
           
             g
             Symson
             1.
             
             Century
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Justin
               .
               Martyr
            
             .
             in
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             .
             Trypho
             .
             &
             apolog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Tertullian
             .
             apo
             .
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             k
             Magdeburgens
             .
             cent
             .
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Apol.
             1.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Clemens
               Alexand.
            
             in
             Paraenetico
             .
          
           
             n
             in
             s.
             Stromat
             .
          
           
             o
             Catolog
             .
             
               testium
               veritat
            
             .
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Hospinian
               .
               d●
               origine
               imag
            
             .
             cap.
             10.
             pag.
             155
             ▪
             
          
           
             q
             Iren●us
             ,
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Cyprian
             cont
             .
             de
             ▪
             metrianum
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Origen
             .
             cont
             .
             cel
             .
             sum
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Athanas
             .
             advers
             .
             gentes
             .
          
           
             d
             Jewell
             against
             Harding
             14.
             art
             .
             of
             adora●
             .
             pag.
             506
             ,
             507.
             
          
           
             e
             Epiphanius
             lib.
             3.
             cont
             .
             Collyridianos
             .
          
           
             [
             f
             ]
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Lactantius
             ,
             
               institut
               .
               l.
               2.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             Etenim
             hominis
             imago
             necessaria
             tum
             videtur
             ,
             cum
             procul
             abest
             ,
             supervacua
             futura
             cum
             presto
             est
             ,
             dei
             autem
             cujus
             spiritus
             ac
             numen
             ubique
             diffusum
             ,
             abesse
             nunquam
             potest
             ,
             semper
             utique
             imago
             supervacua
             est
             .
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               ancients
               against
               Images
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Lactantius
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             Ib.
             Cur
             ad
             parietes
             &
             signa
             ,
             &
             lapides
             potissimum
             quam
             illo
             spectatis
             ,
             ubi
             cos
             esse
             credatis
             .
             
               ib.
               instit
               .
               div
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             k
             instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             Instit
             .
             l
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             Instit
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Ambros
               .
               officior
            
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             u
             Chrys
             .
             l.
             2.
             epist
             .
             246.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Tertullian
               apol
               et
            
             c●nt
             .
             valent
             .
          
           
             y
             Eusebius
             hist
             .
             ec
             .
             l.
             9.
             c
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             Origen
             cont
             .
             cles
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Sozomen
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Euseb
               .
               in
               vita
               constan
            
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
          
           
             c
             Joan
             Armitants
             in
             explan●●io
             can
             5.
             concilii
             gangren
             
          
           
             d
             Tertull.
             
               lib.
               de
               Idol
            
             .
             Plutarch
             in
             vitae
             Numae
             non
             dum
             ingenia
             Grecorum
             atque
             Tuscorum
             fingendis
             simulachris
             urbem
             inundaverunt
             ,
             ita
             Tertullian
             ,
             Apol.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               (
               f
               )
               Euseb
            
             .
             Hist
             .
             eccles
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Nicephorus
             l.
             7.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Sozomen
             tripart
             .
             histor
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Otto
               Phrisingensis
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Nicephorus
             l.
             8.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Hospinian
               d●
               Orig
               .
               Templo
            
             cap.
             6.
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             Arnob.
             cont
             .
             gent.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Ib.
             lib.
             6.
             &
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Euseb
             .
             Caesariens
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Constantiam
             Augustam
             .
          
           
             b
             Hycron
             .
             cont
             .
             
               Vigilantium
               ,
               ad
               Riparum
               Presbiter
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Ruffius
             hist
             .
             eccl
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Ambro.
             in
             cap.
             1.
             epist
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             e
             Ambros
             .
             offices
             l.
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             i
             Aug.
             de
             doct
             .
             Christi
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             k
             De
             Civit.
             dei
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             De
             civi●
             .
             dei
             lib.
             22.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             August
             .
             in
             Ps
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             b
             Chrysost
             .
             hom
             .
             49.
             in
             Math.
             
          
           
             c
             Idem
             homil
             .
             51.
             in
             Math.
             
          
           
             d
             Idem
             hom
             .
             33.
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             e
             Hom.
             1.
             ad
             pop
             .
             an
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             3.
             c.
             Is
             .
          
           
             g
             Damascen
             de
             Imagin
             .
             orat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Gregor
             .
             lin
             .
             9.
             ep
             .
             9.
             
             Perlatum
             est
             ad
             nos
             ,
             quod
             inconsider●to
             zelo
             succensus
             sanctorum
             magines
             sub
             bac
             ,
             quasi
             excusatione
             ,
             ne
             adorari
             debuissent
             ,
             confregeris
             ,
             &
             quidem
             ,
             quia
             cas
             adorari
             ,
             vet●isses
             omnino
             laudamus
             ,
             fregisse
             vero
             reprehendimus
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Fran.
               Whites
            
             way
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             ch
             .
             9
             ,
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             l
             Hospinian
             de
             Origen
             Imag.
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Catol
               .
               test
               .
               veritat
               l.
            
             6.
             p.
             562.
             
          
           
             n
             Greg.
             mag
             .
             lib.
             9.
             ep
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Greg
             mag
             .
             lib.
             3.
             dialo
             .
          
           
             p
             Beda
             l.
             2.
             
               c.
               21.
            
             ad
             peragenda
             nostrae
             salutis
             mysteria
             nullum
             penitus
             officium
             habere
             n●scuntur
             .
          
           
             q
             Beda
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             adorare
             ,
             salutare
             ,
             colare
             ,
             inhibemur
             pene
             in
             cunctis
             scripturae
             locis
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Idem
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             ſ
             
               Idem
               l.
               1.
               c.
               24.
               
               Idem
               l.
               6.
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             w
             Cod.
             l.
             8.
             tit
             .
             12.
             leg
             .
             20.
             
             Theodos
             .
             Valentinian
             
          
           
             u
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2●
             .
          
           
             x
             Ephrem
             .
             secunde
             .
          
           
             y
             Damascen
             de
             fid
             .
             Orthod
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             Gretser
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             ●ru●
             .
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioseph
             lib.
             18.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Hulcot
             in
             lib.
             sup
             .
             lect
             .
             148.
             
             Ioan.
             Pic.
             Mirandula
             conclus
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Peresius
             Ajala
             de
             trad
             .
             pag.
             3.
             
             De
             Imagineque
             scripturam
             neque
             traditionem
             ,
             neque
             communem
             sensum
             sanctorum
             ,
             neque
             concilium
             generalis
             determinationem
             ,
             neque
             etiam
             rationem
             adducunt
             .
          
           
             d
             Gabriel
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             lec
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             c
             D●cret
             .
             3.
             dist
             .
             3.
             c.
             27.
             
             Grego
             .
          
           
             d
             Doway
             men
             ,
             Annot
             .
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             8.
             
             The
             blinde
             and
             the
             lame
             shall
             not
             enter
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Alexand.
               Alens
            
             .
             3.
             p.
             q.
             30.
             art
             .
             ult
             .
          
           
             f
             Durand
             .
             l.
             3.
             dist
             .
             9.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Cassand
             .
             In
             Consultatione
             ad
             ferdinandum
             &
             maximilianum
             art
             .
             An.
             1170.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Concil
               .
               Constantin●polit
               .
               An.
            
             755.
             of
             338.
             
             Bishops
             .
             Yea
             ,
             this
             same
             second
             councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             the
             seventh
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             condemneth
             Nestorius
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             the
             Arians
             as
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             Worshipped
             Christ
             whom
             they
             believed
             to
             be
             a
             man
             onely
             :
             And
             Athanasius
             ,
             contr
             .
             Arian
             .
             Orati
             .
             1.
             
             And
             Nyssenus
             in
             Laud.
             Bas
             .
             And
             Nazianzen
             ,
             Orati
             .
             40.
             say
             .
             To
             Adore
             a
             Creature
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             or
             God
             ,
             is
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             a
             Platina
             in
             vita
             Marci
             .
             Papae
             .
          
           
             b
             Hospin
             .
             de
             orig
             .
             perogimatio
             .
             pag.
             381.
             
          
           
             c
             Symson
             ,
             Treatise
             of
             Images
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             d
             Genebrad
             .
             in
             Chron.
             l.
             2.
             
             Anno
             1794.
             
          
           
             e
             Bellarm.
             de
             Imag.
             l.
             2
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Suarez
             in
             3.
             part
             .
             Thom.
             q.
             25.
             art
             .
             3.
             dis
             .
             54.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Sanderus
             l.
             2.
             de
             Imag
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Alanus
               Dial
            
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             Naucl●
             .
             in
             Chron.
             Vol.
             2.
             gener
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Sabellicus
             l.
             8.
             
             Enead
             ,
             ad
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Blandus
             decad
             .
             2.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Annonius
             in
             Annalib
             .
             
               Francorum
               .
               794.
               
               Anno.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Abbot
               Vspergens
            
             .
             in
             Chron.
             Anno
             793.
             
          
           
             o
             Charles
             the
             Great
             of
             Images
             .
          
           
             p
             Aventinus
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             annal
             .
          
           
             a
             Vspergens
             .
             in
             Chron.
             Anno
             793.
             
          
           
             b
             Eginradus
             in
             vita
             Caroli
             Magni
             .
          
           
             c
             Cassander
             in
             Consul
             .
             ad
             ferdinand
             .
             &
             Maxmilian
             imp
             .
          
           
             d
             Simson
             ,
             Treatise
             of
             Images
             ,
             pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             e
             Lorinus
             in
             Art.
             17.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             
               Serpentem
               .
               Conflari●jusfit
               non
               quod
               adorari
               vellet
               ,
               nam
               postea
               confregit
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Catol
               .
               Test.
               Verit.
            
             lib.
             8.
             pag.
             882
             ,
             883
             ,
             884.
             
          
           
             g
             Caroli
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Carlo
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Caro.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             24.
             
             Caro.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             White
             against
             Fisher
             ,
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             10.
             14
             ,
             42.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             4.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             14.
             
             Act.
             10.
             34.
             
             Ps
             .
             119.
             97.
             159.
             147.
             82.
             103.
             111.
             113.
             114.
             120.
             127.
             128.
             140.
             143.
             167.
             174.
             
          
           
             c
             Ambros
             .
             epist
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             Gregor
             .
             in
             reg
             .
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Augustine
             on
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             that
             receiveth
             you
             receiveth
             me
             .
          
           
             f
             Chrysos
             .
             on
             these
             same
             words
             
          
           
             a
             Athanas
             .
             cont
             .
             Arria
             .
             orat
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Basilus
             de
             spir
             .
             sanct
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Peresius
               Aiala
            
             in
             Trad.
             3.
             de
             imag
             .
          
           
             d
             August
             de
             ●era
             relig
             .
             cap.
             55.
             
          
           
             e
             Idem
             epist
             .
             85.
             
          
           
             f
             Conc.
             Trident.
             Sess
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Damasceu
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Nicephor
             .
             in
             dial
             .
             constant
             .
             de
             imaginibus
             
          
           
             i
             Suarez
             in
             3.
             part
             Thom.
             to
             .
             1.
             q.
             25.
             art
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             54.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Vasquez
             in
             3.
             part
             ●om
             .
             1.
             disp
             .
             ●10
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
             God
             not
             in
             the
             Image
             as
             in
             a
             place
             .
             Vasquez
             will
             have
             all
             things
             to
             be
             adored
             .
             
               Joan.
               de
               Lugo
            
             proveth
             the
             same
             by
             four
             reasons
             .
          
           
             a
             Cajetan
             .
             22.
             q.
             ●03
             .
             art
             .
             3.
             ad
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Leontius
             in
             Dialog
             .
             5.
             cont
             .
             
               Judaeos
               .
               Vt
               r●fertur
            
             in
             7.
             
             Synod
             .
             falsa
             act
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Joan.
               de
               Lugo
            
             de
             myster
             .
             incarnat
             .
             disp
             .
             37.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             n.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Leo.
             1.
             
             Serm.
             7.
             
             
               De
               nativita
               abstinendum
               ab
               ipsa
               specic
               offi●ij
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Salmeron
             in
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             disp
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Alex.
               al●n
            
             .
             3.
             p.
             q.
             30.
             memb
             .
             3.
             art
             .
             3.
             sect
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             g
             Albertus
             dist
             .
             9.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Bonavent
             .
             art
             .
             1.
             q.
             2.
             
               ad
               1.
               in
               contrarium
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Martuinus
               de
               ajala
               tract
               .
               de
               trad
               .
            
             3.
             par
             .
          
           
             k
             Abulens
             .
             Deut.
             4.
             q.
             4
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Carol.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             Carol.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Carol.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Carol.
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             2●
             .
          
           
             c
             L.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             L.
             3.
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             e
             Symson
             treats
             of
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             pag.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Concilium
               Eleherio
            
             ,
             cap.
             36.
             
             Placuit
             in
             
               Ecclesiis
               picturas
               ,
               non
               esse
               debere
               ,
               ne
               quod
               colitur
               ,
               aut
               adoratur
               ,
               in
               parictibus
               pingatur
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Ca●us
             line
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Surjus
             1
             Tom.
             of
             concell
             .
             an
             in
             can
             .
             36.
             cont
             .
             Eliber
             .
          
           
             i
             Sozomen
             l.
             5.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Nicephor
             hist
             .
             l.
             11.
             cap.
             43.
             
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             2.
             
             ●0
             .
             Eph.
             5.
             1.
             
             ●
             Thes
             .
             1.
             16.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             3.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             ●
             Cor.
             ●●
             .
             Phil.
             3.
             17.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
             Sitting
             the
             only
             convenient
             gesture
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             occasionall
             in
             the
             first
             supper
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Christ
             sate
             at
             the
             first
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Of
             kneeling
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             ●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Part.
               2.
               
               Page
               62.
               
            
          
           
             Sitting
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             co-heireship
             .
          
           
             Part
             2.
             pag.
             187.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Paybodie
                 p.
              
               268.
               269.
               
               Disputer
               against
               kneeling
               ,
               Arg.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             A
             signe
             of
             our
             coheirship
             may
             well
             consist
             with
             our
             inferiority
             in
             worshipping
             Christ
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ceremonies
             fail
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             a
             Pareus
             Com.
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             dub
             .
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             civill
             positive
             laws
             binde
             not
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Pareus
               Com.
            
             in
             Rom.
             c.
             13.
             
             Dub.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Richard
               Field
            
             on
             the
             Church
             4.
             book
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Gerson
               de
               vita
               spir
            
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             lect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Greg.
               de
               val
               .
               to
            
             .
             1.
             disp
             .
             7.
             punct
             .
             6.
             
             Sect.
             ●
             .
          
           
             f
             Suarez
             tom
             .
             de
             legibus
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Aquin.
             22
             q.
             art
             .
             1.
             ad
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Suar.
               Deoper
               .
               6.
               dierum
               Tract
               .
            
             3.
             disp
             .
             5.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             num
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Ferra.
               c●●●
               .
               Gente●
            
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             Conrad
             .
             12.
             q.
             20.
             art
             1.
             
             A
             twofold
             goodnesse
             in
             things
             .
             The
             will
             of
             authority
             cannot
             treate
             goodnesse
             in
             things
             .
          
           
             m
             ●
             .
             F.
             de
             con●●i●
             .
             Prineip
             .
             Qu●d
             Principi
             placuit
             ,
             legis
             babet
             vigorem
             ,
             est
             verum
             de
             placito
             justo
             .
          
           
             n
             Carduba
             in
             sum
             quest
             .
             18.
             part
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Thom.
             22.
             q.
             104.
             art
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Soto
               de
               inst
            
             .
             leg
             .
             1.
             4.
             6.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Medin●
             ▪
             C.
             de
             
               paenitentia
               tract
               .
               4.
               de
               jujun
               .
            
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Adrian
               quod
            
             .
             6.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Navar.
             in
             sum
             .
             cap.
             23.
             num
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Driedo
               l.
               3.
               
               De
               liber
               Christ
               .
            
             c.
             3.
             ad
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Castro
             lib.
             1.
             
               de
               lege
               pena
               ▪
            
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             August
             .
             De
             Baptis
             .
             l.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Cajet
             .
             verbo
             pracepti
             transgressio
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Silvest
               .
               verbo
               praecept
            
             .
             q.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Angelus
             verb.
             lex
             .
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Corduba
             q.
             189.
             part
             .
             2.
             rat
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Gers
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             spir
             .
             lect
             .
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
             Nulla
             lex
             s●reuda
             est
             tanquam
             necessaria
             ad
             salutem
             ,
             qu●
             non
             est
             de
             jure
             Divino
             .
          
           
             d
             Durand
             .
             l.
             2.
             d.
             44.
             q.
             5.
             numb
             .
             6.
             
             Si
             Papa
             praeciperet
             Monacho
             ea
             quae
             sum
             contra
             suam
             professionem
             ,
             non
             motus
             aliqua
             necessitate
             vel
             utilitate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             sed
             sola
             voluntate
             ,
             &
             de
             hoc
             constaret
             ,
             &
             Abbas
             praeciperet
             ,
             contrarium
             ,
             obediendum
             esset
             Abbati
             ,
             &
             non
             Papae
             .
          
           
             e
             Suarez
             Tom.
             de
             leg
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Greg.
               de
               valent
               .
               tom
               .
               2.
               disp
               .
               7.
               q.
               5.
               punct
               .
               6.
               
               Sect.
            
             1.
             
             Humane
             lawes
             oblige
             onely
             in
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             g
             Medina
             tract
             .
             De
             jejunio
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Almain
             .
             Moral
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Gers
             .
             uti
             supra
             .
          
           
             k
             Vasquez
             12.
             disp
             .
             158
             c.
             4.
             num
             .
             32.
             
             Praecipient
             is
             intentio
             non
             facit
             praeceptum
             habere
             majorem
             vel
             minorem
             obligandi
             ,
             efficaciam
             ,
             sed
             necesfi●as
             ,
             diguitas
             ,
             vel
             utilitas
             corum
             quae
             praecipiuntur
             .
          
           
             l
             Dried●
             de
             lib.
             Christ
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             ad
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Pareus
             com
             .
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             v.
             5.
             
             Dub.
             7.
             
             Conclus
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Calvin
             inst
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
             Sect.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Beza
               in
               Notis
               in
               Rom.
            
             13.
             
             A
             twofold
             consideration
             of
             humane
             laws
             .
          
           
             p
             Iason
             .
          
           
             q
             Baldus
             in
             rubrica
             ▪
             F●de
             acquirendis
             b●reditatibus
             nu
             .
             23.
             &
             seq
             .
          
           
             r
             Bellarm.
             tom
             .
             1.
             cont
             .
             5.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Vasquez
             tom
             .
             2
             in
             12.
             disp
             .
             152.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Valent.
             tom
             .
             2.
             disp
             .
             7.
             q.
             5.
             punct
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             v
             Doctor
             Iackson
             on
             the
             Creed
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4
             
          
           
             How
             inferiour
             rulers
             are
             subordinate
             to
             God
             in
             commanding
             .
          
           
             x
             Bellar
             cont
             .
             Barclai
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             Bon●
             sensu
             Christus
             dedit
             Petro
             potestatem
             faciend●
             de
             ▪
             peccato
             non
             peccatum
             ,
             &
             de
             non
             peccato
             peccatum
             .
             
               Humane
               authority
               is
               not
               the
               nearest
               or
               instrumentall
               cause
               of
               Lawes
               .
            
          
           
             y
             Stapleton
             de
             statu
             Eccles
             .
             cont
             .
             5.
             q.
             7
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Field
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             booke
             .
             4.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Gerson
             
          
           
             b
             Almain
             oper
             .
             moral
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Decius
             namco●●upiscen
             .
             lect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Mencha
             questionum
             illustrium
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             num
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Iunius
             animadv
             .
          
           
             f
             Doctor
             Iackson
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Sutluvius
             de
             Presbyter
             c.
             11.
             66.
             
             Sic
             non
             magis
             Ecclesiae
             &
             Synodo
             log●s
             scribere
             &
             promulga●e
             liceres
             ,
             quam
             popul●
             &
             subditis
             sibil●ge●
             co●de●●
             pr●ter
             sui
             principis
             ▪
             &
             Magistratus
             voluntatem
             ,
             si
             nimirum
             Christus
             esset
             extern●
             politiae
             legislator
             .
          
           
             h
             Bellar.
             de
             interp
             ▪
             verbi
             lib
             ▪
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
             
               A
               double
               obedience
               due
               to
               Rulers
               ,
               objective
               and
               subjective
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               i
            
             )
             1
             ▪
             Thes
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             Esa
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             ●er
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Ezek.
             2.
             7.
             
             Objective
             obedience
             no
             more
             due
             to
             Rulers
             then
             to
             equalls
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               259
               ▪
               260.
               
            
          
           
             False
             rules
             of
             obedience
             to
             Rulers
             proposed
             by
             Doctor
             Jackson
             refuted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             a
             Hooker
             Churchpolicy
             5.
             book
             p.
             197.
             198.
             
          
           
             b
             Suarez
             
               de
               Relig.
               tom
               4.
               lib.
               4.
               tract
               .
               9.
               cap.
               15.
               
            
             Considerare
             ,
             ●rg●
             aporte●
             a●
             secluso
             precepto
             res
             sit
             ,
             utraque
             ex
             parte
             probabilis
             ,
             &
             tunc
             universaliter
             verum
             erit
             ,
             adjuncto
             praecepto
             ,
             obediendum
             esse
             .
          
           
             c
             Thomas
             Sanches
             Jesuita
             Cordubensis
             in
             Decalog
             .
             
               tom
               .
               2.
               l.
               6.
               c.
               3.
               n.
               3.
               
            
             Quado
             subditus
             dubius
             est
             an
             res
             precepta
             ,
             sitlicita
             nec
             ne
             tenetur
             obedire
             &
             exeusatur
             abpreceptun
             superioris
             .
          
           
             d
             Ignat.
             loyola
             .
             cat
             .
             Jesuit
             
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               17.
               
               &
               18.
               
            
             Prudentia
             non
             obedicntis
             ,
             sed
             imperantis
             est
             Item
             non
             est
             dignus
             nomine
             obedientis
             ,
             qui
             legittimo
             superiori
             ,
             non
             cum
             voluntate
             judicum
             suum
             submittit
             .
          
           
             e
             Greg.
             d●
             Valentia
             ▪
             
               to
               .
               3.
               dis
               .
               7.
               q.
               3.
               punct
               .
               2.
               
            
             Subditus
             non
             suo
             judicio
             atque
             authoritati
             nititur
             superioris
             .
          
           
             f
             Vasquez
             12.
             q.
             19
             ▪
             disp
             .
             66.
             c.
             9.
             num
             .
             ●1
             .
          
           
             g
             Salas
             12.
             q
             ▪
             21.
             tract
             .
             8.
             disp
             .
             unic
             .
             sect
             ▪
             17.
             num
             .
             152.
             
          
           
             The
             good
             nesse
             of
             obedience
             to
             Rulers
             cannot
             countervalue
             the
             evil
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             with
             a
             doubting
             conscience
             and
             so
             sinfully
             .
          
           
             i
             Vasquez
             in
             12.
             ●om
             .
             1.
             disp
             .
             68.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             C●ssian
             .
             collat
             .
             17.
             cap.
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             l
             Chrys●●●
             ▪
             oper
             .
             imperf
             .
             fi
             ejus
             ●it
             opus
             ,
             homil
             .
             9.
             
               cap.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Ambr.
             lib.
             i●de
             offic
             .
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             n
             Aquin.
             12.
             q.
             19.
             art
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Bellar.
             
               de
               Pont
               if
               .
               Rom
               l.
               4.
               cap.
               16.
               
            
             Quiounque
             potest
             precipere
             ,
             polest
             etiam
             actum
             indifferentem
             suo
             precepto
             facere
             necessarium
             ,
             &
             per
             se
             bonum
             .
          
           
             p
             Silvest
             .
             in
             voce
             abrogat
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Tartar.
               in
               moral
            
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             River
             .
             catho
             .
             orth
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             q.
             9.
             tract
             .
             2.
             q.
             2
             
          
           
             ſ
             Field
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             t
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             u
             Soto
             l.
             1.
             de
             just
             .
             q.
             6.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Sylvest
             .
             Verb●
             in
             obedientia
             in
             ●i●c
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Jo
               :
               Eselius
            
             ,
             in
             ezpos
             .
             Decall
             .
             praecept
             .
             4.
             cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             z
             Cap.
             2.
             
             
               De
               constit
               .
               Rem
               ,
               quae
               culpa
               caret
               ,
               in
               damnum
               vocari
               non
               convenit
               .
            
             Other
             Arguments
             for
             the
             obligation
             of
             humane
             Laws
             Answered
             .
          
           
             a
             Ambros
             .
          
           
             b
             Anselm
             .
          
           
             c
             Theodoretus
             in
             loc
             .
             Rom
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Chrysos
             .
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             hom
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Navar.
             in
             sum
             .
             cap.
             23.
             numb
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             f
             Felinus
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             de
             sponsalib
             .
             n.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Taraqu
               .
               Prefat
               de
               utroque
               retractu
               .
            
             n.
             74.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             resist
             the
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             h
             
               
                 Lodovi
                 Merat
              
               .
               par
               .
               1.
               tract
               .
               de
               leg
               disp
               .
               1.
               
               Sect.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             i
             Merat
             .
             ib.
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Why
             men
             cannot
             make
             laws
             that
             layeth
             a
             tye
             on
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             a
             spirituall
             kingdom
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             by
             discipline
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             divine
             ordinance
             as
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             Objections
             against
             excommunication
             removed
             .
          
           
             
               Praelee
               .
               in
            
             Math.
             18.
             ver
             .
             15.
             page
             144.
             
          
           
             We
             mayrebuke
             our
             brother
             in
             a
             prudent
             way
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Erastus
               .
            
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             church
             Mat.
             18.
             is
             not
             the
             Civill
             Sanedrim
             .
          
           
             How
             Publicans
             were
             excluded
             from
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             a
             D●u●
             .
             23.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             I'sa
             .
             79.
             1.
             
             Lam.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Lev.
             25
             44.
             
             Lev.
             26.
             45
             2
             
             Kin.
             16.
             3.
             2
             
             Kin.
             17.
             8.
             11.
             
             ●
             Chro.
             16.
             35.
             2
             
             Chro.
             33.
             2
             ,
             9.
             
             Neh.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             Psa
             .
             9.
             19.
             
             Psal
             .
             10.
             16.
             
             Psal
             .
             33.
             10.
             
             Psal
             .
             44.
             2.
             
             Psa
             .
             80.
             9.
             
             Ier.
             10.
             2.
             
             Ezech.
             23.
             30.
             
             Eze.
             25.
             7.
             
             Ioel
             2.
             7.
             
             Obad.
             v.
             15
             Mi●
             .
             5.
             15.
             
             Hag.
             2.
             22.
             
             Zach.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Theophylact
             in
             Math.
             18
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Beza
             de
             de
             Presbyterio
             &
             excom
             .
             
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             
               Joseph
               de
               bello
               Iudai●
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Pharisaei
               omnia
               pro
               arbitrio
               administrabant
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Lucian
               .
               dialo
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             So
             doth
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Num.
             11.
             28.
             signifie
             .
          
           
             Binding
             and
             loosing
             acts
             judiciall
             .
          
           
             a
             Camero
             prelect
             .
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Vatablus
             on
             Esay
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             Calvin
             prelect
             .
             in
             Esay
             22
             ,
          
           
             d
             Muscu
             .
             com
             ,
             ibid
             ,
          
           
             e
             Gualther
             Homil.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             f
             Piscator
             shol
             .
             in
             Esa
             .
          
           
             g
             Beza
             on
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Pareus
               comment
               .
               in
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               (
               i
               )
               Cotton
            
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Beza
             de
             
               Pres
               byter
            
             ,
             pag.
             63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             That
             Excommunication
             is
             a
             divine
             Ordinance
             is
             proved
             by
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             To
             deliver
             to
             Satan
             is
             not
             miraculous
             killing
             .
          
           
             The
             essentials
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Cutting
             off
             not
             alwaies
             killing
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ab
               interi●re
               popul●rum
               sacrum
               ▪
            
          
           
             Morall
             guiltinesse
             excluded
             men
             from
             holy
             things
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             Ezekiel
             44.
             v.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ceremoniall
             exclusion
             from
             holy
             things
             under
             the
             old
             ,
             did
             tipifie
             exclusion
             for
             morall
             uncleannesse
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Levit.
             5.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             exclusion
             from
             the
             Seales
             declarative
             ,
             not
             coactive
             by
             violence
             .
          
           
             
               Remonstrant
               in
               Apollo
               .
            
          
           
             Censures
             applied
             to
             some
             by
             name
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eschewing
             the
             society
             of
             scandalous
             church
             members
             must
             be
             a
             church
             censure
             .
          
           
             The
             hindering
             of
             Jezabel
             by
             preaching
             onely
             not
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Debarring
             of
             the
             scandalous
             from
             the
             seals
             pro●ed
             .
          
           
             It
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             ●
             debar
             from
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Erastus
             lib.
             3.
             confirmat
             .
             Thesium
             lib.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             pag.
             207.
             
             
               Nam
               et
               sacramenta
               sub
               sub
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nomine
               comprehendi
               concedo
               .
            
          
           
             Erastus
             ,
             
               Confi
               .
               thes
               .
               l.
               3.
               c.
               3.
               pag.
               207.
               
            
             Qui
             membra
             externae
             volunt
             ecclesiae
             videri
             ,
             illi
             non
             calcabunt
             Sacramenta
             nec
             offere●tem
             laniare
             tentabunt
             ,
             &
             fiquis
             talis
             reperiatur
             hune
             ego
             minime
             admittendum
             cense●
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Confirmati●
                 Thosium
                 Erast
                 .
                 Cons●●
                 .
                 thes
                 .
              
               l.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               p.
               72.
               
            
          
           
             Erast
             .
             
               will
               have
               no
               man
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacraments
            
             pag.
             86.
             
             Si
             per
             subductionem
             pabuli
             intelligis
             verbi
             aut
             sacramentorum
             negationem
             ,
             de
             tu●
             hoc
             dicis
             ,
             non
             l●queris
             cum
             scripturis
             ,
             quae
             nusquam
             jubent
             pabula
             haec
             subducere
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             Erastus
             his
             way
             we
             cannot
             deny
             the
             seals
             to
             a
             Turk
             .
          
           
             
               P.
               75
               ,
               76.
               
            
          
           
             Toexclude
             men
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             not
             one
             with
             Excommunication
             
          
           
             
               Pag.
               78.
               
            
          
           
             Excommunication
             is
             no
             reall
             separation
             of
             one
             from
             Christs
             invisible
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               79.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               81
               ,
               82.
               
            
          
           
             Pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             
               Pag.
               86.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pag.
               88.
               8●
               
            
          
           
             Though
             Excommunication
             be
             onely
             declarative
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             empty
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             Putting
             out
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Excommunicating
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             ●
             .
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Erastus
             doth
             prove
             that
             none
             were
             excluded
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             for
             Morall
             uncleannesse
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             forgivenesse
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             117.
             
          
           
             All
             are
             invited
             to
             the
             Sacramēts
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             they
             come
             any
             way
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             whether
             all
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             perverted
             by
             Erastus
             .
             Cap.
             3.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             117.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             pag.
             207.
             
             
               Et
               si
               quis
               talis
               (
               qui
               caleabit
               sacramenta
               )
               reperiatur
               hunc
               ego
               numinè
               admittendum
               censeo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pag.
               118.
               
            
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             signes
             ,
             some
             purely
             holy
             some
             partly
             holy
             ,
             partly
             necessary
             for
             the
             bodily
             life
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             P.
             120
             ,
             121.
             
          
           
             All
             are
             commanded
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             16.
             
             Page
             124.
             
          
           
             Page
             124.
             
          
           
             Confirm
             .
             Thes
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             130.
             131.
             
          
           
             133.
             
          
           
             134.
             
          
           
             136.
             
          
           
             137.
             
          
           
             Ceremoniall
             uncleannes
             typified
             Exclusion
             out
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             for
             Scandals
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Page
             140.
             
          
           
             Page
             142
             ,
             143
             ,
             144
             ,
             145.
             
          
           
             Page
             146.
             
          
           
             Page
             140.
             
             
               At
               nemo
               propter
               ingenitam
               naturae
               corruptionem
               p●nitur
               .
            
             Page
             147.
             
             Legall
             uncleannesse
             was
             sin
             .
          
           
             Page
             150.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             ●
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             154.
             155.
             
             The
             scope
             and
             sense
             of
             Mat.
             18.
             perverted
             by
             Erastus
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             speaks
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             of
             private
             and
             lesser
             scandals
             onely
             .
          
           
             Page
             26.
             in
             Thes
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             word
             brother
             is
             not
             meant
             a
             Iew
             onely
             .
          
           
             
               Erast
               .
               conf
               .
               Thes
               .
               l.
               2.
               
               ●
               .
               1.
               p.
               133.
               
            
             Sive
             facinorosos
             facinoris
             paeniteret
             ,
             sive
             non
             paeniteret
             ,
             paena
             non
             minuebatur
             .
          
           
             L.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             page
             155.
             
          
           
             Thes
             .
             41.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             156.
             
          
           
             Christs
             speaking
             in
             the
             second
             person
             ,
             argueth
             not
             the
             privacy
             of
             the
             scandall
             .
          
           
             Page
             158.
             
          
           
             Page
             156.
             157.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             forgiving
             .
          
           
             Thes
             .
             42.
             page
             27.
             
          
           
             Page
             16.
             
          
           
             Christ
             speaketh
             not
             of
             such
             sins
             as
             private
             men
             may
             forgive
             as
             Erastus
             dreameth
             .
          
           
             Christs
             scope
             spiritual
             ,
             Erast
             .
             his
             way
             is
             carnall
             .
          
           
             Thes
             .
             42.
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             186.
             187.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             188.
             
          
           
             A
             Publican
             most
             odious
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             190
             ,
             191.
             
          
           
             Page
             191.
             
          
           
             P.
             192.
             193.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             195.
             196.
             
          
           
             A
             publican
             most
             odious
             to
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             No
             private
             forgivenesse
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               pag.
               198
            
             .
             ●ed
             si
             docendo
             (
             pri●atus
             )
             aliquem
             ad
             duxcrit
             ,
             ut
             peccata
             sua
             agnoscat
             ,
             et
             ex
             certa
             side
             ●●
             Dei
             be
             ●●gnitate
             propter
             meritum
             Christi
             acquiescat
             ,
             an
             non
             solutus
             erit
             ?
             Si
             frustrā
             moneat
             ac
             doceat
             ,
             an
             non
             qui●sic
             perti●aciter
             salutem
             re
             pudiat
             ,
             ●●gatus
             .
          
           
             Binding
             and
             loosing
             proper
             to
             Stewards
             .
          
           
             Page
             199.
             
          
           
             Page
             199.
             
          
           
             To
             Excommunicate
             is
             not
             formally
             to
             debarre
             from
             the
             Seales
             .
          
           
             Page
             201.
             
          
           
             Page
             203.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             203.
             204.
             
          
           
             Thes
             .
             44.
             29.
             
          
           
             Thes
             .
             46.
             pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Christ
             might
             well
             give
             directions
             for
             a
             Church
             not
             yet
             erected
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               3.
               cap.
               3.
               p.
               196.
               
            
             Vestra
             igitur
             excommunicatio
             nihil
             aliud
             est
             ,
             quam
             inan●
             sigmentum
             hominum
             imperare
             ,
             aliis
             cupie●tium
             .
          
           
             Thes
             .
             48.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             vindicated
             from
             Erastus
             his
             glosse
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             211
             ,
             212.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             214.
             
          
           
             The
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             interveen
             not
             for
             this
             
               particular
               miracle
            
             .
          
           
             Faith
             of
             miracles
             to
             pray
             for
             this
             miracle
             not
             in
             all
             the
             faithfull
             at
             ▪
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             Delivering
             to
             Satan
             not
             miraculous
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             Page
             215.
             
          
           
             Thes
             .
             58.
             p.
             44.
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             Page
             45.
             
          
           
             Num.
             34.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             45.
             
          
           
             Page
             45.
             
          
           
             Page
             45.
             46.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             ,
             not
             Paul
             alone
             had
             hand
             in
             delivering
             the
             man
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ●st
               intersiccre
            
             .
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             In
             Thes
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             To
             be
             delivered
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             218.
             
             The
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               Homil.
            
             15.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Molineus
             
               In
               suo
               vate
               opuscule
               eruditissimo
            
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             pag.
             108.
             
             Hyeronymus
             in
             cap.
             5.
             ad
             Galat.
             
          
           
             Walens
             do
             .
             discr
             .
             Magist
             .
             pol.
             to
             .
             2.
             
             Arg.
             6.
             fol.
             10.
             
             
               In
               vate
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             p.
             111
             ,
             112.
             
             Ambrosius
             lib.
             1.
             
               de
               penitentia
               .
               Hyeronymus
            
             in
             c.
             5.
             ad
             Galar
             .
             Augusti
             .
             l.
             6.
             
               de
               serm
               .
               domi
            
             in
             Mont.
             cap.
             38.
             
             
               Chrysostom
               hom
            
             .
             15.
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
               Molineus
               loc
               cit
               .
               Piscator
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Zanchius
             com
             .
             in
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             citeth
             these
             words
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             for
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             Thes
             .
             59.
             pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             Thes
             .
             59.
             49.
             
          
           
             Thes
             .
             60.
             
             Page
             50.
             
          
           
             Page
             221.
             
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             not
             killed
             by
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Page
             223.
             
          
           
             Page
             223.
             
          
           
             Page
             224.
             
          
           
             Page
             207.
             
             Page
             223.
             124.
             
          
           
             Page
             227.
             228.
             229.
             
          
           
             Delivering
             to
             Satan
             not
             miraculous
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             put
             away
             not
             always
             to
             kill
             .
          
           
             Leigh
             in
             
               Critica
               Sacra
            
             ,
             pag.
             245.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             To
             eschew
             the
             scandalous
             a
             mean
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             pag.
             234.
             
          
           
             The
             simi
             litude
             of
             a
             cut
             off
             member
             to
             hold
             forth
             Excommucation
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             Page
             235.
             
          
           
             No
             warrant
             that
             the
             Apostles
             killed
             any
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             236.
             237.
             
          
           
             No
             miraculous
             faith
             required
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             Page
             237
             ,
             238.
             
          
           
             Page
             240.
             241.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             leaven
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Beza
             contr
             .
             
               Erastum
               de
               Presbyterie
            
             ,
             Pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             Buxtorfius
             in
             
               Lexico
               ,
               Rabinco
            
             .
             pag.
             2303
             
               in
               voc
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Buxtorfius
             in
             
               Lex
               .
               Rabbi
            
             pag.
             1413.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             leaven
             .
          
           
             None
             killed
             for
             eating
             leavened
             bread
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             241.
             
          
           
             To
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             with
             unleavened
             bread
             a
             violation
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Putting
             away
             of
             leaven
             .
          
           
             Page
             244.
             
          
           
             Page
             245.
             
          
           
             De
             Presbyt
             .
             page
             92.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ;
             and
             what
             by
             leaven
             .
          
           
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             not
             miraculously
             killed
             by
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Erastus
             his
             expositions
             all
             without
             ground
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             L.
             3.
             c
             ▪
             8.
             p.
             247.
             248
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pag
             248.
             
          
           
             How
             eschewing
             intimate
             fellowship
             with
             a
             scandalous
             brother
             ,
             is
             a
             Church-censure
             .
          
           
             Sacraments
             though
             helps
             of
             piety
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             given
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Erastus
               p.
               248
            
             .
             ●●●erum
             sacrament●
             esse
             adminicula
             pi●tatis
             &
             salutis
             ,
             nullus
             ●●gat
             ,
             proi●de
             non
             sunt
             h●●
             ,
             ●●ganda
             petentibus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             249.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             his
             contradiction
             ,
             in
             excluding
             both
             some
             and
             none
             at
             all
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             249.
             
             
               Nam
               de
               illis
               solis
               (
               an
               arcendi
               sint
               a
               Sacramentis
               )
               disputamus
               qui
               peccatum
               suum
               agnoscunt
               ,
               &
               ●eliora
               promittunt
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             249.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             249.
             250.
             
          
           
             How
             withdrawing
             from
             scandalous
             brethren
             ,
             may
             inferre
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             250.
             251.
             
          
           
             Page
             252.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             252.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             252.
             253.
             
          
           
             Pag
             253.
             
          
           
             The
             scandalous
             are
             forbidden
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             De
             rect●
             institutis
             ego
             me
             sem
             per
             disputa
             re
             protestatus
             fui
             .
          
           
             An
             evident
             contradiction
             in
             Erastus
             through
             his
             whole
             book
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             206.
             207.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             112.
             
          
           
             Whom
             Erastus
             excludeth
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             
          
           
             Pag.
             114.
             115.
             
          
           
             Page
             117.
             
          
           
             Page
             116.
             
          
           
             Page
             207.
             
          
           
             Some
             on
             earth
             must
             try
             who
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             ,
             or
             debarred
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             who
             not
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             254.
             
             
               Pendet
               haec
               opinia
               ●ua
               ,
               ex
               opinione
               &
               judicio
               hominum
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             254.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             9.
             pag.
             254.
             
          
           
             Beza
             de
             pre●byt
             .
             pag
             97.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             255.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             Pag
             255.
             256.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             97.
             de
             Presbyterio
             ,
          
           
             Paul
             did
             not
             judicially
             condemne
             the
             incestuous
             man.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             256.
             257.
             
          
           
             To
             eschew
             the
             scandalous
             is
             materially
             to
             Excommunicatethem
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             Ioh
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Erastusl
             .
             4.
             c.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             258.
             259.
             
             What
             Presbyteries
             Erastus
             yeildeth
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             259.
             
          
           
             A
             Presbytery
             at
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             261.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             granteth
             an
             examination
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             denieth
             all
             exclusion
             .
             Pag.
             261.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             207.
             
          
           
             Page
             262.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             places
             Deut.
             17.
             and
             2
             Chron.
             ●9
             do
             prove
             two
             different
             judicatures
             .
          
           
             Page
             262.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Kingly
             and
             priestly
             office
             are
             different
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             page
             175.
             
             Erastus
             denieth
             the
             Ministery
             to
             be
             a
             peculiar
             ordinance
             to
             some
             onely
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             all
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Page
             263.
             264.
             
             Two
             distinct
             Iudicatures
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Pag.
             265.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             265.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             are
             not
             to
             dispense
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             as
             Erastus
             saith
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             to
             judge
             who
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             who
             not
             .
          
           
             L.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
               ex
               equo
               n●s
               omnes
               esse
               sacerdotes
               .
            
          
           
             Erastus
             ib.
             171.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             of
             Erastus
             .
             p.
             266.
             267
             how
             Erastus
             confuteth
             a
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             Page
             27●
             .
             Page
             269.
             270.
             
          
           
             A
             Church
             judicature
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             Page
             267.
             
          
           
             Page
             268.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             The
             Priests
             put
             no
             man
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Page
             269.
             
          
           
             Page
             270.
             
          
           
             Page
             270.
             271.
             
          
           
             Page
             272.
             
          
           
             Teaching
             and
             judgeing
             not
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             civill
             Iudge
             as
             a
             Iudge
             cannot
             teach
             .
          
           
             Page
             272.
             
          
           
             Page
             272.
             273.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             maketh
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Priest
             or
             Pastor
             formally
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Clar.
               Vir.
               Antonius
               Wale●●s
               ,
               Tom.
               2.
               pag.
               27.
               
               Wtenbogardus
               .
            
             Auraonem
             subijci
             Mosi
             .
             Magistratus
             esse
             instauratores
             ,
             &
             directores
             cultus
             Dci
             ,
             secundum
             verebum
             Dci
             ,
             sc●
             Doctores
             esse
             tantum
             religion
             is
             Ministros
             ,
             &
             Magistratum
             populum
             docere
             per
             ●●cl●s●●
             Ministrum
             ;
             Ministros
             autem
             hec
             facere
             à
             et
             sub
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Page
             274.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             274.
             
             What
             are
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             274
             ,
             375.
             
          
           
             Page
             275.
             
          
           
             Levites
             sometime
             imployed
             in
             Civill
             businesse
             .
          
           
             Erastus
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             Page
             160.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Men
             have
             need
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             Governours
             .
          
           
             Magistracie
             and
             Ministery
             ,
             both
             supream
             in
             their
             on
             we
             kinde
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             160.
             161.
             162.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             alloweth
             no
             Government
             ,
             but
             Popedome
             and
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             p.
             162.
             163.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             164.
             165.
             167.
             
          
           
             Page
             171.
             
          
           
             Page
             173.
             
          
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
             how
             not
             of
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             l.
             3.
             176
             ,
             177
             ,
             179.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             179.
             
          
           
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             appointed
             to
             the
             Priests
             nothing
             in
             Gods
             worship
             as
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Erastus
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             275
             ,
             276.
             
          
           
             De
             Presb.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             The
             Priests
             in
             matters
             of
             death
             ,
             judged
             only
             
               De
               questione
               iuris
            
             ,
             of
             the
             question
             of
             Law.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             276
             ,
             277.
             
          
           
             The
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             had
             no
             Law-power
             by
             Gods
             Law
             or
             from
             Cesar
             ,
             to
             put
             Christ
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             pag.
             279.
             
          
           
             The
             Sanedrim
             had
             no
             Law-power
             against
             Steven
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             is
             true
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             280.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             280.
             281.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             Page
             281.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
             Beza
             de
             presbyter
             .
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             A
             colledge
             of
             church-rulers
             in
             the
             N.
             T.
             
          
           
             pa.
             284.
             
          
           
             Page
             285.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             286.
             
          
           
             pa.
             287.
             
          
           
             Beza
             de
             presbyt
             .
             p.
             112.
             113.
             
          
           
             Page
             288.
             
          
           
             Beza
             de
             Presbyt
             .
             p.
             112.
             113.
             
          
           
             Page
             289.
             
          
           
             page
             290.
             291.
             
          
           
             Due
             right
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             qu.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             7.
             page
             141
             ,
             142
             ,
             143.
             seque
             
          
           
             page
             293.
             
          
           
             page
             294.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             l.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             295.
             296.
             
          
           
             page
             296.
             
          
           
             No
             miraculous
             killing
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             or
             tormenting
             of
             the
             mans
             body
             .
          
           
             Page
             296.
             
          
           
             pa.
             297.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
             Erast
             .
             298.
             
          
           
             page
             299.
             
          
           
             page
             29●
             .
          
           
             Erastus
             yieldeth
             there
             is
             a
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             under
             Church
             discipline
             .
          
           
             Annot.
             on
             the
             Bible
             ,
             An.
             1645.
             in
             Zach.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             judicature
             proper
             to
             the
             priests
             as
             priests
             .
          
           
             Page
             300.
             
          
           
             Page
             301.
             
          
           
             
               Page
               300.
               
               Erastus
            
             ,
             Quis
             unquam
             dubitavit
             ,
             an
             Ministris
             liceat
             improbe
             age●tes
             ,
             Magistratus
             ,
             ex
             verb●
             Dei
             ,
             objurgare
             ,
             arguere
             ,
             reprehendere
             ,
             increpare
             ,
             adeoque
             solvere
             &
             ligare
             ?
          
           
             Page
             302.
             303.
             
             How
             the
             Magistrates
             consent
             is
             requisite
             in
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             Page
             302.
             
             The
             Magistrats
             sword
             no
             kindly
             mean
             to
             gain
             souls
             ,
             as
             Erastus
             dreameth
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             302.
             303.
             
          
           
             Page
             303.
             304.
             
          
           
             page
             305.
             
          
           
             The
             Morally
             unclean
             debarred
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             .
          
           
             Page
             305.
             
          
           
             No
             price
             of
             a
             whore
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             ;
             what
             it
             meant
             .
          
           
             Annot.
             an
             .
             1645.
             an
             .
             ou
             Deut.
             23.
             18.
             
             Vata
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             que
             injustè
             parta
             sunt
             ,
             nullo
             modo
             offerri
             debent
             Deo.
             
          
           
             Page
             307.
             
          
           
             Our
             chiefe
             argument
             for
             excommunication
             not
             answered
             .
          
           
             Page
             308.
             309.
             
             The
             place
             Matth
             5.
             
             When
             thou
             bringest
             thy
             gift
             ,
             &c.
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Page
             309.
             310.
             
          
           
             How
             men
             doe
             judge
             of
             inward
             actions
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               310.
            
             
             Solus
             deus
             ut
             sine
             errore
             cogitationes
             judicat
             ,
             ita
             easdem
             quoque
             pu
             .
             nit
             .
             Ib.
             in
             rectione
             e●terna
             eccles●e
             infinite
             falli
             omnes
             possumu●
             ,
             quamobr●n
             s●ccr●
             bio
             nihil
             debemus
             ,
             quam
             mandatum
             expresse
             nobi●
             l●gimus
             .
          
           
             Page
             309.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             A
             contradiction
             in
             Erastus
             frequent
             .
          
           
             Page
             311.
             
          
           
             Page
             311.
             312.
             313.
             
             What
             it
             was
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             synagogue
             .
          
           
             Page
             313.
             314.
             
          
           
             page
             31●
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             not
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             Synagogue
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             read
             .
          
           
             
               Navar.
               in
               Ench●rid
               .
               c.
            
             27.
             11.
             n.
             13.
             
             
               Greg.
               q.
            
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Page
             315.
             
          
           
             Page
             316.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             an
             .
             1645.
             on
             Ezra
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             an
             .
             1645.
             on
             Deut.
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             ib.
             315.
             
             Non
             igitur
             noluit
             Deus
             hosc●
             circumcidi
             ,
             &
             in
             Templum
             atque
             ad
             Sacramenta
             admitti
             ,
             sed
             noluit
             proveris
             Judaeis
             ●os
             haberi
             .
          
           
             Erastus
             .
             l.
             6
             c.
             1.
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             Page
             318.
             
             Ministers
             subject
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             P.
             318.
             319.
             
          
           
             Page
             318.
             
          
           
             P.
             319
             ,
             320.
             
          
           
             Page
             321.
             
          
           
             Page
             321.
             
          
           
             Page
             321.
             
          
           
             Page
             322.
             
          
           
             Though
             there
             were
             no
             framed
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             might
             say
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             P.
             323.
             324
             
          
           
             
               Pagninu●
               ,
               Merc.
            
             in
             Thesaur
             .
             p.
             994.
             
          
           
             Page
             324.
             325.
             
          
           
             Page
             326.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             more
             a
             right
             constituted
             Sanedrim
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             then
             a
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             Page
             327.
             
          
           
             Page
             328.
             
          
           
             page
             329.
             
          
           
             Iunius
             ●nim●●
             .
             in
             Bellar
             .
             d●●o●ci●
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
             Not.
             18.
             de●●●iente
             conjunctione
             Magistratus
             ,
             potest
             a
             liquid
             Ecclesia
             extra
             ordi●em
             ●ace●e
             ,
             quod
             ordinario
             non
             potest
             ,
             &
             contra
             deficiente
             Ecclesià
             à
             suo
             officio
             ,
             potest
             Magistratus
             extra
             ordinem
             procurar●
             ut
             Ecclesia
             ad
             officium
             r●de●●
             ,
             id
             ●nim
             juris
             communis
             est
             ,
             extraordinariis
             ma●is
             remedia
             etiam
             extra
             ordinem
             adhiberi
             posse
             .
             Page
             329
             ,
             330.
             
          
           
             Page
             330.
             
          
           
             Rebuking
             of
             Princes
             argue
             no
             lesse
             jurisdiction
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             doth
             .
          
           
             Erastus
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             331.
             332.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             if
             scandalous
             are
             to
             be
             debarred
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             P.
             331.
             332
             
          
           
             Page
             332.
             
          
           
             Page
             334.
             
          
           
             Page
             335.
             
          
           
             Every
             profession
             maketh
             not
             men
             capable
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Page
             335.
             336.
             
          
           
             Page
             336.
             
          
           
             Page
             336.
             337.
             
          
           
             ●●
             340.
             
          
           
             Page
             341.
             
          
           
             Erast
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             341.
             
          
           
             Page
             341.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             341
             sequitur
             (
             si
             faci●orosi
             sint
             arcendi
             ●
             Sacrament
             is
             )
             eligendos
             esse
             qui
             malis
             interdieant
             oratione
             ,
             lectione
             ,
             Elcemosynarum
             distributione
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             cannot
             admit
             ,
             to
             ,
             and
             debar
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Page
             346.
             
          
           
             The
             sword
             no
             intrinsecall
             mean
             of
             gaining
             souls
             .
          
           
             Page
             347.
             
          
           
             Page
             348.
             349.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             as
             the
             Church
             not
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             44
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             Governement
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Officers
             now
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             must
             chiefly
             be
             written
             to
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             Pastors
             be
             but
             Servants
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Trigland
             .
             de
             civi
             .
             &
             Eceles
             .
             potest
             .
             disser
             .
             
               Theolo
               .
               c.
               4.
               p.
               80.
               
            
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             powers
             immediatly
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             not
             subordinate
             to
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             patern
             Church
             of
             the
             Apostles
             not
             ruled
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Erast
             .
             and
             Mr.
             Pryn
             grant
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             ordinance
             as
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             Confirm
             .
             Thes
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             349.
             
             Sane
             ut
             ●dololatram
             &
             apostatam
             nega●●us
             membram
             esse
             Ecclesiae
             Christi
             sie
             etiam
             nequit●am
             s●am
             defendentem
             ,
             inter
             membra
             Ecclesiae
             censendum
             esse
             .
             Et
             quemadmodum
             illes
             ex
             Christiano
             caetu
             judicamus
             exterminandos
             ,
             sic
             hos
             quoque
             putamus
             in
             eo
             catu
             non
             esse
             ferendos
             .
             Erastus
             confirm
             .
             Thes
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             207.
             
             Mr.
             Pryn
             in
             his
             vindication
             of
             four
             serious
             questions
             ,
             
               p.
               30.
               31.
               
               Vindication
               of
               four
               serious
               questions
               page
               52.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             preached
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Sacraments
             cannot
             be
             dispensed
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             a
             confirming
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             Vindication
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             We
             partake
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             in
             dispensing
             to
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             preaching
             to
             them
             the
             Word
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vi●d
             .
             p.
             36
             
          
           
             Vindication
             p.
             40.
             41.
             
          
           
             We
             know
             no
             extraordinary
             conversion
             by
             Miracles
             without
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               Andrad
               .
               defens
               .
               fidei
               ,
               Trid.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             239.
             
               falsa
               sunt
               haec
               plerunque
               ,
               plerunque
               infirma
               etiam
               Ec●lcsiae
               verae
               judicia
               .
               Maldonat
               .
               in
               ▪
               Mat.
            
             7.
             v.
             22.
             
             
               Greg.
               de
               Val●n
               .
               t●m
            
             .
             3.
             dis
             .
             1.
             p.
             4.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             lib.
             arb
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Durandus
             quest
             .
             1.
             in
             Prolegom
             .
             Sent.
             Sect.
             46.
             
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             not
             a
             first
             converting
             ordinance
             ;
             ye●
             a
             confirming
             one
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord●
             Supper
             presupposeth
             faith
             and
             conversion
             in
             the
             worthy
             receiver
             in
             Church-profession
             .
          
           
             Vindicat.
             pag
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vindicat.
             page
             41.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             ●
             .
             The
             church
             a
             perfect
             society
             without
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Vtenbogard
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Eusebius
             ,
             de
             vita
             constant
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             24
             ▪
             Hyeronimu●
             in
             chron
             .
             an
             .
             366.
             
             Genebrard
             .
             in
             liberio
             .
             Niceph.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
             
               Socr
               ▪
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
             Hyeronim
             .
             chron
             .
             an
             .
             367.
             
             Barron
             .
             an
             .
             366.
             
             Arg.
             9.
             
          
           
             Differences
             between
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             cannot
             limit
             the
             pastor
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             calling
             .
          
           
             See
             Henr.
             Salcobrig
             .
             in
             Becano
             .
             Bac.
             p.
             140.
             
             
               Ait
               regem
               esse
               primatam
               Ecclesia
               Anglicanae
               ,
            
             and
             
               rege●
               s●cro
               olc●
               uncti
               capaces
               sunt
               spiritualis
               jurisdictionis
               ,
               Rex
               propri●
               autorite
               creat
               .
               Episcopus
               .
            
             See
             Cald.
             
               ●u
               altar
            
             .
             Dam.
             
               p.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               seq
               .
            
             That
             Magistrates
             are
             more
             hot
             against
             punishing
             of
             sin
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             against
             sinfull
             omissions
             ,
             which
             argueth
             that
             they
             are
             unpatient
             of
             Christs
             yoak
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             they
             desire
             to
             vindicate
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             subject
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Not
             any
             power
             or
             office
             subject
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             immediately
             ,
             subjection
             is
             properly
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             A
             Magistrate
             and
             a
             Christian
             different
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             in
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             
               jus
               authoritie
               ,
               aptitudo
               ,
               habilitie
               .
            
          
           
             Pare●●
             Com.
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             dub
             .
             Iac.
             Triglandius
             de
             potest
             civ
             .
             &
             Ecclesiastica
             c.
             10.
             207
             ,
             208.
             
             Vbi
             nam
             inju●xit
             Christus
             Magistratui
             Christiano
             ut
             oves
             Christi
             quae
             ●ales
             Regat
             .
          
           
             Christianity
             maketh
             no
             new
             power
             of
             ,
             or
             to
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             
               Jac.
               Trig.
               land
            
             .
             di●●er
             .
             Theo.
             de
             potest
             .
             civ
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             174.
             
             A
             fourfold
             consideration
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Ministerial
             power
             most
             necessary
             ,
             upon
             which
             &
             the
             former
             Distinctions
             ,
             followeth
             ten
             very
             considerable
             Assertions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Assert
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             commandeth
             the
             exercise
             of
             Ministeriall
             power
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             spirituall
             and
             sincere
             manner
             of
             the
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             as
             godly
             men
             ,
             not
             as
             Magistrates
             command
             sincerity
             and
             zeal
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             ministeriall
             power
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             .
             contr
             .
             literas
             petilian
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             92.
             &
             contr
             .
             
               Cresconi
               .
               l.
               8.
               c.
               5.
            
             reges
             serviunt
             D●o
             in
             quantum
             sunt
             homines
             ,
             &
             in
             quantum
             sunt
             reges
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             18.
             21
             
             Deu.
             1.
             16.
             17.
             
             D●u
             .
             17.
             19
             20.
             
          
           
             A
             two
             fold
             good
             in
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             essentiall
             ,
             accidentall
             .
          
           
             Asser
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             such
             commandeth
             only
             in
             order
             to
             temporary
             reward
             ,
             and
             punisheth
             ,
             and
             layeth
             no
             commands
             on
             the
             constience
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             Magistrates
             as
             Magistrates
             forbid
             not
             sin
             as
             sin
             under
             the
             paine
             of
             eternall
             wrath
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             subordinations
             Civill
             ,
             Ecclesiastick
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             not
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             an
             earthly
             King
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Church
             Officers
             as
             such
             not
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Arminian
             Remonstrance
             in
             Apol.
             c.
             25.
             fol.
             299
             ,
             300.
             
             What
             power
             Erastiaus
             give
             to
             Magistrates
             in
             Church
             matters
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             minde
             of
             Arminians
             touching
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             Church
             matters
             .
             
               Remonstrant
               Arminian
               c.
               25.
               p.
            
             304
             
          
           
             
               ●●c
               .
               Trig.
            
             de
             potest
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             &
             Eccelesiastica
             diss●●tatio
             ,
             Th●●l
             .
             p.
             123
             T●m●lorum
             usus
             &
             s●ipe●●iorum
             publ●●orum
             ●●●
             in
             re
             nihil
             potest
             .
             ille
             enimextrins●●us
             accedit
             ad
             res
             Ecclesiasticas
             ,
             eorumque
             naturam
             atque
             indolem
             nihil
             immutat
             .
             
               A
               threefold
               consideration
               of
               the
               magistrate
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Church
            
          
           
             Course
             of
             conformity
             ,
             part
             3.
             pag.
             146.
             
          
           
             Reciprocation
             of
             subordina●●●ns
             between
             Church
             and
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             A●t
             .
             Walens
             ,
             p.
             2.
             de
             quatenus
             pastor
             subjiciatur
             magist
             .
             pag.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Iac.
             Trig.
             disser
             .
             Thel
             .
             de
             potest
             .
             civ
             .
             &
             Ecclesi
             .
             c.
             5.
             pag.
             124.
             profess
             .
             Leyden
             in
             Syno
             .
             purioris
             .
             Theol.
             dis
             .
             de
             disc
             .
             Ecclesi
             .
             &
             de
             magistrati
             .
             Zipperus
             de
             p●lit●a
             Ecclesiast
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
             Calvinus
             Insti
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
             Pet.
             Cabel
             Iavins
             in
             apol●g●tico
             Rescript
             pro
             libert
             .
             Ecelesi
             .
             c.
             6.
             p.
             79.
             
             M.
             Cot.
             
               in
               a
               Model
               of
               Church
               and
               civill
               power
               .
            
             P.
             Matyr
             .
             loc
             .
             Communi
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
             D.
             Pareus
             in
             prefat
             .
             ad
             h●seam
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             langravi
             .
             August
             .
             confess
             .
             Artic.
             de
             pot●st
             .
             Ecclesi
             .
             Helv.
             confess
             .
             Anno
             1566.
             
             Art.
             18.
             
             Suevica
             confess
             .
             Art.
             13.
             
             Saxonica
             Art.
             12.
             
             Anglic.
             fol.
             132.
             
             Scotic
             ▪
             confess
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             as
             Ministers
             neither
             Magistrates
             nor
             subjects
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             such
             neither
             manageth
             his
             office
             under
             Christ
             as
             mediator
             ,
             nor
             under
             Satan
             ,
             but
             under
             God
             as
             creator
             .
          
           
             A
             Prince
             as
             a
             gifted
             Christian
             may
             preach
             and
             spread
             the
             Gospell
             to
             a
             land
             where
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             not
             bin
             heard
             before
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Ità
             videlius
             Ep.
             Const
             .
             quest
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Vtenbogard
             cont
             .
             Pontific
             .
             primat
             .
             p.
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
             Anto.
             Wal.
             p.
             2.
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Cabcl
             Iavius
             apol
             .
             disser
             .
             de
             l.
             Eccles
             .
             c.
             6.
             p.
             82.
             
             Iac.
             Trig.
             Des
             .
             Thho
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             and
             the
             Priest
             kept
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             farre
             different
             way
             .
          
           
             Bloody
             Tenent
             ,
             Cap.
             82.
             page
             119.
             
          
           
             C.
             65.
             ●a
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             C.
             85.
             pa.
             124.
             
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Iudges
             do
             reciprocally
             judge
             and
             censure
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             a
             power
             to
             the
             magistrate
             and
             Church
             and
             to
             judge
             contrary
             wayes
             ,
             justly
             and
             unjustly
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             cause
             .
          
           
             Bloody
             Te.
             c.
             84.
             p.
             ●22
             .
          
           
             Bellarmine
             de
             laicis
             c.
             17.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Slatius
             i●
             aperta
             declaratione
             .
             
               p.
               53.
            
             
             Magistratus
             non
             valet
             sub
             pena●terne
             condemnation
             is
             gladio
             uti
             ,
             aut
             dominatum
             petere
             ,
             quisquus
             id
             facit
             ,
             Christianus
             non
             est
             .
             Welsing
             .
             lib.
             de
             offici●
             homi
             .
             Christiani
             .
             
               p.
               1.
               
               Sim.
               Epis
               .
               dis
               .
               13.
               c.
               18.
               19.
               
               Divers
               opinions
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               causes
               Eccle●iasticall
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             complain
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             appeal
             .
             What
             an
             appeal
             is
             .
          
           
             Refuge
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             appeal
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             appeal
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Lib.
               Eceles
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             p.
             134
             ,
             135.
             
             
               Iac.
               Trig.
               de
               civili
               &
               Ecclesiastic
               .
               potest
               .
               ●
               .
            
             20.
             p.
             420.
             421.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Pryn
             his
             Truth
             Triumphing
             sect
             .
             2.
             and
             3.
             p.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Sect.
             13
             ▪
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Prinne
             .
             Truth
             Triump
             .
             p.
             31.
             
             The
             Magistrates
             punishing
             ,
             or
             his
             interest
             of
             faith
             proveth
             him
             not
             be
             a
             judge
             in
             Synods
             .
          
           
             Truth
             triumphing
             ,
             sect
             .
             2.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Page
             31.
             
          
           
             Of
             Pauls
             appeal
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             that
             it
             proveth
             not
             that
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             controversies
             we
             may
             appeal
             to
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             Magistrates
             as
             to
             Iudges
             of
             matters
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Paul
             appealed
             from
             an
             inferiour
             civill
             judge
             to
             a
             superiour
             civill
             and
             heathen
             judge
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             What
             power
             a
             conquerour
             hath
             to
             set
             up
             a
             religion
             in
             a
             conquered
             nation
             .
          
           
             Videlius
             de
             Episcopat
             .
             Constant
             .
             p.
             77.
             
             Vtenbogard
             .
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Camero
             .
             prel●ct
             .
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             v.
             18.
             19.
             
             Tu
             es
             p●trus
             .
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Due
             right
             of
             Presbyteries
             .
             p.
             435
             436.
             437
             438.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Camero
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             There
             were
             no
             appeals
             made
             to
             the
             godly
             Emperors
             of
             old
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             To
             lay
             bands
             on
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Prince
             to
             tye
             him
             to
             blind
             obedience
             ,
             Popish
             ,
             not
             our
             Doctrine
             .
             
               Platina
               .
               in
               Bonifac.
               3.
               
               Baronius
            
             an
             .
             602.
             n.
             18.
             
             Baronius
             .
             an
             .
             606.
             n.
             3.
             
             Baroni
             .
             an
             .
             1085.
             
          
           
             Onuphorius
             an
             ,
             1527.
             1540.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Prinne
             
               Truth
               triumphing
            
             .
             Remonstr
             .
             in
             apolog
             .
             p.
             299.
             esse
             papatus
             corculum
             ,
             esse
             id
             ipsum
             in
             quo
             ●i●a
             est
             f●rma
             papatus
             ,
             five
             papalis
             hierar
             ●bi●s
             .
          
           
             Remonstr
             .
             in
             apolog
             .
          
           
             So
             
               Stapleton
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             and
             other
             Papists
             argue
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             cannot
             forbid
             sin
             as
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             promoteth
             Christs
             mediatory
             Kingdom
             materially
             ,
             not
             directly
             and
             formally
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Magistrate
               as
               such
               not
               the
               Vicar
               of
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               .
               The
               adversaries
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               Popish
               ,
               not
               we
               at
               all
               .
            
             Andreas
             Rivetus
             Iesuit
             .
             Vapul
             .
             
               in
               Castigati
               Notarum
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Balsacum
               Edit
               .
               1644.
               c.
               ●1
               .
               page
               40.
               
            
             Christus
             neque
             Reges
             neque
             principes
             instituit
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             sed
             neque
             successores
             habet
             ,
             neque
             vicarios
             quibus
             competat
             jus
             dominatus
             ,
             ministros
             tantum
             instituit
             ,
             nomine
             principis
             unius
             legatione
             ,
             legati●
             autem
             neque
             legatos
             ,
             neque
             reges
             ,
             neque
             principes
             ,
             constituit
             legatos
             ,
             sed
             ministros
             qui
             serviunt
             ,
             non
             regnant
             .
             In
             regno
             Christi
             solus
             ille
             spiritualiter
             regnat
             ;
             servi
             summi
             Regis
             ,
             regnum
             sui
             principis
             promovent
             ,
             nec
             unquam
             sibi
             usurpa●t
             regalia
             jura
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Bertrandus
             tract
             .
             de
             Orig
             .
             jurisd
             .
             q.
             4.
             n.
             5.
             
             Non
             videretur
             diseretus
             dominus
             (
             ut
             cum
             reverentiâ
             ejus
             loquar
             )
             nisi
             unieum
             post
             se
             talem
             vicarium
             reliquisset
             ▪
             qui
             haec
             omnia
             posset
             ,
             Armacan
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               quest
               .
               Armen
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
             Becan
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             opuscul
             .
             Suarez
             tom
             .
             de
             incarnat
             .
             Christi
             diso
             .
             48.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             Aegid
             .
             Conninck
             .
             de
             incarnat
             .
             disp
             .
             23.
             dub
             .
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             43
             p.
             697.
             
             Communior
             itaque
             doctorum
             sententia
             ,
             Christum
             etiam
             q●â
             hominem
             habere
             veram
             potestatem
             regiam
             ,
             ac
             directum
             dominium
             in
             omnia
             regna
             mundi
             ,
             &c.
             August
             .
             de
             Ancona
             ,
             de
             potest
             Papae
             ,
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             1
             quia
             est
             eadem
             jurisdictio
             delegantis
             &
             delegati
             ,
             
               Coninck
               .
               tom
               .
               de
               incarn
               .
               disp
               .
               23
               ▪
               dub
               .
               5.
               
            
             Vasquez
             tom
             .
             de
             incarnat
             :
             disp
             .
             87.
             c.
             2.
             &c.
             6.
             
             Pet.
             Wald.
             de
             incar
             .
             dis
             .
             11.
             de
             adop
             .
             &
             dominio
             Christi
             ,
             dub
             .
             5.
             n.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             Pastors
             are
             made
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             by
             the
             adversaries
             in
             their
             whole
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             such
             not
             the
             vicar
             of
             the
             mediatory
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Brotherly
             re-examination
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Magistracy
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             administration
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Coleman
             re-examination
             ,
             pag.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             as
             such
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             promote
             Christs
             mediatory
             kingdom
             .
          
           
             Magistracy
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             nations
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             to
             .
             1.
             de
             legi
             l.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             qui
             dat
             formam
             ,
             dat
             consequenti●
             ad
             formam
             .
             l.
             2.
             in
             prinf●de
             instit
             .
             &
             jure
             cod
             .
             tit
             .
             c.
             jus
             ●at
             .
             1.
             dispitemdominium
             est
             jus
             quoddam
             l.
             fin
             .
             ad
             med
             .
             c.
             de
             long
             .
             temp
             .
             prestit
             .
             l.
             qui
             usum
             fert
             .
             F●rd
             .
             Vasq
             .
             illust
             .
             quest
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             41.
             
             ●
             .
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             D.
             cl
             .
             Salmasius
             de
             primatu
             Papae
             par
             .
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             page
             60.
             eam
             (
             jurisdictionem
             Patriarchalem
             )
             omnem
             haud
             mi●●●
             quam
             ipsi
             Metropolitani
             ,
             aut
             rescriptis
             principium
             ,
             aut
             sanctionibus
             patrum
             Synodalibus
             ,
             acceptam
             refer
             ant
             oportet
             ,
             non
             ulli
             institutioni
             divinae
             .
          
           
             The
             Adversaries
             must
             teach
             universall
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             Salmasius
             de
             primatri
             pape
             ,
             1.
             
             Part.
             in
             apparatu
             ,
             p.
             148.
             149.
             nullum
             jus
             in
             corpora
             ●abuernat
             ut
             Magistratus
             civiles
             ,
             sad
             animarum
             curam
             gerebant
             ut
             veri
             pastores
             docere
             ,
             pascere
             munera
             fuere
             spiritualia
             longè
             diversa
             ab
             imperio
             ,
             potestate
             &
             jurisdictione
             Magistrat●um
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             as
             such
             not
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Mediator
             ,
             not
             a
             temporary
             King.
             
          
           
             
               So
               the
            
             Belgick
             Arminians
             ,
             apol
             .
             fol.
             302.
             
             Grotius
             in
             picta●
             ordi
             .
             Hol.
             p.
             113.
             
             Vte●b
             .
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             not
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             adequate
             and
             compleat
             cause
             why
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             rebukes
             and
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             proved
             from
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Erast
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1
             p
             299
             ,
             300.
             
             Erast
             .
             l
             6.
             c.
             3.
             p
             349.
             
             Sanè
             ut
             Idololatram
             et
             Apostatatam
             negamus
             membrum
             esse
             Ecclesiae
             Christi
             sic
             etiam
             nequitiem
             suam
             defendentem
             negamus
             inter
             membra
             Ecclesiae
             censendum
             esse
             et
             quem
             admodum
             illos
             ex
             Christiano
             caetu
             juaicamus
             exterminandos
             ,
             sic
             hoc
             putamus
             in
             ●o
             caetu
             non
             esse
             ferendos
             .
             Arminiani
             in
             apolog
             .
             
               The
               supream
               and
               principall
               power
               of
               Church
               affairs
               not
               in
               either
               Magistrate
               or
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Blood
             Ten.
             c.
             84.
             p.
             122
             ,
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               And.
               Riv.
               in
               decal
               .
               in
               Mand.
               5.
               pag.
            
             206.
             
             Though
             the
             Magistrate
             pupunish
             Ecclesiasticall
             scandals
             ,
             yet
             his
             power
             to
             judge
             and
             punish
             is
             not
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             spirituall
             ▪
             as
             the
             Church
             rebuketh
             and
             censureth
             civil
             breaches
             of
             the
             second
             table
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             power
             is
             not
             civill
             .
          
           
             Blood
             Tenent
             .
             c.
             93.
             pag.
             137
             ,
             138.
             
          
           
             People
             as
             people
             may
             give
             power
             to
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             adde
             his
             auxiliary
             power
             to
             defend
             the
             Church
             ,
             judge
             and
             punish
             offenders
             in
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             A
             governor
             of
             ,
             or
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             governor
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             governor
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             differen●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Pag●
               dijs
               non
               malcdices
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Colemans
             reexamination
             .
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             an
             doctrinal
             or
             declarative
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             punitive
             part
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             former
             is
             given
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             a
             heedlesse
             and
             senselesse
             notion
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Magistrates
             punishing
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             seandalous
             persons
             should
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             a
             reasonlesse
             conceit
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             neither
             coaction
             ,
             nor
             properly
             so
             called
             punishment
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Trigland
               .
               dis
               .
               The●lo
               .
               de
               potest
               .
               civil
               et
               Ecclefiast
               .
               c.
               13.
               p.
            
             257.
             
          
           
             Hyeronymus
             in
             Epitaphio
             N●potiani
             ,
             Rex
             ●olentibus
             preest
             ,
             episcopus
             volentibus
             .
             Cl.
             Salm.
             in
             apparatu
             ad
             libr●s
             de
             primati
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             154.
             155.
             adeo
             autem
             vole●tibus
             p●nitentia
             dab●tur
             ut
             negata
             pro
             paena
             esset
             ,
             et
             pro
             beneficio
             peteretur
             atque
             acciperetur
             ,
             a
             delinquentibus
             ,
             ut
             ex
             multis
             Canonibus
             concili●rum
             constat
             ,
             Epistolis
             Canonicis
             ,
             et
             scriptis
             aliis
             patrum
             .
          
           
             That
             Bullinger
             
               is
               not
               of
               the
               mind
               of
            
             Erastus
             .
             Bulling
             .
             Epis
             .
             privat
             .
             ad
             Erastum
             .
          
           
             Bul.
             Epis
             .
             ad
             Erast
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Erastum
             .
          
           
             Petr.
             Dathenus
             .
          
           
             The
             error
             of
             Gualther
             to
             please
             the
             usurping
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             
               Bullinger
               Gualther
            
             and
             others
             differ
             much
             from
             Erastus
             .
          
           
             Gual
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Theod.
             Bezam
             an
             caena
             á.
             inservire
             debeat
             excommunicationi
             ,
             atque
             adeo
             in
             alium
             usum
             converti
             ,
             quam
             qui
             nobis
             a
             Christo
             monstratus
             ,
             &
             ab
             apostolis
             traditus
             est
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Magistrate
             cannot
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             C.
             18.
             
          
           
             C.
             30.
             
          
           
             Cl.
             Salmasi
             .
             de
             primatu
             papae
             ,
             Part
             ,
             1.
             in
             apparatu
             ,
             pag.
             288.
             289.
             
             Hyeronicus
             Monstra
             mihi
             quisnam
             imperatorum
             celebrari
             id
             concilium
             iusserit
             .
          
           
             Salmasius
             in
             apparatu
             ,
             pag.
             292.
             
          
           
             In
             ap●●●atu
             pag.
             293.
             294.
             
          
           
             In
             appar
             .
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             p.
             303.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92138-e180050
           
             Course
             of
             conformity
             pag.
             115.
             
             Indifferent
             things
             as
             such
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             Churrh
             constitution
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             For●
             .
             in
             Ireni
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             num
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Actions
             are
             not
             indifferent
             ,
             because
             their
             circumstances
             are
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             D.
             Forbesius
             in
             Irenic
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             3.
             fig.
             15.
             
          
           
             Marrying
             not
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             supposeth
             .
          
           
             Indifference
             Metaphysical
             and
             Theological
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Forb
             .
             16.
             num
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             obeying
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             things
             onely
             necessary
             for
             the
             Churches
             Commandment
             ,
             is
             neither
             a
             lawful
             ,
             nor
             an
             obliging
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Ferbes
             .
          
           
             Actions
             individual
             meerly
             indifferent
             ,
             cannot
             be
             done
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Forbes
             .
             Iren
             ▪
             ●
             .
             ●
             c.
             13.
             hg
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Forbes
             .
          
           
             Forbes
             .
             ib.
             n.
             13.
             
             The
             unlawfulness
             even
             inseparably
             adhering
             toactions
             that
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             maketh
             them
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             *
             Suarez
             ,
             tom
             .
             de
             legib
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18
             :
             Formaliter
             autem
             cōmittitur
             hoc
             vitiū
             (
             contemptus
             )
             quando
             ex
             ▪
             directâ
             intentione
             ad
             hoc
             aliquidfit
             ,
             ut
             alter
             despiciatur
             ,
             aut
             despici
             ostendatur
             .
             Vasquez
             ,
             tom
             .
             2.
             disp
             .
             158.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Contemptus
             est
             in
             solà
             directâ
             intentione
             non
             parendi
             ,
             in
             qua
             est
             speciale
             mandatum
             inobedientiae
             ,
             qua
             quis
             directo
             animo
             non
             obedit
             superiori
             ,
             ut
             ei
             directe
             opponatur
             ex
             dedignatione
             quadam
             ,
             quam
             habet
             ,
             quod
             ei
             subditus
             sit
             .
             Aquinas
             22.
             q.
             168.
             art
             .
             9.
             3.
             
             Contemnere
             est
             nolle
             subjici
             legi
             ex
             superbia
             .
          
           
             How
             exsuperancy
             of
             necessity
             of
             goodness
             is
             to
             sway
             the
             will
             of
             Rulers
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             21.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             will
             of
             Rulers
             not
             a
             law
             to
             us
             in
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Gretser
             in
             sum
             .
             cos
             .
             conscient
             .
             q.
             23.
             pag.
             173
             Calvinistae
             Catholicorum
             Sim●●
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Sanches
               in
               Decal
               t●m
            
             .
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Sanches
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             d
             Aquinas
             22
             q
             23
             art
             3.
             
             
               Quod
               de
               sui
               ratione
               habet
               ,
               quod
               sit
               inductivum
               ad
               peccandum
               ,
               vel
               habet
               similitudinem
               peccati
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Spalatens
               .
               de
               rep
               .
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             11
             ▪
             n.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Pretended
             
               Hen.
               Lesly
            
             ,
             B●sho●
             o●
             Doun
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             An
             object
             scandalous
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Something
             's
             may
             be
             scandalous
             objects
             .
          
           
             a
             Becauus
             p.
             2.
             de
             Charit
             .
             c.
             21.
             quaest
             .
             5.
             nu
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Paybodie
             of
             kneeling
             ,
             
               par
               .
               3
               pag.
            
             410.
             
          
           
             Silvius
             in
             22.
             g.
             43.
             4.
             
             
               Facere
               coram
               aliis
               id
               quod
               habet
               speciem
               mali
               ,
               tune
               solum
               est
               peccatum
               scandali
               ,
               quando
               non
               subest
               causa
               legittima
               presentibus
               manefestata
               .
               -
               Satis
               notum
               erat
               quod
               Namaam
               non
               se
               flecteret
               pro
               cultu
               idoli
               ,
               sed
               pro
               obsequio
               regis
               .
            
          
           
             Rules
             touching
             scandal
             .
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               Epist
               ▪
               199
            
             Non
             est
             cessandum
             ab
             operibus
             bonis
             ,
             pro
             quocunque
             scandalo
             .
          
           
             b
             Tertul.
             Res
             bona
             neminem
             offendit
             ,
             nisi
             malam
             mentem
             .
          
           
             c
             Aquinas
             ▪
             
               in
               22.
               q.
            
             43.
             and
             
          
           
             d
             Bannes
             
               tom
               .
               3
               m
               22.
               q
               43
               art
               8
               cap
               4
            
             Propter
             scandalum
             quod
             vel
             ex
             imbecill●tate
             ,
             vel
             ex
             ignorumi
             ●
             nascitur
             ,
             decl●●●dae
             omnes
             quan●●mcunque
             rectae
             actione
             atque
             utles
             ,
             &
             que
             ad
             animae
             salutem
             non
             su●t
             necessariae
             ,
             praeter
             mittendae
             &
             occultandae
             ,
             out
             s●l●em
             in
             aliud
             tempus
             differendae
             .
          
           
             e
             Sanch●z
             
               in
               decal
               .
               l.
               4
               disp
               32.
               
               Dub
               6
               n
               66
               ▪
               con
               3.
               
            
             Quando
             ex
             aliquo
             opere
             quantumvis
             bono
             ,
             crederetur
             magna
             hominum
             multitudo
             ,
             ex
             infirmitate
             aut
             ignorantia
             inducend●
             in
             gravià
             peccata
             ,
             illud
             omittendum
             etiam
             cum
             jact●ra
             vitae
             &
             bonorum
             spiritualium
             ad
             s●●tem
             non
             necessariorum
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Bannes
               to
               3.
               22
               q
               43
               art
               .
               8
               conclu
               .
               2.
               
            
             Praecepta
             affirmativa
             juris
             naturalis
             aliquando
             propter
             scandalum
             sunt
             dimittenda
             —
             quia
             praecepta
             affirmativa
             obligant
             ,
             quando
             ,
             &
             quomodo
             opo●tct
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Antoninus
               2
               p.
               to
               .
               1
               cap
               9
               ▪
               sect
               .
               ult
               .
               tit
               3.
               cap
               4
            
             Verereus
             est
             pecca●i
             proximi
             qui
             absque
             ullâ
             just●
             causâ
             non
             impedit
             scandalum
             ,
             quod
             ex
             suo
             opere
             est
             f●turum
             ,
             quia
             videtur
             contemnere
             vitam
             spiritualem
             fratris
             
          
           
             h
             Navarr
             .
             in
             sum
             .
             cap
             4.
             
             ●
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Proverb
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Navar●
               .
               in
               sum
               .
               cap
               4.
               n.
               13
               ▪
            
             Mortaliter
             peccat
             ,
             qui
             ita
             parvi
             aestimat
             salutemproximi
             ,
             ut
             absque
             justa
             necessitate
             ,
             &
             utilitate
             ,
             
             ex
             ●ola
             sua
             voluntate
             aliquid
             facit
             ,
             unde
             fra●er
             est
             scandalizandus
             .
          
           
             m
             Silvester
             in
             summa
             in
             verbo
             ,
             obedientia
             ,
             n
             5.
             
             Si
             Papae
             mandatum
             sapiat
             etiam
             peccatum
             veniale
             Item
             si
             ex
             obedientia
             praesum●retur
             sta●us
             Ecclesiae
             perturbandus
             ,
             vel
             aliud
             malum
             aut
             scandalum
             futurum
             ,
             etiamsi
             praeciperetur
             sub
             soe●â
             Excommunicationis
             —
             non
             est
             ei
             obediendum
             .
          
           
             o
             Vasquez
             tom
             .
             4.
             in
             3.
             
             ●
             43.
             art
             .
             7
             Dub
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Suarez
               de
               tripl
               .
               v
               r.
               Theolo
               .
               disp
               10.
               
               De
               Scandalo
               .
               sect
               .
               4
            
             Res
             indifferentes
             vender●
             ,
             donare
             ,
             aut
             alicui
             proponere
             ,
             quando
             prascitur
             ,
             alterum
             ijs
             male
             us●rum
             ,
             est
             scand
             ▪
             lum
             committere
             .
          
           
             q
             Antoninus
             2
             p.
             to
             ▪
             7.
             cap.
             4.
             
             ●
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Silvester
             verbo
             scandalum
             q
             2.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Corduba
             sum
             .
             q.
             5.
             fol.
             30.
             
          
           
             t
             Metina
             12
             ▪
             cap.
             74
             ●●
             ▪
             6.
             ad
             ▪
             3.
             fol.
             677.
             
          
           
             u
             Sanch
             z
             in
             Decal
             to
             1.
             lib
             1.
             cap
             6.
             nu
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Doctors
             of
             Aberdeen
             .
             If
             the
             scandall
             arising
             from
             Pearth
             Articles
             come
             ,
             ex
             
               conditione
               operis
            
             ,
             from
             the
             irregularitie
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               we
               should
               forbeare
               them
               forever
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             you
             gainsay
             in
             the
             next
             Chap.
             nu
             .
             44.
             pag
             67.
             
             
               We
               say
               that
               the
               lawfull
               command
               of
               our
               Superiours
               may
               make
               that
               scandall
               of
               our
               weak
               brethren
               ,
               not
               to
               beimputed
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               our
               guiltinesse
               ,
            
             which
             otherwayes
             would
             
               be
               imputed
               to
               us
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               our
               guiltinesse
               .
            
             Now
             (
             I
             say
             )
             no
             scandall
             but
             that
             which
             is
             scandall
             
               ex
               conditione
               operis
            
             ,
             from
             the
             enormitie
             o●
             the
             p●actice
             can
             be
             imputed
             to
             us
             as
             guiltiness
             or
             sin
             ,
             for
             passive
             scandall
             is
             unjustly
             impu●ed
             to
             us
             as
             sin
             .
          
           
             Duplyers
             Doct.
             Aberdeen
             .
          
           
             Nu.
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             Aquinas
             22.
             q.
             43.
             
          
           
             b
             Bannes
             16.
             a●
             .
             8.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Aquinas
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Aquinas
             22.
             q.
             33.
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Navar.
             in
             sum
             .
             cap.
             4.
             n●
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Vasquez
             
               22.
               q.
               43
               art
               .
               8
               dub
               ▪
               1.
               n
               13.
               
            
             Quoti●scunque
             scandalum
             p●ssiv●m
             futurum
             e●t
             ex
             passione
             &
             ignora●tia
             scandalizatiopus
             utile
             temporaliter
             ●●t
             spiritualiter
             ,
             qued
             n●c
             est
             malum
             ,
             n●c
             b●b●t
             spccicm
             mali
             ,
             nihil
             omn
             us
             ●st
             omittendum
             ,
             aut
             differendum
             ,
             d●ncc
             ●●ssat
             .
             scandal●m
             .
          
           
             g
             Becanus
             
               to
               .
               post
               .
               part
               .
               2.
               q.
               6.
               c.
               27.
               
            
             Ad
             vitandum
             scandalum
             alterius
             passiv●m
             ex
             infirmi●ate
             vel
             ignorantia
             tenemur
             omittere
             ●us
             utile
             .
          
           
             h
             Duvallius
             
               to
               .
               post
               .
               m
               ▪
               2
               ▪
               q
               43.
               tract
               .
               de
               Charit
               .
               q
               ▪
               19
               a●t
               5.
               
            
             Potest
             aliq●a●do
             contingere
             ,
             ut
             quod
             exse
             praeceptum
             ●st
             ,
             &
             cons●quente●●cc●ssarium
             est
             ad
             salutem
             ,
             des●●at
             in
             casum
             graviss●●●●
             scandali
             —
             Tyrannus
             ●surpat
             bena
             Ecclesi●
             ,
             constat
             praeccptum
             quantum
             fieri
             potest
             repetere
             ,
             s●d
             s●
             minaretur
             populum
             abducere
             à●ide
             ,
             non
             obliga●
             praeceptum
             repetitionis
             .
             
               And
               ●n
               that
               same
               place
            
             ,
             Opera
             quae
             s●nt
             indiffere●tia
             ,
             id
             est
             ;
             quae
             in
             se
             ,
             neque
             bonan●que●●ala
             sunt
             ,
             debent
             omitts
             quando
             conciicimus
             valde
             probabiliter
             ea
             futura
             ●sse
             inscand
             ●lume
             .
          
           
             (
             i
             )
             Bann●s
             22.
             c.
             43.
             art
             7.
             ●essandu●
             à
             spiritualibus
             ,
             quande
             quis
             ex
             ignorantia
             v●l
             insirmitate
             scandelizatur
             .
          
           
             (
             k
             )
             Sua●●z
             
               de
               Tripl
               .
               vj●t
               de
               Charit
               .
               disp
               .
               10.
               de
               Scand
               .
               sect
               .
               4
               n
               7.
               8
               
            
             Predicatio
             veritatis
             per
             accidens
             potest
             interdum
             habere
             rationem
             scandali
             activi
             ,
             unde
             non●unquam
             vita●da
             est
             ,
             ut
             vitetur
             scandalum
             passivum
             (
             Pharisaeorum
             )
             seu
             ruina
             proximi
             —
             item
             praecepta
             positiva
             non
             obligant
             cum
             tanto
             rigore
             ,
             at
             praeceptum
             de
             procuranda
             vita
             spirituali
             proximi
             est
             naturale
             &
             divinum
             —
             praecepta
             affirmativa
             non
             obligant
             and
             semper
             .
          
           
             (
             l
             )
             
               Gregor
               ▪
               de
               valent
            
             .
             tom
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             3.
             q.
             18.
             
               de
               scandalo
            
             hath
             the
             same
             .
             Adde
             to
             these
             Augustine
             lib
             3.
             contra
             Parmenian
             .
             cap
             2.
             
             Gregor
             .
             hom
             .
             7.
             in
             Ezechiel
             .
             And
             of
             School-men
             ,
             Albert
             4
             distinct
             .
             17.
             art
             .
             48
             Durand
             4.
             38.
             q.
             3.
             
             Angel.
             in
             sum
             .
             verbo
             scandalum
             ,
             n
             5.
             
             Cajetan
             tract
             3.
             disp
             7
             ●e●●
             8.
             
             Richard
             4
             d.
             38.
             
             Adrian
             .
             quodlibet
             1.
             art
             .
             3.
             
             
               Pete
               de
               Soto
            
             lect
             ▪
             5.
             de
             confess
             .
             Gabr.
             4.
             d●st
             38
             q
             2.
             art
             .
             2.
             
             
               Alphons
               de
               Castro
            
             lib.
             1.
             de
             justa
             punit
             .
             haeret
             .
             par
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             D.
             Forbes
             .
             Iren.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioannes
             de
             Lugo
             de
             myst
             .
             ●●arn
             .
             
               ●
               i
               p
               36
               sect
               1.
               n
               3.
               
            
             Hoc
             periculum
             facile
             praecavetur
             doctrina
             &
             cura
             Proelatorum
             ,
             qui
             d●cent
             frequ●n●er
             imagines
             non
             habere
             in
             se
             ,
             nec
             prop●●r
             se
             aliquam
             dignitatem
             ,
             nisi
             quam
             accipiant
             ab
             exemplari
             .
          
           
             b
             Bellarm.
             
               1
               2.
               de
               rel
               .
               sanct
               .
               c
               4.
               ad
               2
            
             Nec
             desunt
             in
             Eccles●●
             qui
             doceant
             literis
             ,
             &
             s●rmonibus
             ,
             quis
             cultus
             reliquiss
             (
             formulist●
             elementis
             sacramentalibus
             )
             de
             .
             beatur
             .
          
           
             c
             Vasquez
             
               in
               3
               part
               .
               10.
               1.
               disp
               105.
               5.
               n.
               3
            
             Quare
             nec
             aliquid
             periculi
             in
             ipsarum
             (
             imaginum
             )
             adora●ione
             ,
             si
             populus
             tudis
             ,
             ju●ta
             sinccram
             fidem
             &
             religionean
             ,
             mediocriter
             instituatur
             .
          
           
             d
             Estius
             ,
             
               lib.
               3
               dist
               .
               36.
               sect
               7.
               
            
             Ecclesia
             diligenter
             &
             doctrina
             ,
             &
             opere
             distinguit
             inter
             honorem
             Deo
             proprium
             ,
             &
             eum
             qui
             Divinis
             ac
             Dei
             amicis
             hominibus
             tribuitur
             .
          
           
             e
             Concil
             Moguntinum
             ,
             
               cap.
               41.
            
             
             Pastores
             nostri
             populum
             accuratè
             moneant
             ,
             imagines
             non
             ad
             id
             proponi
             ,
             ut
             eas
             adoremus
             -
             Sed
             ut
             per
             imagines
             recordemur
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Calvin
               .
               Iusti
               ▪
            
             l.
             4.
             c
             8.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Luthercom
             in
             
               Gal
               1.
            
             neque
             alia
             doctrina
             in
             Ecclesia
             tradi
             ,
             aut
             audiri
             debet
             ,
             qu●m
             purum
             d●i
             verbum
             .
          
           
             e
             D.
             Ammes
             fresh
             fuit
             .
          
           
             f
             Bannas
             ,
             
               tom
               .
               3.
               m
               22.
               q.
               43.
               art
               8.
               
            
             Nota
             posse
             contingere
             ut
             pusilli
             non
             sirt
             capaces
             rat●onis
             redditae
             ,
             &
             tunc
             quamvis
             sit
             reddita
             illis
             ratio
             tâmen
             ab
             hujusmodi
             spiritualibus
             cess●●dum
             ,
             quia
             tunc
             non
             ex
             malicia
             ,
             sed
             ex
             ignorantia
             sco●dolizantur
             ,
             
               c
               4
               sect
               .
               1.
               q
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tannern
               ▪
               to
               3.
               in
               22.
               dis
               .
               2.
               q.
               6
               dub
               .
               9.
            
             concurrentibus
             d●obus
             praeceptis
             quorum
             utrum
             .
             que
             servari
             non
             potest
             ,
             obligare
             desinit
             al●erum
             quod
             ●im
             obligandi
             minorem
             habet
             .
             
               Ita
               Suarez
               .
               to
               .
               3.
               di●
               .
               66.
               sect
               .
               4.
               
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Valenti●
               in
               .
               22.
               q.
               18.
               puncto
               4.
               
            
          
           
             a
             D.
             Bannes
             
               ●o
               .
               3.
               in
               .
               22.
               q.
               43.
               art
               .
               8.
               con
               .
               3.
               
            
             Talis
             perplexitas
             est
             absurdum
             quid
             .
          
           
             b
             Amesius
             
               de
               Cons
               .
               lib.
               5.
               ●●p
               .
               11
               thes
               18
            
             Nulla
             datur
             tali●
             perplexita●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Bellarm.
             contra
             Barcla
             .
             cap.
             31.
             
             
               In
               bono
               sensu
               Christus
               dedit
               Petro
               (
               Papae
               )
               potestatem
               faciend●
               de
               peccato
               non
               peccatum
               ,
               &
               de
               non
               peccato
               peccatum
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Romano
               Pontif.
            
             l.
             4.
             cap
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Bellarm.
             
               in
               Recognit
               o●ibus
            
             .
             L●quuti
             sumus
             de
             actibus
             dubiis
             viriu●um
             &
             vitiorum
             ,
             nam
             si
             perciperet
             manifestum
             vitium
             ,
             aut
             prohiberet
             manifestum
             virtutem
             dicendum
             esset
             cum
             Petro
             ,
             
               Act.
               5.
            
             
             Obedire
             oportet
             magis
             Deo
             ,
             quam
             h●minibus
             —
             dicimus
             posse
             jubere
             ut
             tali
             die
             non
             jejunetur
             ,
             —
             non
             potest
             autem
             jubere
             ut
             non
             colatur
             Deu●
             .
          
           
             f
             Bernardus
             
               Epist
               .
               7.
            
             
             Quomodo
             ergo
             vel
             Abbatis
             jussio
             vel
             Papae
             permissio
             ,
             licit●●●
             facere
             potuit
             ,
             quod
             purum
             malum
             fuit
             .
          
           
             g
             Toletus
             
               in
               ●nstruct
               .
               Secerdo●
               .
               lib
               5.
               cap
               ▪
               3.
            
             cum
             causa
             rationabili
             aliquid
             praecipitur
             —
             ●os
             debemus
             audire
             ,
             nec
             Pap●
             pro
             suo
             li●ito
             excusat
             .
          
           
             h
             Alphonsus
             
               de
               potest
               legis
               Civil
               .
               cap.
               5.
               
               Conclus
               .
               5.
               
            
             Potest
             subd●●●●
             sin●
             peccato
             legem
             aut
             preceptum
             superioris
             ▪
             contem●●re
             ,
             judicando
             ill●●
             ma●●●
             &
             contra
             r●●ionem
             .
          
           
             The
             essence
             of
             an
             active
             or
             given
             scandall
             .
          
           
             a
             Course
             of
             conformitie
             ,
             pag
             147.
             
          
           
             
               (
               b
               )
               Dimittendum
               est
               ,
               propter
               scandalum
               ,
               ●om●e
               quod
               potest
               praetermitti
               ,
               salvâ
               triplice
               veritate
               vitae
               doctrinae
               &
               justi●iae
               ,
            
             Hierony
             .
             Gl●ssord
             .
             tom
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Hooker
             of
             Eccles●
             Policie
             ,
             
               l.
               4
               ▪
               pag.
            
             157.
             
          
           
             d
             D.
             Forbes
             in
             Iren.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             n.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Sandersons
             Sermon
             ,
             
               Rom.
               14
               pag.
            
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Lyndesay
             his
             defence
             of
             Pearth
             Assemb
             .
             
               in
               Prafat
            
             Paybodie
             .
          
           
             g
             Course
             of
             Conformitie
             ,
             pag.
             146.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             143.
             
          
           
             b
             Course
             of
             Conformitie
             .
             pag.
             143.
             
          
           
             c
             Forbes
             Iren.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             20.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Forbes
             ,
             
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               20.
               n.
               19.
               
            
             Non
             potest
             humana
             potestas
             te
             cogere
             ad
             faciendam
             illud
             quod
             facere
             non
             possis
             absque
             inevitabilidatione
             scandali
             .
          
           
             a
             Suarez
             
               de
               Rel.
               to
               .
               4.
               l
               4
               ▪
               tract
               ▪
               5.
               cap
               15.
               
            
             Si
             ,
             sec●us●
             praecept●
             ,
             res
             ex
             ●tr●que●a●te
             sit
             probabilis
             tunc
             universaliter
             verum
             erit
             adjuncto
             praeceptoobedi
             ●dum
             esse
             .
          
           
             b
             Thom.
             Sanchez
             
               ●n
               Decalog
               ▪
               to
               .
               2.
               lib
               6.
               cap.
               3.
               n.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Greg.
               de
               Val.
            
             ●●
             3.
             disp
             7
             q
             3
             punct
             .
             2
             
          
           
             d
             Supra
             q.
             6.
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             a
             Scotus
             prol
             .
             in
             sent
             .
             q.
             3.
             ad
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Suarez
             10.
             ●e
             leg
             .
             cap.
             1.
             &
             de
             trip
             .
             vi●●
             .
             Theologie
             ,
             Tract
             .
             1.
             disp
             .
             ●
             .
             q.
             ●
             .
          
           
             c
             Banne●
             ,
             tom
             .
             in
             q
             1.
             
             ●●●
             10.
             dub
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Duvallius
             ,
             2
             tract
             .
             de
             legib
             q
             5.
             art
             .
             1.
             ●d
             ar●
             2.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             in
             In●●●
             .
             ●u●●
             .
             2
             cap.
             8.
             sect
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Ames
               .
               M●dull
            
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             17.
             sect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Melul
               .
               Theol.
            
             l.
             2.
             c
             16.
             s
             .
             58
             59.
             60.
             61.
             62
             63.
             
          
           
             a
             Robert
             Lord
             brooke
             ,
             in
             a
             discourse
             of
             nature
             of
             Episcopacie
             ,
             
               cap.
               5.
               pag.
               ●6
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Origen
               cont
               .
               Celsum
            
             ,
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Strabo
             ,
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Tertull.
             
               in
               2
               pol.
               ca
            
             9.
             bibebant
             sanguinem
             humanum
             .
          
           
             e
             August
             .
             
               epist
               19.
            
             
             Vt
             vetus
             synagoge
             hoc
             pacto
             cum
             honore
             sepaliretur
             .
          
           
             f
             Ireneus
             .
             lib.
             2
             cap
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Tertullian
               de
               pudicit
            
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Cyprian
               ad
               Quirinum
            
             ,
             l
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Lorinus
             com
             .
             in
             act
             15.
             ait
             esse
             legem
             mere
             positivam
             ,
             quae
             r●moto
             ,
             contemptu
             scandalo
             &
             alio
             peccato
             ,
             non
             videtur
             arctè
             obligare
             .
          
           
             k
             Cajetan
             ,
             vitare
             fornicationem
             est
             divini
             juri●
             ,
             reliqua
             ●
             Canone
             erant
             ut
             mor●m
             gererent
             ●●
             Iudaeis
             quibus
             conviverent
             .
          
           
             l
             Philip.
             Gameth
             .
             
               in
               .
               12.
               q.
               104.
               105.
               c●
               .
               2
            
             ad
             fovendum
             inter
             Iude●s
             &
             Gen●es
             mutu●m
             concordiam
             propter
             infirmitatem
             Iudaeorum
             .
          
           
             m
             Paybodie
             ,
             par
             .
             3
             pag.
             413.
             
             4●4
             .
          
           
             a
             Paybodie
             .
          
           
             b
             D.
             Forbes
             in
             Irenic●
             .
          
           
             a
             Calvin
             Inst●t
             .
             
               l
               3.
               c.
               19.
               sect
            
             .
             7.
             t●rtia
             (
             pars
             libertatis
             )
             ut
             nu●la
             rerum
             ext●●n●r●m
             quae
             per
             s●siunt
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ●●lig●●ne
             ▪
             cor●m
             D●o
             tang●remur
             quin
             eas
             nunc
             usurpare
             ,
             nunc
             ind●ff●renter
             liceal
             uti
             .
          
           
             b
             Ch●mnit
             .
             
               Exam.
               p●rt
               .
               2.
            
             de
             rit
             .
             sacra
             .
             
               p.
               33.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Polan
             .
             Syntag
             Th●ol
             .
             
               lib
               6.
               ca.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               B●ll
               ,
               de
               ●fficac
               Sacram
            
             ,
             1.
             2
             ca.
             32
             
          
           
             e
             
               Iu●ius
               in
               B●ll
            
             co
             .
             3.
             l
             4.
             ●a
             17.
             
             ●
             .
             19
             20
             
          
           
             f
             
               Whitt●ker
               de
               pontif
               .
               R●m
            
             .
             q.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             ad
             5.
             
          
           
             Fran.
             Silvius
             Duacens
             Profes
             .
             
               in
               22.
               q.
               43.
               
               ●●
               .
               7.
               concl
               3.
               
            
             Charitas
             dicat
             ne
             absque
             omni
             causa
             ●ff●ramus
             proximo
             ,
             eti●m
             ex
             ▪
             malitia
             peccaturo
             ,
             occasionem
             peccati
             .
             Ita
             Tannerus
             ,
             
               in
               22.
               to
               .
               3.
               ais
               .
               1.
               q
               6
               duc
               .
               9.
               asse●
               .
               3
            
             bon●
             conqued●m
             ●●bia
             ●lavandis
             ad
             vitandum
             scandalum
             malitiosorum
             .
          
           
             a
             Parker
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
               part
               2.
               sect
               8.
               
               Math.
            
             17.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             things
             which
             remove
             scandall
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             necessary
             from
             the
             only
             positive
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             Some
             things
             necessarie
             from
             some
             thing
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             monuments
             of
             idolatrie
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             devise
             the
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             worship
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             devise
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             
               The
               place
            
             Deut.
             7.
             25.
             
             The
             graven
             image
             of
             their
             God
             shall
             ye
             burne
             with
             fire
             dicleared
             .
          
           
             How
             houses
             and
             Temples
             builded
             to
             Saints
             are
             no●
             to
             be
             demolished
             .
          
           
             Temples
             and
             houses
             have
             a
             like
             physicall
             use
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             7.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             No
             Houses
             ,
             no
             Temple
             ,
             no
             creatures
             ,
             are
             now
             uncleane
             ●●er
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             How
             things
             not
             necessarie
             are
             to
             bee
             abstained
             from
             ,
             or
             used
             ,
             in
             the
             ●ase
             of
             Scandall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclus
             .
          
           
             Things
             scandalous
             under
             the
             N
             ▪
             Testament
             are
             forbidden
             in
             a
             farre
             :
             other
             sense
             ,
             then
             m●a●
             ,
             dayes
             and
             other
             things
             in
             the
             Ceremoniall
             law
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             a
             morall
             and
             perpetuall
             reas●n
             maketh
             a
             law
             perpetuall
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             c●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Disusing
             of
             houses
             because
             abused
             to
             idolatrie
             ,
             a
             Iudaising
             .
          
           
             Bells
             for
             the
             convening
             of
             the
             people
             to
             publick
             worship
             not
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             ●●ough
             they
             have
             been
             abused
             to
             superstition
             .
          
           
             A
             most
             necessarie
             rule
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             scandall
             ,
             that
             emergent
             providences
             of
             naturall
             necessitie
             are
             to
             us
             in
             place
             of
             divine
             commands
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             .
          
           
             Considerable
             rules
             ●ou
             hing
             the
             kindes
             and
             degrees
             of
             necessitie
             in
             eschewing
             scandall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Tannerus
             ,
             
               to
               .
               3.
               in
               22
               disp
               .
               9.
            
             de
             ●ide
             sp●
             ,
             
               &c.
               q
               6.
               dub
               .
               9.
               
            
             In
             magn●
             casu
             necessitatis
             que
             valdè
             praeponderat
             futuro
             scandalo
             ,
             non
             est
             illictum
             facere
             rem
             haben●em
             speciem
             mali
             ,
             ●●
             e●●
             similatio
             Petri
             ,
             
               Gal.
               2.
            
             
             Tu
             rian
             de
             virt●●
             &
             vitiis
             ,
             
               par
               .
               1.
               c.
               39.
               dubio
               16.
               
            
             Quindo
             quis
             para
             us
             est
             magnum
             ●urtum
             committere
             ,
             non
             so●●●m
             ●citum
             est
             minus
             futurum
             consulere
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             co-oper●●●
             ad
             illud
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             A
             scandal
             may
             flow
             from
             ignorance
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             taken
             ,
             when
             it
             also
             kindly
             issueth
             from
             the
             sinfull
             or
             unseasonable
             fact
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             also
             kindly
             given
             .
          
           
             Caspensis
             ,
             tom
             .
             3.
             
             Curs
             Theolog.
             Trac
             .
             27.
             de
             Charit
             .
             Sect.
             2.
             disp
             .
             8.
             num
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             A
             false
             rule
             of
             Papists
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             cooperate
             a
             sinfull
             act
             ,
             and
             be
             free
             of
             scandall
             because
             of
             s●me
             necessitie
             .
          
           
             No
             relation
             of
             servant
             or
             captive
             can
             render
             it
             lawfull
             to
             co-operate
             with
             sin
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Rule
             .
             What
             things
             non-necessarie
             are
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             scand
             lous
             .
          
           
             Ceremonies
             n●t
             so
             much
             as
             necessarie
             by
             way
             of
             dis-junction
             ,
             which
             necessitie
             agreeth
             to
             many
             circumstances
             of
             worship
             in
             the
             Directory
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Religious
             Monuments
             of
             Idolatrie
             are
             to
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             Wolphius
             ,
             
               who
               addeth
               to
            
             P.
             Mar●yr
             ,
             
               Commen●
               .
               in
               2
               King.
               23.
               speaking
               of
            
             Ios●●●●
             zeale
             Et
             h●c
             illius
             fides
             ,
             &
             industria
             nos
             quoque
             excitabit
             ,
             ●t
             in
             odium
             &
             f●stidium
             earum
             ,
             quae
             pugnant
             ,
             cum
             D●i
             verbo
             ,
             rerum
             ,
             bomines
             qu●quo
             modo
             inducamus
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             Eccle.
             Policie
             ,
             ●
             l.
             5.
             349
             350.
             2
             
             King
             23.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             ,
             198.
             
          
           
             What
             Conformitie
             with
             Idolaters
             is
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             Conformitie
             with
             Idolaters
             in
             things
             ,
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             not
             necessarie
             ,
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Po●●
             licie
             ,
             l.
             4.
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             Pag
             ▪
             13●
             .
          
           
             The
             s●me
             Ceremonies
             in
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             may
             be
             judged
             the
             some
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Formalists
             grant
             Conformitie
             with
             heathen
             and
             Idolators
             in
             Ceremonies
             clothed
             with
             a
             Scripturall
             signification
             .
          
           
             Phocyllide●
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             13●
             .
          
           
             pag.
             132.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Church
             Government
             properly
             an
             Institution
             .
          
           
             133.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             worship
             of
             God
             ne●oeth
             no
             rel●gious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             ●ut
             what
             God
             hath
             himselfe
             prescribed
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             ,
             pag.
             134
             ▪
             
          
           
             134.
             135.
             
          
           
             138.
             
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             say
             that
             conformi●ie
             with
             Idolaters
             was
             the
             only
             cause
             ,
             why
             God
             forbade
             his
             people
             ,
             heath●nish
             rites
             .
          
           
             pag
             139.